《Reborn as a DRAGON [STUB]》


 Chapter 1: The fall of the Gods

    ''Many fantastical creatures begin their lives as ordinary until they are touched by magic. Dragons are different, they are born fantastical ¡ª The book of Gods.''


    *******


    Though the ground glistened as if the rain had fallen, the liquid that shone wasn''t clear, but


    red. The men who had fallen, pawns in the game of gods, were for the most part dead, and those


    who were not soon would be. Their masters took stock of the outcome, considering their armies in numbers only. How many had fallen? How many remained strong and able to be sent to the next fight?


    For now, however, the battlefield lay quiet, for it was now mostly a graveyard of the unburied. Their corpses lay there unmoving. The sun still shone and the wind still blew, but somewhere, mothers and fathers, brothers and sisters still waited in vain. These men, who were once boys that played in the yard with sticks and laughed at each other¡¯s silly tales, were now meat for the birds. Their eyes vacant and as immobile as their limbs. Their souls had long since departed to the celestial planes of their respective Gods.


    In the middle of such a gruesome scene, a man and a woman stood facing one another,


    their robes unblemished nor stained by the blood and dirt of the battlefield.


    As they quietly stared at one another, the survivors of each side watched with bated breath,


    none daring to breathe loudly, for it was now the battlefield of the Gods.


    They as mere mortals had no part in such confrontation. And so they watched, each side praying to their respective deity, for this was not a simple battle, no, this was a war between the races. A war between the Gods.


    The green-haired Elven Goddess was the first to make her move. Her body started to glow under the careful gaze of the watchers, as vast amounts of mana began to gather around her form.


    The black-haired Demon God looked unfazed as his cape fluttered behind his back. He suddenly opened up his bat-like wings and took to the skies while gathering his mana around his body.


    "It''s about time we end this, Tyra," he spoke, his voice booming down from above, forcing


    the mortals to cower in fear as they brought their hands to their ears.


    "Hmph, today is the day I exterminate you and your vile race Leion!" Answered the Elven Goddess as she summoned a giant tree root from the ground, shooting it towards him.


    "Child''s play." He rolled his eyes, a giant red bastard sword appearing in his hands.


    With a flick of the sword, the tree roots that obstructed the skies were suddenly cut in half and sent back to the ground with a loud boom, inflicting even more casualties to both sides below, yet the Gods seemed not to care for the mortals, their eyes simply glued on one another.


    With a loud swoosh, the Demon God disappeared from his place only to reappear in front of Tyra. Yet she was already prepared for his attack as she sidestepped his sword slash and summoned her bow, instantly shooting three arrows in succession towards him.


    CLANG


    The sound of metal clashing resounded throughout the ruined battlefield as sparks flew from Leion''s bastard sword, forcing him a few steps back.


    "Is that all you got?" He laughed as he rushed towards her.


    Seeing that he was unphased by her attack caused a slightly flustered expression to surface


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.on the Elven Goddess'' face as a pair of fairy wings suddenly sprouted from her back,


    helping her escape his attack and taking her to the sky.


    Leion did not give up his pursuit as he hurriedly summoned a massive black flame, which


    caused the surrounding space to collapse on itself.


    Faced with that, Tyra''s face fell as she urgently shouted, "Are you out of your mind?! Do you


    no longer care for your subjects?!"


    Undisturbed by her remark, Leion simply laughed before answering. "They came from me, and to me, they shall return. Don''t act like you care, Tyra, I know you better than anyone else. Behind that gentle facade


    you keep lies a heart of stone."


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance. There was no use in dodging the flame since it would


    simply keep on following her wherever she went. Shooting the surviving mortals a glance, her mind was constantly thinking of a solution to her dilemma.


    If she used the power of the earth to shield herself, then that would mean causing damage to the entire plane, and that would make it a pain to recover it to its habitable state.


    Gritting her teeth, she decisively willed all of her mana to her fairy wings causing them to expand before covering her entire body within them as they suddenly started to glow a faint green color.


    BOOOM


    A deafening explosion ensued as the two sides clashed, followed by a shockwave that made


    the mortals bow to the ground. The sky seemed to be on fire, and to the soldiers below, it looked as if the end of the world was nigh.


    "I''m surprised you actually took that head-on," said Leion with a tinge of shock. Before he


    could say anything else, his face suddenly changed as he quickly retreated from the smoke-


    filled sky, yet he was a step too late.


    Four beams of light shot towards him at a speed impossible to follow with the naked eye. His bastard sword gracefully danced in his hand as he swung it at the beams, successfully deflecting three, yet the fourth landed true on his left arm, completely pulverizing it.


    A scowl took over his face as he glanced at the distance where Tyra slowly landed on the ground, missing a wing. She did not seem any better off as she hatefully stared back at him.


    "Already using your celestial mana to stop me from regenerating. Why do you want to end things so quickly?" He said while briefly glancing at where his left arm was once at.


    The Elven Goddess did not bother to reply, as she readied her bow for her next attack. Leion


    did the same with his bastard sword as he brandished it, hoping to settle the battle in one


    strike. It seemed that both of them had the same thought.


    Yet before any of them could make a move, something unexpected appeared causing this battle between the Gods to come to an abrupt halt, something suddenly arrived...


    A roar suddenly shook the plane, causing the two deities to glance back in panic at the


    newcomer. A majestic large creature with obsidian scales, a pair of enormous wings that


    blotted out the sky, the creature had four large horns coming from its head as they


    curved backward, looking like a crown on its majestic head.


    Its golden eyes stared coldly at the two deities before it spoke in an ancient and authoritative voice.


    "You have broken the ancient pact," said the mighty dragon. The two deities visibly


    shuddered as they retreated a few steps.


    "For that, you must pay the price." It spoke once more.


    Hearing that, the two celestials¡¯ faces turned pale with fear as they suddenly turned tail and


    fled, any thought of resisting long gone from their mind. The mortals below watched in awe and disbelief as their guardian deities tried to flee.


    The mighty and ancient dragon however had no intention of letting them go as it opened its


    large jaw, revealing a massive row of teeth, each capable of tearing through any mythical


    armor like paper.


    A black whirlpool of energy suddenly appeared, swirling as the dragon gave a mighty roar,


    sending the energy towards the fleeing deities. Frantic, the Elven Goddess alongside the Demon God turned and summoned every ounce of their mana to defend against the ancient dragon''s attack.


    "Okay, that should be it for tonight. Try and get some sleep for now," said the mother as she


    closed the book in her hand and moved to give her child a gentle kiss on his forehead.


    "But mom! You can''t stop there! You didn''t even get to the part where the Dragon slays the Elven Goddess and Demon God!" Protested the boy.


    His mother chuckled as she affectionately patted his head before replying, "We''ll continue


    tomorrow, dear. For now, you should get some sleep." She said.


    Although clearly disappointed, the boy grumbled and agreed."Fine!"


    His mother smiled before standing up from the bed and blowing off the candle. "Mom?" Her son called out to her as she was about to leave the room.


    "Yes, love?"


    "Do you think the Dragons will ever come back?" He asked.


    "I don''t know dear, maybe they never left. Now sleep love, it''s already too late," She said with a smile before gently closing the door.


    The boy soon drifted to sleep, his mind full of majestic Dragons soaring through the skies as they battled Deities and restored the balance to the plane.

 Chapter 2: Birth of a Dragon

    A warm pleasant feeling surrounded me, it reminded me of the gentle touch of my mother. My eyes were closed and wouldn''t open, my limbs seemed foreign to me.


    All of a sudden, the drowsy pleasant feeling turned into one of extreme discomfort. I struggled to move my hand, yet something seemed to block it.


    The feeling of discomfort was too intense as I struggled to move my limbs. Where was I? What was happening? I had no idea, nor did I have any memory of what I was doing before.


    ''Am I being kidnapped?'' This was the first thought that came to my mind. Yet who would want to kidnap me? I was a lazy shut-in with no immediate family.


    My parents passed in a home invasion gone wrong shortly after I graduated from college. The culprits were never caught and justice was never served for my parents who were unfairly murdered.


    This only served to make me lose hope in everything. My parents were lovely people, hard-working and law-abiding citizens, they didn''t deserve what happened to them.


    Their death hit me hard as I closed myself off from the world. While some would drown their sorrow in alcohol and drugs, I ended up throwing myself into the world of video games, novels, and mangas.


    The little bit of money left behind by my parents was enough to support my lifestyle, and so I slowly isolated myself from the world.


    This is why the thought that I have been kidnapped was a bit absurd, one would gain nothing from kidnapping a lazy shut-in like me.


    With such thoughts swirling in the back of my mind, I resumed my attempt at breaking out of whatever prison seemed to bound me. Slowly but surely, I could feel the walls cracking and turning soft as I struggled to push against them.


    Crack, Crack.


    I was close, I could feel it! With one mighty push, the prison collapsed as a blinding light assaulted my eyes, causing me to cry out in surprise.


    "Arghh!" What should have come out as a normal young adult''s voice ended up as a bestial roar that caused me to force my eyes open in surprise.


    "????" My eyes hovered over the prison that I escaped from, a large blue egg that looked to be the size of an adult man.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I could feel my heart threatening to leap out of my chest as my gaze continued from the egg


    towards my ''hands'', or to be more precise, my clawed limbs.


    ''What the fuck?!'' I yelled, but it merely came out as another feral roar.


    My limbs were covered in light blue scales with claws that appeared to be so sharp they could easily decapitate a person. My tongue felt unfamiliar in my mouth, it seemed to be forked as I rolled it around, only to feel a set of dangerously sharp teeth.


    I unconsciously glanced back and almost fainted in shock, there at my back were a pair of small light blue wings alongside a large tail that was easily half my length.


    My breathing picked up as I quickly began to panic, the sound of something being crushed brought me back to my senses as I observed the area I was in.


    Four similar eggs were placed next to mine, one golden, one black, one white, and lastly, a green one. The black one was starting to move as cracks began to appear on it.


    Soon, a snout broke out as an awfully familiar monster made its way out of the egg. I would be a fool not to recognize it, it was none other than a legendary dragon!


    I, who was once a human, had been reborn as a Dragon. For some reason, my heart, which


    had been full of anxiety moments ago, began to beat wildly in anticipation.


    I had nothing that bound me to my previous world, no living relatives, no friends, nothing. As for becoming a non-humanoid monster? ''Heh.'' I could feel my large jaw open into what could be considered a grin.


    Why would I care about being a human if I could become a mighty dragon? Isn''t this the same as most tropes I read? ''Wait, where''s my cheat?'' I thought as I glanced around.


    It seems I was born in a large cave of sorts. Blinding light came from the entrance located some distance ahead. Glancing back, the cave seemed to extend deeper, yet the light was unable to penetrate that far ahead, giving it an ominous feeling akin to that of a dark hole threatening to swallow me.


    I gulped loudly before bringing my attention back to my sibling. Blacky, as I had decided to


    call him, was still struggling to get his body out of his egg. I watched with curiosity as the


    newborn dragon used his powerful jaw and began to eat the egg he came from.


    ''Is that what I''m supposed to do?'' I thought as I glanced back at the prison I had escaped from, a dark green fluid still seemingly trapped inside.


    For some reason, my stomach suddenly began to growl as a hunger unlike any I had experienced before took over me. I was unable to resist, my body moving seemingly by sheer instinct as I buried my face back into the green liquid and greedily began to drink it.


    ''It''s tasty!'' A growl full of satisfaction escaped my lips as I greedily gulped up every single drop before turning towards the egg itself.


    It did not take long before I finished it all, a loud burp full of contentment escaped my lips as a warm feeling rushed down my stomach. My body, which was unfamiliar and awkward at first, slowly began to surge with power.


    I felt lighter, stronger, and better than I ever had before. I gently moved my tail as I familiarized myself with it before moving to my wings as I tried to stretch them.


    While I was busy getting used to my own body, Blacky finally finished eating his egg and turned to glare in my direction. ''Hmm, why are you looking at me like that?'' I growled as my little brother slowly made his way towards me while baring his teeth.

 Chapter 3: The first battle

    My little brother, or Blacky as I liked to call him, seemed to be shorter than me by a little. As he approached me with his teeth bared in hostility, a growl unconsciously escaped my


    throat.


    It was a natural response which I had no control over. I could clearly sense the animosity


    from his gaze, yet somehow, I was also able to sense something else. Fear?


    So my little brother was afraid of me? A strange feeling of pride took over me. I did not know why, but seeing the hesitant look on Blacky¡¯s face as he contemplated on whether he should pounce on me or not made me feel excited.


    My blood began to boil as an unfamiliar thirst for battle took over me and threatened to cloud my vision while I struggled to retain control over my emotions.


    Blacky seemed to have reached a final verdict as he lunged at my neck with his jaw wide open. The feeling of danger caused my body to stiffen as I unconsciously retreated a few steps back, successfully avoiding his attack.


    Perhaps it was just my imagination, but somehow I could sense the smugness oozing from Blacky as he seemed to be proud of himself since he made me retreat.


    Another unfamiliar wave of emotions engulfed me as I glared at my younger sibling. His previous attack was made with the intention to kill, he had lunged himself towards my neck, which had forced me to retreat in panic.


    For some reason, the fact that Blacky, my younger sibling, had pressed me into retreating caused my blood to boil with anger. It was a wave of primal anger that sprung from deep within my body.


    I did not quite understand how I was feeling, yet at the moment I didn''t care. Blacky had to pay. He had to learn his place as the youngest, and I was going to teach him!


    A somewhat immature roar escaped my lips, although not as impressive as what I imagined a full-grown Dragon would be capable of, it was still enough to force Blacky back a few steps, his scent that of fear as he lowered his head. His gaze, however, remained full of defiance.


    Taking one step forward, I dashed towards him, causing his snake-like golden eyes to open wide in panic. Although my blood was boiling with excitement, I still forced myself to remain calm.


    I didn''t attack with my teeth, but rather used my sharp claws. Blacky barely managed to raise his left paw to block my attack before he was sent flying backwards with a mighty swing.


    Not giving him any time to regain his composure, I instantly followed after him with another attack from my left claw. This time however, Blacky managed to use his shorter body to evade my attack as he tried to launch one of his own at my side.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    By this time, I had already immersed myself completely in the fight, I was moving purely on instinct. As I sensed Blacky''s attack, I hastily turned around and countered with my tail, which was spiky at the tip.


    His face instantly collided with my tail causing a few of his scales to dent and crack as he was sent flying backwards once more, this time he remained on the ground.


    It seemed that the previous attack on his head caused him to be stunned, and I could see that his right eye was bleeding. My tail attack had apparently rendered him blind in that eye.


    I didn''t come out of our clash unscathed either, some of the scales on my tail were broken as blood dripped down from between them and fell on the cave floor.


    I forcefully calmed my raging emotions before I could end up doing something I would regret later. My entire body was screaming at me to ''kill'' as I glared at the now dazed Blacky, yet I struggled against it.


    I still had no idea where my mother or father was, and while no sibling affection was stopping me from just killing Blacky, I still had my concerns over how my parents would react, even though I had never met them.


    Perhaps only the strongest child would survive? That could be so, but I was still unsure about the entire Dragon family situation, so I decided to play it safe.


    While I was lost in thought, I neglected the fact that there were other eggs present. A strong force suddenly impacted my side, knocking the wind out of my lungs as I was sent tumbling over the ground.


    I raised my head to glare at my assailant, a newborn golden dragon with a short but robust body and a large pair of horns that sprung from his forehead. His wings appeared to be even smaller than Blacky''s, yet his body seemed to be stronger.


    ''Tsk, great. Another disrespectful little brother,'' I growled to myself before swiflty jumping back to my feet.


    "Roar!" I tried my best to intimidate my newly born sibling with a mighty roar, yet to my disappointment, Golden boy was unfazed. Unlike Blacky, his fighting spirit seemed to grow stronger at my roar, causing him to unleash a cry of his own.


    "Roar!" Though it came off a bit lacking compared to mine.


    Soon, the robust golden dragon was rushing towards me with unprecedented speed, his pair of large horns pointed straight at me as he ran with his head lowered.


    Since Golden boy was rushing towards me in a straight line, I simply sidestepped out of the way of his charge and used my tail to throw him off balance, causing him to tumble ungracefully into the ground nose-first.


    "A muscle brain, eh?" I shook my head in disappointment.


    Golden boy did not seem to mind that his attack had missed, as he hurriedly rushed back on his feet and charged at me once again using the exact same tactic as before.


    Staring at the golden tank of pure muscles rushing towards me, I calmly waited till the last second to dodge his charge, before sending a paw attack straight to the back of his head, while also using my tail again to throw him off balance.


    Golden boy was once again sent to kiss the floor. This time however, he failed to remain conscious as he laid unmoving on the hard cave ground.


    It seems my instincts had not failed me, a feeling of relief washing over me as I glanced at my collapsed younger sibling with pride. The back of our neck seemed to be one of our weak points, so I''d do my best to protect it carefully.

 BOOK ANNOUNCEMENT !

    IT¡¯S FINALLY HERE! I¡¯m very excited to announce RaaD¡¯s upcoming official launch will be on the 26th of July! Keep eye on your notifications for the link! And special thank you to everyone for your help and support! Without it, none of this would have been possible! Love you guys ??


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Below is the is the Pre-Order link!


    PRE-ORDER NOW!</a>

 (RAAD vol2) Chapter 68: Life on the mountain (part 2)

    It''s been close to a month or so since I came back from my naming ceremony and had my friendly spar with my siblings. In the weeks, life continued normally on the floating mountain, the only thing noteworthy was that my father never showed up ever since I went back.


    This meant that the duty of bringing food was now divided between us siblings. We took turns each day bringing a game that was divided amongst all of us, mother was the only one that didn''t partake, she didn''t eat nor did she hunt instead she spent her days lazing around in the cave while occasionally basking under the sun.


    I on the other hand did not spend the past month ideally, I had learned a lot from my mother. Every day I would ask her a bunch of questions to which if she was in the mood would answer, if not she would simply ignore me and continue her nap.


    The main thing that I was able to clear out and somewhat understand, was the conflict between us Dragons and the Gods. To my surprise, according to my mother, Dragons were considered as divine if not more than the deities of this world, we were the direct descendants of the Dragon King which in turn meant that we Dragons consider ourselves to be superior to all the other races, in our eyes, the gods were no different than another low race.


    This came as a bit of a surprise at first, then I remembered Amanita''s corpse which was surrounded by countless Gods who teamed up to kill him, and It all made sense. I never truly understood what roles the Gods had in this world as my mother continued to refer to them as useless lazy backstabbing bastards who should all just drop dead.


    Any subject which included the Gods irritated her to no ends, I had learned that the hard way when I kept pushing her for more answers regarding them, only to be sent flying out of the cave with the flick of her tail. Ever since then, I have learned that It was best to only ask a couple of questions about this particular subject, before switching the conversation to a more pleasant one, for example, how strong Dragons could get.


    What I did learn from this was that the relationship between the Gods and Dragons was never an amicable one since the beginning of time. The conflict turned deadly, however, when according to my mother, the Elven Goddess, and the Demon God launched a war against one another where they had descended into the mortal realm and broke the flow of mana putting the world in danger.


    That was when the Dragon King himself had intervened slaying both of them on the spot for their insolence. For some reason, her story coincided with the dream I had before of a giant black dragon launching a Dragon breath that pulverized an entire battlefield.


    This gave me a lot more to think about since I was convinced I had met the Dragon king before in my dreams and in that dark shadowy realm full of glowing eyes. My recollection of the matter was still vague, yet I was sure I had witnessed something outrageous back then.


    I let out a sigh as I stood up from the soft green grass and stretched my limbs. ''Ah, that feels good.'' I yawned lazily, while my eyes scanned the land below. I was standing at the edge of the mountain overlooking the large forest below with a bored gaze.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The sun was high in the sky, It was almost time for the hunt, and coincidentally, today was my turn to go. ''Guess it''s seafood for today,'' I mumbled as I raised my head to peek at Green who was happily circling the mountain peak.


    ''Wait, tomorrow is already Ynos''s turn, shit!'' I inwardly cursed, my stomach protested at the thought of another meal brought by him. His taste in food was, bizarre to say the least, everything he brought back was repulsive and almost inedible.


    Essie usually brought back some sort of tasty birds, the whole squad looked forward to the meal when It was her turn, Immy and Sidus would bring back a variety of games, from boars to bears, and even the occasional monsters, though all of them were tasty, my specialty, on the other hand, was seafood, while Ynos seemed to have a thing for giant slimy bugs.


    A shiver ran down my spine just recalling his past hunt, I shook my head ridding myself of that image before I quickly jumped off the edge. The familiar feeling of weightlessness overtook me as I felt the air howl in my ears, I closed my eyes for a second simply enjoying the feeling before I opened my wings and launched myself in the direction of the large lake.


    Mother did not move the mountain much after father left, we simply remained in the air a few kilometers north of the large lake, hence why the trip was short since I was already quite familiar with the terrain. ''Hmm, what should I bring back this time? Can''t go wrong with the shark, but still, I brought that back last time, weird how it didn''t help them grow taller though,'' My mind was full of useless thoughts as I arrived at the lake.


    I circled it a couple of times, making sure there were no monsters at the shore or in the area surrounding It. I learned the hard way that It''s best to clear the area first before I go out for a hunt. I had been previously attacked by a group of flying monsters who tried to steal my prize, they didn''t pose any real threat to me especially considering the location near the water, though It was very annoying due to their large numbers.


    And so, after making sure that the area was clear, I lowered my altitude and dived headfirst into the water that greeted me in Its embrace. It felt like I was back home again, I swam about happily for a while enjoying the sensation before I moved to track down my prey.


    I made up my mind as my mana senses picked up a particularly large monster I had yet to try. It was a sneaky one, as soon as It felt my presence around It, the monster would hastily retreat to the far ends of the lake effectively moving out of my range, not this time though, this time my mind was set on finding out just what sort of monstrosity It was.


    The water bent under my will and helped push me forward like an arrow let loose. The monster must have sensed by the danger, yet It was too late for it, I was already there. My eyes momentarily widened at the sheer size of it, I underestimated just how big It was, It was easily the same size as my father!


    The monster had a scaly head with two small eyes that didn''t seem to fit Its large frame. A large spiked shell on its back and a long tail. Instead of claws or arms, It had fins. As soon as the monster''s gaze met my own, despite our huge difference in size, It began to panic.


    Its body suddenly froze as a low growl reverberated through the water causing my eardrums to hurt. I frowned as I sensed it trying to struggle against Its instincts, trying to fight for Its life. "I''m sorry big fella, It''s nothing personal," I spoke before the monster was suddenly decapitated without a hint of struggle. It was not fair, I knew that, but then again In the water, I was invincible.


    I shrugged as I used the water mana to help me drag the abnormally large body out into the air. There was no way I could carry all of that by myself, hence magic would do the trick. As soon as the monster corpse came out of the water, It cast a large shadow on the land below which made me pause for a second.


    "Maybe this one is a little overkill," I inwardly muttered.

 (RAAD vol2) Chapter 69: Nice

    "No, you see! What did I tell you about charging straight ahead like an idiot, If your opponent was just somewhat skilled you''d already be dead, no wonder you can''t catch that thing," I shook my head as I berated Ynos who let out a growl full of annoyance.


    We were having a friendly spar which to no one''s surprise he initiated, the reason for it this time was surprising, however, Ynos had apparently stumbled upon a short flying humanoid creature deep inside the forest. From his description, the first image that came to my mind was that of a fairy.


    He claims that this fairy likes to interrupt and play pranks on him whenever he is training in the forest. The pranks are to an end quite harmless and range from dropping feces on his head to more serious ones that involved trapping him in illusions. Now It was not as If I didn''t believe him, the strange thing about the situation was he was the only one to encounter this fairy out of all of us siblings, and he says It happened on more than one occasion.


    I had personally gone with him to check, yet no matter how long I waited no fairy appeared. Sidus, Immy, and even Essie tried their luck but to no avail. It was as if this fairy could sense when Ynos was alone and only appeared before him annoying him to no end.


    It had gotten so bad that he even refused to go down to the forest below. We had asked mother for her opinion on the matter to which she simply harrumphed in disdain saying something along the lines of ''Deal with it yourself, why are you bothering me because of such puny reason?'' And then went back to sleep.


    Today, Ynos had finally approached me for a spar, and I happily obliged hoping It would improve his mood, yet instead of his usual energetic self which would have jumped into the fight straight ahead, Ynos first asked me for help on how to catch this damned fairy, then jumped head-on...


    And so our training began, according to him he had tried everything from simple spells to using his golems, yet nothing seemed to work. From my understanding, It appeared like this fairy used some peculiar magic that dabbled mainly in illusions.


    Now, I was no expert when It came to such a thing and neither was any of us. But there was one thing Ynos was sure about, and that was the presence of mana, which meant the illusions were a product of magical energy, a spell of sorts, and If there was one thing all spells had in common, that would be a trace.


    No matter If it''s me, mother, father, or even grandfather when one utilizes mana a small disturbance is caused in the targeted space. The key to dodging said attacks is to be constantly aware of your surroundings and the stream of mana.


    Any slight change can be used as an indicator, that was the method I mostly used to avoid magical attacks aimed at me. I had thought that all Dragons had a very keen sense when It came to sensing mana, but I was wrong. It appeared like I had a particularly high talent for it.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Hence the training today was to try and get Ynos used to sense mana and dodge magical attacks aimed at him, he was not allowed to brute force himself out of the situation but rather dodge. His body was ridiculously strong so he mostly did not need to evade any blows and instead chose to take whatever came head-on, but in this situation, that solution was not plausible.


    It was already proven Impossible to leave said illusion by randomly ramming your body against it. He had tried to do so apparently only to later find out he had cleared out a large area in the forest from Its trees. Perhaps, there was a way of breaking an illusion like that but my bet would lie with the presence of a weak point.


    And since all illusions he encountered lasted for a specific time, It was safe to assume that the fairy had her limit as well and couldn''t keep it up for too long. My plan was simple, help Ynos sense the mana and hopefully avoid the illusion attack before It traps him inside, but in the case that It does land his only hope would be to try and scan It for a weak point and then attempt to break out of it using that part.


    A water ball shot towards Ynos from above him at high speed, he did not sense anything until It was already upon him where his eyes suddenly widened as his senses screamed danger, he then promptly tried to evade it though his movement was choppy which caused him to become drenched.


    He let out an annoyed growl as he turned to stare daggers at me. Our training was simple, we were standing at the foot of the mountain, a distance of about three hundred meters or so was between us, he had to cross that distance and reach me without letting a single attack hit him, If it does then that means he has to go back from the starting line and try again.


    Needless to say, after countless failed attempts Ynos''s patience was on the verge of breaking. He looked ready to lunge at me, forgetting the game, I shook my head with a sigh. "You are still not trying to sense the mana Ynos, stop relying on your instincts too much you idiot and reach out to the mana instead,"  I explained.


    Essie was watching the entire ordeal with an amused expression on her face as she circled us from the air. Immy was lazing around the entrance of the cave and did not join us but instead chose to stay behind with mother, while Sidus was watching the training with a frown.


    Ynos''s had a frown on his face as his eyes constantly scanned his surroundings, a water ball appeared and he managed to see it coming, successfully dodging it. Just as his face turned into a smug grin another one hit him from the back causing him to let out an enraged roar.


    He had enough and promptly lunged towards me not caring about the test anymore. A tired sigh escaped my mouth as I readied myself to block the muscle brain, It was then that Sidus surprisingly made a move. The dark realm that he had used to entrap me in before suddenly appeared trapping Ynos inside.


    "Oh," I exclaimed in surprise as Ynos who was charging at me head-on came to an abrupt pause. His head frantically turned in all directions as he tried to find a way to escape.


    ''So this is how It looks like from the outside,'' I inwardly mumbled, In my eyes, Ynos was simply turning around In his place In confusion, I could see him clearly as If there was no dark realm whatsoever, yet to him he was still indeed trapped within unable to see anything.


    ''So this is how they launched their attacks, they could see me the whole time,'' I turned to glance at Sidus who motioned back to our trapped little brother with his head and spoke.


    "Hit him with your magic, he''ll learn sooner or later," He calmly said. A chuckle escaped my lips as I smiled.


    "Heh, nice,"

 Chapter 70: Siblings’ training

    Ynos'' training was tiring, at first, he was like a sitting duck simply standing there and waiting for my attacks to land on him. Needless to say, he was not happy about It. Sidus couldn''t join in on the fun as apparently keeping the darkness cloak up was taking all of his concentration.


    He simply watched over the whole ordeal with an emotionless expression on his face. Essie who was in the air this entire time decided to join, she would occasionally throw in a wind blade of her own and chuckle cutely as It landed true, this however only served to further enrage Ynos who appeared to be on the verge of losing It.


    This was exactly what the fairy was doing to him, hence he needed to learn control over his emotions otherwise he would just be taken advantage of. Thankfully, Sidus did not need to bring the cloak down to rest which meant we could continue doing this until Ynos finally decides to change his approach.


    Though I had to admit, none of us could have realized just how stubborn he could be. The sun was already setting in the distance yet he kept on blindly dashing around trying to catch the attacks head-on and only using his instincts. ''This doesn''t seem like it''s working,'' I inwardly mumbled, annoyed at the muscle brain.


    Sidus'' who was standing by my side had his calm face crack as a frown made its way unto it. Just as I was thinking that perhaps we should attempt a different approach to this, Immy finally came down from the mountain. She gracefully landed next to me, a harrumph escaping her mouth as she glanced at Sidus whose frown deepened, she then turned towards me and asked in curiosity.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Trying to help Ynos with his fairy problem, but as you can see, It''s not going very well," I answered with an annoyed sigh. Hearing my reply, an amused ''Oh'' left her mouth as she turned to face Ynos who was blindly letting all attacks land on his body.


    "Well of course It''s not going to work brother, Ynos does not sense any danger coming from the attacks, no murderous intent, no intent to harm hence he has no real reason to dodge, no real reason to change the way he does things," She explained with a knowing expression.


    My eyes widened in understanding as I nodded, ''That does make sense,'' I inwardly noted, yet before I could say anything else a light arrow suddenly materialized above her head, an extremely dangerous aura surrounded it. "Wait, what are you-" Immy did not let me finish before she launched the arrow towards Ynos.


    I had no doubts that If that arrow landed he would seriously be injured, especially considering she aimed It at his weak point. My eyes widened in shock at the abrupt situation, yet It was already too late to do anything. The arrow flew straight towards Ynos, I watched in surprise as his body suddenly tensed before he hastily dodged the light arrow attack.


    Ynos''s face was full of disbelief as he stared blankly at the place where the arrow had exploded, It even managed to light up the cloaked realm of darkness. Ynos loudly gulped as his gaze seemed to settle down, he carefully observed his surroundings as if to anticipate the next attack.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Immy turned her gaze towards me and spoke. "Try to hit him now," I unconsciously nodded and launched a small water bullet aimed at his vitals. To my immediate surprise, Ynos dodged long before the bullet closed in on him. "He sensed it!" I laughed in delight as I turned my attention back to Immy who had a proud expression on her face.


    "You''re really smart Immy, thank you for your help," I said as I used my palm to gently pat her head, she snuggled closer to me and licked the side of my face before gazing back at Sidus with a smug expression causing him to grit his teeth in annoyance, she then laid down on the ground a yawn escaping her mouth and spoke.


    "He only dodged this time because his senses are still on high alert, I suggest you hit him with the intention to harm, and occasionally send in a few harmless attacks, that way he''ll get more used to dodging instead of taking everything head-on," She added, to which I nodded in understanding.


    I brought my gaze to Sidus and asked, "Thank you for your help Sidus, I take it you are still good to go?" To that, the young black dragon proudly raised his head high and replied. "Hmph, of course, who do you think I am?" A smile made Its way onto my face as I chuckled.


    "Well then let''s do this, Essie you can help as well If you want," I added as I glanced at the cute green dragoness who was still happily flying in the air. "Okay!" To which she replied with a smile. From then on, the training took a turn for the better, Ynos started to dodge a bit more, there were still a few harmless attacks that managed to hit him but it was still immensely better than before.


    I was the main one to launch the attacks, while Essie would sometimes launch a wind blade before returning to the skies. Even Immy who was lazily laying by my side would occasionally join in with an attack of her own, and so the day quickly came to an end as the sun disappeared on the horizon.


    Although the day was over, our training was not. This was the first time that I truly realized the full extent of a dragon''s stamina. I had been launching countless attacks all day long and was still alright, Sidus was a bit worst of as he had to keep his concentration, yet he still seemed alright overall.


    Ynos the protagonist of this entire training arc, was a bit tired yet still managed to move about with surprising vigor. Everyone had grown stronger after our naming ceremony, It was safe to say that we had taken our first true step towards becoming full-fledged dragons.


    And so we continued taking turns sending attacks, all the while he honed his mana-sensing skills trying to avoid them. And by the early morning of the next day, Ynos was ready. He could accurately anticipate and dodge almost all the attacks sent his way regardless of the intention behind them.


    One would argue that his talent was monstrous for someone who was still charging head-on to meet the attacks just yesterday, the change was truly great. I turned to glance at Sidus who seemed to understand my intentions, with but a thought the cloaked shield of darkness disappeared leaving behind a weary Ynos.


    Essie had long since come down and was settled on top of my head, while Immy who was still by my side nodded in acknowledgment. We all looked at him with approval to which he gave a solemn nod and surprisingly bowed his head. "Thank you," He quietly said before he turned to walk towards the edge of the cliff, his steps filled with determination.


    "Wait, get some rest first!" Essie panicked as she saw him attempting to leave already. Sidus who walked closer towards our side used his tail to pat her head. "Leave him, he is as ready as he''ll ever be, there is no stopping him now,"  I nodded in agreement as I watched Ynos go, praying for his success.


    ''Good luck little brother,''

 Chapter 71: Baby steps

    It had been about two days since Ynos had left in search of the fairy that plagued him. I did not move away from my initial spot at the edge of the mountain overlooking the great forest below. I had to admit, I was worried, was he going to make it? Was going to fail? I truly wanted to help, yet this was his fight, and I had no right to intervene.


    Sidus and Immy had long since left for somewhere else, while little Essie was the only one that stayed behind with me waiting. She happily played in the air, as I could see the wind mana merrily surround her almost as If It were her old friend. It tickled her scales and playfully lifted her in the air.


    ''I guess I can see why she seldom spends any time on land,'' I inwardly noted. I was the same way when In water, everything just feels right as If I was always meant to be there. I didn''t spend a lot of time in the giant lake the past few days, but I had a reason for that.


    First of all, whenever I go there, I never want to leave. Were it not for my mother''s disagreement, then I would have already settled in the deep side of the lake. Though according to my mother, I can not leave home until I pass my Rite of passage, which gives rise to another problem.


    "Soul space," I muttered out loud as I recalled the first time I came in contact with one back when I visited Amanita, and then the second time was when faced with my grandfather''s attack. Why this was a problem, was due to the fact that I was not considered eligible to apply for my Rite of passage until I mastered control over my Soul space.


    Now I wouldn''t have particularly minded this rule had I been taught how to summon my soul space, or at least given some sort of guidance. Instead, Mother simply told me that I had to figure it out by myself and that If I didn''t could only mean I was still lacking and could not go for my Rite of passage just yet.


    As I sat there overlooking the great forest below, my mind wandered back to how my grandfather activated his Soul space, I found myself trying to think of ways to replicate what he did and hopefully be able to use my own in the process. ''Mana seemed to gather around him like a whirlwind and then a sea of flames extended outwards and encompassed me within before I knew It I was already inside his soul space,'' I carefully tried to recall every detail, but to no avail.


    ''That''s different though is it not? I mean what I saw was the process of him pulling me into his soul space, I still have no idea how he created it in the first place,'' I inwardly noted, a frown made its way onto my face as I summoned a small water ball above my palm, the ball quickly changed chape under my careful gaze from its formless one to that of a dragon, then a human, then a wolf, a fish, before It finally reverted to its shapeless form.


    ''Is it Mana?'' I wondered and quickly closed my eyes. I took a deep breath, taking in the water mana inside my body, and followed It with my senses. I felt It move in a cycle of sorts filling my body with a pleasant feeling as I could sense it slowly but surely strengthening It in the process.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It was a slow but meticulous way of growing stronger, one I never paid too much heed to. ''But this Is not It, I don''t think this is the answer,'' I shook my head as my frown deepened. ''Just what is it?'' As I was trying to think of another way, I suddenly recalled the strange heart power.


    ''Could it be that?'' I wondered, but even so, I was not sure how I could use It. To my knowledge, the only attacks I saw or was aware of using heart energy were Dragon breath, or when father had used It to guide his mana attack before. ''Still, It''s the only thing that would make sense,'' I mumbled, confused at the whole ordeal, just how was I supposed to figure it out by myself?


    Essie had came down and landed on my head at this time, she excitedly grabbed my horns and nudged me forward. "Look! Big brother Ynos is back!" She said, surprised I turned my gaze towards the direction she was motioning to, and sure enough a weary Ynos was making his way back to the mountain, he flying unsteadily and seemed to be on the verge of collapse.


    I frowned anticipating the worst, yet as soon as he got closer, I was able to catch a better glimpse at him. Although signs of tiredness were evident on his body, his eyes were proud carrying a hint of excitement and satisfaction. As soon as he landed next to us, my gaze was unconsciously drawn to his palm where a squealing little fairy was struggling against his firm grip.


    I was momentarily surprised by her figure, the little fairy''s hair was a soft green, the color of grass, while her eyes were without a doubt her most distinctive feature, they lacked an iris and were both obsidian black giving her a sinister and ominous feel.


    ''Not quite what I was expecting,'' I inwardly mumbled, the little thing looked more like a demon if anything than a fairy. Her screams were high pitched, and as she opened her mouth trying to bite Ynos''s clawed arm, a row of small yet sharp teeth were revealed.


    Ynos seemed to have her in control as he tightened his grip on her body causing her eyes to bulge a little as she quickly stopped struggling. He then turned towards me and lowered his head in respect and gratitude before speaking. "Thank you brother, for your help," He said to which I simply smiled and nodded.


    Essie appeared to be interested in the little fairy as she hopped off my head and carefully circled Ynos while scanning the little creature with interest. "She''s so small," She muttered, to which Ynos replied. "And annoying!" He growled in irritation.


    "What are you going to do with her now?" I asked in curiosity, I had honestly thought that the first thing he would do If he caught the little thing would be to kill It, yet seeing at how he managed to restrain himself and even brought It back, I was impressed he really did mature I nodded in approval.


    "Huh? Oh, I just wanted to show you that I was not lying!" He said while puffing his chest back proudly, ''Well It''s true that we might have doubted him at first when he kept talking about a fairy this fairy that, but surely, he must have some other plans for it, he didn''t bring it all the way back here just to¡ª'' my thought process was interrupted as Ynos suddenly crushed the little fairy in his palm causing her head to pop of like a toy.


    "..." I was speechless at the scene, while he looked satisfied. Little Essie on the other hand was disappointed as she seemed to have wanted to see more of the fairy.


    ''I mean, at least he stopped himself from killing it the very second he caught it? Baby steps, right?''

 Chapter 72: Breakthrough

    The next days were spent without any problems, Ynos was finally able to leave the mountain now that the fairy situation had been dealt with. Essie never goes too far away from home, and Immy spent most of her days basking under the sun, while Sidus still had the habit of sneaking off somewhere at night.


    I, on the other hand, would spend most of my day in the lake and only go back when It''s my turn to hunt, or when the sun is setting down. The large lake that I once considered to be too big, felt rather small and restricted. It did not take me too long to cross the whole thing underwater, and I already had a general idea of its denizens.


    Somehow, I found myself yearning for the boundless ocean. There I had felt freer, and much stronger. ''The quality of water mana was different too,'' I inwardly mumbled. I was currently sitting on top of the water in the middle of the lake, a sigh escaped my mouth.


    The thick water mana surrounded me, brushing itself against my scales. As I breathed in, It would flow inside of me like a stream and then move on to form a circle of sorts before leaving my body. This cycle continued unconsciously, slowly strengthening my body. It was also using this that I was able to heal myself of any injuries I had before, I would simply accelerate the cycle of mana by forming a water bubble around myself.


    ''So is mana our main source of power?'' I often found myself wondering. It certainly seemed that way, especially with all of its uses. It could attack, It could defend, and It could even heal. Then again, I still could not get over the heart power, something was missing.


    ''I don''t think I''m using mana nor the heart energy to their full extent, It feels like something is missing but what?'' I scratched my head, as a low growl of annoyance escaped my mouth. ''Just what am I overlooking?'' I let a sigh, forcing myself to calm down before I jumped into the air, the water rippling below me.


    ''Let''s just go back for today,'' the sun had yet to set, but I was no longer in the mood. I wanted to go sleep already and forget about this, for now, It felt like I was running empty circles trying to grasp something I don''t even understand.


    As I rose through the air, my eyes were unconsciously drawn back to the large lake below. The scenery was truly beautiful, with the thick forest surrounding it, It was almost mesmerizing. Just then a sudden idea fell on my mind, inspiration if you might. "Wait a minute! I didn''t try that yet!" I hastily stopped in my tracks as I continued to observe the lake below.


    ''What if the key was in mana all along and not the heart energy?'' Looking at the water body below, a sudden thought made its way into my head. ''What is the mana is like the lake below? So far all It has been doing is complete a cycle inside my body and then leave, but what if It wasn''t supposed to leave!''


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I knew I was desperately trying to grasp at any sign of hope, but I felt as if this time, I have finally found my shining beacon. Like an arrow let loose, I swiftly descended back to the water below, my wings were tucked by my side further increasing my speed.


    Just as I was about to reach the water, I quickly opened them which abruptly halted my descent and instead changed my direction sending me rushing ahead instead. I flapped my wings to slow down and gently touched the water below, not siking to the bottom but instead standing on top of It like It was hard ground.


    "This place will do," I mumbled out loud, I was standing in the middle of the lake with strong water mana surrounding me. I closed my eyes and reached out to it, I had no problem doing so and easily felt the mana going in and out of my body.


    ''Wait, even if I can keep the mana from leaving, where am I supposed to store it?'' I was quickly faced with another dilemma. ''Perhaps this is where the heart energy comes into play?'' I wondered, I slowly guided the mana towards my heart, I was well aware that what I was doing was risky, but still, I had no other choice, It was all or nothing.


    To my immediate surprise, the mana that was always so obedient to me refused to stay no matter how I willed it to! It even outright ignored me when I tried to order it. ''What the hell?!'' It simply continued its cycle and harmlessly left my body.


    A frown made its way onto my face, I quickly tried again only to be met with another failure. The mana simply refused to follow my orders, and for the first time, I felt helpless and betrayed. ''Wait! This just might work,'' I suddenly recalled my father''s breath attack, the one where he had used his heart energy to guide his mana attack.


    ''Maybe that''s what the heart energy is for?'' I wondered, I slowly reached out to it and willed to gather and guide the mana towards my heart. To my amazement, It worked! The heart energy worked like a natural guide to the mana which surprisingly stopped its resistance.


    Once my water mana slowly began to accumulate around my heart, a change began to appear. My heart energy worked like a bubble that held the mana inside, the bubble continued to expand as more amounts of mana were absorbed in It until It finally reached the size of a small fist and then finally stopped growing.


    My heart energy then moved as If It had a will of Its own, the bubble near my heart began to rapidly shrink in size as a strange yet somewhat familiar aura emitted out of It. I watched over It in curiosity and anticipation as It continued to shrink from the size of a small fist to that of a finger before It finally exploded with a puff, and then everything went dark.


    I felt disoriented for a few seconds as my eyes slowly blinked open. I felt different, very different, my body did not feel the same. I opened my eyes to a large blue space, one where the sky and ground seemed connected with a gentle blue color. I looked down in surprise only to find out that I had no physical body, I had no form.


    I was everywhere at the same time, I unconsciously understood what this was. This was my soul space, I had succeeded! A loud cry full of excitement reverberated throughout the entire space causing it to shake. I still did not know the full extent of my powers, but for now, what I did know was that I was invincible in here.


    My body suddenly materialized in the middle of the space, I brought my claw to my face as I observed It, and then changed Its form to my will. My grin widened as I slowly began to understand how the space worked.


    ''This is fun!''

 Chapter 73: Consequences

    My eyes blinked as I found myself still sitting in the middle of the large lake. A frown made its way onto my face as I tried to open my soul space once again only to fail miserably. The mana that I had accumulated had surprisingly been wiped clean, meaning my soul space was broken as well.


    ''What the-?'' Right as I was about to start gathering more mana to rebuild It, a pain unlike any I have felt before suddenly assaulted me causing me to collapse. It was not a physical one, but It felt like It came directly from my soul. A loud cry unconsciously escaped my mouth causing the water below me to shake, my eyes turned bloodshot as the pain quickly turned unbearable.


    I lost all my mobility as my body refused to give move an inch under the pain. I was constantly praying for someone, anyone to make It stop, to my immediate horror, a few of my scales even began to fall off further increasing the pain. My mind was blank as I prayed to lose my conscienceness, all for It to stop. Yet like a cruel joke, no matter how hard prayed, nothing seemed to change.


    I remained fully conscious as I felt my insides twist and turn, It felt as If countless sharp knives were stabbed all across my body, with my heart area being the one in the most pain. I was unable to move and simply laid there limply while crying out loud.


    I did not know for how long my torment continued before a shadow dropped next to me. My gaze was blurry, yet I still managed to make out Essie''s anxious figure. She fidgeted around me, panicking as she did not understand what was happening to me.


    Her eyes darted between my collapsed figure and the direction where our floating mountain was situated at. As if finally making up her mind, Essie swiftly moved from behind me, her paws grabbing me by the horns as she flapped her abnormally large wings and took off with me in toe.


    I could feel the wind mana surrounding my body as It helped her carry me. Our height and weight differences were very large, yet that did not seem to matter much to her, I was sure the scene of her small figure dragging me by the horns would be considered comical at any other day, yet I had no leisure to think about that.


    "Big brother, just wait a little longer I''ll take you back to mother and you will be alright! Just wait! I''ll definitely save you! Just wait!" She constantly repeated that to me, yet It seemed more as If she was saying It to reassure herself instead.


    My screams thundered through the skies as we made our way back home, the pain did not subside and was still unbearable. I had never felt anything like It before. At that moment, I regretted everything that led me here. I regretted playing with mana, I regretted experimenting with soul space, I regretted even trying In the first place.


    As soon as we closed in on the mountain, my siblings swiftly appeared by our side. Immy''s usually calm demeanor was broken as an anxious expression plagued her face, Sidus was no better he hastily moved to help support Essie who was holding me. Ynos''s eyes were wide open in shock and disbelief as he saw my pathetic state, he was unable to move as his mouth hung open.


    "What happened?!" Anxiously asked Sidus.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "I-I don''t know, I-I just heard big brother scream and found him like this," Answered Essie with a stutter, her paws never quite leaving my horns.


    "Let''s take him to mother!" Hastily said Immy, before she hit Ynos on the head. "Snap out of it and help!" She said, to which he quickly followed, his eyes still hazy in disbelief. I could feel all of their mana surrounding me as they tried to be as gentle as they could while carrying me.


    Mother was standing outside of the cave with a serious expression on her face as she watched us land. "M-Mother! Something is wrong with big brother! Please save him!" Cried out, Essie. Sidus who was right behind her lowered his head to mother, Immy and Ynos did the same.


    Seeing that she was being too rash, Essie hastily lowered her head as well. Mother looked at them, and then back at me before she spoke. "Silly child, raise your head." She said, to which Essie gingerly looked up to face mother''s gaze.


    "It seems like Aether tried to form his soul space. He also succeeded albeit his success was short-lived." Said mother causing all of my siblings'' eyes to widen in surprise as they turned to look at me in shock. Mother had already informed them that should they want to apply for their rite of passage, that they had to obtain and master their soul space first. I already knew that from grandfather so I wasn''t too surprised.


    "If he succeeded how come he is like this mother?" Asked Immy.


    "While It is true that he managed to form his soul space, this child did not realize his limits and ended up draining it before It had been able to stabilize, what he is experiencing is the consequences of his rash actions," She said with a sigh.


    "B-But mother, you can help him right?" Jumped Essie, in a pleading tone.


    To that, mother shook her as another sigh escaped her mouth. "Soul space is a dragon''s greatest strength and greatest weakness at the same time. I can not intervene, the only thing Aether can do is wait it out until It passes. Bring him inside the cave." She added, to which my siblings hastily used their mana to bring me inside and gently set me down in a corner.


    They all watched over me with worried expressions, Essie was fidgeting as she buried her head under Immy''s wing. Sidus walked towards the deeper part of the cave, his figure seemingly merging with the shadows, yet I could still feel his gaze on me.


    Ynos had a blank expression of disbelief on his face, he simply stood there watching over me. He was surprisingly calm, his usually over-enthusiastic demeanor was nowhere to be found. I, on the other hand, laid limply on the ground, my voice was hoarse from screaming too much, I had no more energy.


    The pain continued for what seemed to be a few hours, I was never quite able to get used to it. Finally, I slowly began to regain control over my limbs, the pain subsided yet I had no power to move anything. Seemingly sensing that, Essie rapidly rushed to my side and licked my face affectionately.


    "You are okay big brother, you are okay," She kept repeating that, to which I simply gave a tired forced smile.


    Mother who was sitting down near the entrance all this time stood up and walked towards me. Her eye seemed to study my body before she nodded. "Do you know what you did wrong?" She asked, to which I forced myself to shake my head weakly in reply.


    Sidus moved towards us to hear what she had to say, as all my siblings seemed to pay close attention to her. Mother then proceeded to explain. "Your mana ran out, leaving only your inner energy behind which caused your soul space to collapse. Your soul space is akin to a world created within you, to sustain this world, you need to constantly provide it with Mana all the while using your inner energy to keep it In check, what you did wrong was being too hasty and making too many changes inside your soul space which consumed all of the mana you had accumulated creating an imbalance, the result of that is as you can see,"


    I weakly nodded in understanding, I wanted to ask mother more questions yet all the tiredness suddenly overtook me as my eyelids felt immensely heavy. ''Let''s just rest, heavens know I need It,'' and with that, I finally drifted into the blissful embrace of sleep.

 Chapter 74: Five years laters

    Ever since my first failed attempt at creating a soul space, five years had passed. A long of things had changed in the past years, my body had grown even larger. I was still nowhere near my mother or my grandfather''s height yet I had certainly grown taller, and I wasn''t the only one.


    Sidus and Immy had grown a lot as well, both of them still looked like twins with opposite scale colors, Ynos got more muscular than ever, his body strength was able to pierce through a damn small plain with ease. Essie on the other hand was still the shortest out of all of us, she still very much enjoyed settled down on top of my head, between my horns.


    Everyone had grown stronger throughout the last few years, little Essie''s control over wind mana was incredible, so much that she was able to move our entire mountain using it. Granted, she only managed to gently nudge it, rather than push it, but that was still a testimony of her strength.


    Sidus became almost impossible to find during the night. He would use the shadows to his will, wielding them to hide his presence. I had seen him hunt countless oblivious monsters that way, and It still brought shivers down my spine each time I did. He would silently creep behind them, and by the time they noticed, It was already too late.


    His fighting style was no longer as straightforward as It was when we were just kids, he became much more calculative, with a nasty habit of toying with his prey. No matter the difference in strength between them, Sidus always seemed to enjoy making his prey tremble with unease, afraid of where he might pop out next.


    ''Truly a nasty habit,'' I shook my head with a sigh, the water of the lake below jumping about around me as I laid basking under the warm sun. My mind soon wandered back to my siblings and how much they grew. Ynos'' obsession with training his physical body went beyond the realm of ordinary.


    He would purposely refrain from using his magic and hunt his prey using his physical strength alone. I had berated him about It when he first began this training but eventually gave up seeing how he seemed to have his mind set on the matter. I did not know how he did It exactly, but every day he would come back home with his body littered with wounds, and even missing some scales.


    He also picked up a nasty habit of hunting down fairies as his favorite pastime and keeping their tiny skulls on his side of the cave. I honestly had no idea where he even found so many, as I never once stumbled upon one in the past five years, while he managed to fill up an entire corner with their skulls, forming a miniature pyramid of sorts.


    Immy was the one who did not change much in the last few years, she would still spend most of her days dozing off at the entrance while basking under the sun. The only time she ever moved was when It was her turn to hunt. Speaking of which, another person that never moved was my mother.


    I didn''t know why exactly, but mother spent all of her time sleeping, while Immy would go for the occasional hunt, mother on the other hand would sleep for months on end. Another strange thing was that I did not get to see our father in the past five years, not even once.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    I had asked my mother about It once, and she replied by saying something about a task assigned to him by grandfather where he had to take care of some mission far away. For some reason, the conversation grandfather had with the other adult dragons I overheard all those years back came to my mind. ''I guess It must have to do something with the adult brown dragon of that time,''


    Another noteworthy thing was that I finally managed to understand the geography of our surroundings and It went as followed. We were born in a giant barren mountain somewhere to the east of our current floating home. If I want to visit our birthplace, I would have to head east until I get out of the forest, there I will find the ancient city, I was strictly forbidden by my mother to go near there, hence that was the ''borders'' for the current me.


    Yet I still remembered the first time we left our birthplace when mother and father brought us to our home, we had passed by a grey mountain range where we met some strange shadowy monster. I had my speculations about those abominations, especially considering how they looked similar to the shades I met on my naming ceremony, though a lot weaker than those.


    ''I guess that would make sense why mother is not allowing us to go there,'' I mumbled in understanding. So east was as followed, forest, ancient city, grey barren mountain range, and then our birthplace.


    Now directly to our west, in the middle of the dense forest, on the other hand, was the giant lake where I spent most of my time, further west was the ancient battlefield where I had met Amanita. I wasn''t sure what was down south, as the thick forest seemed to extend endlessly.


    Turning my head north, however, was the direction of the mountain of beginning, the Dragon road, and the King''s temple. That was the general idea of our surroundings. An interesting thing to note was the monster populace, the closer we are to our floating mountain, the fewer monsters we encounter, whilst the further we head away from It the more frequent the monster sightings become, with some especially strong ones near the borders east, and south.


    The thing all of these strong monsters I encountered had in common was that a certain part of their body was obsidian in color, similar to that of the shades, It felt almost as If they were tainted by something. A yawn escaped my mouth as I stood up and stretched my body, I then unruffled my wings and launched myself into the air, lazily making my way back home.


    Ever since that dreaded day five years ago, I had never once forgotten the excruciating pain I felt when my soul space collapsed. It had taken me months before I regained my courage to try again. I had succeeded in creating another one and even learned my limits, yet unfortunately, It was not long before I messed up again and was left bedridden for another day, the pain was more bearable that time.


    This cycle continued a few times, with me recreating my space and then biting off more than I could chew, causing It to collapse again. But with each failure, I would learn something new, and I''d further understand my limits. And so after five long years, I was finally able to somewhat master my control over my soul space.


    I was able to reach a balanced state where my mana would constantly feed my soul space, strengthening It every day. I could now easily jump In and out of It and was even able to use It against some of the weaker monsters. It turns out that an attack with my soul space is in shorts, dragging my opponent''s soul towards this space I created, and destroying them completely.


    The most important thing to note was that my soul had to be stronger than my opponent otherwise If they managed to break free, the backlash from that could quite possibly be fatal according to my mother. Hence why throughout the past years, I took extra care in choosing my opponents and testing my newfound power against them.

 Chapter 75: Lesson

    Today''s meal was my favorite blue scales lizard. It had a very strong taste, and seemed to be almost as If It was naturally seasoned. This was one of the few meals I very much looked forward to since It was truly hard to find one. I happily nibbled on a bone, savoring the taste while my eyes did not leave the newcomer who brought this feast after a long absence that lasted five years, my father.


    He had suddenly come back without any warning, bringing with him a variety of prey he must have hunted along the way. Surprisingly, even mother was eating an abnormally oversized bird-like monster with shining white feathers, while he rested in a corner with a tired expression on his face.


    After finishing my meal, I used my water magic to clean my bloodied claws and face. A yawn escaped my mouth, I was always rather sleepy after a meal yet I stopped myself from succumbing to the laziness as I turned to face my father. He had suddenly appeared, and now It was as If he never left.


    Still, I was rather curious regarding his whereabouts in the past years. I had a general guess It must have something to do with my grandfather and that brown dragon, yet I wasn''t too clear on the matter. Hence, after I finished eating, I slowly made my way towards him.


    I lowered my head, as a sign of respect before I spoke. "Welcome back father," His tired gaze turned into one of amusement as he nodded in reply before speaking. "I see you have grown bigger, good, good," He said in a pleased tone, to which I simply smiled.


    "I hope I''m not being rude by asking, where have you been all this time father?" I carefully asked while taking extra care to keep a respectful tone. Father didn''t seem too concerned and let out a sigh instead. "I was assigned a mission by your grandfather," He explained.


    ''So It really had something to do with the brown dragon of before!'' I noted. I was about to ask some more questions when to my surprise father took the initiative to continue. "I had to fill in the role of Neyo as he went over the borders to let off some steam after what happened," Explained father.


    It seemed as If he was talking to himself, rather than to me, yet I didn''t mind as I still got to know more about what was happening. "Old Neyo, that''s the old brown dragon I met with grandfather right?" I asked to which father confirmed with a nod.


    "But father, I remember grandfather talking to the other old dragons about the borders and how It was not old Neyo''s turn there?" I asked trying to pry more information from my father.


    He let out another sigh before replying. "Yes, this cycle was supposed to be my turn in the border, yet old Neyo didn''t take the death of his grandchild very well. I can understand his rage since that child was the fourth generation to fail the naming ceremony," Explained father as he shook his head.


    ''Oh, so that was what all that generation thing back then was about,'' I mentally noted as I remembered the old dragons mentioning something about last cycle''s tragedy. ''Does that mean everyone failed last time?'' I inwardly mumbled, dragons were truly hardcore with all the tests, trials. And whatnot.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I laid down with my front paws in front of me, and my wings tucked in my back. It was rare for father to be in a talkative mood, so l had to take advantage of the situation to know more about the world. "Father, are the borders the part past the grey mountain range to the east?" I asked curiously, Sidus and Immy had somehow joined in and were seated behind me waiting for father''s answer, Essie and Ynos didn''t seem that interested and instead left the cave to do whatever.


    Father glanced at us one by one before he proceeded to explain. "Heh, those might be considered the borders for you little ones," He said with a chuckle before raising one finger to the sky and continuing. "The borders I am talking about are up there," He said with a grin.


    I unconsciously gulped as I felt both Immy and Sidus stiffen behind me, ''Up there? Does he mean the planet''s borders?'' Father''s gin grew even wider as he saw our shocked state, and continued. "Our mission as dragons is to uphold the balance of the world, anything that is a threat to the balance must be eliminated," He said, to which I nodded in understanding.


    "And the Shades Aether, are a threat to that balance," He added. "S-So you fight the Shades at the borders of the plane?" I asked hesitantly, to which he simply nodded with a grin. With this new piece of news, the scale of everything just turned massive.


    I was aware of the strength that dragons held, or I would like to think I was. Fighting with gods, moving mountains and seas, we were essentially on a higher plane than even the divine themselves. But still, I always imagined It was all grounded within our current plane, I thought that only the king can traverse the dark abyssal space.


    Turned out I was wrong, "Are we constantly fighting against the shades father?" I asked. "We are, should we fail to stop them, the entire plane would collapse starting by the mana stream," He patiently explained. "Then when you said old Neyo went to the borders you meant-"


    Father interrupted me, not letting me finish as he replied. "Yes, old Neyo needed to vent his pent-up rage, and what better place to that than the battlefield against the Shades," He explained, but that only served to confuse me even further.


    "But aren''t the borders enormously vast, how can you protect them by yourself?" I asked in confusion. A chuckle escaped father''s mouth as he answered. "You ask a lot of questions Aether," Hearing that I lowered my head in embarrassment, he didn''t seem angry and so I waited for his answer.


    "Nobody said I am alone, my job was to guard this particular part of the borders for this cycle, It''s simply a coincidence that old Neyo was close by," He said. I was about to add another thing before he interrupted me.


    "Now, enough about that. I see you have mastered your control over your soul space," He asked with a strange glint in his eyes. "I still have a lot to learn," I modestly replied.


    "Do you know what the requirements for applying to the right of passage are?" He asked while squinting his eyes, to which I nodded and answered confidently. "To obtain and master control over my soul space,"


    "Good, then let me ask you this Aether, are you ready to undertake your rite of passage and become a full-fledged dragon?" He asked in a serious tone causing me to gulp nervously.


    "I am!"


    "Good, then get some rest for the day for we leave tomorrow," He added before closing his eyes and ignoring me and my siblings. I turned around only to be faced by Sidus and Immy''s shining eyes.


    "Brother! What are these shades you and father talked about?" Asked Sidus, unable to hide his curiosity.


    "And the rite of passage, do you already know what it''s going to be?" Jumped in Immy.


    "Well about that..."

 Chapter 76: The rite of passage

    That night, I went to sleep earlier than usual after I barely managed to shake off Immy and Sidus who kept bombarding me with their questions. The next morning, I found myself standing in front of my father at the entrance of the cave, all of my siblings were there as well alongside my mother who came to see us off.


    "You little ones need to hurry and catch up, else you''ll be left chasing behind the back of your older brother," Said father as he turned to glance at my siblings, his words seemed to affect Sidus the most as I could see him gritting his teeth as he turned to look at me. ''Oh boy, here we go again,''


    Saying that father turned towards me and asked. "I take it you are ready to go?" He asked to which quickly nodded in confirmation. "Yes!" I added. "Good, then do your best to follow, and don''t lag too far behind," He said. ''So unlike the naming ceremony, this time I''ll be flying by myself, not that I particularly mind,'' I inwardly noted before turning my attention towards my mother who was standing by the entrance, watching over me.


    I lowered my head in respect and spoke "Mother, I will be leaving," at that, she gave a nod of approval before answering. "I bid you good luck my child, and I pray to the king for your triumphant return," Said mother in a surprisingly soft and gentle tone causing me to deepen my bow.


    I then turned towards my siblings, no goodbye was needed between me and Sidus, as soon as our eyes met I and he already understood everything. Immy came closer alongside Essie, she rubbed her head against my side, while Essie affectionately licked my face, both wishing me good luck.


    "I will be waiting for you big brother!"


    "Good luck brother,"


    I thanked them with a smile before my gaze fell on Ynos. He was standing next to mother with his head raised high and his back straight before he let out a roar. My smile widened as I recalled him sending me off the same way during my naming ceremony, and so I simply nodded at him before turning towards father.


    Father only looked at mother once and spoke, "I''m off," To which she nodded, and then turned back towards the cave. He then flapped his large wings causing dust and rocks to fly off as he quickly took off into the sky, his large body rapidly moving in the distance.


    I didn''t dare delay any longer as I quickly summoned a water pillar to promptly launch me into the air following after my father. Our difference in size was very clear as I struggled to keep up with him. Father didn''t seem like he was even trying, quite the opposite, he appeared to intentionally lower his speed so I wouldn''t fall behind.


    Our destination was the north, the flight proceeded in silence as I didn''t have the energy to ask any questions since I struggled to keep up with what I thought was a fast pace. Shockingly, It took us an entire day before we finally left the forest and managed to reach the familiar Dragon road within the first rays of the new day.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    This just went to prove the large gap that existed between me and my grandfather, the last time he took me here, we had arrived in a matter of what seemed like mere minutes, an hour at best, yet for me, It took an entire day. I was sure that father could have arrived way earlier had he not intentionally lowered his speed.


    ''I still have a long way to go,'' I shook my head with a sigh. Our flight over the Dragon road continued until what I assumed was halfway before father suddenly dropped to the ground below, I quickly followed after him. From then on, we walked instead of flying.


    I remembered grandfather saying something about how I should walk the next time I visit the Dragon road by myself instead of flying. ''Interesting, when I was with him we flew all the way to the temple, yet now with father, we dropped halfway. Is it due to the strength of an individual or is It because of one''s social standing?'' I wasn''t very sure about that since I was still unfamiliar with the rules of the dragon society, hence I could only assume.


    We continued on our way, this time since we were on foot I was able to observe the statues better than before, the one thing I noted was that they truly were too lifelike. Had it not been for the obsidian color of the statues, I would have without a doubt had a hard time figuring out If they were real or not.


    Another thing I could feel now that I didn''t feel back in my last visit, was the pressure. It wasn''t as heavy as standing against grandfather or father''s bloodlust, yet It was still undeniably there. A strong and steady type of pressure, one that made me feel a sense of respect towards all of these figures that I had never met before in my life.


    We continued our walk, and along the way, my father would occasionally stop in front of a few sculptures seemingly reminiscing about some memories. ''Friends maybe? Comrades? Grandfather did mention that most of these honorable ones, fell during the great war, I wonder was this great war the one that decorated that large door inside the temple? And did father participate in It as well?''


    I still had a mountain of questions I wanted to ask, yet now did not seem like a proper time for that, so I refrained from doing so and silently followed after father instead. With most of my attention on the countless sculptures that decorated the road, we quickly arrived at the entrance of the large temple.


    Father took the lead with me closely behind him, the familiar yet intimidating sculpture of the King greeted us as we both lowered our heads in respect, this time I did not do anything stupid and didn''t raise my head to stare at It, instead I silently followed after my father.


    We did not follow the same route I used when I came here with my grandfather, this time we went through a relatively smaller corridor that opened into a large but completely desolate room. I was curious, yet I controlled myself and simply followed after my father patiently moving into th center of the empty room.


    I raised my head, the ceiling was a dome-shaped one with the drawing of a dark blue river flowing from one side to another. ''Strange,'' as soon as we were standing in the center father suddenly unleashed his mana as a towering pillar of flames rose to the ceiling.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I watched his flames come in contact with the drawing, strangely the river seemed to ripple sucking in the flames as familiar mana, one I hadn''t felt in these past five years descended upon us.


    ''Cosmic mana!''

 Chapter 77: The goal

    The painting of the river rippled as It absorbed father''s flames. This continued for a while as cosmic mana descended upon us. ''This presence feels like that of the king!'' I inwardly noted, remembering my time back in my naming ceremony.


    Father had his eyes closed in concentration, the cosmic mana slowly began to surround him causing a faint dark blue hue to appear. I tried to reach out to It, yet to my disappointment, the mana ignored me completely. I was able to sense a presence guiding it, hence with my nonexisting control over It, I was unable to form a connection with the mana.


    ''So It''s the king that''s wielding the mana?'' I wondered as I watched over the entire ordeal with undisguised curiosity. After what seemed like a few minutes, the mana suddenly moved towards me. I didn''t feel any sense of danger from It so I remained put while waiting to see what would happen.


    The cosmic mana slowly flowed inside my body and moved straight towards my soul space. Seeing that I panicked, grandfather had said that soul space is a Dragon''s greatest strength, but also his greatest weakness. And with the pain of mine collapsing before still fresh on my mind, I was not willing to take any risks.


    Father must have sensed my anxiety as he spoke in a reassuring tone. "Fear not Aether, accept the King''s blessing," He said causing me to pause momentarily. Despite my nervousness, I forcefully refrained from doing anything rash as I followed after the mana.


    Once inside my Soul space, the previous desolate blue world shook as the cosmo mana began to gather right in the middle, forming a sculpture of a dragon, or at least what should be a dragon. The sculpture was unfinished with only the lower part created while the rest was missing.


    I was confused as I saw that, at first my guess was that the statue was that of the King himself, yet taking a closer look at It, It strangely seemed to resemble me more than anything. Although only the lower part was created, I was pretty confident that It depicted me and not anyone else.


    With a frown, my eyes blinked back to reality as I turned my gaze towards my father and asked. "May I ask what Is the meaning of this father?" I asked while trying to sound respectful to which he answered with a nod. "That is the blessing bestowed upon you by King, It helps you strengthen your soul space, and In rare cases where one has a second affinity, yours, in particular, is an extremely rare one, an affinity with one of the pillars of existence! The blessing will help you create a bond with the mana, though you will have to succeed in your rite of passage to get the entirety of It, for as It is now still incomplete," Explained father to which I nodded with a serious expression.


    "The rite of passage, what sort of trial is It father?" I nervously asked. "Did the King inform you of It?" added. A hearty laugh escaped father''s mouth as he looked at me with an amused expression. "The King? Haha! Who do you think you are little one? The King can not be bothered by simple matters such as these, he is busy with more serious ones, we only came here to get his blessing before we depart," He said with a grin.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Eh? Then does that mean the one that will pick my trial is¡ª" Not allowing me to continue, father interrupted. "That''s right, the one to pick your rite of passage is me!" He confirmed with an ominous grin causing a shiver to run down my spine.


    "Then, If I may ask father...My rite of passage, what is it?" I nervously inquired to which father''s grin further widened. "That would be to destroy the puny land the humans call the Piya kingdom!" He said causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    "T-To destroy a kingdom?" I muttered. "What''s wrong Aether, It''s nothing but a bunch of lower lifeforms. They brought this upon themselves," He said with a frown. I was not bothered by the fact that my mission was to exterminate an entire kingdom for humans, my conscience was clear, to me that was a dragon, they were the enemy.


    Though I would be lying If I said I had no concerns. During my last fight against them, the humans were unexpectedly weak, though they did hold some interesting abilities, I could not ignore the fact that I held the absolute advantage at sea. Perhaps things might get trickier at land, maybe I would even find some strong opponents.


    "Yes, father!" I nodded in confirmation to which my father seemed pleased as he continued to explain. "Listen well Aether, currently the humans are the ones ruling over the lower continent, they divided the land into six countries, the Piya kingdom which Is located at the south, the Tinada and Rimor Kingdoms directly above it, the Yadour, and Lumia empires to the north, with the Zasal dynasty to the east. Though we do not meddle with the affairs of the lower continent, we are nonetheless aware of everything that goes on! The Piya kingdom had been sending their men in search of our land for years now, and although by pure luck, they did manage to kill our younglings years ago," He said as his frown deepened.


    I gulped facing my father''s piercing gaze, a dangerous aura was surrounding him as he spoke. "Remember well Aether! A dragon never forgets! The humans have grown arrogant with our disappearance, It''s time they learn that their actions have consequences, your rite of passage trial is to teach them a lesson, make sure the Piya kingdom is gone from the face of this plane!" Ordered father as his bloodlust sky rocked.


    With my back drenched in cold sweat, I raised my head high and replied. "Yes, father!" He seemed pleased with my answer as he nodded and continued. "Good, then let us move, I will guide you to your destination, how you take care of the humans will be up to you," He said and then lowered his tail in front of me.


    I hastily jumped on top of It and swiftly moved to stand on his head. Father then steadily made his way out of the temple, passing by the King''s statue once again, as we both gave our respects. Once outside, father nimbly jumped to the sky and made his way further north towards what I assumed to be the edge of our continent.


    Our flight proceeded smoothly with no problems, the large grassland disappeared as we left the temple and Dragon road behind, only to be replaced by the familiar sight of a dense forest. We continued on our way for almost a day before we reached the edge.


    The sea appeared before my eye, extending towards the horizon. Father did not stop as we swiftly flew past the land, the scenery below changing from a dense forest into an endless sea. Turning my attention back, I was surprised by the sight of the continent from this side, It appeared as If It had been cut cleanly off by something, or someone.

 Chapter 78: Extermination

    The flight continued uneventfully for two full days, father didn''t even stop to rest. By the dawn of the third day, land was finally at sight. We were high in the air, far above the clouds as we approached what looked like a small fishing village. I could see a few boats close by the shore with some humans in them.


    Father came to a stop, as he glanced at the peaceful village below and spoke. "This is your first target, use whatever methods you want and exterminate them!" He said in a chilly tone. I gulped and nodded in acknowledgment, before hopping off his head.


    ''Now, since It''s a seaside village, I suppose the fastest way to handle this is that'' I thought as I turned to attention to the sea. Just as I was about to start, my gaze was unconsciously drawn to a group of young children playing on the beach and throwing sand at each other.


    A frown made its way onto my face, a small part inside of me argued that this was wrong, that these people were innocent, yet for some reason, I had no empathy towards them. It was truly as If I was looking at mere bugs, we were not on the same level in the first place.


    I knew for a fact that had this been in the past, I would have without a doubt been repulsed by the idea of killing humans, even children, but now I no longer felt any way towards them. They were simply there, and I could care less. Was thinking this way wrong? Perhaps, did I care? No. I came here for a mission, and I was going to finish It!


    I shook my head, ridding myself of all useless thoughts before I descended towards the village. They were soon going to meet their maker, the least I could do is show them who is responsible. This was my way of trying to show respect, though they don''t deserve It, It was still undeniable that they were innocent.


    I lowered my altitude, my large figure emerged from the sea of clouds. The children immediately spotted me and began to jump in excitement while pointing at me in wonder, a few adults raised their heads in curiosity and surprise.


    "Look! What is that?"


    "Oh, old Jan! You also came out!"


    "Yes, I just heard the commotion, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, some sort of giant bird appeared?"


    "A bird? It doesn''t seem to have any feathers though?"


    "Woah, mother look how big It is!"


    "Nathan, go back inside the house with your little sister! I have a bad feeling about this,"


    "But mom I want to watch the giant bird!"


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Just listen to what your mother is telling you, stupid boy!"


    Various conversations reached my ears as I circled around the small village. The people did not seem to recognize my figure as that of a dragon, ''Did they never hear about a dragon before?'' I wondered as I glanced at the small crowd of people that began to gather at the center of the village while pointing at me in curiosity.


    They didn''t appear to be afraid, just curious. ''It seems like the humans have been living in peace, I only sense a few people who seem a little bit uneasy, other than that, I''m only sensing curiosity oozing out of them, interesting, there are no guards or any people like that for that matter, Is It because it''s a small village?''


    I quickly shook my head, I was getting sidetracked again. Taking a deep breath, I came to a stop right above the center of the village and glanced down at the people below. I did not know why, but the way they were all studying me and pointing their fingers at me irked me.


    ''I don''t like it,'' A frown made its way unto my face. I quickly unleashed my bloodlust letting it soar through the sky, the humans did not understand what happened as one second I looked completely harmless, the next I was a demon that crawled out of the abyss.


    Almost all of them fell to the ground in shock and fear, the young ones and elderly passed out immediately leaving a few able-bodied people on their knees. "Kneel!" I spoke in a harsh tone, my voice coming off like a clap of thunder in their ears as I fully unleashed my pressure on the small village.


    The few small boats that were on the sea were crushed, their owners already met their demise in the water, being the first casualties. I didn''t add anything and simply reached out to the water mana as the sea heeded my call. The water began to churn violently as large waves crashed on the shore.


    The humans had their heads planted in the ground,  they were unable to raise their gazes to see what was happening. The few that were still conscious shook uncontrollably under the pressure, I could feel their emotions, the fear that overwhelmed them alongside the confusion over what was going on.


    Sadly for them, I had no intentions of explaining myself. I unleashed a roar that terrified the humans, the ground shook beneath their feet as the water receded unusually far, exposing the seafloor. An abnormally large wave rose to cast a shadow on the small village below.


    They did not know what was happening before It was too late. The wave crashed against the fishermen''s village completely erasing it from existence. I watched the entire ordeal with a calm gaze as the water washed the humans away, I heard their screams of pain and agony, I heard their prayers as they pleaded to their gods for salvation, one that was never bound to come.


    And just like that, the village was gone. The small houses, the people, the children, the elderly, all gone in the blink of an eye. ''They really are too fragile,'' I inwardly mumbled while shaking my head with a sigh. With my first mission completed, I turned back towards the cloud and flew to my father who was waiting for me.


    "Good, but next time make It faster!" He said, to which I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Yes, father!"


    "En, let''s go, you will first clear out all the seaside villages by the end of today before we delve deeper towards their main cities," He explained before flapping his wings and moving towards our next target, with me following in toe.


    What transpired after could only be described by one word, a massacre. None of the villages we visited stood any chance, they were simply akin to chickens in the slaughterhouse. They had no guards, no nothing, just a bunch of helpless villagers. I did not enjoy slaughtering weak opponents, ones that had no chance of fighting back whatsoever.


    ''It''s all for the sake of my rite of passage,'' I reminded myself as we made our way towards another target.

 Chapter 79: Andila

    Taking care of the seaside villages was easy, though I did not enjoy the process, It had to be done according to my father. And so, the only thing I could do was follow his orders. My father had explained that this was the only way humans would learn and that we had to set an example.


    Unlucky for the Piya kingdom, that example happened to be them. Now that we had already taken care of the small targets, It was time to move for the big ones. And by that, I mean their main cities. The Piya kingdom was not a particularly big nor strong kingdom, according to my father, It could only pass as average.


    The reason this average kingdom could survive, Is due to its advantageous geographical location. The kingdom had the sea behind It, and a giant mountain range standing In front of It, acting as a natural barrier that repelled the Tinada and Rimor Kingdoms from turning their fangs against it.


    Still, I was confused. If the land Is a no-go, why not try to go by sea? And so I asked my father, to which the answer was surprisingly simple. First was the fact that no kingdom was very advanced when It came to their navy, the second point was the sea monsters. Hence with these two factors, the Piya kingdom was able to enjoy the peace that was otherwise lacking for the other countries.


    I was quite surprised by how much my father seemed to know about the human continent. He was aware of the situation in all the kingdoms, and empires, their alliances, their wars. Hell, he even told me about some of the royal families. When I asked him how did we manage to gather so much information when we seldom interact with the lower continent.


    He simply smirked and said that we dragons know everything. And I had to admit, he looked pretty dang cool saying it. It was my second day on the lower continent, and we were currently making our way towards Andila, one of Piya''s three major cities. According to my father, Andila was the country''s major tourist city. Luckily for me and unluckily for them, Andila was a hanging city situated on top of a giant waterfall, between four mountains.


    Its natural beauty attracted visitors from countries all across the realm. This meant, that this was the perfect place to make a certain announcement. This time, my mission was no to just destroy everything, no, according to my father I had to let everyone know the price to be paid for messing with the dragons.


    The flight towards Andila was uneventful, the lower continent was truly a peaceful one. At least from my point of view, It was. We didn''t encounter any monsters along the way, no abominations whatsoever. Our flight continued unhindered until we reached Andila.


    My eyes widened in surprise as the city appeared before my eyes. It was truly beautiful, yet It reminded me of the hanging arena back at the King''s temple. Andila was situated on top of a platform in between the four mountains. From each mountain extended a giant thick chain, which helped keep the platform steady.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A faint metallic-colored shield surrounded the city, a frown made its way onto my face as I could see the disturbed flow of mana. "Are they using magic to help keep the city in the sky?" I asked my father in curiosity. The chains alone should not assure the stability of the hanging city and with the amount of mana that surrounded it, I could somewhat guess what they were using.


    Father nodded in confirmation, "Yes, the stream in this area is almost broken," He sighed and shook his head in annoyance. "Go, get It done and be quick about It, and remember to leave a few survivors," He said, ushering me with his head. "Yes, father!" I replied enthusiastically and dived headfirst towards the city below.


    My large figure broke through the clouds as I unleashed a roar, causing a commotion to break out in the city. I circled It with my aura at full blast, yet the humans below did not seem as affected as the villagers. ''Looks like that shield is not just for show,'' I noted.


    ''Good, hopefully, this will be more fun than the previous ones,'' I inwardly mumbled as I could feel my mouth curving upwards in anticipation. A quick glance at the city was enough for me to spot the guards that were hastily mobilizing.


    ----


    My name is Lana, I''m an explorer from the Rimor kingdom. Rumors of dragons appearing in the city and destroying a small fleet of knights at the coast of the Piya kingdom brought me here. This was the first rumored sighting of dragons in years! And I was not going to let the chance of studying a mythical dragon escape my hands.


    And so, I left my home country and made my way towards Piya in my search for dragons. Sadly, throughout my five years here, I have never had the chance of encountering any. I had even used all my savings and rented a ship to regularly go out into the sea in hopes of finding a dragon but to no avail.


    And so, with an empty pocket and broken spirit, I was finally ready to set on my journey back home. I stopped by Andila as It was on the way where I was hoping to catch one of their flying Ashvings back to the capital.


    I was walking through the busy streets with a downcast gaze, cursing my luck. ''I can''t believe I just wasted five years and not a single sign of a dragon,'' I spat on the ground in annoyance as I adjusted the large bag on my back.


    A sigh escaped my mouth, as I reached the Ashvings'' station. The oversized one-eyed birds always creeped me out. I usually tend to avoid using them, yet now with news of the war between Rimor and the Yadour Empire intensifying, I had to go back as fast as I could.


    I was about to approach one of the owners when the city''s shield suddenly glowed brightly, an extremely heavy pressure descended on the city as a roar echoed from behind the clouds. I could feel my heart threatening to jump from my chest as I unconsciously turned my gaze towards the sky.


    And there It was, a beautiful majestic blue dragon circling the city. An aura of strength surrounded It causing my eyes to widen and my jaw to drop. "W-Why?" I unconsciously muttered. I had traveled everywhere in search of a dragon, only to find nothing, yet now that I was finally ready to leave, one suddenly appears before my eyes.


    "Is this faith?" I mumbled as a huge smile made its way to my face. I could see the people panicking, as the guards hurriedly mobilized. The mana fluctuated as I was even able to sense the famed mages appear in the city skies. Yet I could care less, my eyes were glued to the blue dragon that leisurely flew across the sky.


    "How beautiful!"

 Chapter 80: The fall of Andila

    I continued circling the city, my eyes scanning the guards below. My attention was drawn by a few robed figures that were standing in the air above the buildings. Just looking at them gave me a nasty feeling, as I could sense the disturbance of the mana surrounding them.


    They all had haughty expressions on their faces, yet I could feel that deep down, they were frightened out of their wits. The only reason they were able to stare at me with their fake courage was the shield that gave them a sense of safety and security.


    The guards that looked akin to knights rode what appeared to be one-eyed oversized birds. They circled the robed figures while brandishing their weapons, ready to defend their city should make any move. The crowd of people below was split into two sides, one were those that were scared and panicking, they ran back to their homes for cover while peeking out of their windows. The second side were those that were watching the whole scene in curiosity and surprise.


    ''It seems like they still don''t quite realize the severity of their situation,'' I inwardly mumbled, before coming to a stop right above the city. The guards and what I assumed were the mages did not make any hasty moves as they fearfully kept their eyes on me.


    ''Well, let''s just get this over with,'' Closing my eyes, I reached out to the water mana, almost immediately a water pillar rose like a sharp arrow from the river below towards one of the giant chains that held the city afloat.


    The mages had no time to react before the chain broke under the sheer pressure of my attack. Andila shook and began to sway as the abnormally large chain fell towards the waterfalls below. A few buildings tumbled over injuring and perhaps killing some people, yet I was barely getting started.


    Surprisingly, the mages reacted rather fast as they shot towards the side where the chain was broken. I could sense the mana bend under their will as they forced it to help them stabilize the city. The mages glowed brightly as they used their magic to balance Andila, while a few of them shot a few attacks my way.


    The attacks passed through the city shield harmlessly and lunged towards me. I could have easily dodged them, had I wanted to, yet I didn''t. I was curious to see if the attacks had any impact. And so I let the mana balls hit me straight in the chest causing a small explosion to follow, as a dust cloud hindered my vision of the city.


    I could hear the humans cheer loudly, thinking they got me. A frown made its way unto my face, ''Aren''t they underestimating me, a bit too much?'' I grumbled, their attacks did not even leave a scratch on my scales.


    I flapped my wings breaking through the dust cloud, the mages'' faces were terrified as I suddenly appeared. The citizens that were celebrating moments ago turned silent as I lunged towards another giant chain. This time I did not use my magic, and simply rammed against it with pure body strength.


    A loud bang followed right after as the large chain broke, causing the already unstabilized city to wobble even harder. The mages glowed brighter as they did their best to try to keep Andila afloat, yet it was only a matter of time before It went down. It was quite obvious that with both chains gone, It took them everything in their power to keep the city steady, and even so I could see most of the buildings shake on the verge of collapse.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The guards that were surrounding the mages all this time finally made their move, It was now clear that they could not stay on the defensive If they wanted a chance to survive this. A middle-aged lady with short hair and large Claymore rushed towards me on riding her oversized bird, the group of guards following closely behind her.


    ''So she''s their leader,'' I noted. Her sword glowed with a faint golden light, causing me to feel a small sense of danger from It. ''Hmm, interesting, It''s similar to the sword those other knights used to cut Ember back in our naming ceremony,''


    ''But so what? The most It could do is cut one scale or two, and that''s If she can get closer In the first place,'' I grinned as the small army flew towards me. They even had archers in the back who attacked first, yet their flimsy arrows easily bounced off my scales.


    Their leader gracefully rode her bird, arriving almost instantly before me. To my surprise, she stood up and leaped with her giant Claymore at hand, slashing towards my face. Her attack was swift and decisive, yet unfortunately for her, It was still too slow in my eyes.


    I easily dodged the captain and rushed towards her soldiers. I wanted to save her for last, once her attack failed, her bird immediately flew under her quickly catching her falling figure. She let out an enraged roar as she turned her gaze only to see me decapitating her men.


    I didn''t even have to use magic, I simply danced between them using my claws and jaw to cut limbs and tear of heads. The sky above Andila quickly turning into a mist of red, as the bodies of the guards alongside their oversized birds began to fall from the air and into the waterfall below.


    The captain hastily rushed towards me, trying to stop me from killing her men, yet I easily dodged once again and proceeded to exterminate them before her eyes. I could see the rage in her eyes, as she kept screaming while trying to catch me.


    I shook my head in disappointment at her pathetic sight, she should have not rushed headfirst, perhaps this was a good strategy if their opponent were other humans, but as a dragon, their formations were useless in front of me.


    It did not take long before the small army was no more. I could hear the screams full of panic from the citizens below as they rushed to evacuate, a few similar large birds flew away from Andila carrying their passengers. I simply looked at them go and did not move to stop them, my goal now was to spread fear amongst them, so It was alright if a few of them escaped.


    "Why!?" My attention was caught by the screaming captain as she glared daggers at me. Her Claymore shaking in her hands from rage.


    I harrumphed and replied with a deep voice causing her eyes to widen in shock, she must have not thought that I could understand her and that I could talk. "You humans have crossed the line, we dragons never forget!" I said, my voice booming through the sky into the ears of all those present.


    The captain seemed confused as she opened her mouth and closed It a few times before she asked. "C-Crossed the line? What did we ever do to you?!" She screamed, her voice full of anger and resentment.


    "You have killed two of our own, and so I came to repay you! Die and atone for your sins, for you dared bare your fangs against us!" I growled, father had said that I was to spread a message, and sow the seed of fear throughout the ranks of the humans. The fact that they have killed two of our own was not wrong, two younglings, one green, and one red had lost their lives in the naming ceremony a long time ago, and the humans never paid for that.


    ''Well, father did say a dragon never forget, so I guess I can use this,'' I mentally noted.

 Chapter 81: The fall of Andila II

    It was beautiful, the mana that seemed as If It was dancing around the blue dragon as he summoned a pillar of water, swiftly breaking one of the large chains holding the city together. I struggled to keep my balance as everything began to sway, yet my eyes never quite left the dragon''s figure.


    Even the famed mages did not seem to have an easy time holding the city up by themselves. I watched with wide-open eyes as a few of them sent their attacks towards the dragon. He didn''t even attempt to dodge as an explosion broke out followed by a small cloud of dust that hid his figure.


    The people cheered loudly in happiness thinking they had him, while the mages all had smug faces. But I knew, I shook my head as my lips curled upwards in excitement. ''He is coming!'' I could feel my heart thumping in excitement as his large figure broke through the dust cloud silencing the crowd.


    The dragon went straight towards another chain, I watched in shock and awe as he used his body to break through It as easily as a hot knife cutting through butter. I momentarily lost my footing and tumbled over as the city began to shake, buildings collapsed while the mages started to glow brighter pushing themselves to their limits in vain attempts at holding the city up.


    ''It''s futile, he is playing with us,'' It was obvious, I could see it, the dragon wasn''t even serious. He could have easily ended this in one attack but he didn''t. Instead, he was toying with us, "So this is a dragon?" I unconsciously mumbled, amazed at the outrageous display of strength.


    Andila was famed for Its endurance. It was deemed an unconquerable city across the continent, yet here before my eyes, that same city was on the verge of collapse, all by the hands of a single blue dragon. "Amazing..." I had no words to describe what I was feeling, It was all worth coming all the way here.


    The city guards must have realized by now that they could not remain on the defensive otherwise, If even one more chain breaks then the city would go down into the large waterfalls below. The mages were useless at the moment since they were using all of their strength trying to stabilize Andila.


    I watched unblinkingly as the guard''s captain led the charge while riding on her Ashving''s back. I had to admit, she was truly graceful as she rushed towards the blue dragon, the captain then jumped off the one-eyed bird''s back and slashed her giant glowing Claymore aiming at the dragon''s head.


    He easily dodged her blow, and instead of finishing her off, the dragon lunged at the small army of guards. What followed could only be described as a massacre, no one was his match as he weaved through their ranks harvesting lives with each swing of his claws.


    The sky seemed to turn momentarily red as It rained blood and mangled corpses. Faced with such a gruesome scene, the citizens panicked as they began to rush trying to evacuate the city. Try flooded the streets, fighting to get on the back of an Ashving, I ignored them and instead watched the blue dragon with bated breath.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ''Dragons are truly in a plane of their own, his affinity with magic is unreal, while his body strength is simply ridiculous, truly a beautiful creature,'' I inwardly mumbled. There was no way I''d run away, especially not now that a real dragon is so close to me.


    There were simply too many things I wanted to know, too many things I had to learn! And I was definitely not going to let this chance slip through my hands. I reached out into my back pocket and pulled a shining grey magic stone, closing my eyes I willed the wind mana to gather at my feet raising me into the air as I left the crumbling city below.


    With the danger of me getting squished to death by a collapsing building or the panic-stricken crowd out of the way, I flew a distance away towards one of the main mountain peaks that surrounded Andila and carefully landed while keeping my eyes glued on the blue dragon.


    The magic stone turned into dust, slipping through my fingers as the wind carried its remains away. ''This is a great spot! Now I can see everything clearly, I can''t wait to go back and tell everyone about this! I''m sure they won''t believe me, but-'' I turned to glance at the ruined Andila before shaking my head. ''At least there is proof now,''


    ---


    The guard''s captain was looking at me with her eyes full of shock and resentment. "You attacked us for something that happened before most of us were even born?!" She yelled, her glowing Claymore trembled with rage as she seemed to have a hard time containing her anger.


    "Hmph," I harrumphed and refrained from adding anything. I reached out to the mana as a sharp ice sickle instantly appeared and shot towards her with unprecedented speed. The captain barely had time to raise her Claymore to block, yet It was futile. A loud cry of pain echoed through the sky as her arm was instantly pulverized sending her glowing weapon towards their waterfalls below.


    Her oversized bird seemed to have been hit by the shockwave of my attack as he plunged downwards as well, taking her with him. I didn''t care much for what happened to her as she disappeared. Turning my attention back to the almost ruined city, a wide grin made its way onto my face.


    The robed mages were glowing very brightly as they struggled to keep the city afloat, but now with all the guards gone, they were completely vulnerable. I was already bored from playing with them, hence I rose even higher into the sky and opened my mouth as a spinning blue orb suddenly appeared.


    The sky seemed to dim as the orb began to spin, shining with a bright blue hue. ''What best way to end things, If not with a dragon''s breath,'' The orb rushed towards Andila leaving a streak of blue in the sky, the mages and the citizens that failed to evacuate in time watched in horror as my dragon''s breath made contact with the city''s glowing shield, instantly cutting through It like paper before It continued towards the middle of the city.


    For a second, the world seemed to go silent before a blinding explosion ensued, It was so bright that I had to shield my eyes for a second. The sound of It was deafening as the once glorious city collapsed completely, sending giant rocks towards the large river below. ''It''s done,'' I inwardly mumbled as I watched Andila disappear.


    This was our first true warning, from now on, Piya was already doomed. With a final glance, I flapped my wings and made my way back to my father who was still waiting for me, with this target gone, It was time to move to our next one.

 Chapter 82: Nord

    With the fall of Andila, father and I made our way towards the Piya kingdom''s second major city, Nord. According to my father, Nord was the second most populated city in the kingdom, right after the capital Onata. "With the humans that escaped, news of you coming should be spreading like wildfire, they will be ready for you this time," said father.


    I nodded with a wide grin and replied. "Even better, perhaps this time It''ll be more fun," I said, to which father chuckled and answered. "It''s good to be enthusiastic, but never underestimate your enemy Aether, an animal is most dangerous when cornered, and that''s especially true when It comes to the humans," He explained in a serious tone.


    "Yes, father!" I nodded with a frown as I sensed the mood change a bit. ''Grandfather had also told me not to underestimate the humans, did something happen in the past?'' I wondered. It was honestly quite hard for me to believe that humans could ever be a threat in the face of a dragon''s strength, still as father mentioned, It was best to never underestimate an opponent.


    And so, even though I did not hold them in high regard, I was still going to give it my all and hit them with everything I got. My eyes wandered to the ever-changing scene below, the Piya Kingdom was a mountainous country, with various peaks of all shapes and sizes all across the land.


    ''It''s no wonder they use those oversized birds to travel, It''s practically impossible to move about otherwise,'' I noted. We were drawing closer to Nord when suddenly, father shot towards the clouds above where he disappeared.


    His voice reverberated in my ears as he spoke. "We are almost at the borders of Nord, from here on you are on your own," He said. A frown made its way unto my face at that, this was the first time he left before the city was in view, this made me wonder. ''Did something happen?''


    As if to answer my question, my scales suddenly tingled as a sense of danger washed over me. I hastily swerved to the left, narrowly avoiding an abnormally large spear. ''What the hell was that?!'' I cursed, I squinted my eyes trying to spot where the attack came from.


    I didn''t even sense any bloodlust from the attack which almost made me miss It. A frown made its way unto my face, far ahead was a group of soldiers riding those oversized birds. The soldiers were not alone, a group of robbed mages accompanied them as they carried what seemed to be a giant crossbow.


    ''So that''s what It was,'' My frown deepened as I felt my blood boil in anger. ''I can''t believe I missed that,'' I was mad at them for daring to attack me, but more than all, I was mad at myself for almost falling for it. I was about to lunge forward to attack them when the small army hastily retreated with surprising nimbleness.


    One moment they were here, the next they were already gone. ''No matter, they can run but they can''t hide, the best they can do is fall back to the city,'' I noted as I flapped my wings and made my way towards my second target, Nord.


    Unlike Andila, Nord was situated on the ground, surrounded by mountains from all sides. Its position could be considered advantageous to defend from ground attack, but when It came to areal ones, It was simply a sitting duck.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    As soon as I appeared, a large glowing shield suddenly appeared around the city. ''This one seems a bit more sturdy,'' I noted. Trying to keep my distance, I scanned the city below while contemplating which approach I should use.


    Andila was located on top of a giant waterfall, which meant water mana was abundant. Here, on the other hand, things were completely different. Just then, the sound of another giant spear breaking through the air reached my ears as I rapidly dodged, an enraged roar escaping my mouth.


    ''The range on those shits is insane,''  I grumbled, It was truly annoying. I turned my gaze towards the edge of the city where a tall tower was situated, ''So that''s where they put them,'' I quickly scanned the area all the while keeping my attention on the giant crossbow.


    ''It looks like they only have one, so that means I just have to be careful and deal with It first,''


    I flapped my wings, rising higher in the sky before I dived headfirst with my wings tucked by my side. The humans instantly shot another spear my way, yet I was too fast, the wind howled through my ears as my heart began to race in excitement.


    The clear sky was suddenly filled with giant ice sickles that rushed alongside me as I made my way like an arrow towards the glowing shield. A large boom, followed by an ear-deafening explosion arose as I penetrated the glowing shield and landed in the middle of the city, causing massive cracks to appear on the ground.


    Screams of pain and horror, filled my ears as I raised my head and unleashed a bloodthirsty roar. I glanced downwards at my bloodied palms which I used to break through the shield and then turned my attention to the area surrounding me. A few giant ice sickles had penetrated the city''s defensive formation as well, some causing a few buildings to break, while others left a trail of mangled soldiers on the ground.


    To my surprise, the guards this time seemed better trained than the ones back in Andila.they swiftly surrounded me from all sides, with their swords and shields at hand. I did not spot any civilians whatsoever, only soldiers. ''Did they evacuate them already?'' I wondered. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t impressed, It had barely been one day since Andila had fallen, no matter what they shouldn''t have had enough time to prepare.


    ''No matter, let''s just finish this,''


    Countless water balls, alongside several Ice sickles, suddenly appeared out of thin air and lunged towards the soldiers encircling me. A few fell immediately, yet to my surprise, a large number of them remained standing. I frowned as I glanced at their glowing shields that were somehow able to nullify my magic attacks.


    ''Interesting,''


    "Archers! Attack!" My attention was instantly caught by the loud voice of what looked like the commander. A tall bald old man with an impressive grey beard stood at the back and was barking orders, two large twin swords were sheathed on his back.


    At his order, a wave of glowing arrows seemed to blot out the sky as they shot towards me. I coldly harrumphed and summoned a water bubble that wrapped around my body, the arrows were unable to penetrate it and lost their momentum before they fell harmlessly on the ground.


    Not giving them any time to act, I used my tail to clear out the area around me, forcing the soldiers back a few paces. Some of the unlucky ones were crushed and sent flying. Turning my attention back to the old commander, I shot forward appearing almost instantly by his side, and slashed at him with my claws.


    To my astonishment, the old man moved with surprising grace as he effortlessly dodged my strike. His men were not so lucky as their screams echoed through the air.  He turned to glare at me, before slowly moving his hand and unsheathing his swords.


    "Come!"

 Chapter 83: Soul attack

    The bald old man brandished his twin blades with a bloodthirsty gaze, he turned towards his soldiers and spoke and loud voice. "Leave the close-quarter combat to me! Everyone support me from behind!" He quickly barked a set of orders, as I watched with an intrigued gaze, the soldiers moved with discipline as they made a formation of sorts surrounding us.


    ''Hmm, how arrogant, does he think he can handle me all by himself? I don''t know about this support he is talking about, but If it''s those flimsy arrows then It''s not going to work,'' I frowned, my blood boiled in anger as I felt myself being underestimated.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down before I instantly lunged towards the soldiers to my right. I used my wings to help boost my speed and almost instantly reached them, with a swift claw slash a few dozen unfortunate souls dropped dead.


    Before I could continue, however, the old man hastily moved to block my attack with his swords, protecting his men. "Fall back! What did I tell you, from the back damn It!" He yelled as my attack set him flying. Surprisingly though, he seemed relatively unharmed.


    ''Hmm, I sense a peculiar power surrounding his body,'' I noted. His twin blades were glowing, a dangerous aura enveloped them causing me to frown. ''It seems like mana, but then there''s something else with it,'' My frown deepened as I felt the strange power to be somewhat familiar.


    ''Where have I felt that before?'' I wondered. The old man moved nimbly as he twisted his body mid-air and landed on his feet while stabbing his blades on the ground to stop himself. His soldiers heeded his command and moved further back.


    I was about to lunge forward towards them once again, when his speed seemed to double, appearing almost instantly before my face. I was momentarily surprised at his sudden attack, yet still managed to raise my claw to protect my face.


    A tinge of pain caused me to growl as he left a small gash on my palm. He was smart, as soon as his attack landed, he swiftly retreated out of my range. "Now!" He yelled, to which the sky was once again blotted by a sea of glowing arrows.


    I instantly summoned another water shield causing them to lose their momentum and fall harmlessly to the ground. Yet as soon as I removed my shield, the old man almost instantly reappeared once again as If he had been waiting for me.


    This time, he aimed at my left wing, I managed to narrowly dodge his blow, yet one of his swords grazed my side cutting a scale off. An enraged roar escaped my mouth as I was about to lunge forward towards him, he again retreated and ordered the rain of arrows to be launched.


    "Enough!" I growled, my voice reverberating like thunder in everyone''s ears as the ground below me turned into ice, with me at its center, the temperature in the battlefield quickly dropped to freezing levels with the ground turning into a complete ice land.


    The ice crawled towards the soldiers instantly turning them into Ice statues, freezing them to death in their spots. To my surprise, a few of the strong ones managed to somewhat resist while using that strange power, the mages that hovered in the air were still fairly unharmed, while the old man seemed unconcerned.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    His entire body was glowing brightly, as his large beard moved about with the wind. He stood with his back proud while staring at me with eyes full of defiance. "Interesting looks like not all of the humans are weak," I said as my mouth curled upwards.


    I must have looked like a demon that crawled from hell for the surviving soldiers, as I could see them shivering in fear. The city now appeared as If It was in the middle of winter, with all its frozen buildings and low temperature. I didn''t mind, quite the opposite very much enjoyed the cold.


    The humans, however, not so much. "Go back from where you came from dragon! We have never done anything to offend you!" Yelled the old man. Although he was standing with his back straight, seemingly fearless, I could sense his worried emotions, us dragons were quite sensitive to that.


    This just caused my grin to widen as I licked my sharp teeth and opened my mouth to speak. "Dragons never forget, It might not have been you, but It was your people! And so I came here to settle our debt, prepare yourself human,"


    The old man gulped as he took a defensive stance, he must have been thinking that I was going to attack him head-on. ''Hmph, why should I,'' I reached out to the mana as a water ball suddenly appeared around his head.


    This caused him to panic for a second before he used his strange power to nullify It, yet that moment was all I needed. I closed my eyes and reached out to my soul space, the old man''s gaze instantly turned into a horrified one for the first time.


    Like a raging ocean, my soul space lunged towards him promptly swallowing him inside. The soldiers only saw their commander''s face turned white in fear before he dropped limply to the ground. I was extremely careful in attempting a soul space attack, since should anything go wrong, I would be quite simply fucked.


    Hence why I used the moment when the commander''s guard was down to instantly launch my attack. He was not expecting it, and so was unable to defend against it. Inside my soul space, a very confused, and very scared old man was standing in the middle of blue world.


    "What is this?! Where am I?!" He yelled while clutching his twin swords lightly in his hands. I was feeling quite satisfied now that his previous calm demeanor was broken, I instantly appeared before him with a wide grin.


    The old man let out a roar and was about to lunge forward towards me when suddenly, his blades disappeared. My body turned into water, disappearing from my place and reappearing behind him.


    "Where are you looking at?" I calmly asked. The old man screamed and stumbled to the ground in fear. "What are you?!" He yelled while pointing at me with his shaking finger. I frowned, and with but a thought, his finger was broken.


    "Aghh!!" He wailed in pain, with wide-open eyes as he stared at his broken finger in shock.


    "You are too loud, quiet down," I ordered, and just like that his voice was gone. The old man looked at me as if I was a devil from hell, his body was constantly shaking in fear seemingly on the verge of passing out.


    "Do you understand now? I was merely playing with you, we are on different planes of existence so don''t you ever think that you can fight a dragon little one," I said with a grin. This seemed to be the final straw as the old man began to scream uncontrollably before he passed out. He was already broken.


    With my job done, I blinked back into reality. The commander''s body woke up as well yet his eyes were blank, he was staring at the sky and began screaming. "Please stop! Please! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I was wrong! Please! Aagh!" His soul was already broken, I didn''t kill him but he was essentially crippled.


    With their commander like this, the surviving soldiers instantly lost their will to fight, some attempted to run away while others simply collapsed on their spot. ''My, I didn''t expect the right of passage to be this fun!''

 Chapter 84: The stream of mana

    I glanced about at the panicking humans, the guards'' formations had long since collapsed with the defeat of their commander. They hastily ran away in fear. A few of the mages hovering in the air attempted to salvage the situation, yet It was no use. The guards had completely lost their will to fight.


    Seeing that, even the Mages began to retreat. A few of the surprisingly didn''t, and instead closed in on me. ''Hoh? Looks like there were still a few with backbone amongst them,'' I grinned and flapped my wings jumping into the sky. Surrounding me were three mages, a young female, a middle-aged man, and an extremely old man with mummy like skin.


    "Hold him in place Egna!" Ordered the old man, the young female mage nodded, my gaze turned to her hand as she brought out a brown glowing stone. ''Oh? What''s that?'' I wondered, and as If to answer my question, the female mage channeled the surrounding mana with no regard to its element into the brown glowing stone.


    ''What the¡ª?!'' My eyes widened in shock, ''That''s ridiculous!'' I never cared to look much into it before, I simply knew that the way humans were using magic was harmful to the mana stream. Now with the young female mage in front of me, I was able to get the basic gist of the situation.


    In that second, the mage had certainly willed the mana against the stream itself, she did not use a single element, but instead brought all of them into the brown glowing stone in her hands. I watched in surprise as the various elements changed into earth-based mana once inside the stone.


    ''This! What is the meaning of this?!'' I was shocked by what I was seeing. ''Is this the reason why their use of magic is harmful to the stream?'' I wondered as the brown glowing stone in that second began to shine even brighter. ''Hmm?'' A frown made its way onto my face as I sensed a disturbance in the flow of mana below me.


    I effortlessly dodged out of the way as countless large thick tree roots broke through the ground of the city and shot towards me. The female mage seemed surprised that her attack had failed, as I could see her eyes widening in shock.


    Yet before I could do anything, the middle-aged man mage made his move, he similarly brought out a big red glowing stone and forcefully infused a large amount of mana into it. My frown deepened, the me of now was no longer the same as I was five years ago, the naming ceremony had enhanced my body and my connection to the stream of mana, It was incompatible with what It was before.


    And that was exactly why I could see It clearly now, what they were doing was wrong, no, it was bad! I somewhat understood after seeing It up close. The humans seem to have a completely wrong idea when it came to how the mana worked!


    The act of gathering countless mana strands from various elements and forcefully changing them into another one using those strange stones, that was the problem! ''Can they not sense the different elements?'' I quickly shook my head to rid myself of such distracting thoughts, ''Now is not the time to be thinking about that,''


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Just then, the big red glowing stone shattered in the hands of the middle-aged mage turning into dust, Immediately following that, my scales tingled as I felt a great disturbance above me. The sky suddenly brightened as a large pillar of fire descended upon me.


    Boom!


    A large explosion swiftly followed as the area surrounding us was instantly flattened, the various buildings disappeared, I frowned as I watched the old bald guard commander get engulfed in flames before he as well disappeared, a large dust cloud followed hindering everyone''s sight.


    "Did we get him?" Asked the female mage, the mummy-like old man remained quiet as they rose high in the air to scan the dust cloud. "T-That was my strongest attack master, I''m already spent," Added the middle-aged mage while gasping for air.


    None of them could see me, but I could see them. How could I not with all the disturbance they were causing to their surrounding mana? That previous attack did not do any damage to me, ''Heh, It doesn''t come close to grandfather''s fire,'' I thought as a shiver run down my spine while I remembered his first trial.


    With a mighty flap of my wings, I instantly lunged forward breaking through the dust cloud and aimed at the old mummy-like old man. He was the only one left that hasn''t attacked yet, and If my intuition was right, he was also the strongest out of them, hence why I aimed to take him out first.


    The old man reacted late by a mere millisecond, as another large brown glowing stone broke in his hands,  giant tree roots bigger than what the female mage managed to summon appeared to stop me, I brandished my claws and easily cut through them instantly appearing before the old man.


    His eyes were wide open in shock as he panicked, "Master!" Sensing the immediate danger he was in, the two apprentices cried out in despair as I cut the old man in half, his dead body falling into the ground below.


    "Run away Egna! We have already bought enough time for everyone!" Yelled the middle-aged mage as he turned tail to flee. That, however, was his mistake, with his back turned to me a water bullet rapidly pierced his heart. He lowered his head and glanced at his open chest with unwillingness before he also fell helplessly to the ground below.


    ''That''s two, now then where''s the other one?'' I turned around just in time as Egna lunged towards me with eyes full of rage, a glowing sword in her hands. "How dare you! You monster!" She screamed while clumsily swinging her sword down, she must have picked it up from one of the dead guards.


    It was obvious that she had never used a blade before as her strike was awkward, I merely flicked my claw sending the blade flying from her hand, and then swiftly grabbed her with my other one as I brought her closer to my face. To my surprise, she didn''t show any signs of fear whatsoever and instead stared at me with defiance and hatred.


    This caused me to frown before I sent a water bullet between her eyes, instantly ending her life. ''Tsk ruined my mood,'' I grumbled as I turned to glance at the scene of destruction I have left behind.


    The city was already done for, the guards were dead, the mages were dead, the people were dead. It was a massacre. Seeing that scene, was as if a veil had been lifted from my eyes as my mood quickly soured. For some reason, Egna''s hateful glare reminded me of little brown back in my naming ceremony.


    ''Is that how I look like to the humans?'' I wondered, a sigh escaping my mouth.

 Chapter 85: The capital of Piya

    Leaving the collapsed city behind, I flapped my wings and rose higher into the sky beyond the clouds to where I sensed my father''s presence at. Surprisingly, he seemed to be standing on the air itself as he watched me approach. Once in front of him, I lowered my head in respect and spoke. "It has been done, father. Nord has been destroyed," I said in a respectful tone.


    Father nodded in reply with a satisfied expression on his face before he asked. "You seem troubled Aether, speak, what is on your mind?" I was momentarily surprised by his question, ''Is it really that obvious?'' I wondered before I quickly lowered my head once again and answered. "I am merely disappointed in myself father, for I failed to control my emotions and began to enjoy the unwarranted carnage,"


    Father nodded in understanding before he continued. "There is nothing wrong with that, though you must always keep a steady head on your shoulders. It does not matter If you enjoy the fighting or not, what matters is not letting yourself be influenced by It. Remember this Aether, there are only three important things for a dragon, balance, our family, and the King, anything else does not matter,"


    I could feel my father''s mana forming a huge hand as he used it to gently pat my head with a rare soft expression on his face. "So, even If the world Itself is against you, you can always rest assured that we will always stand behind you," He said causing my eyes to widen in shock at his sudden declaration.


    Father didn''t give me enough time to reply before he flapped his wings and flew forward. I remained hovering in the air for a few seconds as I watched his giant figure soar through the sky, my heart completely calm and steady, I felt safe as all of my previous worries were washed away.


    My mouth curved upwards forming a wide smile on my face as I rushed to follow my father. ''That''s right, I''m not alone, I have them,'' I thought as my siblings'' figure flashed before my eyes. ''Let''s just get this trial over with, I already miss home,''


    ---


    It has been two days since I destroyed Nord. During that time, I had also managed to eradicate another large-size city with almost no resistance at all. It appeared as If they were already aware of the news regarding my previous attack, and so most if not all of the citizens had already evacuated before I even arrived.


    The ones that stayed behind were a small minority of city guards, while surprisingly no mages remained. This meant that city had no magic shield protecting it, and to not waste any time, a single dragon''s breath was all It took for me to completely obliterate the large city. After that disappointing raid, all of the other cities I visited were already deserted, this meant that I only had to destroy empty buildings and city walls.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    And so, now with most of the kingdom''s cities already in ruins, It was time to set my gaze towards the capital, the final and perhaps the most difficult target of my rite of passage. I was currently flying alongside my father, my eyes were scanning the mountain range below with interest as the scenery changed the closer we got to the capital.


    The mountains seemed to grow larger, still, they could no compare to our home, nor could they compare to the desolate mountain I was born in. Soon enough, my eyes slightly widened in surprise as an impressively massive city extended before my eyes.


    Enormous was an understatement, the city was standing atop giant pillars that extended from the surrounding mountain peaks forming a plateau of sorts that supported It. Its sheer size was incomparable when It came to the destroyed Nord and Andila.


    From afar, the city looked like a miniature sun with the enormous magic shield that surrounded it, causing me to frown. Even from this distance, the pressure that emitted from the city was truly impressive. ''So this is a human capital, now I understand what father and grandfather meant when they said to not underestimate the humans,'' I inwardly noted.


    I was already sure that the upcoming battle would not be an easy one compared to the previous ones. It seemed like the kingdom had called back all of its army and citizens to the capital where they were planning to have their final stand. ''Interesting, so this is the final battle,'' I mumbled, feeling my heart throb in excitement.


    Father then flapped his large wings and rose higher in the sky, his voice reverberated in my ears as his figure disappeared behind the clouds. "Good luck, Aether," He said causing me to gulp down nervously. I scanned the capital from a distance, not daring to get too close, I thought I was still safe when I suddenly felt a disturbance in the mana stream coming from the large city.


    "Fuck, not again," I growled in annoyance before hastily dodging two abnormally large spears that broke through the air narrowly missing me. ''So they already know I''m here,'' I frowned as more spears were shot my way.


    I gracefully evaded their attacks and closed in on the capital. No city guards nor mages were outside of the magic shield, It seemed like they were planning to remain there while attempting to take me out using their ranged attacks.


    I could feel several mana disturbances as I soared through the sky above the capital and let out a roar that sounded like the clap of thunder, causing a few people to collapse from fear. Most of the city and guards and mages remained steady, however, their eyes full of determination as they glared daggers at me.


    "Hold steady men!" I could hear the commanders yelling as they tried to raise the morale of their troops. The ranged attacks continued, yet none of them landed, still they were able to keep me at bay,   which was an impressive feat In itself though unfortunately for them, physical attacks were not my specialty.


    ''I guess this a good time to test out that thing,'' I inwardly mumbled. Before I set off to complete my rite of passage, I had visited the King''s temple and received his blessing. At that time, I didn''t truly understand what It was and have been trying to figure out the secret behind that strange cosmo mana sculpture inside my soul space ever since.


    ''I think I somehow figured it out, well hopefully this goes well,''

 Chapter 86: The battle of Piya

    I constantly dodged the barrage of glowing spears sent towards me from the city. A few magical spells were mixed in between the attacks, yet none of them were truly dangerous to me. Still, the shield that surrounded the capital was a pain.


    I reached out to my soul space, the previously bare blue world had a single statue with only the legs in the middle of the world. It was a strange monument, yet the interesting part was not the fact that It was incomplete, but the cosmic mana that seeped out of it.


    This was the blessing of the king that I had been granted before I left for my rite of passage. I slowly, and carefully reached out for the cosmic mana in the incomplete statue, when It suddenly began to glow a faint dark blue color, the cosmic mana then quickly rushed out by itself like a tidal wave.


    My eyes blinked back into reality as I dodged another large spear. It was then that I felt a strange tug coming from the sky above, no not the sky, but beyond that. In that second, I felt as If I was connected to an extremely vast world, far beyond what I was familiar with.


    The cosmic mana inside my soul space stirred as the incomplete sculpture glowed even brighter. I could feel It was the reason behind that strange tug in my soul. My eyes widened in surprise as I felt the cosmic mana reaching back to me, almost as if asking me for my intentions.


    I gulped down hard in excitement and asked for Its help in taking care of the city shield. Heeding my request, the cosmic mana then moved. I could feel a small almost invisible thread of mana leave my body before a pillar of said cosmic mana abruptly descended towards the city shield out of nowhere.


    I watched in awe as the dark blue pillar broke through the clouds and made contact with the shield causing it to glow brightly before...It disappeared...There were no ground-shaking explosions, no space breaks, no collapsed buildings, heck, I didn''t even see any casualties to the guards below.


    One moment the magic shield was there, the next, It was gone as If It had been sucked by a black hole. The humans must have been shocked since the barrage of glowing spears stopped as they stared in disbelief at the slowly disappearing blue pillar of cosmic mana.


    ''Holy, that was an overkill,'' I inwardly mumbled before I tried to reach out to the cosmic mana once again, only for me to frown as It no longer responded. ''Well, I''ll be damned, what a waste of attack,'' I grumbled in annoyance. Cosmic mana was truly stingy, my request had been to break the magic shield around the city, and It did just that.


    I was sure that the previous pillar had the power to completely obliterate the capital, yet It didn''t. It was as If the mana had restrained itself and simply fulfilled my request without any additions. ''Heh, I refuse to believe that mana is not conscious, how the hell would you explain this then?'' I sighed, It seemed like I had an affinity to a troublesome element.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Flapping my wings, I launched myself towards the city now that the humans started to panic. The city guards were riding their oversized birds while encircling the mages. Water materialized around my body, dancing like a blue snake.


    "A-Attack!" Someone screamed, to which the guards followed. They brandished their weapons and closed in on me before they all were suddenly sent crashing into the ground below, their bodies alongside that of their mounts were instantly mummified.


    The small army that suddenly attacked me was immediately annihilated. My attack was quite simple, I simply sucked out all of the moister from their bodies. Water was truly an overpowered element, and I was slowly figuring out more ways to utilize it.


    Seeing the number of people that had suddenly died, the remaining guards and mages moved back as I could feel the disturbance in the flow of mana. The robbed mages surrounded themselves with a shield of mana, each mage using a different element while the guards, interestingly enough used a different type of energy, the one that felt familiar yet I still did not know what It was.


    No one dared to approach me, their eyes were wide open in fear as I could feel all of their emotions. They were struggling to remain in their positions, as I was sure all of their instincts were screaming at them to run, yet they still stood their ground.


    For that, they were already worthy of my respect. Yet the fact didn''t change that they were all going to die today. With them too afraid to come closer, I instantly rushed forward targeting the mages. The guards seemed to come out to their senses at that moment as they cried out and moved to face me.


    Leading the charge were two commanders with a strong aura surrounding them, they each held a two-handed longsword and attacked from both sides while riding on their oversized birds. The water mana that danced around me moved to block the attack of one of them, while I slashed at the mount of the second one causing him to be sent free-falling to the ground.


    To my surprise, one of the guards moved nimbly and managed to catch his commander before he landed, I didn''t pay them too much heed as I moved to finish off the one whose attack was blocked using my water mana. Attempting to drown him or suck out the moister out of his body was useless at the moment, especially since I could feel that strange power covering his body.


    I willed the mana causing the temperature to drop sharply, layers of ice quickly forming around his body causing his speed to decrease significantly, his mount seemed to have reached his limit and he knew that. The commander then went for a suicidal attack as he stood up and jumped towards me, the strange power that coated his body seemed to b going out of control.


    A frown made its way onto my face as my scales tingled, whatever he was trying to do was bad. I hastily twisted my body mid-air and attacked using my spiked tail sending him flying back towards his men, his eyes widened as he glared at me unwillingly before an ear-deafening explosion occurred.


    ''The crazy bastard blew himself up,'' I was honestly quite surprised by his resolve, yet unfortunately for him, his attack had failed, and instead It was their side that suffered immense casualties. I was about to continue towards the mages when suddenly, the flow of mana around me changed.


    I had no time to react before an abnormally large cage made out of thick green vines instantly appeared around me, locking me in place and preventing me from flapping my wings as It tied my limbs closely together. This caused me to be sent crashing towards the buildings below, instantly flattening a few with a loud bang.


    ''Damn It, that hurts,'' I groaned as I struggled to break free. It seemed like I was still a bit too careless.

 Chapter 87: The witness

    My water magic was surprisingly weak against the vines cage that bound me tightly. I could hear the humans yell out in excitement, as the guards raised their weapons triumphantly in the air. My gaze moved to the mages who all had serious expressions on their faces as they struggled to retain their control over the cage.


    It was only a matter of time before I broke free, and they must have felt It since one of them yelled out. "Hurry up and get him! We can''t hold him for much longer!" He sounded desperate as beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    His shout seemed to bring the guards back to their senses as they all rushed towards me from all sides like a flood, each group led by a commander with a strong aura. ''They underestimate me too much,'' I inwardly mumbled with a chuckle. An Ice dome suddenly rose from the ground protecting me inside of It as blocking their attacks.


    The guards were pushed back by a barrage of sharp Ice arrows from all sides. A couple of their commanders managed to block my magical attacks using their swords and shields that were coated with that strange power, as they steadily approached my Ice wall.


    I paid them no heed as I battled against the vines that bind me. My muscles bulged, as a deep low growl escaped my mouth. Their magic was surprisingly resilient, I could feel the mages feeding the vines more mana to keep me trapped, yet It was not enough.


    With a roar, their magic suddenly exploded as I broke free. My Ice wall quickly turned into a water slash type of attack that I sent in all directions further pushing the guards back and taking care of a few unlucky ones. The area around me was immediately flattened as all buildings turned into rubble.


    Just then, a group of mages flew to my side holding glowing magical stones in their hands as they used them to channel the mana. "Annoying," I growled, faced with giant sharp earth spikes that sprung from the ground.


    "How pointless," I shook my head as I allowed the attack to land. The spikes broke the second they came in touch with my scales leaving not a scratch behind. ''This is nothing when compared to Ynos''s magic attacks,'' I thought with a wide grin as I recalled his stubborn Golden figure.


    ---


    I knew that the smart thing to do would be for me to go back home to the Rimor Kingdom, I already caught a glimpse of a dragon''s divine figure back when he destroyed Andila. I already realized back then that this was the end for the Piya kingdom.


    Even though I understood how dangerous It would be, I simply could not go back, at least not now! This was a once-in-a-lifetime chance! What if I miss It and never see that beautiful blue figure again? I already lost him once he left Andila, and was too late for his battle in Nord.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    But not this time, I was aware he would eventually come for the capital. And so I waited, I didn''t settle down Inside the city, but instead set camp in the surrounding mountains. There I patiently waited, when he suddenly appeared.


    He truly was everything I imagined them to be, so strong, so dignified, and so beautiful. I thought I understood the depths of a Dragon''s strength from his previous battle back in Andila, but I was wrong...I was completely wrong.


    That dark bluish pillar that broke through the sky, almost as It splitting it in half completely obliterating the city''s shield. Seeing that attack, that was when I realized how naive I had been. From the beginning, he was merely playing with them, that blue dragon wasn''t even serious.


    A shiver ran down my spine, as my skin tingled in awe. That aura was one I had never felt before, that mana, was truly one that could only belong to a being such as he. "Ahh, yes, this is It! This is the power that stands beyond the mortal realm," I raised my hands high as I watched the Dragon rampage across the city.


    The small army of knights that tried to attack him simply dropped dead before they even got close. "Oh! What was that? He didn''t use that attack before, I got to write that down!" I mumbled as I settled my bag down on the ground and rummaged through It before I grabbed ahold of my notebook.


    ''I can''t believe I get to see all of this unfold before my eyes!''


    I was truly too excited as I constantly took notes from the fights unfolding before me. We, humans, know almost nothing about the dragons besides the tales of legends, this was a chance for us to learn!


    The fight seemed to have reached its peak when the mages suddenly made their move. A frown made its way unto my face as they unleashed a high-tier large bind spell, summoning a large cage that sent the dragon crashing down to the ground below.


    My hand momentarily stopped writing as my frown deepened. ''The blue dragon''s element seems to be water, and if we go by what we know, water is weak against the earth elements. Interesting, so this applies to the dragons as well?'' I noted.


    It was then that the blue dragon summoned a giant Ice dome protecting him from the knights that tried to take advantage of the situation. "How fascinating! Even when he Is bound, he still has the power to control the mana freely! It''s almost like he needs no concentration whatsoever to wield It,"


    It did not take him long before he easily broke through the high-tier spell, that was when I knew that Piya was already doomed. I shook my head as a few mages tried to launch a sneak attack at his side using earth spikes, yet that didn''t leave as much of a scratch on his scales.


    Under my expectant gaze, the blue dragon seemed to disappear from his place, he moved with such a speed unbefitting his large body, and swiftly appeared before the mages who failed their attacks. They had no chance to scream, dodge, or do anything before they were swallowed whole.


    This scene seemed to cause the knights and the remaining mages to momentarily hesitate, and I didn''t blame them. The enemy was not a being we as humans could defeat, from the start, this battle, no, this country was already doomed when they offended a dragon.


    "The only thing I can do Is to stand witness, as the impenetrable Piya Kingdom falls."

 Chapter 88: the Humans

    The mages fell helplessly before me, their magic failing to cause me any damage whatsoever. At first, I still had my worries that they could use another type of spell similar to the one that bound me, although it was for a brief moment, they still managed to bring me down to the ground.


    That in itself was an achievement worthy of praise. Yet unfortunately for them, it seems like that spell was already the highest they could manage. The two mages that attempted to launch their sneak attack at my side were killed as I instantly swallowed them whole.


    I was no longer the same as I was before my naming ceremony, my body and magical strength were now leaps and bounds beyond what It was before. Not only had my name affected my physical body, effectively strengthening, It had also vastly improved my connection to the stream of mana, which in turn meant a sharp increase in my ability to wield it.


    It was not an exaggeration if I was to say that I had no limits when It came to wielding water mana. Perhaps if I had such things, I was yet to reach them. Had I truly wished for it, I could have simply willed the ocean itself to engulf the entire Piya Kingdom, completely eradicating it out from the map.


    Theoretically, it was possible. Though I refrained from doing so for a few reasons, one was that it was impractical. The shield that surrounded the capital for example could withstand my water magic attacks for a while without breaking, which meant that my water magic was not strong enough to destroy their defenses in one go.


    This meant that I would have to sit down and watch the kingdom drown under a massive tsunami for what might be days, perhaps weeks before it finally falls. I had no patience to wait that long all the while doing nothing but watch, which brought me to my second reason, although one might call it a childish one, I did not care.


    Fighting like I was doing now was more fun! Enjoying the thrill of battle, battling the mages and the knights, raiding the human cities. Though I did not want to admit it, I had grown to like the fights. I did not care for the weak harmless civilians, no, when it came to them I held no interest whatsoever.


    It was the Knights with their strange energies and the mages with their different magical understanding that excited me. Once the two mages died helplessly, the people below cried out in panic, their expressions full of despair and sorrow.


    The civilians must have already sensed it, the imminent destruction of their city. The Knights were no better, perhaps this was the reason why they frantically lunged towards me from all sides, looking like a tide of small ants trying to take down a giant.


    A small part of me empathized with them, their home faced destruction, with it gone they would have no place left, this was their final stand, whether they liked it or not, they were all forced to fight. Faced with the overwhelming odds against them, some people despaired and fell to the ground prostrating themselves to me, and to the gods while they prayed for salvation.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Others simply broke down into maddened laughter. Mothers held their children close, fathers wept in grief, all the while the brave knights and mages waged an epic battle in the air. Various magical spells illuminated the blue sky as they flew over the city and crashed against me.


    Sadly for them, they simply lacked the ability to harm me, their magic was not on the same level compared to mine. On the other hand, it was surprisingly the knights with their strange energy and glowing swords that proved to be a danger.


    Though their physical strength itself was weak, that strangely familiar power they used was dangerous. If wielded by a true master, it could prove problematic to me. Hence why I no longer bothered going after the mages since they could no longer launch any high-tier spell as they did before, and instead, I targeted the knights.


    I quickly gathered the water mana from my surroundings and formed a ring that surrounded my body, I then hastily launched an attack that extended outwards towards them like a whip instantly taking down a few dozen knights alongside their flying mounts.


    Still, this was not enough to completely deal with them. And so with the water magic dancing around me like a blue snake, I rushed forward to meet my enemies and used my claws, jaws, and tail to reap their lives. Although my figure was quite large compared to theirs, I was still faster in terms of speed.


    And so, the knights were helpless. None of their attacks landed anywhere serious, the ones that did were met with my sharp claws and spiked tail and were sent flying down to the ground. Soon, my blue scales were dyed red from the blood of the countless humans that died by my hands.


    Inwardly, I was quite shocked, I did not expect them to be so defiant towards the very end. Besides the small number of guards and mages that fled, the ones that stayed behind all had expressions filled with resolution. I could sense their fear, their terror as they stood face to face with me, yet they still swallowed their anxiety and lunged to their imminent doom.


    ''Truly, worthy of my respect,''


    Though by now, their numbers had already decreased into a mere dozen. The strong army of the once impenetrable Piya Kingdom, the army once covered the sky as they flew atop their large mounts, now laid dead on their capital''s streets. I glanced down at the scene of destruction below with complicated emotions.


    I was honestly conflicted, I did not know what to feel. From one side, I enjoyed my fights, I enjoyed my battles, and I did not regret what I did. On another side, they truly were pitiful. Countless lives were lost, not even knowing why. They were oh so fragile, yet still, so resilient.


    I almost could not believe that this...this was a species that posed a threat to the entire realm. That this was species that threatened to break the stream of mana itself. ''There is still so much that is unknown to me when it comes to their magic, and to their strange power,'' I inwardly noted.


    I brought my gaze back to the last knights that formed the final resistance of the Piya kingdom. Led by both a young lady with a heroic presence and a middle-aged man with an imposing figure and towering blood lust. These two were the final commanders of the Piya knights. The mages had long since exhausted themselves, most of them laid unconscious on the ground, while others had already passed away.


    ''It''s time to end this already,''

 Chapter 89: The survivor

    My name is Sari, one of the few survivors of the southern sea tragedy five years ago when the dragons reappeared in the world, destroying the fleets of the academy, and the current youngest female commander of the royal knights of Piya. At that time, I was nothing but a knight apprentice of the Academy when tragedy befell us. I lost my friend, and my companion Ari lost his lover.


    All by the hands of a blue dragon, I would never forget his figure, for the nightmares of that dreaded day still haunted me. I hated him with every fiber of my being, everything after that day changed. I and Ari barely survived and were saved from the wreckage by another academy ship that was lucky enough to not get attacked by the dragon.


    With the news of more than a dragon emerging to attack our fleets, the survivors hurried back, setting sail towards the Academy. I felt lost when I went back to my empty dorm room. That night, I quietly sobbed in my friend''s bed, while clutching her pillow.


    I was scared, I did not want to face that monstrosity ever again. That scene of destruction, It was not a fight, It was a massacre. We had been utterly hopeless against that Dragon. The next morning, Ari was missing. He had left the Academy without saying goodbye.


    I could not blame him, his lover had passed away in his arms, he was more broken than I was. That day, the Academy announced that It was going to be closing Its doors and that no students, teachers, or servants were allowed in or outside.


    Those that wanted to leave would never be able to come back again. Ari was one of those people, the news of the dragons attacking had caused waves of panic admits the higher ranks of the Academy. The leaders were divided into two factions, the ones that wanted to flee and disband It, and the faction that wanted to stay and fight.


    Eventually, they came into an agreement to hole themselves inside and raise their magic shields in preparation. Although the Academy was considered to be the largest training ground for Knights all across the continent, they were still no match when It came to a flock of creatures from the legends, the Dragons.


    And so the next day, the skull heads of the previously slain dragons that decorated the walls of the academy for more than a century were brought down. None of us students knew what they intended to do with them, but still, we all had an inkling of what was their aim.


    After all, was done, they were still afraid of further offending the dragons. We were been slaughtered like pigs, countless brave men losing their lives, my friend included, but still, they were still hoping to salvage the situation? This enraged me, I remember being so disappointed. I once held immense pride in joining the Academy, It was the dream of countless youths since graduating from It guaranteed you a high rank in the military of any country.


    Still that Academy I was so proud of was acting helplessly in front of the threat of Dragons. The following three years were spent in complete isolation from the outer world, we remained inside the Academy walls, never quite leaving the island before finally, they seemed to have had enough.


    I was supposed to have graduated on that accursed day, that sea expedition was supposed to have been our graduation ceremony, yet It ended in tragedy. Still, I didn''t leave the Academy with Ari, I did not want to admit It but I was afraid...


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Though I may have silently cursed at the higher-ups for their inactivity, and how they stayed their hands even when countless people died, In reality, I was no different from them...a coward. Still, by the end of the third year, the Academy opened back its gates and I was free to leave or stay behind as an instructor.


    Gathering whatever courage I had, I left and made my way to the Piya kingdom, my birthplace. As an orphan, I had no family to go back to, no friends, nothing, and so I devoted myself to the kingdom and joined the army. Being a graduate of the Academy, getting In was easy, still, I dared not slack off in my training for I knew that one day, those dreaded blue scales and golden eyes will come back, and I had to be ready for It.


    And that day, was today. As I stood atop my Ashving, blade drawn in my hand. I was once again standing face to face with those cursed golden reptile eyes. The royal knight''s vice-captain Krex was by my side, his bloodlust towering into the sky as we faced off against our mortal enemy.


    All of the other commanders had already died, the captain was no exception, the mages were useless. The King has no one left to protect him, but that did not matter anymore. I glanced at Krex who gave me a solemn nod, we did not need to say anything yet already understood each other.


    The kingdom was doomed, the nobles, merchants, and commoners who could get their hands on an Ashving were already fleeing the city. Yet countless despairing people remained, the once glorious capital was ruined with collapsed buildings, the roads were dyed red, countless corpses littered all over the place.


    Seeing all that, was as If I was reliving the nightmare five years ago. Though this time It was my home the dragon came after. I was strangely calm now that It finally came to this, all these years I had lived in constant fear, my eyes scanning the sky every day thinking It would be my last.


    But now, I was relieved, It was finally going to be over. Taking a deep breath, I willed my energy to cover my long sword causing It to glow brightly. Krex suddenly spoke by my side, "Sari! I''ll give you one chance, be sure to take It!" He said to which I resolutely nodded.


    There was no use In stopping him, I already knew that he was planning to sacrifice himself to create an opportunity for me, yet that was our only choice. I did not hold any hope in me surviving past this day, the only thing I wished for was my blade to reach those blue scales.


    Lunging forward, Krex led the way, his sword glowing like a miniature sun as he rushed towards the blue dragon. He narrowly avoided a claw strike that almost decapitated him and parried another causing him to cough blood staining his armor red, yet with no regard to his safety, Krex continued trying to close the distance.


    The Dragon seemed to have had enough, seeing how two of his strikes were avoided, his arm moved with an abnormal speed, faster than It had before, and tightly grasped Krex in It. The Ashving falling to the ground below, dead. The blue dragon glared at Krex who still defiantly held into his glowing swords.


    I watched on with tears in my eyes as I realized what he was trying to do, the sword continued glowing brighter and brighter, the dragon must have sensed that something was wrong yet It was already too late. Krex alongside his sword exploded with a bang in the Dragon''s causing a large dust cloud to rise.


    I was especially waiting for that moment and immediately made my move breaking through the cloud, I hastily jumped off my Ashving my sword glowing as I hacked at the giant Dragon head that suddenly appeared before me.


    "DIE!" I yelled, the dragon''s eyes momentarily widened as he tilted his head to the side narrowly avoiding a fatal blow, yet my sword still managed to slash at the side of his chin drawing blood, though that was It.


    ''Heh, so you do bleed like the rest of us you damn monster!'' I bitterly chucked as I crashed into the collapsed buildings below, the world quickly turned dark.

 Chapter 90: The fall of a kingdom

    She cut me...I was honestly quite surprised by that, I had thought that I already learned my lesson to not underestimate my opponents back when I fought Sidus, yet still, It appeared that I had unconsciously been treating the humans with disdain, never quite taking them as seriously as I should have.


    The small scar on my left cheek was a painful reminder of that. I glanced down at the closed wound by side from my battle with Sidus and was disappointed in myself. The very reason why I had left It there was to not grow arrogant, yet I failed.


    Granted, I was not seriously hurt, and I doubted they could even seriously harm me if I let them, they still struggled to the bitter end before her sword finally reached me. Her gaze at that moment when she broke through the dust was one full of rage and resentment, she had been unable to contain her bloodlust which in turn made It easier for me to sense her coming even though I was caught off guard by her companion''s suicidal attack.


    I glanced down at the ruined buildings below, her figure was no longer visible admits the rubble, yet I was sure she would not stand up anymore, her strength was completely depleted with that final attack. I carefully brought my finger to my face and wiped the blood off with a dark expression.


    I won, but It didn''t feel like It. ''The rite of passage Is truly complicated'', I sighed, one moment I would be high in battle enjoying myself, the next my mood would turn sour. My feelings towards the humans were complicated, while initially, I could care less about them, I slowly grew to respect them.


    I raised my head towards the sky, father''s figure was not visible from my point of view, but I could still feel his gaze on me. ''I guess I should wrap things up in here,'' With the fall of the capital, the Piya kingdom was officially in ruins.


    I rose towards the sky right above It and glanced about, some humans survived amidst the collapsed buildings, others were in hurry trying to flee atop their giant one-eyed birds, that was when I unleashed an earth-shaking roar that reverberated throughout the air akin to a thunderclap.


    All eyes suddenly turned towards me, despair, sorrow, resentment, acceptance, I could sense the countless emotions emitting from the surviving humans as they looked at me in defeat. It was then that I spoke in a loud deep voice, "Let today be a lesson to the entire continent, we dragons never forget!" I paused, my eyes carefully studying the survivors before I continued.


    "Your ways are causing harm to the realm, should you not change them, then there would be no next time!" Leaving those final words behind, I lunged downwards like an arrow towards the pillars that held the giant platform of the city in place, I reached out to the surrounding mana and instantly froze them completely before they exploded into countless shards that flew away with the wind.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Losing its support, the once-thriving capital fell entirely towards the large mountain range, the survivors that managed to escape in time could barely believe their eyes as they glanced at the city as It collapsed completely. Some sobbed uncontrollably while others had blank expressions on their faces.


    I did not doubt that with the number of casualties they had sustained, and the fall of all of their major cities, the kingdom was truly done for. Shooting it one final glance, I turned around with a sigh and took off towards my father to report the end of my mission, though I was sure he was already aware of that.


    He was waiting for me with an enigmatic expression on his face. As I got closer, I lowered my head in respect for a moment before I raised It back to glance at him, father then nodded approvingly and spoke. "Congratulations Aether, with this you have completed your rite of passage," he said with a smile.


    "Thank you father," I replied with a respectful expression on my face. "Come then, It''s time to go back," He added and surprisingly extended his giant arm to me, his intention clear. I didn''t dally any longer and quickly jumped on top of It. Soon, we were soaring through the sky, leaving the ruined kingdom behind.


    The trip back was silent, I had a lot on my mind and my father wasn''t the type to initiate a conversation just for the sake of It. Though once we reached the borders of our continent, a question popped into my mind and I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Father, I have a question if that''s alright?"


    "Hmm? Ask away then,"


    "There were three other dragons with me on the naming ceremony, they should also pass their right of passage. Mine was to destroy a human kingdom, if they were to do the same¡ª" I wasn''t able to finish my question before my father interrupted me.


    "Their rite of passage is certainly not the same as yours," He said, I could sense the pride oozing out of his body as he continued. "In the first place, no you going is supposed to be able to destroy a human kingdom, especially not so fast," Father then paused for a second before he added in a serious tone.


    "Aether, you are special. Your connection to the stream of mana is abnormal, although we dragons are considered to be loved by mana, you take that to another level," He said with a chuckle, which in turn only served to confuse me.


    "I''m special?" I asked hesitantly, to which he nodded and continued. "Yes, although as dragons our control over mana is beyond that of the so-called gods, we can not indefinitely use It, each dragon has a limit to how much mana he can influence, that''s what we call talent,"


    Hearing that I frowned, "A limit?" I found that hard to believe since I never felt anything of sorts, quite the opposite, whenever I reached out to the mana, all I could feel was Its boundless strength and power, never had I felt any limit.


    "Yes, a limit. And what makes you special, is that like the King, you do not seem to have that limit,"  He said in a solemn tone. "That is why your tests and rite of passage are not the same as the others,"


    Hearing all of that, I was momentarily stunned as I did not know how to react. "I-" Seeing that, father let out another chuckle, before he spoke. "Though as you are at the moment, you are still unbelievably weak in the grand scheme of things, don''t get too cocky just because you flattened a small country, your grandfather destroyed an entire planet!"


    "A planet?!" My eyes widened in shock, ''I guess now I understand where he gained his title of the destroyer,'' I gulped down nervously.

 Chapter 91: Reward

    With father''s speed, the trip back was relatively fast. I felt as It must have been a couple of hours max before the familiar plain extended before my eyes, after which the dragon king''s temple came into view. It seemed like we were going to stop here first


    With curiosity getting the best of me, I asked as my father''s large figure landed with a loud thud in front of the temple''s giant door. "Are we not going back home father?" Hearing my question, father nodded before he replied. "Yes, but before that, you must report the success of your rite of passage to the king and get the second part of his blessing,"


    ''Oh! So reward of sorts!'' Hearing that, I was inwardly excited as I looked forward to It. With father taking the lead, we slowly made our way towards the temple, what greeted us at the entrance was the familiar king''s statue to which both I and father lowered our heads respectfully.


    After that, we made our way back to the large but desolate room with the dome-shaped ceiling. Once inside, I raised my head to glance at the drawing or the dark blue river with interest, somehow, this time I was able to better sense the cosmic mana that seeped out of It.


    Making our way into the middle of the room, we stood right below the river when my father unleashed his mana causing a pillar of flames to rise towards the ceiling before It was completely swallowed by the strange drawing.


    This time, I was able to clearly see what happened. As the cosmic mana in the painting ripple, a portal of sorts seemed to open, following that, the king''s intimidating aura descended upon us. Although It was hard to keep my head high faced with such pressure, I was too fascinated with the cosmic mana as I watched It move in a strange way with curiosity.


    It was very faint, I would have easily missed It had I not been paying attention, I could sense the king''s presence willing a small part of the cosmic mana as It twisted and churned before It eventually formed an extremely small, almost impossible to see circle, with various strange runes within.


    Once my gaze fell on those odd symbols that were made with the cosmic mana, my vision suddenly began to swim as I felt the mana in my soul space stir violently. The tiny amount of cosmic mana I had seemed to resonate with the one in the painting and I could feel It struggling to leap out of my body and join the large stream In the ceiling.


    I did not know how, but I somehow knew that I should not let that happen. I tried to forcefully repress the rebellious cosmic mana that caused the unfinished dragon statue in my soul space to glow brightly. Just as I was struggling against It, an extremely deep and ancient voice resounded in my mind shocking me to the core.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "So you are the future pillar of cosmic mana," Said the aged voice with a hint of interest. ''Who?!'' Shocked I glanced about in surprise, I was in my soul space and the voice easily invaded It and I was unable to even feel where It came from. Gulping down fearfully, only one entity should be capable of this.


    As if to answer my question, a familiar pair of reptile golden eyes suddenly blinked opened in the middle of my soul space, the gaze was extremely piercing carrying an undeniable pressure that forced me to avert my stare as I hastily dropped to my knees.


    "My King!" I shouted respectfully. The King remained silent while his gaze seemed to study me with curiosity, It felt as If all my secrets, everything was laid bare before him as If I could hide nothing from his all-knowing eyes.


    "Interesting, I look forward to seeing how much you will grow Aether," He said before a large stream of cosmic mana abruptly rushed towards my soul space, It quickly made its way to the incomplete statue causing It to materialize halfway through before It stopped. Now the only thing that was missing was the upper part of my body for the statue to be completed.


    I looked at It in surprise as I felt myself growing closer and more familiar with cosmic mana after the sudden change. I turned my gaze towards the King''s golden eyes only to stop in surprise, he was already gone. This caused me to be momentarily disappointed for a second before I resumed studying the half-complete sculpture in the middle of my soul space.


    ''What were those strange runes he used?'' I found myself wondering as I observed the sculpture in interest. It was constantly emitting cosmic mana causing the space that surrounded It to turn a bit hazy, almost as If the sculpture itself was in a completely different plane of existence.


    It was then that I felt a vague pulling sensation, bringing me out of my soul space. My eyes blinked and I found myself faced with my father''s expectant gaze. He nodded in acknowledgment and started to make his way out of the large room. Surprised, I hastily moved to follow after him.


    ''Was he not curious about what happened to me? Or did he already know?'' I wondered as we left the large temple behind. A question suddenly appeared in my mind and I couldn''t help but ask. "Father is It possible for you to invade my soul space without me knowing?" I asked to which he paused and turned to look at me with a frown before he shook his head.


    "That''s impossible, the second I forcefully invade your soul space, your mind itself will collapse and you will die," He said causing a shiver to run down my spine. ''Just how great is the King''s control over his strength and mana?'' I found myself wondering in surprise.


    ''I didn''t sense him using any other type of mana other than the cosmic one, does that mean I can also use It to invade another dragon''s soul realms?'' I thought, If I could, then that would truly be an overpowered attack.


    According to father, the only way a dragon could invade another''s soul space was by forcing themselves inside, which in turn shatters the soul of their target. But with the cosmic mana, I had an inkling that I would be able to keep the soul intact while I invade my target''s mind.


    ''So It seems like one of the functions of cosmic mana is to open portals between the realms, and even towards the minds and soul space of dragons, that should come in handy,''

 Chapter 92: Cosmic mana

    The short trip back home from the temple of the dragon king was uneventful, my mind was occupied by the various potential uses of cosmic mana as we arrived back towards our floating mountain. Father''s large figure landed with a loud thud in front of the cave and I hastily jumped from his back.


    Stepping inside, my eyes took a second to adjust to the darkness before I felt a weight crash into my face, It was Essie. She had lunged herself towards me with and was latched unto my face with her upper arms clutched around my horns, while her lower ones were locked against my neck.


    "Yes, Yes, I also missed you," I chuckled as I tried to get her off, yet she would not move as she kept licking my face for a while before Immy appeared and moved her away by the neck earning her a pitiful cry from Essie.


    I moved towards Immy who also licked the side of my face affectionately before she spoke. "Welcome back," She said, to which I nodded happily. My eyes glanced around the empty cave, as father stepped inside as well and made his way towards mother''s usual resting spot.


    I turned to face Immy and asked in curiosity. "I don''t see Sidus or Ynos, mother is not here as either?" Before she could answer, Essie jumped towards my back excitedly and settled herself between my horns, and replied.


    "I know! Brother Sidus and brother Ynos left for their rite of passage too!" She explained causing me to raise my eyes in surprise. "Rite of passage?" Immy nodded as she laid under the opening in the ceiling, basking in the sun.


    "Yes, they still didn''t come back,"


    "And what about you?" I asked in surprise, to which Immy yawned lazily before she answered. "I already finished mine, Essie''s one is-" Before she could finish explaining, the little dragonness sitting on my head hastily interrupted her.


    "Let me say It!" This earned her a snort from Immy who closed her eye not bothering to say anything else. "Mother says my rite of passage is special so I will have to wait until she Is finished with guiding brother Sidus and Ynos before I can go on mine!" Happily explained Essie, her hands clutching my horns as she tried to turn my head towards the entrance.


    "Let''s go out and play older brother!"


    "I just arrived, can''t I get some rest first?" I asked with a chuckle, to which I felt her firmly shaking her head before she replied. "No, brother Aether is strong, you don''t need to rest!" She said and continued to pull on my horns.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go," I sighed, my eyes scanned the cave one last time, Immy was sleeping in the middle basking under the sun while father was the same only in the deeper parts of the cave. ''Ah well, not like I had anything better to do,'' I inwardly mumbled as I made my way towards the exit.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "So where do you want to go?" I asked Essie as I jumped into the air. "I don''t know, anywhere with older brother is fun!" She replied enthusiastically causing me to smile as I circled the floating mountain for a bit before I turned east.


    My goal was a place I had always been curious about but never explored as much in the past years, the ancient ruined city. And since I was officially recognized as a dragon, what better time to visit but now? And so with Essie happily settled on my head, we made our way east towards our goal.


    Surprisingly, along the way, Essie seemed to use her control over the wind mana to help increase my flight speed, making the journey significantly shorter and more pleasant. When I asked her when did she learn to do that, she just shrugged and said she don''t remember.


    Pushing that to the back of my mind, we passed through the giant forest before the familiar ancient ruined city extended before our eyes once again. "Whoa, it''s so big! But the buildings are so tiny," Said Essie as she glanced at the ruined city below.


    I nodded in agreement, with my current size the buildings did indeed appear to be rather small. Still, I reckoned they must have belonged to the humans or at least a race similar to them. I flew at a low altitude as I scanned the various ruined below with interest before I managed to find a relatively large clearing in the middle of the city where I landed with a thud stirring a large dust cloud.


    Essie quickly jumped off my head and took off into the sky, "I don''t like It here, older bother I''ll wait for you when you finish," She suddenly said before she rose in the air causing me to frown.


    "Didn''t you say you want to play with me? Isn''t this just playing by yourself?" I mumbled with a sigh as I watched her tiny figure happily dancing in the air the clouds seemingly moving with her. I shook my head and began to walk around the ruined buildings.


    Some seemed to have collapsed with time, others were overrun by grass and various vegetation. I wandered about in curiosity trying to think of what must have happened here before. The city seemed to have belonged to a humanoid race, that much I knew, but I never encountered any race here on our continent that could have been responsible for building such a large city.


    ''There are those weird grey humanoid monsters I fought against with Ynos back in the day, but they didn''t seem to have that much intelligence,'' I inwardly mumbled while studying the collapsed buildings.


    I was curious about the history that this place witnessed as I aimlessly walked around. I found myself imagining how It must have been before, how It must have looked like once upon a time. It was then that I suddenly felt the cosmic mana inside my soul space stir, seemingly as If It was able to resonate with my wish.


    The cosmic mana then slowly made its way towards my eyes as a shocking scene unfolded before me. The world suddenly seemed to spin backward, It was as If the plane itself was going in reverse, the day turning into night and then back into day in an extremely fast cycle.


    The collapsed buildings remedied themselves as If they were guided by an invisible hand. I watched as the world seemed to turn into a blur for a second before I was left with a jaw-dropping scene before my eyes. The once old ruined city was alive and well, countless people, walked down its bustling streets, humans, elves, and even some that looked like demons, all side by side.


    No one seemed to see me, some passed right through me even as If I was standing on a different plane of existence. I gulped in shock, my eyes darting about In disbelief. "Is this also, cosmic mana?" I unconsciously muttered.

 Chapter 93: An old battle

    My eye wandered about in curiosity as I watched the old ruined city come to life. The buildings were fixed, the streets were full, and the people were laughing. I was surprised by the various races present together, all seemingly in harmony. I watched in interest as what appeared to be a demon holding a human girl in his arms laughing together as they walked down the busy street.


    The building across from me was now a restaurant with chairs settled outside. Numerous people could be seen enjoying the food happily as they chatted without a care in the world. My eyes suddenly widened in shock as a huge shadow passed through the skies causing the people to let out gasps of awe as they raised their heads to look at it.


    It was a giant yellow dragon, one that I was unfamiliar with. Glancing at the people''s reactions, It appeared like they were used to the presence of dragons as a few lowered their heads respectfully towards the passing dragon.


    Seeing such a scene only served to further confuse me, ''When did this happen? How long ago was it? Does that mean that all races once lived in harmony together? And most importantly, what was this city?'' I soon found myself with countless questions yet no answers.


    No one in the city seemed to see me as I aimlessly wandered around it. ''So I am really in a different plane of existence?'' I inwardly mumbled as another human passed right through me without so much of a reaction.


    The city was truly impressive, almost like a giant vibrant maze. No matter what street I took, It would always be full of people going about their business. This made me feel like I was a tourist sightseeing. Though all of this abruptly changed when the sky above suddenly darkened.


    I raised my head in curiosity as thick red thunderbolts streaked through the sky. The sudden change in weather seemed to puzzle the city''s citizens as well as they raised their heads towards the sky in surprise.


    Just then, a few giant dragons appeared hovering above the city, their gazes were solemn as they stared at the sky that seemed to be collapsing. At first, there were only three of them, the yellow dragon of earlier, a grey one, and a red one.


    Soon, however, more arrived as the sky was quickly full with a never-before-seen army of dragons. My mouth was wide open in shock as I stared at the large number of dragons present, this was my first time seeing so many of them at the same place.


    The army of dragons blotted the sky as they faced the collapsing sky. It appeared as If someone, or something, was trying to force himself in causing the very fabric of space to collapse. I could sense the cosmic mana struggling to keep the intruder at bay, yet It was only a matter of time before a giant clawed abyssal arm suddenly appeared in the sky above the city.


    My heart sank the moment I saw It, my scales tingled nervously as I stared at the familiar arm, "T-The Shades?!" I stuttered as a large void tear was suddenly opened by the obsidian arm. From said tear, a large amount of revolting black energy flooded towards the city.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It was not the same as Sidus''s black magic, but a more sinister energy, one that I felt should not even exist in this world. Under my shocked gaze, the army of dragons rushed headfirst towards the void tear, launching their strongest attacks all at once causing the sky to brighten to the point where I could no longer keep my eyes open.


    It felt as If the world was collapsing on itself, and amidst it all, I could feel the cosmic mana struggling to keep the plane from breaking. I was not sure if there was a certain presence guiding the cosmic mana, or was It moving by itself, yet one thing I knew for certain was that without It, the entire plane would have collapsed from the dragon army''s simultaneous attack.


    The cosmic mana seemed to work as a guide as It gently directed all of the attacks towards the void tear and that abyssal dark clawed arm. A muffled roar full of rage cried out in resentment causing my ears to ring and head to hurt. ''What the-?!''


    I didn''t understand how such a roar could affect me, a mere bystander. Yet as I raised my head I could see a few dragons crashing into the city below. Without me noticing, a large dome-like shield with various magical runes was now surrounding the city and protecting its citizens who were panicking as they watched the battle in the sky.


    "Just his roar was enough to take down a few dragons?! What the hell is that thing?!" I cried out in alarm, my scales tingled in fear as I felt my heart pump in my chest with rage, an unbelievable rage I had never felt before. I felt conflicted, fear, anger, resentment, such feelings clouded my vision as I glared at that clawed arm struggling to push itself into our plane of existence only to be met by the countless dragon''s retaliation.


    As the dragon army struggled to push back the entity into the void tear, that corrosive energy that seeped out of It was constantly attacking the shield which surrounded the city, appearing like a dark cloud that threatened to swallow everything in its path.


    It even managed to take down a few dragons who helplessly crashed to the ground their bodies which still carried that ominous energy fell through the shield and into the buildings below. I watched in terror as the energy slowly rushed towards the citizens who ran in panic.


    Yet try as they might, they simply could not outrun It. The once busy city was swiftly engulfed in this dark ominous cloud of repulsive energy. To my surprise, the energy did not simply kill the mortals, no, It changed their bodies into a few forms I was already familiar with.


    My eyes widened in disbelief as they turned into obsidian monsters, the ones I saw before when I crossed the barren mountain range with my mother and father to reach our home for the first time. ''Don''t tell me! Those things were this place''s citizens?!''


    Just as the dark clouds were about to swallow me as well, my eyes suddenly blinked back to reality. It took me a few seconds to stabilize myself as I glanced about at the remains of the once glorious city. ''What was that?'' I found myself wondering.


    I was sure that what I saw had indeed happened a long time ago, cosmic mana helped me see that, ''But why? Why did It show me that battle? Was It because I was curious about what happened to the city? Or was It because of something else?'' I inwardly mumbled before I took a deep breath to calm myself.


    Raising my head, I quickly spotted Essie''s figure still happily dancing in the sky without a care in the world, I, however, was no longer in good mood, not after witnessing that battle.

 Chapter 94: Rest

    As If sensing my sour mood, Essie shot towards me like a bullet from the sky, just before she reached the ground, however, her abnormally large wings opened slowly her descent as she made gently landed on top of my head between my horns, and rubbed her face against mine affectionately.


    "Are you ready to go?" I asked, to which she hastily jumped off and turned to face me with a sad expression on her face. "Older brother wants to leave already?" She asked, her head was raised high to stare at me due to our height difference.


    I brought my paw on top of her head and gently rubbed It before I replied. "Yes, I''m a little bit tired after my journey, but we can play again later okay?" Hearing that, Essie seemed to be disappointed as she lowered her tiny head and nodded.


    "You promise?" She asked to which I let out a laugh and answered. "Of course, I promise!" This seemed to elevate her mood for a bit as she jumped back to her favorite place, between my horns. Throwing the ruined city one final glance, I then stood on my hind legs, the ground cracking as I exerted strength on them before I leaped onto the sky like a bullet.


    "Waa!" Essie laughed happily at that as she used my horns to keep herself steady. I didn''t mind carrying her, quite the opposite, I was happy to see her enjoying herself. And so I deliberately took the long way back home, taking my time before we finally reached our floating mountain.


    As soon as I landed, Essie quickly hopped off and jumped to the sky, we still had a few hours of daylight, which meant more playtime for her. ''She sure is energetic,'' I inwardly chuckled before I made my way inside the cave. Glancing around, I was surprised to find out that my father was missing, Immy was the only one present as she laid basking under the sun.


    As soon as I entered, she opened her eyes looked at me, and yawned. "Welcome back," She said before she stood up, stretched her limbs, and followed me to my corner of the cave. "Ynos still collecting those things?" I asked while ushering with my head towards the neat pile of fairies'' severed heads.


    Shrugging, Immy snuggled next to me as I laid down to rest before she replied. "I don''t know where he keeps on finding them," I nodded in agreement, none of us had ever stumbled upon a fairy before, yet Ynos''s collection of heads somehow keeps on increasing by the day.


    "Speaking of which, how was your rite of passage?" I asked in curiosity, Immy yawned lazily before she replied. "It was nothing worth mentioning, I had to hunt down an obsidian monster," Hearing that, I quickly frowned.


    "Obsidian monster, you mean a shade?" I asked In surprise. Shaking her head, Immy clarified. "Of course not brother, It was not an actual shade, just a tainted monster," Nodding in understanding, I continued. "Ah, that makes sense, but still you had to hunt a single monster? How is that fair?" I grumbled in annoyance.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Seeing my disappointed look, Immy hastily explained as she stood up and glared at me. "It was really fast and hard to catch!", letting out a sigh, I gently patted her head and replied. "Yes, yes, I''m sure It was,"


    Frowning, Immy shook my palm off and added. "I''m serious, It was probably the fastest creature I had ever encountered, even with my light magic, I still couldn''t catch up," She said, her gaze cloudy as If she was remembering something before she shook her head. "What about you, what was your rite of passage?" She asked before she laid down again next to me.


    "Oh, mine? I just had to destroy a country,"


    "Ah, I see...wait what?" She nodded before her body jolted up and turned to stare at me in surprise. "You mean a human country?" She asked with a strange glint in her eyes.


    "Yes," I replied hesitantly causing the strange glow in Immy''s eye to shine brighter. I could sense her excitement as she asked, "How was It? The lower plane I mean?"


    "It was normal, I don''t know? I didn''t exactly go sightseeing," I replied confused as to why the usually calm Immy was so excited. "Did you meet the nobles?" She asked, her head drawing closer to mine urging me for answers.


    "I don''t think so? I simply destroyed the whole city, besides how am I supposed to tell them apart?" I asked. My answer seemed to disappoint Immy as she settle back down before speaking. "The nobles live in big castles, that''s common knowledge brother how do you not know that," She shook her head.


    "Wait a minute, first of all, why should I know that and why care in the first place? Second of all, why are you this interested in the nobles?" I asked to which Immy let out a sigh as she raised her head to stare at the sky from the small opening in the ceiling.


    "You wouldn''t understand brother," She shook her head, a strange expression on her face. ''What the hell is that supposed to mean?'' I inwardly mumbled. It was then that Essie suddenly landed next to us, she didn''t use the cave''s entrance but instead used one of the many ceiling holes to directly come inside.


    "Older sister, when are brother Ynos and Sidus coming back?" She asked as she made her way next to Immy who shook her head.


    "I don''t know,"


    "I wonder what my rite of passage will be like," Mumbled Essie.


    "Did you already master your control over your soul space?" I asked in surprise.


    With an embarrassed expression, Essie lowered her head and replied. "N-Not yet, but I''m sure I can do It soon!" She added while patting her tiny chest reassuringly.


    "Of course you can," I said with a smile.


    Immy then suddenly interrupted with a question. "Were the humans strong, brother?"


    I paused for a second, as I thought back to my previous battles against them. Although weak individually, they are strong when united. Of there was one thing I learned from my rite of passage, that would be to not underestimate them.


    "I wouldn''t call them strong per say, but their will and determination, that''s something I think is worthy of respect,"


    Hearing my reply, Essie just stared at me with a confused look on her face, while Immy nodded solemnly. "Even a cornered rat will fight back, so don''t make the same mistake I did, don''t underestimate them," I added.


    "I understand brother, I won''t."


    "Good, well I''ll try to get some sleep, I''m still a bit tired," I said and closed my eyes. Immy then snuggled closer to me, while Essie hopped on top of her favorite place as I drifted to sleep.

 Chapter 95: Sidus’ determination

    It has been a week since brother Aether had left for his rite of passage alongside father. I was surprised when I realized he had already mastered his soul space, I felt defeated once again, yet I suppose that was to be expected from brother Aether, he was always a step ahead of me.


    Still, I was not going to lose, although I was late by a few days, I managed to master my soul space somewhat, beating that smug-faced Immy. Just remembering her surprise when she found out she lost made me feel immensely better, although I was fast, she still followed right after me that same day.


    Ynos was the third one to succeed. I am ashamed to admit It, but I did not think he was the brightest of us, so I was amazed when he came in the second day to report that he also mastered his soul space. Little Essie on the other hand still had a lot of work to do, I was sure that should she set her mind to It she would be able to make It no problem.


    ''Even Ynos made It after all...'' I mumbled, but her problem was that she was too much of a free spirit, I shook my head with a sigh as I remembered how she would spend every day playing outside instead of training to improve herself.


    I wanted to reprimand her, to let her see the fault in her ways, and how she must not waste any time in something so meaningless, yet every time I gather my courage to do so, all my thoughts turn blank when she happily comes asking me to play with her.


    Thankfully, I still had the will to turn her down. I had no time to waste, brother Aether was already a step ahead of me, and according to mother, his rite of passage was a step harder than ours. ''As expected of my older brother, still I will surpass him!''


    And so, with my mind made up, mother took us towards our rite of passage. First, she dropped Immy into a forest down north asking her to hunt some tainted monster, then after that, we flew further north where mother pitted Ynos against a giant asking him to defeat It using his physical strength only, no magic.


    My eyes were wide open in shock at that since the giant was as tall as a large hill, made out of grey and blackish rocks. As expected, however, Ynos was undisturbed and instead jumped headfirst with an excited expression on his face as he went to meet the giant.


    Setting Ynos in his place, mother continued our flight until we reached a massive city. My mouth hanged open in surprise as I scanned the monster city below, countless humanoid monsters roamed the streets, a few were even fighting in the middle.


    I didn''t know if It was right to call It a city since It looked more like a gathering of monsters. Its inhabitants were tall slim humanoids with greenish skin, they had four lanky arms that ended with sharp claws. Their faces on the other hand were repulsive, they were triangular with one massive eye in the middle, right below It was a large jaw that extended across their face with rows of sharp-looking teeth.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Your rite of passage mission is to use your strongest spell to shroud this city in darkness, and silently take care of all monsters within," Said mother as we stood watching the city from high above the ground.


    "My strongest spell? But mother, I cannot move If I use my cloak of darkness," I retorted with a confused expression. To my dismay, mother simply ignored me and instead, pushed me down towards the forest that surrounded the monster city below using her wind magic. Thankfully I managed to land claw first.


    Raising my head to scan the sky, my mother''s figure was no longer visible. ''Calm down Sidus, you can do It, think, what would brother Aether do If he was here?'' closing my eyes, I reached out to the mana in my surroundings and commanded It to plunge the city into darkness.


    The mana then heeded my call as the shadows extended from below my claws and rushed towards the monster city, within seconds a large dome was arrested trapping all the monsters inside while I remained outside.


    I could hear their cries of panic as they were suddenly plunged into darkness, a few had tried to run away, yet using my magic, I could easily disorient them and keep them trapped within the dome. ''Now that was easy, the real question is, now what?'' I grumbled.


    Keeping the dome up was already taking all of my concentration, If I were to try anything, the spell would simply break down. "Brother Aether sure is amazing with how he seems to be able to use mana infinitely, still I won''t lose!"


    ''There must be some way I can get through this, I have to hurry up too, I can''t lose to damn Immy! Dragon King forbid I lose to Ynos...'' Shaking my head from such useless thoughts, I once again attempted to slowly form a claw attack within the dome.


    Yet the second the claw began to appear, the dome quickly turned unstable causing me to stop with my attempt. Taking a deep breath, I continued trying to summon an attack, all the while keeping the dome in place without breaking my concentration.


    The day slowly turned into night, and as the sun disappeared and the world itself was plunged into darkness, my control over the mana skyrocketed and I was finally able to catch a small breather. ''As expected, I''m at my peak when it''s nighttime, I wonder how different a fight against brother Aether would be If we fought at night,''


    ''No, I''m still too weak!'' Shaking my head, I resumed my attempt at creating an attack within the cloak of darkness. The monsters were still panicking, yet none was able to escape. A claw made out of mana suddenly appeared, silently decapitating a monster yet as soon as that happened, I quickly lost control and had to cancel that spell In order to keep the dome up.


    Although It was but for a second, I still managed to do It! With my spirits lifted, I instantly resumed my attempts to clear the city of monsters. ''I''m still too weak, If It was brother Aether, I''m sure a city would be nothing for him,''


    And so another day passed, and then another, my control was constantly improving, yet my heart felt heavy in my chest. It was nothing but a matter of time before I cleared the city, though what I was concerned about was Immy who seemed to have had It easy. ''I have to pass before her!''

 Chapter 96: Discovery

    The next day, I woke up to my father''s loud snoring. Annoyed, I open my eyes and turned to glare in his direction. He was sleeping in the deeper parts of the cave, quite a distance away from where I was at, yet his snoring was akin to the clap of thunder causing me to wake up.


    Glancing about, the cave was illuminated with the rays of the early morning sun, a few dust particles floated peacefully in the air where the sun shone. Essie was already gone, I could roughly guess where she was at, probably in the sky above the mountain.


    Shaking my head I mumbled drowsily, "She has too much energy early in the morning," Surprisingly, even the lazy Immy was nowhere to be found, leaving only me and father behind in the cave.


    ''Looks like Sidus and Ynos are still not back,'' I noted as I stood up and lazily stretched my limbs. I was feeling rejuvenated after sleeping, ''Looks like I was really tired,'' Shaking my head to clear out whatever drowsiness I had left, I slowly made my way out of the cave.


    If I could, I would have definitely preferred to sleep for a bit longer, yet with father snoring in there, that quickly became impossible. I suddenly found myself missing my mother, father never snore when she was here, she didn''t let him.


    I was momentarily blinded by the bright sun rays that assaulted my eyes the second I walked out. Squinting my eyes, I slowly walked down the tall mountain path. Glancing at the sky in curiosity, ''Sure enough, she''s there,'' I mumbled as I spotted Essie''s tiny figure happily dancing in the sky.


    It was then that my stomach growled loudly, ''Ah, that''s right, I still didn''t eat anything. Well, I guess I''ll go hunt something for breakfast,'' a yawn escaped my lips, I was still a bit sleepy as I made my way down the broad mountain path before I reached the edge.


    Glancing down, at the forest below, I slowly willed my heart energy towards my eyes causing the world to change before me as more colors suddenly appeared. Scanning the forest, I was easily able to spot a few glowing dots between the trees, potential prey, yet none of them picked my interest.


    ''Let''s head south, there''s a lot of monsters there, I''m sure I''ll find some that are delicious,'' With that in mind, I immediately jumped off the ledge as the familiar feeling of weightlessness overtook me, although It wasn''t my first time experiencing It, my heart still thumped excitedly in my chest as I opened my wings, using the momentum from my dive to push me further ahead.


    The weather was perfect with clear blue skies and no sign of clouds whatsoever, It wasn''t too hot, nor was It too cold, just perfect. I closed my eyes as I enjoyed the feeling of the wind brushing against my scales, momentarily losing myself in the sensation of freedom It gave me.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ''I can see why Essie like It, still to be able to stay in the air for a whole day, she truly has a monstrous stamina,'' I noted.


    I continued flying further south all the while scanning the forest below for a prey that picked my interest, soon, however, I found myself in an area I had never reached before. The sinister energy that leaked off the Shades was more prominent here, causing me to frown.


    Just then, I effortlessly dodged a huge shadow that lunged towards me from the forest below. It was a large wolf almost the same size as me, the peculiar thing about It was the two obsidian wings on its back, alongside Its completely black pupils giving the monster a sinister air to It.


    "Well, you don''t look very tasty but still, you came looking for me yourself so don''t blame me for what''s about to happen," I spoke lazily. The wolf was a tainted monster, although It was still not a very high-ranking one.


    Saliva dripped from Its maw as the wolf glared daggers at me, a low growl escape its mouth. I, however, wasn''t about to wait for him to make the first move. I instantly coated my claws with water mana causing them to glow with a bright blue color.


    I wasn''t planning on using magic to finish him off from a distance since I just woke up, I needed a bit of a warm-up, and since this monster so kindly delivered itself to me, I wasn''t going to refuse. Lunging forward, my wings flapped as my body disappeared from my place reappearing before th giant wolf almost instantly.


    He was startled with my speed, yet still unconsciously slashed at my face with his claws, I calmly blocked his attack with mine, the moment our claws met, however, his entire arm was instantly frozen as I willed my mana to rush towards It causing the wolf to yelp In pain as h tried to fall back.


    Before he could do anything though, I gracefully twisted my body mid-air using my tail to strike his head and send him crashing down to the forest below. I didn''t give him any time to recover as I dived headfirst towards him easily pinning the giant wolf to the ground, my claw on Its neck.


    Unable to accept his defeat, the wolf struggled furiously, "What a dumb animal, you already lost your senses to that wicked energy," I shook my head and instantly decapitated his head with one swift motion causing blood to splatter, a few drops managed to land on my face causing me to frown.


    I used my claw to wipe It off. The blood was red with a few black spots mixed with It, "Hmm, so It taints the blood as well," I mumbled. Just then my eyes suddenly widened in realization as I recalled something.


    "Wait! Blood, blood, Blood! That''s It! The energy!" I shouted excitedly as I finally realized from where I felt that energy to be familiar. The human knights used a strange energy and caused their swords to shine brightly, this energy although small was still rather dangerous.


    Still, I always felt like It was familiar from somewhere, and now I finally figured It out. Five years ago when I was testing magic, I attempted to control blood while It was still inside other living creatures, still I failed to do so, the reason being a strange energy that seemed to prevent me from tampering with the blood, It almost felt like a law of sorts.


    And It was precisely this energy that I felt the human knights use before. "Now that''s interesting, does that mean I can also use It? Or is It something that''s special to the humans alone?" With such thoughts on my mind, I jumped back in the air ignoring the corpse of the fallen monster as I left in search of fresh prey to taste my theory on.

 Chapter 97: Strange encounter

    Deep in the night, the full moon scattered the shallow fog as I lost myself deep in thought on top of a giant tree branch. Glancing at the dark sky above, a frown quickly made its way into my face. It was already this late, I had to go back.


    Throwing the damaged monster corpse next to me one final look, I shook my head in disappointment. "Another failure huh?" I muttered with a sigh before I jumped to the sky disregarding the corpse and quickly made my way back to the mountain.


    I had spent the entire day hunting various monsters to test my blood-wielding theory on them, unfortunately, all of my attempts to bypass that strange barrier that protected the blood were still in vain. The only noteworthy achievement I had in the past five years when it came to this department was that I could now easily move the blood if It was outside of my target without worrying much about the cost.


    Ever since I mastered control over my soul space, my control over the heart''s energy was also significantly boosted. A single dragon breath of mine could now easily flatten a small hill completely without me so much as breaking a sweat.


    Still, no matter how much I tried, that strange energy that protected the blood would not budge. I attempted to disturb it by using mana but to no avail, to my surprise, It instead harmlessly diverted my stream of mana before pushing It away.


    The strange force did not retaliate, It didn''t attack me or anything of sorts, It simply prevented me from interfering with the flow of the blood. I attempted this with numerous monsters, from strong ones to the relatively weaker ones, yet the result was unchanged, the blood remained unmoved.


    This caused me to grow frustrated, and as much as I''d hate to admit, I did end up losing my temper and accidentally destroyed a small part of the forest. Another sigh of frustration escaped my mouth as I recalled my pitiful attempts, even my heart energy was useless in the face of this strange energy.


    Useless was the wrong word, once I pushed my heart energy into the body of the subject, its first natural instinct was to destroy It, hence why I had to actively will It not to and instead gently direct It to the strange energy that protected the blood.


    This only caused another problem to arise, my heart energy was too strong for the subject to bare and instead of It only destroying the energy that stopped me from controlling the blood, It destroyed the entire vessel Instantly killing the monster.


    I tried that for a few times, only to have the same results, a complete failure. This made me lose my temper once again, which ended up in another small section of the forest getting destroyed. I was so deep in thought while flying almost unconsciously when suddenly a huge force knocked me down from the sky and into the ground below causing a few trees to fall as a small area was cleared.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I gasped as I felt the wind get knocked out of my lungs before I turned to glare at my assailant, ''It'' still proudly hovered in the air while coldly glancing at me with its scarlet eyes. "A tainted," I muttered. It was my fault that I got caught off guard, I knew that at night these bastards were more active with some especially stronger ones occasionally coming out.


    Still, I was too engrossed In my tests earlier today, that I missed the sunset and ended up staying out here for way longer than I intended, and now I was facing this situation due to my negligence. The ''tainted'' monster this time was a strange one.


    I frowned as I sensed the corrupted energy seeping out of Its body. Its mere presence was enough to cause me to frown in disgust, Its head was akin to that of a lizard without any scales, the strange part about It was the fact that the monster''s head was floating a few inches above its body.


    "A lizard''s face but a humanoid''s body," I muttered with a frown. The corruptive energy was seeping out of its neck forming a black fog of sorts that seemed to hold the head in place, It was almost as If It didn''t initially belong to It and was simply kept there with the use of that disgusting energy.


    The monster''s body was tainted with the signs of that dark energy, It was almost completely obsidian in color, It didn''t have any claws or hands, instead, It had blades. Shaking my wings to check for injuries, I was surprised to find a small cut, but that instantly disappeared once I used my water magic to heal It.


    Reaching out to the water mana, a blue-collar suddenly appeared the monster''s body before I forcefully dragged him to the ground with a loud bang, ''How dare that filthy monster look at me from above as If It was superior,'' Such feelings clouded my mind for a second before I calmed myself down.


    I should not get agitated In a fight, and must always remain calm. As the dust cleared out, the figure of the monster appeared as he slowly pushed himself up from the small crater that formed on the ground. A small frown made Its way into my face, he was able to neutralize my water mana.


    "Hmm, so you can actually wield that energy, interesting," I mumbled before causing the temperature in Its surroundings to drop, immediately imprisoning It in Ice. My frown deepened, however, as the fog that formed from the corrupt energy quickly expanded to cover the monster''s entire body causing Its figure to momentarily turn into one of pure black energy before It caused cracks to appear on my ice prison.


    With a loud breaking noise, the Ice prison that bound It shattered leaving behind a shadowy figure, It seemed like I was successful in breaking the monster''s body since It was surprisingly fragile, what was surprising was the energy that remained.


    It twisted and churned before It finally morphed into a humanoid figure, the only distinctive features I was able to spot was those deep crimson eyes that glared at me with hatred. The shadowy figure then lunged towards me with resentment as It let out a strange cry that caused me to frown.


    I instinctively used my mana to try and stop It but to my surprise, the shadowy figure seemed almost immune to It as It bypassed my mana-fueled attacks and appeared almost instantly before me. I unconsciously raised my claws to block Its attack while using mana to coat my claws, but even so, the shadowy figure was once again able to bypass my mana shield and leave a few scratched on my scales.


    Annoyed, I reached out to my heart energy and let out a dragon breath, It was but for a second but I surely saw those crimson eyes turned wide open in fear before the shadowy figure disappeared completely. "Huh, so heart energy is effective but mana isn''t, still what the hell was that thing." Shaking my head, I hastened my movement as I jumped to the air and swiftly made my way back home.

 Chapter 98: A step ahead

    Thankfully, my flight back home continued peacefully. No other tainted monster blocked my way and instead, I arrived back at our floating mountain after a short while. I was quite tired, as soon as the mountain came a sigh of relief unconsciously escaped my mouth.


    It was reckless of me to move far away from home, especially at night. Our continent was not the same as that of the humans. For now, I could already roughly guess how big their continent was, yet the terrifying thing was that I had no idea how big ours was.


    Just recalling the memory of father pushing that shade back to water hell It crawled out from all those years ago when we first moved in was enough to cause my scales to tingle nervously. Shaking my head, I quickly approached the edge of the floating mountain before a frown soon made its way to my face.


    The sky right above me was suddenly illuminated as sounds of battle carried over. Various sparks rose in the air as two very different types of mana clashed against each other. My frown deepened as I glanced at the two figures who seemed to be equal in strength.


    ''They sure are energetic as always,'' I inwardly noted, before I landed at the edge of the mountain. The figures that were fighting were none other than Sidus and Immy, both of their mana clashed against one another splitting the sky into two parts with Immy looking like a miniature sun, while Sidus'' figure was almost impossible to see, although I knew they were usually equal in strength, this time Sidus appeared to hold the clear advantage.


    ''Is It because It''s nighttime?'' I wondered in curiosity as I steadily climbed the mountain, my eyes watching their battle unfold yet I had no intention of interfering. I didn''t even fly to the top in fear of interrupting them.


    Yet even though I thought that way, it seemed like fate had a different opinion as Immy launched a ball of light to attack Sidus, instead of simply dodging, he somehow used his mana to redirect her attack back at her with higher speed.


    Immy was barely able to avoid the attack, yet coincidentally, I ended up in Its trajectory. It all happened too fast and since I was still very tired from today, I only managed to instinctively form an ice barrier that blocked the attack before It shattered.


    My sudden appearance caused the duo that was on each other''s throats just moments ago to abruptly stop as they turned their gazes towards me. Immy looked apologetic, while Sidus had a weird glint in his eyes. ''Oh, this bastard better not be thinking what I think he Is,'' I grumbled in annoyance, I was honestly not In the mood to get involved.


    Yet I should have seen It coming, now that he also completed his rite of passage, he was bound to come at me sooner or later. A sigh of annoyance escaped my mouth, as Sidus seemed to have made up his mind. Immy seeing that he was no longer interested in their fight and was instead studying me shook her head before she flew back to the cave.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "You are going to get hurt," I warned him with a low growl. I could already ''see'' his mana gathering around his body as he prepared for something. Hearing my warning, Sidus'' eyes grew wide for a second before a large grin made its way onto his face.


    "Are you afraid of facing me older brother?" He asked in a mocking tone while licking his teeth in anticipation. ''This cheeky bastard,'' Shaking my head, I glared at him with a serious expression and replied. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold back little brother," I said as my aura soared to the sky.


    Sidus seemed shaken for a second as he took a step back, yet he quickly regained his composure, his grin turning into a frown as I could feel his anger. He must have felt humiliated that he took a step back in fear when I didn''t even do anything yet.


    "I''m at my peak right now older brother, you won''t be my match," He shook his head as if he was already certain about his victory, yet I could clearly see that deep within his eyes, he was nervous.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth as I took a deep breath then shook my head hopelessly. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, come let me show you the difference between us little brother," At that, Sidus'' faced twitched as he glared at me before his dark mana suddenly lunged forward towards me like a wave.


    His body disappeared, no, the entire world suddenly disappeared as I found myself once again trapped within his magic spell. "Hmm, this again, but If I remember correctly Sidus, you weren''t able to attack when you-" Not letting me continued, a sudden claw invisible by the naked eye materialized from above and slashed at my back.


    I was thankfully able to sense the mana as the claw was formed before It attacked me, which in turn allowed me to swiftly dodge the blow. Yet Sidus did not give me any time to breathe as he constantly sent one attack after another, trying to take me down.


    "Oh, I''m impressed, you managed to improve now you don''t need to rely on someone else to attack while you hold your opponent down," I mumbled. I was truly impressed since I knew how hard It was for him to just maintain this spell before, but here was using It to not only trap but also attack me.


    "Still, you are not yet able to launch large-scale attacks little brother, and If it''s only this much, you see still not able to take me down," I said while shaking my head before I reached out to the cosmic mana deep inside my soul space.


    The sculpture reverberated in response as the mana slowly seeped out of It, I then calmly gave It my command. ''Destroy the spell,'' heeding my order, the cosmic mana slowly moved out of my soul space, It was easily able to penetrate Sidus'' spell causing a small thread to break through his dark cage.


    Once that small thread was out, a large pillar of cosmic mana, similar to that I used to destroy the shield of Piya''s capital descended once again, easily obliterating Sidus'' spell. It didn''t cause it to explode or shatter, no, his spell simply disappeared as If It had been teleported away leaving behind a flustered Sidus who stared at me from the sky as if he was looking at a monster.


    This time I was able to see what happened better, my cosmic mana summoned that large pillar which in turn ''cut'' the link of mana between Sidus and his spell causing It to just disappear. Not giving him any time to recover, a large water claw suddenly materialized in the air before It came crashing down, sending him tumbling to the ground next to me.


    I slowly made my way towards him who as still collapsed inside a small crater. Sidus simply looked at me with an expression of disbelief as If he could still not understand what happened, I gently tapped his forehead, and spoke with a grin.


    "Not bad little brother, you grew stronger but I''m still a step ahead,"

 Chapter 99: New meeting?

    Back in the cave, Immy threw me a respectful gaze as she nodded before settling down in her corner, curling up and getting ready to sleep. Glancing around, I spotted Essie''s figure lying next to father''s gigantic head. The difference in size between the two was truly too much, as Essie looked too small.


    Still, I was honestly quite surprised she dared to sleep so close to him. A shiver ran down my spine as I imagined father turning in his sleep, and accidentally squashing Essie under his ridiculously large claw. ''Yep, that''s definitely not safe,'' Thinking about that, I quietly trotted towards Essie who was still blissfully sleeping, before I grabbed her by the neck and hurried away from father afraid to wake him up.


    Essie''s eyes fluttered open as I dragged her away, a yawn escaping her mouth. "Older brother, you''re back," She mumbled still drowsy. "Yes, just go back to sleep It''s okay," I answered before laying her down next to me in my quiet corner of the cave.


    Ynos and mother were still not back, and Sidus did not return either after our fight, I doubted he would, at least not tonight. Just as I settled down in my place as well, Essie swiftly moved to lay down between my horns where she continued sleeping without a care in the world. A small chuckle escaped my mouth as she moved with her eyes still closed, almost unconsciously.


    ''Cute,''


    And so, with Essie''s familiar presence comfortably nestled on top of my head, I blissfully fell asleep. It wasn''t until the early morning rays illuminated the cave that I was forced to open my eyes. I drowsily glanced about, Essie was missing, as usual, she was always a morning ''dragon''?


    Immy was nowhere to be found inside the cave, still, I could sense her presence outside, my guess was that she was basking under the sun as usual. Peering at the deeper ends of the cave, I could also sense Sidus''s presence hiding amongst the shadows.


    ''Father is gone, I wonder where he went,'' I thought with a yawn. Standing up, I lazily stretched my limbs and wings, a growl suddenly escaping my stomach. I still wanted to sleep a bit longer, yet It felt like I had a pit in my stomach, and so I begrudgingly made my way outside planning to hunt.


    The glare of the sun caused me to raise my claw, shielding my eyes from the sudden brightness. It took me a few seconds to adjust, turning around I was suddenly surprised to see a dead oversized bird-like monster next to Immy.


    "Good morning brother,"


    "Morning," I replied with a yawn.


    Motioning towards the monster with her head, Immy explained. "Essie took care of the hunt today," She said. It was a pleasant surprise as I was still too lazy to go anywhere.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Oh, that''s great, I was just about to set off. Did you eat already?" I asked since she didn''t seem to have any intention of eating.


    Shaking her head, Immy answered without open her eyes. "No, I''m trying to use the mana instead," Hearing that, an ''Oh~'' escaped my mouth as I nodded. "Well, good luck with that," I said encouragingly.


    Using the mana to substitute for food, that was what our parents and grandfather were doing. I learned that a while back when I asked my mother about It. Apparently, It wasn''t a very hard thing to learn, It just needed time to get used to It. Using mana doesn''t make you feel full all of the sudden or anything like that, quite the opposite, when I tried It, It only left me feeling quite empty as I was suddenly no longer hungry.


    It was a useful trick to learn, still, I enjoyed the taste of the food and so I preferred to hunt instead.


    Raising my head, I spotted Essie''s tiny figure in the air alongside that of a few monsters. A frown quickly made its way to my face as I asked.


    "Hey, Immy?"


    "Hmm?" Opening her eyes, she shot me a curious glance as I motioned towards Essie.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but aren''t those monsters over there the land type that can''t fly?"


    Raising her head, Immy nodded and explained with a sigh. "That''s Essie''s new hobby," Confused, I unconsciously muttered, "Hobby?". Closing her eyes, Immy continued speaking. "She seems to have found an interest in dragging animals and monsters that can''t fly to the sky so they can also experience the joy of flying, or so she says," Shrugged Immy.


    "Huh..." I muttered, ''Well, Ynos like to collect fairy heads, so I guess her hobby is still somewhat tame?'' Just as I was thinking about that, a monster was suddenly dropped next to m, dyeing the ground red. "Umm?" at that, I turned towards Immy with a questioning expression.


    She didn''t even flinch before answering. "Oh ya, she occasionally drops a few of them by accident, she still didn''t get the hang of flying with a large number of them It seems," Nodding my head with a blank expression, I answered. "Ah, is that so,"


    Shaking my head, I ignored the now unrecognizable monster and turned my attention to the oversized bird instead to fill my stomach. It was surprisingly tasty, as It carried with It an exotic taste, almost spicy. Licking my teeth in satisfaction, I was about to lay down next to Immy when my father''s figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    He slowly made his way towards us, as he landed causing us to shield our eyes from the dust cloud that he raised. We both lowered our heads in respect, as father glanced at us with a strange expression on his face.


    "Get ready to leave soon Aether," He suddenly said causing me to frown. I had just arrived and was thinking I was now free to just laze around doing nothing all day, yet I was already forced to go somewhere?


    "Leave, father you mean?" I questioned with a respectful tone. Father''s expression was still weird as he explained. "Your grandmother wants to see you," He said causing my heart to suddenly drop in my chest.


    "F-Father, by grandmother you mean?" I stuttered.


    "Yes, my mother," He confirmed causing me to shiver unconsciously as I recalled my first meeting with my grandfather and how he almost killed me.


    "Father, do you by any chance know why-" before I could finish my question, he suddenly interrupted me with a frown, "I don''t, now just be ready since we leave tomorrow," He said before he made his way towards the inside of the cave.


    "She can''t be as bad as grandfather," I asked as I turned towards Immy, she carefully avoided my gaze as I questioned. "Right?"

 Chapter 100: Grandmother

    The rest of the day was spent with me lazing around next to Immy in front of the cave, all the while keeping an eye on Essie who was enjoying her flight alongside a bunch of different monsters and animals. Thankfully, only one more ended up falling and staining the ground red, after which Essie seemed to have finally gotten better with her control.


    My mind however was plagued with worry, grandmother wanted to see me. I didn''t know what type of dragon she was, nor did I know how was her temperament. My main concern stemmed from the fact that my grandfather had almost killed me when we just met.


    Taking that into consideration, just what type of dragon was grandmother since she was married to someone with the title of the destroyer. I tried to convince myself that at least she couldn''t be any worse than him, yet as I recalled the scar that my mother left on my father''s side, I soon found myself questioning If grandmother was truly any better, for it seemed like the dragoness in our family were especially fierce.


    And so with such worries haunting me, the day came to an end before I knew It. Immy did not move once from her spot, while Essie came down a few times to take different animals and monsters on their new ''experience'' of soaring through the sky.


    The sun settled in the sky as fresh colors brushed on a painting as if those rays were destined to create a great work of art. I raised my head and watched It slowly disappear, with my eyes steady to the horizon, face aglow with the last orange rays before twilight beckons the stars.


    Staring at the beautiful scenery, my uneasy heart calmed down in my chest as I heaved a long sigh. ''No use in worrying too much about It, I''ll find out what she''s like in the morning. Besides, I survived the encounter with grandfather, and I even grew stronger than before, I should be fine,'' I reassured myself.


    I glanced at Immy who was still enjoying the final rays of the sun and then turned my attention back to Essie. ''They should be retreating to the cave soon,''  I noted before I stood up and stretched my limbs. I didn''t move much today, no, It was better to say that I didn''t move at all.


    Still, I needed that, a day where I didn''t do anything and just relaxed. With my mood slightly elevated, I turned around and silently made my way back to the cave. Father was in his usual spot, though surprisingly he wasn''t sleeping, instead, a small dark red flame danced gracefully in front of him while taking the vague shape of a dragon.


    ''He seems bored,'' I noted before I turned around and walked to my side of the cave. I couldn''t sense Sidus'' presence anymore which meant he must have already left. I was inwardly surprised since I didn''t even see him leave since I was sitting right by the entrance.


    Throwing that to the back of my mind, I laid down a yawn escaping my mouth as I curled around myself in a comfortable position. Even though I did not do anything today, I was still quite sleepy. I had a feeling that I could easily sleep for days perhaps even weeks on end If no one was to disturb me.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ''I''ll definitely try that out when I get my own lair,'' I promised myself before I quickly drifted to the land of dreams. Sadly though, the morning came a bit too fast as my father''s voice reverberated in my head.


    "Wake up Aether," He said. My eyes barely fluttered open only to be faced with his giant head a few inches away from mine causing me to instinctively jump out of fright. My sudden movement, however, seemed to have woken Essie up who had been sleeping next to me.


    "Hmm?" She drowsily mumbled as her eyes glanced at me and then at father before she resumed her sleep without a care in the world. My father didn''t say anything else and simply motioned towards the exit with his head before he slowly walked out.


    Another yawn escaped my mouth as I begrudgingly followed after him. ''Just how early is It that even Essie is still not up yet,'' I inwardly complained. Immy was still asleep as usual, and there was still no sign of mother and Ynos. ''Just what sort of rite of passage did that muscle brain have for It to take this long,'' I wondered as I stepped out of the cave.


    The cold morning breeze caused a slight shiver to run down my scales as I unconsciously shuddered. My eyes welcomed the sunrise as It illuminated the blue as If It were igniting the most perfect flame. Golden light dribbled over the mountain and set the birds into a chorus of melodies. Taking a deep breath, my eyes closed in satisfaction at the clear air and once again beautiful view.


    It was then that father lowered his giant clawed palm towards me, silently ushering me to hop on. I didn''t dare waste any time and swiftly settled on top of it before father calmly made his way to the edge of the floating mountain. I watched as he glanced at the sky with a serious expression, almost as If he could see past that blue veil and peer into what laid beyond.


    He did not move for a few seconds, and I did not interrupt. After what seemed like a solid minute, father clicked his tongue in annoyance and jumped off the edge of the mountain. His voice carried into my head as he spoke with a sense of urgency.


    "Close your eyes, I''m in a hurry so I''ll quickly drop you off at your grandmother since I still have a few matters to attend to," He said. Before I could even question what he meant, father''s wings flapped and we suddenly moved at a speed we never did before.


    The world turned into a blur as I found myself turning dizzy and nauseous, I quickly closed my eyes as the roaring of the wind assaulted my ears. It was a terrible feeling unlike that I enjoyed while flying. Thankfully, after a few seconds or so, my father''s voice calmly spoke causing me to open my eyes in shock and surprise.


    "We are here," He said, to which I glanced about in disbelief, ''Here?! Already?! What the hell happened??'' I inwardly mumbled as I glanced at the place we were at. The first thing that I noticed was the hills decadent with green vegetation and new-sprung buds, a sunlit and serene valley where the jubilant sound of a spring filled stream.


    Sitting by the banks of the stream was a small silver dragon, with red strips on the side of her scales. Four proud horns were poking out of her head and curled backwards forming almost a crown of sorts. The dragoness was small in stature, almost the same size as I was, albeit a tiny bit bigger, still she was significantly smaller than my father and grandfather.


    ''Is that grandma?'' I mumbled inwardly, just then the dragoness seemed to have sensed our presence as she raised her head to look at the sky, my eyes met her deep purple ones as a gentle smile made its way to her face.


    ''Wait, that can''t be grandma? Right?''

 Not a chapter

    <ol tabindex="0">


    <li>


    <div>


    Reborn as a DRAGON characters as NFTs to be used in an upcoming project for an MMO game. The game will be played using said NFTs, and will provide a lot of opportunities for players to earn, stake & trade them later down the line. Now I''ll be lying if I said I was not interested in their offer, though before agreeing on anything, I decided to launch a poll over here and on the other platforms to ask for your opinions on the matter, does this seem like something you might be interested in, or not? The roadmap plan they provided me so far has been solid which is why I even bothered looking into this, so yes, leave your thoughts on the poll below!


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    </li>


    </ol>

 Chapter 101: Grandmother II

    As soon as my eyes met grandmother''s deep gentle gaze, a strange sense of relief washed over me, It seemed like she was not as unreasonable as my grandfather. A small smile made Its way to my face as I slowly felt myself relax, perhaps It was due to my grandmother''s relatively small stature that I did not feel as intimidated as when I met my grandfather for the first time.


    It was then that my father''s voice reverberated in my ear, he spoke with a sense of urgency. "That''s your grandmother, hurry up and greet her, I still have to go," Saying that, he abruptly turned his palm downwards causing me to plummet to the ground.


    I was perplexed at my father''s sudden change in attitude as he swiftly turned around and was about to leave. Just before I reached the ground, I opened my wings and slowed my descent as my bottoms gently touched the bank of the gentle stream.


    Raising my head, I was ready to extend my greeting towards my grandmother when I suddenly realized that she was gone. Confused, I looked around in curiosity, my eyes soon widened as I spotted her small figure in the air blocking my father from leaving.


    She had the same gentle expression on her face, one which subconsciously made me think It suited a sweet grandmother figure. To my surprise, however, my father''s face was strange. His eyes darted about nervously as he avoided looking straight into her deep purple eyes.


    ''What the?'' I inwardly muttered in confusion. His reaction was one that caused me to momentarily pause in surprise, for my father actually seemed nervous. It was to be noted that even when he had met grandfather, he still seemed to retain his composure and simply showed the respect he must to an elder.


    Yet the father before me at the moment was nothing like his usual domineering self. His abnormally large head avoided looking at grandmother who could be considered as an ant In size compared to him as his eyes darted around nervously.


    It was then that grandmother spoke for the first time, her voice was as equally warm and accommodating as her purple eyes. "Boy, where are you going in such haste when It''s been so long since you saw your mother?" She asked with a smile, addressing my mountain of a father as a boy which caused me to involuntarily gulp.


    "U-Uh, I still have some matters to attend to dearest mother, and so I will be excusing myself," Answered father in a respectful tone. My eyes widen and my jaw dropped in shock as father stuttered to speak. My entire worldview suddenly shattered as I carefully looked back at the tiny figure of my grandmother, a shiver running down my scales.


    "Oh, some matters you say, well I''m sure those matters can wait for a little bit can they not?" Asked grandmother with a gentle smile, father was about to speak before she leisurely added, "Unless, you did something that you don''t want me to find out about and now you are trying to run away," She said, her smile never quite leaving her face as her eyes slightly squinted in a probing manner.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Hearing that, father''s mountain-like body visibly shuddered as If he had been caught red-handed, I could actually sense the nervous emotions oozing out of his body. Seeing his reaction, and then gazing at grandmother''s relaxed posture, a single thought came to my mind.


    ''Oh, he''s fucked...''


    I didn''t know what ''thing'' father did that he was so afraid grandmother would find out about, but whatever It was, It seemed like she already did. I watched nervously as grandmother who seemed to have been standing in the air as If it was solid ground slowly walk towards father''s large face.


    Each step she took carried an inexpressible weight, almost as If she was stepping on my heart, If I was feeling this way and her attention wasn''t even directed at me, I could only wonder what sort of pressure father was facing. Grandmother''s purple eyes seemed to glow as she spoke.


    "Now then, are you going to come down, or am I going to have to make you come down?" She asked in a calm matter almost as if she was talking about the weather, the smile on her face looked devilish to me at that moment.


    Father''s body unintentionally trembled once again as he lowered his head and quickly rushed down to the ground, just before he landed, however, grandmother''s voice carried over. "Careful with my stream, I don''t want you to destroy everything with your stupidly large body," She said, to which father surprisingly landed gently for the first time ever.


    Seeing all of this unfold before my eyes, my body was rooted in place as my heart that was initially relaxed started thumping loudly in my chest. ''Of course, she''s scary you idiot, what did you accept when she married a monster like grandfather?! Hell, she''s more terrifying than him even!'' I inwardly cursed and quickly lowered my head not daring to raise my eyes and look at her.


    ''I can''t be fooled by appearances, she''s so small but father seems so hopeless in front of her. Just how strong is she?!'' I wondered as another shiver ran down my spine. Just then, grandmother''s figure appeared in front of me like a sudden gust of wind, she then spoke in a calm and gentle tone.


    "So you are little Aether. Raise your head and let grandma have a good look at you," She said causing me to subconsciously move my head and stare back at her gentle deep purple eyes. Grandmother''s smile widened as she studied me with a happy expression before she glanced back at father and spoke with a click of her tongue.


    "How could you keep my adorable grandchild away from me all this time," She said while shaking her head in disapproval before she moved circled me, almost as if studying me with a strange glint in her eyes.


    "The mana seems to love you a bit more," She let out a slight chuckle as she came to stand by my side and gently threw her wing over me, almost as If she was hugging me. "Water and Cosmic mana, as expected of my adorable grandchild," She nodded approvingly before she turned her gaze towards my father, her smile instantly vanished causing him to hastily lower his head in a fearful matter.


    "So boy, tell me, do you know what you did wrong?" She questioned causing my body to unintentionally stiffen, ''Are you seriously going to do this now? With me standing here? Shouldn''t I at least go or pretend not to listen?'' I inwardly protested feeling awkward as I glanced at my father''s submissive stance.


    Father seemed to gather his courage before he raised his head and glanced at grandmother with his usual proud gaze. "I-" Before he could finish what he was about to say, a sudden gust of wind suddenly descended downing him to the ground causing countless cracks to open.


    "Remember who you are talking to boy, and show some respect, If you are going to look at me with those eyes then you better have the power to back It," Said grandmother, her smile had completely disappeared from her face as she clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Now look at what you made me do, I didn''t want to destroy the land,"

 Chapter 102: Free will

    My body froze in shock as grandmother clicked her tongue in annoyance while glancing at my father who was downed to the ground. After a few seconds, a soft sigh escaped her mouth as she shook her head before the pressure that she was emitting suddenly disappeared completely, the wind pillar also evaporated turning into a gentle breeze instead.


    Father''s body then slowly rose with a groan as he tapped the side of his head a few times with a somewhat pained face. This time, however, his expression was respectful as he kept his eyes lowered while speaking to grandmother.


    "I apologize, mother,"  He said to which grandmother nodded seriously before she replied. "Now then, tell me, I heard from that old lizard that little Aether''s rite of passage was left to you to handle?" She asked with a strange glint flashing through her eyes causing me to involuntarily gulp, she was talking about me as If I wasn''t there, yet I didn''t dare move as her wing still laid around me.


    ''That old lizard? Is she talking about-'' I wasn''t able to finish my train of thought before my father replied confirming my suspicions. "Yes mother, father was right, I was the one to handle his rite of passage," He said with a nod before lowering his head with a tense expression on his face.


    Seeing that, grandmother squinted her eyes in a probing manner as she asked. "And? What test did you give him?" faced with her questioning tone, father lowered his head even deeper as he refrained from speaking acting almost like a child that had been caught by his parents doing something bad.


    "Boy, what did you make little Aether do?" Grandmother''s tone slowly turned more and more aggressive, yet father''s mouth remained tightly sealed as he refrained from speaking.


    Seeing that, grandmother suddenly turned towards me and asked in a gentle voice, a stark contrast to how she addressed my father. Hearing her question my eyes unconsciously darted towards his giant figure, although I have seen how powerful my grandmother was, I still could not bring myself to expose my father, I was still living with him after all, so the last thing I wanted was to offend him.


    As If sensing my reluctance to speak, grandmother gently pulled me closer to her using her wing and spoke in a soothing voice. "Don''t worry little Aether, your father isn''t going to do anything bad to you so trust your grandmother and tell me, what was your rite of passage'' mission? It''s only a matter of time before I know either way," She said encouragingly with a hint of a smile.


    My eyes subconsciously drifted to my father who still had his gaze lowered before I mustered my courage to speak. "My mission was to destroy the Piya kingdom in the lower continent," I answered honestly. As soon as she heard my answer, however, grandmother''s body froze for a second as she slowly turned to look at my father.


    It was but for a second but my body instantly froze in fear, my heart felt like It was about to burst out of my chest as a deep primordial aura leaked out of my grandmother''s body. In that second, I felt as If her body looked as big as the tallest mountain while she stood there by my side.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Father must have sensed her sudden change in the mood as he dared not say anything, and instead chose to remain silent with his head facing the ground. It took a few breaths before grandmother finally reigned in her terrifying aura, she then looked at my father with a gaze full of disappointment as she mumbled to herself.


    "That damned old lizard, I know he never let go of his old grudge against the humans." She shook her head as a tired sigh escaped her mouth. "I thought I at least raised you to be better than that, and not to follow his foolish footsteps, yet here you are, you have become so blinded that you even try to drag your son into this,"


    Grandmother looked deeply into father whose body shuddered lightly, yet he still did not speak. "The grudge between your father and the humans should have long since been resolved," Clicking her tongue in annoyance, she added. "It''s not even the humans who are to blame for what happened to Amanita and you know that!"


    It was then that father finally raised his head and looked back at grandmother with mixed emotions, I could sense his rage, and helplessness as he replied. "No mother, they still played a part in It all, If not for them Amanita would have never fallen to those bastards that call themselves Gods," He spat out, his eyes full of resentment.


    Seeing that, grandmother shook her head once again as another sigh escaped her mouth. "What does all of that has to do with little Aether? Did you ask him for his opinion before sending him to flatten an entire country? A country that has no relation whatsoever to what happened a long time ago? Did you actually tell him the truth? Tell me, boy, do you not feel any shame at using your child to exact your pity revenge?"


    Coldly harrumphing father replied, "No relation? None of the humans are innocent, mother! So what If a country is destroyed, another one would quickly rise from its rubbles, besides, It was a good exercise for Aether," He said in a cold tone.


    Hearing that, grandmother shook her head, the disappointment she felt was quite visible on her face. "We are not the ones who decide whether a race lives or dies, no matter if they are inferior or not, you should know that boy. The humans you forced your child to kill were sinless when It came to Amanita''s matter, that is something you should also know, I thought I taught better than this, every life matters to someone boy, just like how Amanita mattered to you, and to that damned old lizard,"


    Pausing, grandmother gently caressed my back using her wings before she continued. "This pity revenge is not right, and you know that. Don''t breed hatred into the younger generation, It is not your nor is It my job to do so, instead gently guide them as they make their own choices and judgments. Boy, I always tried to teach you that, to make you understand, yet you were always closer to your father. I''m not going to make the same mistake with this child, It''s not up to you to decide for him, whether he wants to follow on your path of revenge, or perhaps chose another one, Is ultimately up to him."


    Grandmother''s face was firm as she added. "He is free to decide his own path!" Hearing that, father paused for a second, his eyes moved between grandmother, and then me before he silently turned around and jumped to the air as he turned into a blur that disappeared into the distance. Grandmother surprisingly didn''t stop him this time and instead let out another deep sigh as she pulled me closer to her.


    ''Well damn, this entire situation seems more complicated than I expected,'' I inwardly muttered as I recalled their conversation.

 Chapter 103: The old poison dragon

    With my father gone, I was left behind with my grandmother whose mood seemed to sour. She didn''t say anything for a while and I didn''t dare speak either. The strength she showcased when my father was here was still fresh in my mind causing me to subconsciously tense up in her presence.


    The silence prevailed for what seemed to be a few minutes, with grandmother seemingly lost in thought before she finally sighed and turned her gaze towards me. I unconsciously raised my head to meet her gentle eyes as she looked to be smiling while looking at me.


    ''Maybe she''s not that bad after all?'' I inwardly mumbled. From her conversation with my father, I could at least have a rough guess about her stance and personality. She seemed to be a firm believer in the freedom of choice and did not like the trial that my father decided for me since It was meant for me to develop a hostile stance against the humans.


    ''What she doesn''t like seems to be only that, the fact that my father is trying to influence my opinion of the humans due to some grudge he and grandfather had against them. Still, I can''t believe Amanita is involved in all of this, what a small world,'' I inwardly noted as I recalled that ancient battlefield with countless gigantic corpses surrounding that enormous dragon skeleton.


    ''I wonder how he''s doing?'' I mumbled, It had been a while since I last visited the poison dragon who only had his soul space left. ''Does father and grandfather know that? Or do they think he''s already dead completely?'' I wondered.


    It was then that grandmother''s voice carried over, bringing me out of my chain of thought. "What are you thinking so hard about, little Aether?" She asked with a chuckle. Hearing that, I hesitated for a second before ultimately deciding to ask. "Grandmother, Is Amanita you and father mentioned a poison dragon?"


    Hearing my question, grandmother''s eyes flashed for a second before she nodded in confirmation. "You would be correct, he ''was'' a powerful poison dragon," She corrected me to which I nodded In understanding before I carefully asked, "So he died?"


    To that, grandmother sighed as she turned her gaze to glance at the distance with a glossy look in her eyes before she replied. "Physically, yes he is dead," Hearing that, my eyes sparkled as I quickly asked. "Only physically? So he''s not completely dead, right?"


    Bringing her gaze back to me, grandmother''s mouth curved upwards in a smile as she asked. "So you met the old dragon?", I was momentarily surprised by her question before I carefully nodded choosing not to hide anything from her. "Yes, I was sucked into his soul space when I stepped inside his skeleton,"


    Hearing that, a sad expression made its way to grandmother''s face as she removed her wing from around me and slowly made her way upstream. She turned to glance at me, ushering me to follow with her head, to which I swiftly did. We continued our walk in silence, the mood heavy as we followed the stream.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Not long after, we quickly reached its source. "Woah," I gasped softly as I glanced at the beautiful scenery that extended before my eyes. A whirring aquarium-blue waterfall was drizzling onto the rocks below forming a varnish clear bliss-pool at the bottom. Fronds of forest-green plants waved gently in the depths. The sweet smell of the flowers perked up my spirits as I stood there in silence taking In the picture-perfect scenery.


    Grandmother didn''t say anything and instead continued her walk as there appeared to be a cave under the arch of the waterfall. I watched in surprise as she plunged into it before I quickly followed behind her. The watery slide we passed through was cold yet refreshing causing a tingle to run down my scales as I entered the cave.


    The abyssal curtain of darkness that greeted me at first caused me to pause before my senses were fully attuned. The air was moldy and rank, probably due to the hundreds of fish bones that littered the cave. Grandmother didn''t stop as she continued making her way towards the somewhat soothing darkness at the back of the cave.


    ''Sidus would definitely love this place,'' I inwardly noted as I followed after her. We continued walking for what seemed like a few minutes at the very least, leaving the swollen noise of the waterfall behind. Not long after, a light appeared in the distance which surprised me. ''An exit?'' I mumbled.


    Walking through It, I was forced to squint my eyes as the sun rays assaulted my eyes, followed by the sounds of birds chirping, once I adjusted to the sudden glare of the sun, I found out that we stumbled upon an umber-brown primitive forest. The grass cracked beneath my feet as I felt in awe of the size and majesty of the trees.


    Even with my relatively large frame, the trees seemed to rise upwards as far as my head could lift. It was then that the orchestra of birdsong we could hear suddenly stopped as we made our way through the forest.


    I felt as If I was being watched, every sprawling tree we passed under felt like a silent sentinel, a watchful guardian as we made our way through the old forest. The further we went the more mystical and magical It became. Thick foliage formed an arch of fairytale-green above our heads.


    We soon arrived at a wide glade where the trees fell, revealing the clear blue sky above. A large obsidian rock that looked almost like a throne stood in the middle. Grandmother leisurely made her way towards It and settled on top before she turned her gaze towards me.


    "Welcome to my home, little Aether," She said, causing me to bow in respect before I replied. "It is my honor, grandmother," She chuckled sweetly at my response before she answered. "No need to be so stiff around me dear," She said, yet I dared not act rashly, I still remembered her burying father''s face in the ground because he lacked respect when talking to her, and I wasn''t going to test her limits.


    "So, you met Amanita, how was he?" She suddenly asked, changing the subject. I didn''t quite know how to reply to that as a strange expression made Its way to my face, "He was, different?" I said to which grandmother laughed out loud.


    "True, he was always a weird one," She added with a distant look on her face before she continued with a sad smile. "Amanita was my brother, little Aether," My mind momentarily blanked as I did not know how to respond to the sudden revelation.


    "And he was your grandfather''s best friend," She added with a sigh.

 Chapter 104: Old story

    After dropping such shocking news, grandmother remained silent for a few seconds as If letting everything sink in. ''Amanita is her brother? And grandfather''s best friend? Wait, so that means he is father''s uncle?'' my mind spun on high gear as I recalled what grandmother said to my father.


    ''Revenge? So the reason father and grandfather hate the humans have to do with Amanita''s death, but If he was as powerful as grandfather, I doubt the humans would pause any threat to him no?'' Thinking about that, I suddenly found myself remembering my grandfather''s warning before I left to destroy the human boats back in my naming ceremony.


    ''He told me to be careful, and not underestimate the humans. Then does that mean they actually possess a power that can threaten us?'' I quickly shook my head at the ridiculous notion, ''No, Amanita died surrounded by the corpses of the Gods, If anything it''s them that should be considered dangerous,''


    ''So then, just what the hell happened? And what do the humans have to do with It all?'' I wondered as I raised my head to glance at my grandmother who was glancing at me with a gentle expression on her face.


    "I can sense your confusion, little Aether," She said with a light chuckle. I lowered my head respectfully before I nodded and carefully replied. "Yes I apologize, grandmother, I''m just a little bit confused," I spoke honestly to which she smiled with an understanding expression.


    "You are confused as to how the humans could pose a threat to a dragon of Amanita''s caliber, right?" She spoke with her all-knowing smile, causing me to subconsciously nod. "Yes, although I know that one must not underestimate his opponent, I cannot help but think that the humans are incredibly weak. Perhaps if they were lucky, they might accidentally manage to defeat a youngling but to take down a full-grown dragon, especially someone like grandfather, I find that to be ridiculous," I said before I hastily lowered my head once again and added. "Please forgive my ignorance grandmother, I do not dare offend you,"


    "Haha! You sure are a respectful one. I wonder where you got that from because It was for sure not from your father, and I doubt It was from Iver either, she always had a fiery temperament that one," Happily laughed grandmother as she adjusted her body into a more comfortable position on top of the giant rock. I on the other hand just remained silent and did not say anything as I waited for her to continue speaking.


    "Though I already said It once, no need to be so tense around me little one. Now about the humans, well you would be correct in thinking that they can''t hold a candle to an adult dragon, but that doesn''t make them any less dangerous. You see little Aether, the humans are a resilient race, they survived and even thrived while most of the others were driven to the brink of extinction. The once prideful elves, the arrogant demons, are all barely hanging by a thread as they fight against an almost imminent doom while the humans are not, quite the opposite, they found a way to turn things into their favor. That is precisely what makes them dangerous,"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Hearing that, I squinted my eyes as a frown made its way to my face. Elves? Demons? My mind automatically went back to the scene of all the various races living in harmony at the now-ruined city I once visited before the Shades attacked.


    "You see Aether, a long time ago, the Elven Goddess and the Demon God broke an ancient pact, one that must never be broken, due to that they almost brought the entire plane into ruins," Shaking her head, grandmother continued, "Now that, was something they should have never done since It directly challenged the authority of the King,"


    My frown deepened as I recalled the vaguely familiar scene I once watched play out in front of me. ''So that colossal black dragon was indeed the King!'' I inwardly noted before carefully asking. "Challenged the King''s authority, does that mean the one that created this ancient pact was the King himself?"


    To my question, grandmother looked at me with a weird expression before speaking, "Isn''t that obvious?"  Hearing that, I quickly lowered my head in shame and let her continue. "You see little Aether, the King is the one that calls for the balance of the planes, we merely abide by his wishes,"


    Her eyes seemed to shine for a second as she stared deep into my eyes before continuing, "And by we, I mean the dragons and the Gods!" My eyes widened in surprise, ''So even the Gods must listen to the Dragon King? I mean, that''s to be expected, just look at how Amanita was able to kill so many of them all by himself,'' A dangerous thought made its way to my mind. ''Perhaps the gods aren''t that-'' * hastily shook my head. ''No! What the heck am I thinking about? I''m still nowhere near any Gods, I can''t grow arrogant,'' I thought as I glanced at the small scar on my side left behind from my fight with Sidus.


    ''Yes, I can''t underestimate anyone,''


    "Grandmother, but I still don''t understand how any of this has to do with the humans?" I asked in a respectful tone. Chuckling, grandmother shook her head before speaking. "Younglings these days have no patience,"


    "Ah, I apologize!" I quickly replied with my head hung low.


    Shaking her head to indicate she didn''t mind, grandmother continued. "You see, with their guardian deities dead, the ranks of the elves and demons quickly plunged into chaos, yet that was exactly the time where the humans made their counterattack. They cleverly made use of the appearance of the King, making It to be a divine judgment towards the wicked races, and took It upon themselves to ''purge'' them in the name of the Dragon King,"


    My ears perked as I listened carefully to my grandmother''s old story with bated breath. "Once they secured their position as the lower continent''s new overlords, and with the elves and demons gone, they quickly turned against themselves dividing the land amongst them into what they now call Kingdoms and Empires," Grandmother said with a sigh, a disappointed expression hanging on her face.


    "Still, It had nothing to do with us as our job is to simply guard the balance of the plane. Matters of the lower realm are of no concern to us, that Is until they began their experiments on magic," She said, her tone quickly turning heavy.

 Chapter 105: The King and the Gods

    I gulped at grandmother''s serious tone, I didn''t dare speak and simply waited for her to continue. She shook her head, the frown on her face deepened as spoke. "You see little Aether, the humans, they can''t sense the different elements of mana." She sighed before adding.


    "What they do, is use what they call mana stones to change the very elements to what suits them." Shaking her head, she glanced at me with a very serious expression before continuing. "Now that, that''s bad. Their method of changing the elements into something they should not be causes an imbalance in the stream of mana, an imbalance that keeps on growing the more magic they use,"


    I slowly nodded in understanding, ''I suppose that makes sense. I saw them use those mana stones to launch various attacks, but they don''t seem to understand the severity of what they are doing,'' Grandmother''s gentle face had a sad expression on It as her eyes turned glossy, seemingly as if she was reliving an old memory.


    "Seeing at how the humans were slowly ruining the steam of mana, a meeting between all of the elder dragons was called to discuss how to proceed in this matter." A chuckle escaped her lips before continuing, "Heh, your grandfather was one of those that advocated for teaching the humans the error of their ways and guiding them with a peaceful approach,"


    My mouth widened in shock as I found that hard to believe, "Grandfather? That grandfather, the one they call the destroyer advocating for a peaceful approach?!" I cried out in surprise before realizing my mistake as I hastily bowed in apology. "Ah, I''m sorry for my disrespect, It''s just a little surprising when I think about It,"


    Laughing out loud, grandmother replied happily, "Haha! No that''s alright, believe It or not, that old lizard used to have a soft spot for the lower races, he used to think that instead of leaving their matters to the so-called gods, we had to take things into our own hands and teach the mortals ourselves,"


    Her laugh slowly dimmed as she continued. "Needless to say, I disagreed, and so did Amanita. The difference between us, however, was that I did not want us to intervene at all while Amanita wanted to outright destroy them,"


    Confused I slowly raised my claw, "Hmm, what is it?" She asked, "There is something I don''t quite understand grandmother. I understand your stance is to stay neutral and that you only care about keeping the balance but isn''t not taking any action and not intervening would ultimately lead to the destruction of said balance you are trying to protect?" I asked to which she slowly nodded before replying.


    "That''s a very good question little Aether. Here''s one of my own, don''t you think that eradicating an entire race is also considered as destroying the balance of the plane?" She asked.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I paused for a second thinking about her question as a frown made its way to my face before I answered. "I do see what you mean grandmother, but my point still stands. It''s either the mana stream or the humans. Doesn''t this simply mean that you have to chose which balance is more important, and which one you want to protect?"


    "Little Aether, let me remind you once again about a certain something you seem to have forgotten about already. When the Elven goddess and Demon God broke the ancient pact and the plane was in danger, who was It that intervened?"


    "The Dragon King," I subconsciously replied to which she nodded with a smile. "You see Aether, we Dragons serve as guardians you might say, our main job is to protect the plane''s balance. Do you know how we do that?" she asked to which I shook my head.


    ¡°We do that by fighting the Shades at the edge of the plane, preventing them from invading It. That¡¯s the job the King bestowed upon us. We can¡¯t leave this to the Gods since most of those bastards are useless,¡± She sighed before adding, and so a long time ago, It was decided that we would be in charge of keeping the Shades in check while the Gods will guide the mortals,¡±


    A frown quickly made its way to my face at that revelation, ¡®So it¡¯s the gods that are in charge of the mortals. Still, It doesn¡¯t seem like they are doing a good job at guiding them seeing how they are messing up with the mana stream,¡¯


    As if sensing what I have been thinking about, grandmother replied. ¡°I know what you must be thinking about, If It''s the Gods job to guide the mortals, how come they didn¡¯t prevent them from disturbing the stream of mana,¡±


    I slowly nodded, ¡°Yes, doesn¡¯t this mean they aren¡¯t really doing anything?¡± Another long tired sigh escaped grandmother¡¯s mouth before she continued. ¡°As much as I hate to admit, It¡¯s not their fault,¡±


    Confused, I asked. ¡°Not their fault? What does that mean grandmother?¡± Hearing my question, she silently raised her head to glance at the sky before continuing. ¡°You see Aether, the ancient pact that the King forced them to follow, was that none of the Gods are to directly interfere in the matters of the lower plane,¡±


    ¡°Not directly, then-?¡±


    ¡°Divine revelations, prophets, that¡¯s the methods the Gods used to build their religions without the need of intervening or descending to the lower plane. And this worked out well for a while, each mortal race had their respective deity, with a few worshipping some different ones. Unfortunately, this did not continue for long, and the reason for that was the fight between the Elven Goddess and the Demon God,¡±


    I sat down carefully as to not disturb my grandmother, my eyes remained fixed on her waiting for her to continue with her explanation. ¡°After their death, and with the appearance of the Dragon King, the deities'' authority slowly dwindled in the lower continent, instead of the Gods, the mortals began to worship the Dragon King instead.¡± She said while shaking her head.


    Confused, I asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing though, grandmother?¡±, She glanced at me before answering, ¡°No, before when the mortals used to pray for their gods, they at least received a few revelations, a response you might say, and with them used to that what do you think happened when they prayed to the Dragon King and he gave no response?¡±


    Shaking my head to indicate my ignorance, I silently waited for her to continue. ¡°They thought that the King was gone, that he abandoned the plane. The humans somehow convinced themselves that they were the Dragon King¡¯s chosen ones since It was the Elves and Demons that suffered his wrath. They deluded themselves into thinking that the King left them in charge of the plane, the King who could kill the Gods, so why should they worship such helpless deities?¡±


    A frown soon made its way back to my face as I slowly nodded in understanding. ¡°This happened quite a long time ago, and I¡¯m skipping a lot of stages, I simply want you to understand the general picture, little Aether, I do not wish for you to remain ignorant,¡±


    I respectfully lowered my head before replying. ¡°Thank you for your guidance grandmother,¡±

 Chapter 106: Help

    "Well, that''s enough old history for the day," Grinned grandmother as she stood up and lazily stretched her limbs before turning her gaze towards me, a dangerous glint flashing through her eyes.


    "So little Aether, do you want to do something fun?" She asked, her grin never quite leaving her face. "Something fun?" I asked hesitantly as I subconsciously took a step back. Grandmother didn''t seem to mind as she hopped off the large rock and slowly made her way towards me.


    I still had a few second thoughts about the whole fun part. While grandmother did seem like the most reasonable one out in our family, I was still a little bit hesitant since I witnessed firsthand just how strong she is, hence why I had some concerns about what she could consider to be fun.


    And so, while taking extra care not to sound disrespectful, I asked hesitantly, "What fun might you mean, grandmother?" To that, the glint in her eyes seemed to shine brighter for a second as she brought her face very close to mine, leaving mere inches between us before whispering.


    "Did you ever visit the land of the Gods?" She asked. Hearing that, my eyes suddenly widened as I slowly understood the implication behind her question. "The land of the Gods? Is It another continent?" I asked as my curiosity took the best of me.


    Shaking her head with a gentle chuckle, grandmother then answered. "Oh no, the so-called gods believe that living on the plane itself to be beneath them, and so they have a massive flying continent instead that circles around It," She explained.


    "A massive flying continent?" I mumbled, as I subconsciously raised my head to glance at the clear blue sky, my mind slowly drifted back to our own floating mountain. Seeing me lost in thought, grandmother continued. "You can''t see their continent little Aether, they use magic to keep It invisible. Well, you could see It If you learn how to effectively use your mana," She added.


    "Grandmother, you mean It''s up there right now?" I asked in curiosity. Reaching out to my heart energy, I gently guided It to my eyes as I felt my vision slowly change. The world turned more colorful with brighter and more vivid colors as the various strands of mana became visible.


    Yet, no matter how hard I searched, I was still unable to see this so-called massive continent. Cutting off my heart energy, the world slowly blinked back to normal as I turned to glance at grandmother with a questioning gaze.


    "Impressive, you can already use your Inner energy to such an extent. Not bad little Aether," She praised me with a smile, as she gently patted my head with her paw.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "But no, although I don''t like to admit It, the Gods are still talented when It comes to magic, so I''m afraid It''s going to be difficult for you to see through their formation using your Inner energy," She explained to which I nodded in understanding before asking.


    "Does that means you can easily see through It, grandmother?" At that, a slight chuckle escaped her mouth as she puffed her chest proudly and replied. "Of course! Who do you think your grandmother is? Do you want me to teach you?" She asked with a wide grin.


    "You can??" I muttered unconsciously in excitement, this was a chance for me to grow stronger while being taught by grandmother, ''At least I don''t think her teaching methods can be as bad as my grandfather who straight-up tries to murder me,'' I inwardly thought with a shudder as I recalled the previous memory.


    "Of course I can, for this, you don''t need to use your Inner energy, instead you can use your mana. You see little Aether, while Inner energy is generally stronger, It''s also harder to control. Mana on the other hand is much easier to control," She slowly explained to which I nodded before asking.


    "So does that mean you are only using mana to see through their magic formation?"


    "Yes, It''s easier and more efficient to do so, rather than to use Inner energy,"


    I nodded before replying. "I understand, grandmother, but I have one part I''m a bit confused about,"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "With the mana divided into different elements, wouldn''t that be a problem for me who my main element is water to use It to try and see-through this formation? I''m not sure If you understood what I want to say..." I said, lowering my head embarrassingly to which grandmother nodded with an all-knowing smile.


    "I see, you have concerns if your water magic is compatible for something like this, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Smiling reassuringly, grandmother continued. "You don''t have to worry about that little Aether, no matter the element, mana springs from the same source, and that Is the mana stream. This means that all elements are similar to one another," She paused for a second before adding. "Well, the pillars of existence are a bit different though,"


    "I see, so which element should I use then?" I asked.


    "It''s best you go with your water element since It''s the one you are the most familiar with," Said grandmother.


    "Okay," I nodded in confirmation.


    "Good, now give it a try, and remember, don''t use your inner energy, use mana instead," She gently reminded me before taking a small step closer to me.


    Doing as I was told, I slowly reached out to the water mana in my surroundings, asking for its help. Soon, I could feel It react to my request as It hastily rushed towards me as If it was a dam that broke loose.


    I tried to will the mana towards my eyes, feeling It move inside my body like a stream. Still, I subconsciously felt like I was using too much of It. Sensing that, I attempted to slow the rush of water mana inside my body, which was surprisingly hard to do since the mana seem so eager to comply with my request.


    It was then that I felt grandmother gently put her palm on my back, her soothing voice slowly drifted to my ears. ¡°It¡¯s good to be respectful and gentle with the mana, but you must also know when to be firm,¡± She said as I felt a strange energy seeping inside my body from her palm.


    ¡®Wind mana?¡¯ I wondered, grandmother¡¯s voice then sternly reminded me. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your concentration, I¡¯m only giving you a small push, now be firm as you guide the mana. I¡¯m sure you already have a faint sense of how much you need to use,¡± She said, to which I nodded unconsciously.


    She was right, I had a vague sense of the amount of mana needed. Not too much, yet not too little. Grandmother¡¯s wind mana moved inside my body like a gentle stream, helping me gain better control over my mana as It assisted me in guiding just the right amount into my eyes.


    Surprisingly, It wasn¡¯t that hard. Soon, the world changed before me into one I had never seen before. My mouth hanged open in surprise, as grandmother''s chuckle reached my ears.


    ¡°Pretty right?¡± She said to which I simply nodded in shock.


    ¡°Very...¡±

 Chapter 107: The mana elements

    What I saw unfold before my eyes, could only be described as another world. I was different from when I used my Inner energy. No, this time, I didn''t merely ''see'' new colors, no, this time I could ''see'' different entities flying about.


    Not one, not two, but countless entities filled the sky, some were on the ground, others in the trees. The entities almost felt like spirits, some had a vaguely humanoid shape, while others looked to have no form at all, simply appearing as a wisp of sorts instead.


    The strange entities were in different colors, some red, some grey, some yellow, others green, then there were the blue ones. Countless wisp-like entities surrounded me affectionately. I could somehow sense their intention as they stuck closer to me, forming a barrier of sorts that prevented most other entities from approaching me.


    ''Are these the different mana elements?'' I wondered in uncertainty as I glanced at the different world before me. The plane suddenly felt a lot ''bigger'' than before. I always had a vague inkling that the mana was sentient, the scene before me just seemed to confirm my guesses.


    Turning my attention towards grandmother in curiosity, caused me to suddenly paused in surprise. The elements that surrounded her were grey ones alongside a few that looked almost to be almost pink? Still, I was not surprised by her seemingly dual elements, I was mostly amazed by how docile and calm her elements appeared to be compared to mine.


    The only way to compare them was as If my water elements were a bunch of undisciplined little children running about happily around me. Hers on the other hand looked like a small army standing in a formation ready to protect her from whatever may intend to do her harm.


    While there weren''t many elements surrounding her, I noticed that the ones that did looked significantly larger than the ones around me. If my wisp-shaped elements were the size of a palm, hers were the size of an entire arm, all with various distinct forms, none appeared to have that vague wisp-shape my elements had.


    Grandmother noticed my stare and smiled at me, before ushering me with her head towards the sky. Curious, I followed her gaze subconsciously only to pause in shock. ''How the hell did I miss that?!'' I almost shouted out loud.


    There flowing in the sky was the mana stream itself! It was clearly visible this time, as It appeared like an abnormally large rainbow river with various colors of all shades. I could vaguely see the countless elements swimming about alongside the stream. The fascinating part of It all was the fact that the mana stream seemed to be connected to the plane below by various small threads, threads that carried the elements down and up from It.


    It was as If a whole new world unraveled before my eyes. I subconsciously took a step back as an abnormally large earth element slowly passed by. Surprisingly, my water elements instantly gathered around me, tightening the barrier that ''protected'' me as they turned to ''glare'' at the giant earth element.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    A chuckled almost escaped my mouth as I saw that. ''Is It because of you little fellas that I can''t use another element?'' I wondered. It was then that I remembered, there was something that bugged me, and now was the best time to test It out.


    I slowly reached out to the water mana in my surroundings, curious to see how that would ''look'' with my new vision. To my surprise, my whole body seemed to glow with a faint unfamiliar color causing the happy water elements to almost turn crazy as they fought against one another to rush towards me.


    Surprised, I almost immediately paused my summoning causing the faint glow that surrounded me to slowly die out, the water elements seemed to finally calm down, as they returned to simply flocking around me. It was then that grandmother turned her attention towards me and spoke.


    "You see now little Aether, while your affinity with mana could only be described as monstrous, your control over It is still severely lacking. We are not even near a water source, yet you already have so many water elements surrounding you, that''s impressive, but, If you don''t learn to control It," Shaking her head, grandmother continued.


    "If you don''t learn to control It then It will only turn into a disadvantage instead," She explained solemnly to which I nodded in understanding, before slowly asking. "Grandmother, I don''t see a lot of elements surrounding you?" I asked cautiously. Although I understood what she said about control, I was still a bit curious about the elements around her as they all had their distinct shapes.


    Scratching her chin in a surprisingly human-like way, grandmother slowly explained. "Well, in my case little Aether, I prefer quality over quantity," She said causing me to silently mumble. "Quality?"


    "To put It in simple terms, think of the elements as dragons, the little ones surrounding you are all younglings, while the ones around me are the elders," She said with a wide grin. My eyes widened in surprise as I watched her elements suddenly make a move.


    One that had a vaguely humanoid shape stirred as I could ''see'' a thin thread appear linking It with the gigantic mana stream above. Almost instantly, countless wind elements seemed to teleport towards grandmother''s location using that thin thread.


    It was but for a mere instant, but the number of elements that surrounded grandmother was already way beyond what I had around me. I gulped unconsciously, even though she had a lot more encompassing her, I could see that she was in total control over them, instead of letting them blindly flock around her, grandmother chose to gather them into a strict formation of sorts.


    Gazing at her in awe, I was surprised to see that the wind elements were a small distance away from her body, while the almost pink-colored element stuck closer to her. Unable to reign in my curiosity, I asked carefully. "Grandmother, you can use two elements?"


    Smiling she nodded in confirmation. "Indeed, I''m not surprised you can see It," I paused for a second before asking hesitantly. "Grandmother, your second element seems a little bit familiar, but I''m not very sure..." I hesitated for a second. Her element was indeed familiar, the color, in particular, reminded me of the charming pink dragoness Linyss back in my naming ceremony.


    ''Though, for some reason, I don''t think it''s the same element,'' I inwardly noted. Although the colors seemed somewhat similar, I had a nagging feeling that they were not the same.


    "Hmm, you are curious about my second element? Well, no harm in showing you, It''s with It that I can sneak into the Gods plane unnoticed, otherwise, It would be a pain," She mumbled the last part to herself. I nodded excitedly as I waited for her to showcase the strength of this strange element.

 Chapter 108: Grandmas magic

    <div>


    I watched carefully as the pink elements began to twist and twirl around my grandmother''s body causing her to glow with a bright colorful gleam forcing me to shield my eyes at the sudden brightness.


    The sudden glow was only there for a few breaths before It disappeared, leaving me with my mouth hanging open in shock and surprise. Grandmother, no, I didn''t even know If I could call her my grandmother now, did not appear to be a dragoness anymore.


    Her body was that of an extremely attractive older human lady, wait, not completely human, I thought as I glanced at her slightly pointed ears. A pair of large soft white wings sprouted from her back, as she stood there giving off a feeling of divinity.


    It felt like her entire body was almost glowing, constantly giving off a strange unfamiliar aura. Her hair was silver, while her eyes also remained purple. If I had to guess from her face alone, I would have reckoned her to be in her mid-thirties.


    Her silky silver hair was short barely reaching her shoulders, while her deep purple eyes still gazed at me with that gentle look of hers. I gulped before slowly asking hesitantly, "Grandmother?" Hearing the uncertainty In my voice, grandmother brought a hand to cover her mouth as she chuckled lightly before answering.


    "Who else would I be?" She smirked before asking, "So what do you think? Hard to tell this is not my real body, right?" She asked with a proud expression on her face, to which I nodded subconsciously before adding. "That''s soo cool grandma!"


    "Grandma? Haha, I like that," She laughed, before continuing, "And It is, ''cool'' right? That old lizard doesn''t understand the beauty of going undercover, I can''t believe your father didn''t take anything after me and instead got that rotten personality from him," She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    My eyes were still glued to her body as I tried to figure out how exactly did her transformation work. Was It a simple illusion? Or did she truly modify her body? Grandmother must have sensed my confusion as she asked. "Are you curious?" To which I nodded subconsciously.


    "Yes, is It a simple illusion, or did you actually transform?" Grandmother remained quiet for a few seconds as she rubbed her chin deep in thought before answering. "I suppose It would be more plausible to call It an illusion," She said as she took a step towards me and moved till she was barely an arm''s length away.


    I watched carefully as the pinkish elements reappeared, causing her humanoid figure to turn hazy as she began to morph back into her original draconic form. It continued blinking to and fro her human form and her dragon one causing grandmother''s figure to look somewhat vague.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    With but a thought, grandmother''s body reverted to its original form as she explained. "The gods are all humanoids, they despise ''monster'' forms or so they call them, and believe that the humanoid ones are the holiest forms," Clicking her tongue, she mumbled in annoyance, "Monster forms, heh, I''d like to see them say that in front of the King," Shaking her head, she added. "A bunch of hypocrites, but still, their food is amazing!" She said with her eyes sparkling before continuing.


    "And, well, not all of them are that bad," She sighed.


    ''Oh? It seems like grandma''s stance regarding the gods is rather conflicted,'' I inwardly took note of the matter, committing it to memory.


    The pinkish elements quickly gathered around her body once again, transforming her back to her humanoid form. ¡°Now then little Aether, do you want to break into the land of the Gods with your how did you call It? Ah, with your grandma!¡± She said a light chuckle.


    I instantly nodded in confirmation, I was very curious and excited to find out more about this floating land of the Gods, and besides, grandma was coming with me, so I didn''t really feel nervous either. ¡®She seems like she has been there a lot of times,¡¯ I thought as I recalled her talking about their delicious food.


    With an approving smile, grandmother extended her now human hand towards my head and gently caressed it. I was immediately surprised when her hand came in contact with my head as It did not feel like that of a dragon at all, instead, It felt like the gentle touch of a human.


    ¡®That¡¯s strange? Her element helps her create an illusion, no? Doesn¡¯t mean she can''t actually transform her body into that of a human, then again how does It feel so real?¡¯ I wondered.


    Glancing at her still extended hand, I could make out the various small pinkish elements wrapping around It. ¡®The elements? So not only can they fool my sight, but they can also fool my senses?¡¯ I thought while watching carefully as the said strange elements rushed towards me, completely enveloping my body in a matter of seconds.


    A strange sensation soon followed as I felt as If there was suddenly an odd ¡®layer¡¯ of sorts between my body and the outside world, said layer was made completely out of the pinkish elements that grandmother used. I watched in curiosity as my body started to glow, my point of view also ended up becoming lower than before.


    I blinked for a few seconds as I tried to adjust to the new sensations I was experiencing, only to suddenly pause in alarm. An old almost familiar feeling I had almost completely forgotten about...glancing down, I froze momentarily at the soft white palms that greeted me, ones that were completely different from the scaled arms I was used to seeing.


    I hesitantly moved my hands to my face, softly tracing It in surprise and alarm. Everything felt too real, my nose, my thick eyebrows, my lips. For some reason, this gave me goosebumps, and not the good kind as I found myself quickly panicking. My breath picked up, as touched my hair, and glanced back down to my chest and legs.


    For some reason, I was uncomfortable, I was more uncomfortable than I ever thought I would be. It felt like this body did not belong to me like I was just yanked out of my ¡®original¡¯ body, and placed into this, this...


    Grandmother must have sensed my emotions, as her gentle hand softly patted me in the head. Her soothing voice reverberated in my ears, slowly easing my fear. ¡°Calm down little Aether, what you are experiencing is completely normal, take a deep breath and focus on my eyes,¡± She said.


    I quickly tried to do as she said, as I brought my gaze to face her deep unfathomable purple eyes. Strangely, I could feel myself calming down, almost as If something or someone was forcefully repressing my emotions.


    ¡°Better?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Glancing at my still unfamiliar hands, I hesitantly nodded. ¡°Better,¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 109: The stream

    "Good, It''s completely normal to feel uncomfortable now that you ''see'' yourself in a body that is not yours, but you have to keep in mind, that what you are looking at is not real, everything is an illusion little Aether, and by that I mean your senses as well," Explained grandmother to which I subconsciously nodded.


    I was still preoccupied with my now human hands, as I brought them closer to my face and then constantly glanced at my feet. I was wearing something akin to a long blue robe of sorts, while my bare soles touched the grass below causing me to feel quite uncomfortable.


    I raised my head and looked at my grandmother''s deep calm purple eyes before asking hesitantly, "This...this is not real?" She gently smiled at that and shook her head before answering. "No, nothing is. To put it in simple terms, you might say that I''m fooling your senses into thinking that everything is real,"


    I slowly nodded as I took a few steps around the grass which caused me to almost fall to the ground. I was already too used to walking on four legs that now that I could only see two, my sense of balance was messed up. My grandmother gave me some space to get used to walking around, all the while silently giggling every time I fell.


    ''Grandma, you are having way too much fun with this,'' I inwardly grumbled. It wasn''t until a few hours had passed that I was finally able to walk somewhat normally. I had also gotten used to my new vision with the various elements flying about everywhere and the massive mana stream in the sky.


    "Not bad little Aether," Praised grandma as she nodded in approval before adding, "It took your grandfather two days to get used to a human form when I forced him to try It, and he kept grumbling about It the whole time, but look at you, you are a natural!" She said with a sweet smile, a dangerous glint seemed to flash through her eyes as she looked at me with a very pleased expression.


    "Now we can definitely fool those bastards," She silently muttered to herself with a chuckle causing me to suddenly have goosebumps. ''I don''t like this,'' I gulped. Grandma didn''t seem to notice nor mind as she walked closer, circled me a few times while nodding before speaking.


    "Okay, I think we should be good to go!" She suddenly exclaimed causing me to frown as I asked hesitantly, "Uh, go? Go where grandma?" At my question, she gave off her usual sweet smile before answering, "That''s cute how you call me Grandma," She said while cradling my face with her hands.


    "And obviously, time to go for our main event, the land of the gods!" She said with a beaming smile. "I''m so excited, this is the first time I''m taking someone with me you know? That old lizard is no fun all he does is complain, can you believe he wanted to forcefully enter their land without even changing his form or even attempting a disguise? The last thing we need is the gods thinking we are starting another invasion," She shook her head.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ''Wait, another invasion? What do you mean another??'' My eyes widened in surprise yet I tried to remain calm while I nodded as if everything grandma had said made complete sense.


    "So now that it''s just the two of us!" She suddenly grabbed my hands and looked at me with shining eyes. "We can eat all the food we want! And I wouldn''t have to look suspicious eating alone!" She said with a beaming smile.


    ''Good heavens, so that''s why she wants to go there so badly? Grandma is a foodie...'' I inwardly sighed. ''I can''t believe she wants to risk so much, and infiltrate the so-called land of Gods for food...'' The mental image I had built of grandma slowly came crumbling down, to be replaced by that of a gluttonous dragon.


    "Is this really okay?" I asked her carefully while pointing at myself. Although I could now walk ''normally'' in this new body, I could still not run, and I still found It hard to do any special tasks that involved using my fingers, and so I still had some concerns that the Gods might easily be able to see through my disguise.


    In response to my concerns, Grandmother lightly tapped my shoulder in a comforting manner before speaking. "Just follow what I say, and trust me, no one, and I mean, no one will see through your disguise," She said with a wide grin. ''I mean, at least she''s very confident,'' I noted before nodding in response.


    "Okay, let''s do it then!" Seeing no point in delaying the inevitable, I answered with a somewhat excited voice. In reality, I was still terrified and immensely uncomfortable, and so I figured the best way to handle things was to just get through with it as fast as possible and go back to my normal form.


    "Great! You don''t need to do anything, just try to maintain your balance," Before I could question what she meant, my now ''two'' feet left the ground as my body was suddenly raised to the sky, I suddenly felt disoriented as I was almost sent spinning backward.


    It took me a few seconds before I finally managed to regain my balance, all the while grandmother watched on with a bemused expression on her face. At first, the speed of our flight was akin to that of walking on the ground, soon, however, as I slowly got used to everything, grandmother slowly but steadily raised her speed.


    Before I knew It, we were already sailing through the sky like a meteor, leaving behind two streaks of light, one gray the other blue. Since we were in the sky, my view of the mana stream was better than when we were still on the ground, and my eyes were glued to the magnificent stream.


    All sorts of giant elements seemed to swim along, all together, following the flow of the stream. Some of the elements looked incredibly intimidating with large forms that blotted the sky causing me to gaze at them with awe-filled eyes, while others were extremely small, some wisp-shaped, while others were vaguely humanoid.


    The different colored elements came together to form what looked like an ethereal rainbow. For a moment I was unable to take my eyes off it, fascinated with its beauty. It was then that grandmother''s hand lightly tapped my head, her gentle voice reverberated in my ears.


    "Don''t look at the stream for too long little Aether, you are still not that strong," She chuckled, bringing me out of my trance. I gazed about in surprise as I felt goosebumps along my skin. ''That was dangerous,'' I noted.


    Just then, grandmother suddenly added. "You can see it now, the land of the Gods," She said with an undisguised hint of excitement.

 Chapter 110: Arrival

    Raising my head, my body instinctively froze at the scene that unfolded before me, It caused me to blink in succession a few times to confirm what I was seeing. Grandmother was right, I could already see the land of the Gods, though It was still a distance away, there was no hiding its enormous size.


    I reckoned we were a few hundreds of kilometers away, perhaps a bit more, but the massive land In the sky, no, I wasn''t even sure if It was correct to call It land. I could see the vague outline of enormous buildings that appeared to pierce the sky, the whole ''land'' seemed to be situated on top of a massive dark grey cloud.


    My mind was still in shock at the sheer magnitude of this so-called divine continent. It had truly exceeded my expectations. I almost did not believe that hiding such a massive landmass would be possible for It seemed to take on the entirety of the sky ahead of me.


    Glancing back at the ''empty'' sky behind, and then at the land of Gods that took over before me, I subconsciously gulped down. Since we were still a distance away, I was unable to make out the exact details of the buildings, It was almost as If someone or something was intervening, preventing me from seeing things clearly.


    All of this gave the land a vague ethereal feeling to It, making me think that If I blinked the entire place would just disappear as If It had never been there in the first place. "Pretty extravagant If you ask me," Chuckled grandmother next to me as we slowly flew towards our target.


    "Extravagant?" I curiously asked to which she nodded before patiently answering, "The Gods little Aether are, how to put It, well rather lacking in certain areas so they try to make up for It with all of this," She said while pointing at the continent above the clouds before continuing, "This useless parade," She shook her head.


    "But, their food is tasty, I''ll give them that!" She suddenly added with an excited expression. I let out a dry laugh as grandmother almost seemed to be salivating while thinking about the food, and chose to carefully divert the subject away from that.


    "But why Is a floating continent considered Extravagant grandma?" Even we lived in a floating mountain, how is that any different from them? I silently noted. Faced with my question, grandmother rubbed her chin silently for a few seconds before finally speaking.


    "Do you know why the Gods are here?" She suddenly asked causing me to frown.


    "By here you mean?"


    "Exactly what I asked, here above our land, and not in the sky above the mortals,"


    "Uh, I don''t know? Maybe because they feel it''s beneath them to be in the lower continent?" I randomly guessed.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Shaking her head, grandmother chuckled before replying. "Oh, they wish, quite the opposite little Aether, the Gods would love nothing more than being there instead of here since It would be like overlooking their playground you see. The reason they are here instead is a punishment sent by the King, and a future warning after their last mess up,"


    Hearing that I subconsciously nodded, ''Their last mess up, that should be the fight between the Eleven Goddess and the Demon God,'' I inwardly noted, ''And a future warning? I guess since the continent belongs to the dragons, putting the Gods in the middle of It does seem like a warning of sorts with them surrounded from all sides. Did the King want to use the Dragons to suppress the Deities while lowering their contact with the mortal continent?'' I wondered.


    Grandmother then continued, "If It was up to them, the Gods would love nothing more than for all the Dragons to completely disappear, most of them hate us, some are reasonable, others are neutral, but the majority are still against us though they do not have the guts to stand up to us for they know just how significant our role is at keeping them and this entire plane alive," She chuckled.


    I slowly nodded in understanding, ''Obviously not all the gods are unreasonable but there is still some bad blood between them and us, just like how grandfather and father don''t seem like they could ever get along with them. Still, like grandmother said, I''m sure a few are reasonable, perhaps friendly even,'' With such thoughts swirling across my mind we slowly got closer.


    "It''s because of our tense relationship that most of the Deities refuse to set foot on the same land as us," Grandmother let out a silent laugh as If what she had said was the funniest joke ever, "A bunch of arrogant fools," She quietly muttered under her breath. I wisely chose to remain silent as we drew closer.


    My eyes widened in surprise as I could now better ''see'' the clouds. Various oversized faces flashed between the fogs wearing contorted expressions of pain as they seemed to be screaming for help, yet their pleas were eerily silent. Some looked like they were crying, while others appeared as If they had lost all hope, a rare few would have expressions of anger.


    The strange creepy faces caused my skin to crawl as I turned to look at grandma who did not seem disturbed whatsoever, she glanced down at me seemingly sensing my unease, and replied with a beaming smile. "Nothing to worry about little Aether, that''s just the sick hobby of a few twisted bastards, It has nothing to do with us," She reassured me before silently mumbling under her breath. "I can''t believe someone would still do such a thing to their kin," She clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    We gradually arrived before the massive landscape, though It appeared as If It was protected by a wall of clouds preventing us from seeing anything inside. Grandmother was calm as she suddenly grabbed my arm and took a step forward, the clouds swiftly parted making way for us to move as the world suddenly cleared out.


    A sudden bright light forced me to shield my eyes as I felt a certain gaze study me for a second before It quietly retracted to where It came from. By the time my eyes adjusted, grandmother had already led us down as my feet gently touched the ground.


    I blinked in surprise and almost lost my footing, luckily she was still standing nearby and helped support me. "Careful now little Aether, welcome to the land of the Gods," She said, her voice deep and strangely captivating, yet I did not seem to hear her as I was already mesmerized by the scene before me.

 Chapter 111: The flower

    As I slowly took in my surroundings, my mind refuse to accept what my eyes were showing me. The sky above was not the usual shade of blue I was used to seeing, no It was safe to say there was no sky at all, and that was the first detail that frightened me.


    Above me, countless different-sized planets cast their gaze on the land below. There was no sun, no moon, the sky was covered in a strange purple tint instead forming a scene straight out of a painting. It took me a few seconds to recover from my immediate surprise as I lowered my gaze to scan my surroundings.


    Grandmother had led us to what looked like a top of a large plain overlooking a strange field with multicolored flowers. Beyond the field, hills rose and fell in various shapes and surprisingly colors even. The only thing I could think of, my immediate reaction to the land of Gods was that It was a colorful one.


    Beyond my field of vision, far across the hills, vague wisps of fog formed a shape almost akin to that of a massive wall that separated the hills from the ''other'' side, whatever that was. Just then a shudder ran down my spine as my eyes widened in surprise and apprehension.


    An abnormally large leg just passed through the depths of the fog...I was unable to see anything above its knee, but I had a vague guess that the owner was easily twice, maybe thrice the size of grandfather! This made me gulp down subconsciously as I turned to glance at my grandmother who still had a serene expression on her face as she took in the surrounding with her usual gentle smile.


    I slowly nudged closer to her in an attempt to ease my emotions, her calm demeanor easing my mind as well, giving me the courage to ask. "Grandmother, what was that thing?" I had my doubts but I still needed confirmation.


    "Hmm?" She turned to glance at me before replying with a brilliant smile. "Oh, that''s a God!" She said as If It was the most normal thing. I unconsciously took a sharp breath before nodding, my mind slowly drifted back to the ancient battlefield where the massive corpses of Amanita and the Gods were still situated till this day.


    "So the Gods are that big," I muttered under my breath. Although a part of me knew that our relationship with them was not considered a good one, I could not help the feeling of awe that sprang from my heart as I recalled that massive leg treading through the fog.


    I slowly found myself growing more curious about the Deities, were they all so massive? Were there any smaller ones? Countless questions sprang up in my mind as my eyes darted about in curiosity, scanning the new colorful but strange place I found myself in.


    Grandmother did not say anything and instead leisurely made her way down to the field of colorful flowers below. Not wanting to be left behind, especially since we technically were behind enemy lines, I hastily followed after her, careful not to step anywhere she did not.


    I doubted that grandmother would fail to inform me if there was any significant danger, but one could never be too careful. Along the way, my gaze was subconsciously drawn to the starry sky below, the various planets seemed to draw me into them, the vast expanse of the cosmos, It felt as If It was silently beckoning me to come.


    My legs almost unconsciously left the ground before grandmother''s gentle palm settled atop of my head, with a slight chuckle she spoke. "Heh, It''s still not time for you to go that far little Aether, maybe one day, but for now you are still too weak," She gently explained to which I nodded in understanding.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Thank you grandmother," I lowered my head in respect causing her to ruffle my hair making me feel weird at the odd sensation. It wasn''t unpleasant, though I guessed the reason I felt that way was because It was my grandmother. Still, I felt incredibly stifled, suffocated even inside my new body.


    I knew that grandmother had explained that It was nothing but an illusion, still, I had a few doubts about that. Her magic was anything but simple after all. Suddenly a random thought made its way to my mind. ''Wait, ''if'' It''s actually an illusion and that she had not changed my body that means my size is still the same as I was as a Dragon, which means even in this humanoid form I should easily tower over a normal mortal right?'' I wondered in curiosity as we approached the multi-colored flowers.


    A soft sweet aroma trickled to my nose as I glanced at the field in curiosity. The flowers looked akin to a dancing rainbow, coming like a dream of the earth that was born into reality with the most vibrant blooms. My eyes were drawn to a half-open pink with a blush of red flower.


    I slowly stretched my fingers to touch the silky petals, only to freeze. They were cold, bone freezing cold, and a lot smoother and softer than I had expected. My new spiritual vision was easily able to see traces of what looked like mana elements seep out from the point of contact.


    I slowly removed my fingers and brought them closer to my face to inspect what changes this element have caused. To my surprise, It did not appear like a bad one, quite the opposite. My skin was already considered quite flawless with my grandmother''s ''disguise'' yet that strange element was able to enhance the skin on my fingers giving them a strange luster that caused me to pause as I turned to look at my grandmother''s back.


    ''How could all of this just be the result of an illusion?'' I inwardly lampooned yet refrained from saying anything in fear of disrespecting her. Still, I dared not touch anything else and instead was satisfied with simply watching over everything.


    ''Yup, I''m a tourist, I don''t need to think too much about everything and Instead, I have to be careful,'' I noted as my gaze was unconsciously drawn to the edge of the hills where the wall of fog was situated.   ''I really hope there won''t be any problems...'' I silently prayed to the King.


    It was then that grandmother came to a halt in front of a certain flower and beckoned me over. "Look little Aether and remember, that one is the flower of Immortality, or so the mortals like to call It," She calmly introduced such a shocking flower without any change causing me to stumble.


    "I-Immortality?!" I was unable to hide the shock and alarm in my face as I studied the seemingly normal flower. It looked like a five-leaf clover, though its colors were blue, red, green, and yellow, besides that, and its somewhat large size, there was nothing unusual about it.


    Nodding, grandmother slowly explained in a calm tone. "Well, for the mortals It may seem like a miraculous flower, and in a sense It is. Though It is unable to grant them Immortality, If a mortal was to consume It, he or she would indeed be able to live for a long time. About three, no maybe four hundred years before they perish," She said.


    I slowly nodded, that makes sense, just then grandmother looked at me and continued. "And It is not without any side effects little Aether, just like many things in this world, remember this, free things usually cost the most. This little flower would cause said mortals to slowly lose their memories along the span of their new life making them fall into a cycle where their memories would reset. That is of course If they managed to live so far, as the flower only grants the consumer Immunity to die from natural causes,"


    I once again nodded while I was inwardly very excited. ''I had just stepped into this strange land of the Gods yet I already encountered such a miraculous item, what else would I find?'' I slowly took a deep breath to calm my emotions as my lips unconsciously curved upwards.


    ''This is fun,''

 Chapter 112: Frontlines

    We didn''t take long before departing from the colorful field of strange flowers, leaving their aromatic scent behind as we made our way past the hills. Along the way, grandmother appeared at ease, as if she was strolling in her backyard and not the land of the Gods.


    This made me reevaluate her strength levels in my mind. I always knew she was strong, seeing how she can easily handle my father and the fact that we stepped inside this continent of deities undisturbed by anyone was proof enough of her strength, I simply did not know how deep such strength extended.


    With such thoughts swirling through my mind, I slowly followed behind my grandmother, my eyes wondering about like a tourist in a faraway land. The scenery of multicolored hills was a fascinating one, each was different from the other causing me to b filled with wonder.


    Surprisingly, however, none of the other hills that we passed by held any distinctive vegetations, nor any strange flowers making me feel a tad disappointed since besides their colorful hue, they felt rather desolate.


    Just as I thought about such a thing, my gaze was instantly drawn to my left where I saw a few elements suddenly gather around a particular spot. I slowed down my steps and turned to scan that place with interest trying to figure out what was so different about It that the elements flocked around it.


    Grandmother only turned her gaze for a second before a faint smile made its way to her face as she continued along the way, seemingly no longer interested in the matter, though she had purposely lowered her speed as if to wait for me.


    I gratefully nodded inwardly and was about to try and make my way to that particular spot, when all of the sudden, an abrupt quake rose causing me to stumble and fall on my buttocks in surprise. I didn''t have the chance to get back to my feet when an abnormally large fish-like creature sprang out from the earth as If It was the sea instead, leaping into the sky as It flew off towards the distant fog.


    It was for but a moment, but I had still managed to see clearly what had occurred. The ''fish'' had a face akin to that of a white-feathered bird with a body belonging to that of a koi fish. Its scales were a colorful blend of yellow and orange. The moment It appeared was as If It had jumped off an illusion, It did not destroy the ground, nor did It leave a single ripple, the only disturbance It had caused was the sudden tremors that made me fall that.


    What had left me feeling surprised was that I had seen it clearly jump out and ''swallow'' the various elements that huddled around before It left off somewhere. ''A creature that preys on elements?'' I wondered in surprise and curiosity, ''Wouldn''t that be harmful to the mana stream?''


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    I slowly stood off and subconsciously dusted off my buttocks before I turned around and hastily caught up to my grandmother intending to ask her about the strange phenomena that appeared and disappeared so swiftly. "Grandma, did that creature just swallow some elements?" I asked with uncertainty.


    Nodding calmly, grandmother slowly explained. "That''s a Miru, or otherwise known as a cleaner," She said causing me to frown as I muttered after her. "Cleaner?" She nodded once again in confirmation before continuing, "Cleaners are also part of the balance, too much of one something is never too good, too little is the same, the key to balance is in the middle," She smiled gently before adding. "A Miru''s job is to help clean up the excess mana in certain areas, hence why it''s usually rare to stumble across one, though in the land of the Gods..." She shook her head and refrained from adding anything.


    ''Hmm, so does that mean there is an excess of mana in the land of gods?'' I silently wondered, yet did not probe any further since grandmother didn''t seem like she wanted to talk about this. Our journey resumed in silence, while I kept my eyes open in case of another strange phenomenon, or perhaps a bizarre creature.


    Unfortunately, or perhaps, fortunately, we did not have any other odd encounter causing me to feel silently disappointed. The striking scenery of multicolored hills quickly grew monotonous making me subconsciously turn my attention to study the unfamiliar sky instead as we continued on our way.


    The mana stream was still vaguely visibly, yet beyond It was the countless celestial bodies and the vague purple cosmic color. The space seemed bright instead of what I imagined it to be, a more dark ominous color. ''Perhaps only this part is this colorful?'' I wondered.


    My eyes were drawn to a particular planet that didn''t seem very far away, its size looked to be the same as that of the moon I estimated, and It looked closer to us making It seem bigger and allowing me to study its details with relative ease. The planet''s surface was a pale yellow color, almost like a dim sun of sorts, yet for some strange reason, looking at It didn''t really hurt my eyes whatsoever.


    ''A desert planet perhaps?'' I guessed. Just then, my body immediately stiffened as I felt myself freeze in shock. I unconsciously gulped down as a feeling of terror washed over me. Just as I was studying that unfamiliar planet, an unexpected void tear suddenly opened, It was so large that I was easily able to see it.


    It looked like the entrance to the abyss, Its color was as dark as a starless night making me feel an abnormal sense of unease. Yet what truly caused my blood to freeze was the vague outline of a large figure struggling to push Its way out of whatever hell It was from.


    Just as the terror in my heart intensified, an enormous figure of an orange dragon appeared over the void tear. That area brightened for a second causing me to avert my gaze before I quickly brought It back only to find nothing.


    Everything felt like It was a dream, there was no dragon no void tear, and no abyssal creature trying to push Its way out of It. If not for my still uneasy heart and my back full of sweat, I would have almost thought what I saw was nothing but an illusion, yet I knew, I knew that It was all too real.


    I gulped down fearfully as I recalled that scene, ''Is that the real battlefield of the dragons? The frontlines?'' I wondered as a shiver ran down my spine. Shaking my head, I hastily ran after my grandmother, still unable to shake off the uneasy feeling in my heart.

 Chapter 113: Exploration

    We continued along our way, my mind still preoccupied with the previous scene I had just witnessed. It made me fearfully keep my head lowered as I did not dare raise in worry that I might just ''see'' something else.


    Trying to distract myself, I drew closer to my grandmother before asking casually. "Grandma, what is this place called?" I asked motioning to our surroundings. She glanced back at me for a second before answering in a calm tone. "The outskirts," She said.


    "The outskirts? That''s a..."


    "Yes, a shitty name, what can I say the deities have a weird sense in naming stuff, they like their grandiose palaces, and care a lot about their images, then you see some of the stuff they name, and it''s just..." Shaking her head she continued. "Ridiculous,"


    I subconsciously nodded while studying my grandmother''s features in interest. ''Grandma can be considered one of the nicest dragons I have met, she answers my questions, she is calm and seems rational, although she wasn''t very happy when she met father, I suppose she did have her reasons, but still,'' Just as I was thinking about that her eyes suddenly shone brightly as she grabbed my hand and dragged me along with such speed causing my feet to leave the ground.


    "That''s a Dela! Look Aether, you can eat that raw and its taste is just out of this world! It''s a mixture of sweet and sour, surprisingly managing to be very savory!" She began rambling as we stopped in front of a small purple bush, right below it was a small red fruit with various purple patterns decorating it.


    ''Yes, I guess her only drawback is that she''s a glutton,'' I inwardly chuckled, ''But that''s not bad, quite the opposite, that''s way better than being a battle junky,'' A chill suddenly ran down my spine as I unconsciously thought of my grandfather and father.


    Shaking my head I quickly asked, "Does It help raize one''s strength? Maybe gives some mystical powers, or perhaps improve one''s connection to the mana?" Faced with my sudden assault of questions, grandmother chuckled as she calmly squatted down and plucked the fruit from under the bush before gently splitting it into two parts, one of which she handed to me.


    I consciously glanced down at the golden liquid seeping out of It, my mouth quickly watered in anticipation as I gulped down. It was then that grandmother spoke, "For us, other than being extremely tasty, no It doesn''t help with much, for some of the lower deities the nectar can be used for skincare, or so I heard, though If a mortal was to eat It," Chuckling sweetly she continued, "They would go out with a bang!" She said while spreading her arms wide imitating the image of a large explosion.


    This made me freeze as the red fruit with purple patterns stopped before my mouth, I was unable to stop myself from asking, "S-So there is no problem with me eating it right?" I asked for confirmation, to which grandmother directly threw her half to her mouth, a blissful expression soon took over her face as she grabbed her cheeks with both hands with a radiant smile.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Seeing as how nothing happened, I slowly took a small bite from the strange fruit before my eyes widened, I didn''t know what happened next as I was left licking my fingers with a satisfied face. "What the heck, that was too tasty!" I cried out to my grandma who nodded in understanding.


    "I know right! Tch, damn Gods hoarding all the good stuff, It''s only natural for us to enjoy some as well," She muttered the last part to herself, I didn''t mind as I was still savoring the after taste, the fruit was truly a blend of sweet and sour, I didn''t understand how that could possibly mix well before I took a bite, It was simply magical leaving me carving for more.


    It was then that my stomach roared in protest earning me a hearty laugh from my grandmother. "We are just getting started little Aether, from now on you''ll eat till you can''t anymore!" She proudly declared before grabbing my hand once again, this time we took to the sky as we rushed towards the edge of the hills and closed in on the vague intimidating fog.


    My eyes kept darting about, the scene of that gigantic leg passing through was still fresh on my mind, and so I was still a little bit unnerved. Glancing at grandmother''s hand which was firmly holding on to mine, I slowly found myself calming down.


    ''That''s right, I got grandmother with me, there is nothing for me to fear,'' I noted.


    It did not take us long before we found ourselves past the multicolored hills and deep inside the hazy fog. For a second, a chill ran down my spine as I felt goosebumps on my skin. The temperature seemed to drop by several degrees the second we stepped within, and I was unable to see anything surrounding me besides the hand that was holding on to me.


    Even with my spirit vision, It felt as if the fog was obstructing my sight preventing me from seeing far ahead. The sky slowly disappeared, the mana stream and elements soon followed, and all that was left was that hazy grey fog. A loud boom suddenly sounded not too far from where we were at causing me to jump subconsciously as I put my guard up, surprisingly, however, grandmother was as cool as ever, she didn''t seem to mind nor care as we continued towards our destination.


    It was as If she could easily see through everything as we flew without stopping. Along the way, various faint shapes kept appearing and disappearing in the depths making me slightly nervous as each one had an unfathomable aura. ''Gods maybe?'' I wondered.


    Soon, however, we stepped out of the sea of fog. Bright sunlight assaulted my eyes forcing me to shut them for a second as I adjusted to the sudden glare before I curiously scanned the scenery before me. It was as If we had stepped into an entirely different world all together.


    The purple sky that seemed to overlook the vast cosmos was gone, instead, a familiar blue one hangs above. A vast giant forest extended before us, each tree seemed to rise to the sky dwarfing me in size. Yet what made me pause in surprise was not the feeling of being so small as If I had suddenly stepped into the world of giants, no It was the tremendously big tree in the middle of It all.


    It was still a distance away but I could vaguely make out its outline. Its sheer size could easily dwarf out my father who looked like a small mountain! I slowly turned my gaze to grandmother intending to ask. "Grandma, what is that thing?"


    She slightly chuckled before replying, "That little Aether is a God, and our next food source," She said with a devilish smile.


    "Food source?!"

 Chapter 114: Loen

    Still confused and in awe from the sheer size of that massive tree, I silently followed after grandma as she surprisingly decided to walk towards It, passing through the giant forest. The forest was oak-brown and felt primitive and ancient. The grasses we stepped on crackled beneath our feet. I was still in awe of the size and majesty of the trees. Their twisted arms rose ever upwards, as far as I could see, standing proudly as they overlooked everything, akin to silent guardians.


    The sunlight did not lance to the lush, greensward in the deeper ends of the forest, the massive trees prevented it. Because of this, black shadows hung in the groves as coils of vaporous mist enwrapped the ragged heads of the giant trees. They wriggled around them in a milky almost illusory smoke.


    All of this seemed to give the giant forest a mystical feel to It. Surprisingly, no sound of any bird or animal could be heard as we made our way through the primordial trees. This made me feel somewhat uncomfortable, as a silent forest could only mean one thing, a dangerous predator.


    Just as I thought about that, my eyes subconsciously glanced towards my grandmother who was walking happily as If It was her backyard, a glint flashed through my eyes as I nodded in understanding before muttering under my breath. ''A dangerous predator huh,''


    Was there anyone or anything more dangerous than my grandmother? No, I doubted It. And so, with my heart at ease, I followed after her with newfound vigor, this time carefully taking the sights in like a curious visitor would.


    I managed to spot a few colorful fruits here and there, yet since my grandmother did not seem to have any intention of stopping for them, I wisely chose to remain silent as I walked behind her. ''Oh ya, she did say something about that gigantic tree being a food source''


    A gentle breeze suddenly appeared seemingly out of nowhere as I felt a chill run down my spine. ''But that thing, she said was a God right?'' Gulping down, I shook my head and caught up to her, no longer lagging behind. ''She wouldn''t just randomly start a fight with a God right? I mean we are in their territory,'' I thought, trying to calm myself.


    ''Yes, of course, grandma is very strong but not stupid, I don''t think she''d do something like that, besides so what if we are in their territory, as long as I''m not here alone then all is fine,'' I inwardly nodded.


    It did not take long before we left the giant forest, and walked into a massive clearing that extended a few kilometers, right in the center of the said clearing was the gigantic tree God. Raising my head to glance at It, It seemed to extend its thick branches to the sky almost as If holding It in place.


    Its sheer size easily dwarfed both me and my grandmother making us look like two small insects in front of a giant. The moment we stepped into the clearing, an abnormal pressure suddenly descended on my shoulders. It felt like a massive heavy mountain pressing in my back and forcing me to avert my gaze from the tree God.


    A small voice seemed to whisper in my eyes that I should not look at It directly, that It was dangerous. Yet one small glance at my grandmother who was still at ease as If nothing happened was enough to rekindle my spirit as I forced myself to stand tall with my back as straight as an arrow, refusing to give in to the pressure.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I was a proud dragon, and there was no way I would bow down to any God. With such determination, I forcefully raised my head and scowled at the massive tree God. My grandmother seemed pleased as she nodded slightly before explaining.


    "Another nasty habit of the Gods, I told you how proud they are, so most of them use their aura and mana to form an almost invisible shield around their body, making It impossible for mortals to look at them directly, as they think that is beneath them, they also use this as means of intimidation hence avoiding to fight most of the time," She said, this suddenly made me recall a scene I had almost forgotten.


    The battle of the Elven Goddess and the Demon God, during that most of the mortals, were kowtowing with their heads hanging low in fear as their respective deities fought It off. ''Hmm, the Gods seem to care a lot about their image,'' I thought as I peeked at the massive tree God with my spiritual vision.


    The abnormally large tree was surrounded by a layer of glowing green. Equally massive elements seemed to envelop it in a defensive formation making It hard to look directly at the tree''s body. Blinking twice, my spiritual vision slowly faded leaving behind the large tree and its oppressing aura.


    I quietly heaved a sigh of relief, the spiritual vision was indeed very helpful, yet It made me somewhat dizzy with all the colors and countless elements, hence why I was still not completely used to it. ''I''ll just use It when there is a need to, I''m still not used to seeing the world like that,'' I thought to myself.


    Just then grandmother''s hand gently coiled around my arm as she pulled me closer towards the tree. "Let''s go!" She happily proclaimed, and who was I to disagree. Just as we were about to reach the vast tree trunk, the vague outline of a figure rose from the ground causing us to halt.


    The figure was humanoid and about the same size as us, It was a lady with short green hair and equally emerald green eyes, her gentle face somehow reminded me of my grandmother as I unconsciously turned to glance at her before looking back at the newcomer.


    The only thing that was strange about her was that her lower half was made out of vines while her upper one looked human, and instead of ears, she had bright green leaves that surprisingly seemed to match her figure. Her private parts were also covered in leaves, although those were brown in color.


    ''She''s pretty,'' I thought, faced with her gentle gaze. Grandmother didn''t seem too surprised with the appearance of the newcomer as we calmly approached her.


    "Loen," Grandmother said with a smile to which the newcomer responded with a gentle nod before replying. "How nice of you to visit again, I see you brought a cute youngling with you this time," She replied while eying me with curiosity. I didn''t feel any animosity, but I still subconsciously shuddered under her gaze.


    Grandmother''s smile widened as she patted my head and answered, "Yes, this is my grandchild!" She proudly proclaimed, and I could see the leaves lady''s eye widen slightly before she regained her composure.


    "Is that so, he does have your eyes," She answered sweetly, to which grandmother proudly nodded, "I know right! Well, he is still young at the moment and he needs to eat a lot to grow stronger you know, and that''s why Loen give him one of your fruits," Said grandmother, her face turned serious towards the end causing Loen who had a gentle smile all along to frown.


    The mood turned heavy as the two ladies stared at each other, and I could almost see some invisible sparks flying between them. My breath got stuck in my throat as I silently waited for their confrontation to pass.


    ''Fuck,'' A silent curse passed through my mind as I found myself in such a situation.

 Chapter 115: Friends?

    The oppressing silence prevailed as the two ladies continued to size one another, my heart was instantly stuck in my throat as the mood was extremely heavy, It felt as If the two would suddenly start fighting against one another without any warning.


    Still, I was in no position to make any move nor speak as I remained rooted in place, waiting for this silent confrontation to end. The seconds trickled by before the tree Goddess Loen finally regained her gentle smile. The heavy mood and oppressing aura that enveloped her quietly disappeared before she spoke.


    "It seems like you are placing quite a lot of importance on your cute little youngling," She said causing a chill to run down my spine as she turned to gaze at me with a warm stare. ''Is she trying to threaten grandma?'' I wondered.


    Grandmother didn''t seem to be very concerned as she lightly chuckled while hiding her face. "Ah well, you know me and how I been trying to get my husband and child to accompany me for a visit so I can show them the sights, yet they always refused. Now that I have my cute little grandchild with me though, of course, I''ll do my best to pamper him," She said, her smile not quite reaching her eyes, as her gaze remained cold while glancing at Loen.


    The tree goddess nodded in understanding before answering, "I see, well It doesn''t hurt to help a little dragon while he is still young, especially one that seems to be favored by you," She said, her expression turning calm, yet It was I who was unable to retain my composure as my pupils lightly contracted in shock and surprise.


    ''She knows we are dragons!'' my first instinct was to run or attempt an attack of sorts, I subconsciously turned my attention towards my grandmother ready for anything, yet to my surprise she remained peaceful as if everything was within her expectations.


    She slowly nodded before replying, "It doesn''t hurt to have more friends Loen," She said, a strange gleam passing through her eyes. The tree goddess sighed gently and turned around slowly making her way to the abnormally large tree, the vines that made up her lower half swiftly morphed to form a pair of long green legs, making it easier for her to walk.


    "Don''t start that with me again, we both know that if anyone needs friends then that would be you," She gave off a sweet laugh before speaking. Hearing what she said though made me halt in surprise as my eyes darted between the two ladies, an odd thought making its way to my mind.


    ''Wait a minute, they seem to know each other rather well, and the Goddess doesn''t seem to mind that we are dragons, are they perhaps...friends?''


    The second I thought of that, both of them eerily turned to glance at me at the same time causing me to freeze. Grandmother was the first one to speak, "You just thought of something weird, didn''t you?" She asked. I was just about to subconsciously shake my head when the tree Goddess added.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Just for your information, we are ''not'' friends," She said emphasizing on the last part. This made my eyes widen in surprise as I tried to maintain a neutral expression yet still found it hard. ''Can they read my mind?'' I unconsciously gulped.


    "And if you are thinking we can read your mind, then we can''t," Grandmother added calmly causing my heart to beat wildly in my chest. ''Bullshit!'' I wanted to scream out, yet I barely refrained from doing so as the Tree Goddess continued with a nod, "It''s not the first someone mistook us as close friends dear, that''s why we used to It," She explained with a gentle smile.


    I slowly nodded, choosing not to say anything, while lampooning inwardly, ''They are definitely friends, it''s just that neither of them wants to admit It,'' I mentally noted before following the two ladies as we closed in on the giant tree bark.


    The area surrounding it was surprisingly deserted, there were no flowers no vegetation growing around giving It a stark contrast to the previous ancient forest we just passed through. I slowly raised my head to admire the gigantic tree as It seemed to be holding the sky above in place, Its thick branches looked steady enough for an entire city to settle there.


    Just as I was thinking about such random matters, the Tree Goddess'' figure suddenly disappeared, looking as If she had returned to the ground from where she came. Shooting a quick glance at grandmother, she was still unsurprised as expected.


    "What you just met right now is nothing but a small limb of Loen, her true body is the tree itself, still since It''s rather inconvenient at times to communicate she would occasionally use an avatar to make things easier," Slowly explained grandmother.


    "I understand," And I hurriedly nodded in understanding. Just then, I hastily raised my head as I sensed movement. One of the relatively smaller tree branches was slowly moving as It descended towards us. Right on the edge of the said branch was an oversized golden fruit that looked like a pear.


    Without saying anything, the Tree Goddess silently dropped the giant pear in front of us with a loud thud steering dust to rise. Grandmother''s eyes shone brightly as I could see her lick her lips in anticipation before she motioned towards the pear with her head and spoke, "That''s probably the tastiest fruit you''ll ever eat," She said.


    "Of course, it came from me after all!" Proudly proclaimed the Tree Goddess who at some point had silently appeared beside us in her humanoid form.


    I slowly nodded, yet quickly found a small problem, "Um, grandma, how do I start eating this?" I asked. The fruit was about the same as my height, I had no problem just diving into it head-on, yet I wasn''t in my dragon form, and so that felt a bit inappropriate for some reason.


    "That''s easy just grab a small piece, It''s very soft," she encouraged me. Since I didn''t have much of a choice, I silently followed her instructions yet a part of me was half expecting the fruit to be as hard as a pear at least. It did steer up dust when It fell after all.


    To my immediate surprise, however, the second my hand touched the fruit was as If I had touched the clouds. A small piece instantly broke and fell into my hand without any resistance, It''s inside was very bright, looking like melted gold.


    I slowly turned my gaze towards my grandmother who nodded at me encouragingly with her sweet smile before I threw the fruit piece in my mouth.


    ''Well here goes nothing,'' I thought.

 Chapter 116: Third element?

    The second I put the fruit in my mouth, my entire body froze as if I had been struck by lightning. The fruit immediately melted sending a torrent of favorable juice to my mouth, stimulating my taste buds. My mind cleared out as I unconsciously moaned in pleasure.


    Closing my eyes, I did not move, and simply stood there rooted in place. My tastes exploded as It felt like a whole new world just opened before me. I do not know how to describe what I felt since It was the first time I ever tasted something this delicious.


    I felt like I was in a daze after the first bite, and I only regained my senses when I realized that the abnormally large fruit that once stood before me was long gone. Confused I turned to look at my grandmother and the Tree Goddess who were both covering their mouths while chuckling sweetly.


    Doubtful, I hesitantly glanced downwards at my human hands only to see a few remains from the soft fruit. ''I finished It all?'' I thought in disbelief before slowly raising my fingers to my mouth and subconsciously licked the remains in a daze.


    By this point, my grandmother couldn''t control her laugher as she spoke, "Hahaha, how cute, he finished It before he even knew what was happening," She said, the Tree Goddess by her side nodded with a gentle smile.


    "Reminds me of a certain someone," She replied with a teasing tone while shooting a casual glance towards my grandmother who coughed with a rarely seen embarrassed expression.


    "Ahem, that, I was just a bit hungry at the time," She then replied earning her a hearty laugh from the Goddess.


    "Yes, of course, just a little bit. It''s not like you threatened to rip all of my branches out If I didn''t give you another one," She said with a smile. Hearing that, grandmother turned her head to avoid looking at her and muttered under her breath.


    ¡°I said I was sorry, damn,¡±


    Seeing that scene, I was momentarily surprised as I inwardly noted. ¡®So grandma does have a shy part to her,¡¯ I thought while I continued licking my fingers unconsciously. ¡®Shit, well I understand why she would threaten her for more,¡¯ I thought wistfully.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even get to enjoy It before It was gone, almost like I was hypnotized,¡¯ I inwardly lampooned. Just as I gathered my courage to ask for a second one, the ground suddenly seemed to rise and smack me in the face.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡®Eh? What happened?!¡¯ I panicked before I realized that I had collapsed. Grandmother and the Goddess¡¯ voice slowly carried to my ears. ¡°So It started already,¡± Calmly said my grandmother, I couldn¡¯t see her face, yet I was still able to sense her gaze.


    ¡°You do realize that his cover will be blown and he will revert to his original body, right?¡± Asked the Goddess.


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why I have you,¡± Answered grandma in a cheery tone before adding, ¡°Help me cover his aura until he is done,¡± Clicking her tongue the Goddess answered, ¡°While he is cute and all, why should I do that?¡± She asked with a teasing tone.


    Silence quickly reigned after she said that, and I was unable to see my grandmother¡¯s reaction, yet the Goddess¡¯ reply quickly came, ¡°Okay, Okay, I was joking!¡± She grumbled before countless green vines rose from the ground and surrounded me, effectively isolating me from the outer world.


    The vines came together to form what I guessed to be a cocoon of sorts. Yet since I was still collapsed on the ground, I was unable to check my surroundings which turned dark from the vines preventing the light from shining through.


    I laid there In silence and concern, I didn''t feel any pain yet I wasn¡¯t able to move my body either. It felt like I was paralyzed. The second I thought about that, I began to panic, yet It was then that I sensed my body slowly morphing back to normal.


    My human hands were no more, replacing them were my familiar scaled arms and claws, I slowly regained my senses as I felt my wings behind my back. A sigh of relief silently escaped my mouth. I didn¡¯t realize just how much I missed being in my ¡®body¡¯ until now.


    Just as I was thinking about such things, a frown quickly made its way to my face. I was still unable to move my body, yet I could vaguely sense that I had grown larger than I was before. I could feel that I was at least twice my previous size.


    ¡®Did that fruit help me grow larger? Maybe physically stronger as well?¡¯ I thought. There was still no way to confirm my current strength as I was unable to move. Just as I was thinking about all the changes that occurred to my body, my vision suddenly swam before I found myself elsewhere.


    ¡®My soul space? But I didn¡¯t do anything?¡¯ I wondered still confused. The world inside my soul space was still the same, with the unfinished dragon statue in the middle, surrounded by the blue world.


    Looking down, I found myself still in my dragon form causing me to heave a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to scan for any changes that may have happened, a particular area in the ¡®sky¡¯ seemed to crack as If It was forcefully being opened by something or someone.


    My first reaction was that someone was attempting to invade my soul space, causing me to subconscious channel all the water and cosmic mana inside towards the tear only to stop hesitantly. I didn¡¯t sense any danger from the void that just opened, quite the opposite.


    Taking a deep breath, I finally decided to trust my instincts and just watch over what will happen, and If I felt a hint of danger then I¡¯d channel all my power to expel whatever was trying to make its way inside. It was a dangerous gamble, still, I truly felt no threat coming from the void crack and so I stayed my claw.


    Strands of earth mana slowly seeped inside my world, It made its way towards a particular side and seemed to merge with the ground causing a small green plain to appear. ¡®Earth...mana?¡¯ I mumbled hesitantly. The elements that appeared inside my soul space were still rather weak, but they nonetheless presented Earth mana which cause me to halt in surprise as I recalled the fruit I just ate.


    ¡®Impossible,¡¯ I subconsciously muttered, ¡®Could It be that fruit? But this is a completely different element, If the Gods have such power wouldn¡¯t this mean that they are stronger than us?!¡¯ Shaking my head, I quickly calmed down.


    ¡®No, I still don¡¯t understand what exactly happened and if this,¡¯ I thought as I glanced at the grassland that suddenly appeared inside my soul space. ¡®If this is normal or not,¡¯

 Chapter 117: Advancement

    My vision swam as I slowly blinked back to the real world. The vine cocoon still surrounded me in protection preventing even the light from coming inside. A low grunt escaped my mouth as my clawed arms lightly twitched.


    I was slowly regaining my lost control over my limbs. After a few breaths, I finally managed to stand up, to my surprise, my current height easily reached the ceiling of the cocoon forcing me to lower my head, I grew larger than before, this I was sure of yet It was not what surprised me the most.


    It was the faint translucent light that emitted from my scales. To my immediate surprise, my light blue scales now held a distinct pattern akin to green vines streaking through my side. The green strips were not exaggerated and appeared to compliment the blue color of my scales quite well.


    Glancing at my body in curiosity, I confirmed that the pattern of vines was only formed to my left and right side, under my wings. The vines seemed to glow with a hazy green color, yet that was blanketed by the shiny blue light that my scales emitted.


    Another change I was able to sense was the presence of the Earth mana, although I was always aware of Its existence, this time I clearly felt myself to be much closer to It than before. Although nowhere near my affinity with water, It was very impressive nonetheless when compared to before.


    Just as I was thinking about that and curiously studying the vine pattern on my body, a thought suddenly made its way to my mind making me halt in place. ''I just gained a small affinity to Earth mana and pattern appeared on my body, but I don''t remember any distinct feature transpiring after I gained control over Cosmic mana, why Is that so? What''s the difference?'' I wondered.


    Just as I was seriously contemplating such matters, the vine cocoon that protected me slowly opened as bright light seeped in, driving away the slight darkness inside. The glow from my scales seemed to dim as well as I glanced at the small entrance in curiosity.


    I called It small since the entrance was just about the size of half my arm, not quite reaching my chest. Grandmother''s humanoid figure slowly walked in with deep steady steps. Once she was inside, she instinctively raised her head to glance at me with a pleasantly surprised smile on her face.


    "Well well, well, would you look at that, little Aether is not so little anymore," She sweetly chuckled while elegantly hiding her mouth with her hand. "Grandma?" I muttered with undisguised surprise. Her figure looked very small when compared to mine, she didn''t even reach my chest.


    Taking that into consideration, while also recalling that grandmother''s humanoid figure was still significantly taller than that of a normal mortal, I was pleasantly surprised with my sudden growth sprout. "Tsk, this went way better than I expected, I''m afraid we won''t be able to continue with our exploration for the time being," She said as her head dropped sadly.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "What, why is that so?" I asked in surprise, although the land of Gods appeared rather mysterious and seemed to be fraught with hidden dangers, I wasn''t very concerned since I had my grandmother with me, which was why I intended on fully exploring the place now that I had the chance. We had barely gotten here yet grandmother already wants us to go back?


    Letting out a slight chuckle, grandmother spoke slowly, "Loen''s fruit is not supposed to give you an affinity to the Earth element, at best It''s a delicacy that could help strengthen your body. Seeing how your physical aspect is not a strong fort of yours, my original intent was to help you strengthen it a bit. The fact that you managed to grasp a small amount of affinity from It instead is quite shocking,"


    Grandmother''s lips curled upwards in a wide smile as she continued, "Haha, I can now understand what that old lizard meant when he described you as a little monster," Hearing that I lightly lowered my head in embarrassment, ''So that''s how It is, I wasn''t supposed to gain an affinity with the Earth element, it could be considered as a very pleasant surprise, still that didn''t explain why we had to leave,''


    Seemingly reading my mind, grandmother continued her explanation, "With your current body size, and your sudden advancement, It''s best If I don''t change your body back to a humanoid form for now, at least not until you get used to the changes," She said.


    I slowly nodded, ''Wait! She said ''change'' my body, not disguise It! Does this mean grandmother''s magic is not illusions but rather something else?'' I seriously contemplated over the matter as I recalled the extremely realistic senses of a humanoid body.


    Grandmother did not seem to notice my puzzled look, or perhaps she chose to ignore It as she continued, "And if we leave you around the land of Gods with your Dragon form, then we''d have every major deity on our tail before we could blink," She chuckled as If what she had just said was not a problem at all.


    Nodding solemnly, I slowly asked, "How are we going to leave then?" To that, the vine cocoon silently closed behind my grandmother plunging the inside into the familiar darkness. Though with the presence of the gentle light seeping out from my scales, It wasn''t too bad.


    "Loen will help us leave, her powers are quite helpful in certain matters," Explained grandmother. I highly nodded to express my understanding as I felt the ground below me steer, I wasn''t quite sure but I had the vague inkling that we were currently moving at a surprisingly fast speed.


    It took a few minutes before the cocoon silently collapsed, bright sunlight forced me to squint my eyes in surprise as I adjusted to the sudden glare. It was only after a few moments that I realized that we were no longer in the land of Gods, and instead were in an ancient forest a distance away.


    Loen''s a gentle voice drifted into our ears as the leaves surrounding us rustled, "Good luck little dragon," She said in a slightly teasing tone before adding, "Next time you better bring something else in exchange," She said, and I unconsciously understood that the later part was meant for my grandmother.


    As the slight breeze disappeared, so did the Tree Goddess'' presence leaving me quite conflicted after my first real meeting with a deity. She was quite different from what I expected, and although we didn''t have much time to interact with one another, I could still sense that she wasn''t a bad person, God?


    Perhaps I was wrong and everything she showcased was just a facade, one can never be too sure. Still, from how my grandmother seemed to trust her, although she didn''t directly express It, I was confident in my guess that the two ladies were friends, It was just that no one wanted to admit It first.


    ''Heh, cute,'' I chuckled in amusement.

 Chapter 118: Thank you

    The trip back was uneventful, I wasn''t even sure if I could call it a trip since grandmother had just dragged me along with her using wing magic, It didn''t even take us a few breaths before we were already back to her favorite spot in the forest.


    This made me think that grandma was taking It slow on our first trip, which also made me consider whether or not my father and grandfather were the same as well. Did they ever go serious? I doubted It, especially when It came to my grandfather who had a ''grandiose'' title of ''the destroyer'', taking into consideration how he can obliterate an entire planet, and how dragons are a race whose job is to fight off eldritch horrors from the void, I doubted I would see any of them go serious.


    ''And I don''t think I''d ever want to either,'' I sighed, to which grandmother spoke as she slowly made her way onto her favorite giant rock. "What''s with the long face little Aether?" She chuckled, though it felt kind of weird with her calling me little since with my current size, I easily dwarfed her, even with her dragon form, though I still believed that she was forcefully making herself look small.


    "It''s nothing grandma, I''m just curious about a dragon''s real strength I guess? I don''t know, I feel like I grew stronger," I said while clutching my clawed plan causing a cracking sound to echo out, before adding, "Still, the stronger I grow, the more I realize just how big of a gap there is between us," I sighed.


    Grandmother looked at me in surprise for a few seconds before she burst out laughing, "What?" I asked hesitantly, thinking If I had said anything wrong. "You need to slow down a bit little Aether, hahaha, you are what, five, six years old? And already comparing yourself to us? Hahaha, as expected of my grandson," She said with a laugh.


    "Do you even know how old we are?" She then asked, to which I carefully shook my head, "Heh, little Aether, we''ve been alive for a very very very long time, and I don''t just mean a few decades, I''m speaking centuries," A sigh escaped her mouth as her playful expression disappeared.


    "Did you think that old lizard easily got the title of ''the destroyer?'' you think he was always like that?" Shaking her head grandma continued, "He also had his fair share of lost battles," she added before letting out another sigh.


    "The world is not just what you can see with your eyes little Aether, it''s immensely wide to a degree you can''t even imagine, and It can be very terrifying," Her tone suddenly turned solemn as she looked deep into my eyes, I subconsciously gulped down but refrained from speaking waiting for her to finish.


    "It''s good to have a goal, and It''s equally good to work hard for It, but never rush towards the end, you can''t expect to suddenly be able to compete with dragons that have been alive for eons. If you thought that the gap between you and us is big, then you are wrong, it''s not just big, it''s as vast as the sky and earth. All of those little fights with your grandfather, he was being too easy on you, do you think someone with the capability of obliterating a planet will have a hard time dealing with you?" She asked her tone still serious, causing me to shake my head involuntarily.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Of course not! When compared to other races, or even the Deities, one could consider us to be a brutal race, putting our younglings in danger after danger, but is that really the truth?"


    "Hmm?" I wanted to retort, thinking about the various trials and dangers I had to go through before my grandmother continued.


    "The only truly dangerous thing you have ever encountered was during your naming ceremony since that could involve the Shades, other than that, don''t even think that the old lizard was being hard on you, If he truly wanted to you wouldn''t even be able to lift a finger, little Aether, you''d be dead before you can blink,"


    A shudder ran down my spine as I found myself recalling all of my previous fights and how I truly thought I stood a chance no matter how small. But why was she telling me all of this, I subconsciously sighed while lowering my head.


    It was then that she suddenly asked, her tone stern."Why are you lowering your head?"


    "Ah, I just..." I didn''t know what to say, or how to reply before she continued.


    "A few words and you are already doubting yourself so much, is this all your mental fortitude amounted to?" She asked.


    "I-"


    Not letting me continue, grandmother spoke, this time her tone was soft. "Little Aether, being born a dragon means you shoulder a heavy responsibility, one that you will grow to understand better in the future. I''m telling you all of this not to discourage you, quite the opposite, I know that the old lizard is useless when it comes down to these talks, heh, I doubt he''d ever bring this up, and your father," Letting out a sigh, she continued while shaking her head, "Well he''s as equally useless, heavens, I wonder where I went wrong with that child,"


    "Your mother is stubborn, but she''s no fool, though I''m afraid if we leave her be, she''d shelter all of you from any sort of harm, although she doesn''t show it, she truly cares," Chuckling grandmother continue, "And so that leaves me to do all the talking!"


    Hearing her sudden cheery tone and seeing the gentle smile on her face, I couldn''t help myself from smiling as well. Raising her head, grandmother glanced at the sky before speaking, her tone came off distant and melancholic, "Sometimes, I wonder how different things could be...alas..." She didn''t continue as she turned her gaze towards me and spoke.


    "I know I said a lot, but you are a smart one little Aether, don''t be too hard on yourself, you are still young with a lot of room to grow, if the sky were to fall you should leave that to us old lizards to carry it, as for you, don''t be hasty, that''s what causes mistakes," She smiled.


    I slowly nodded in understanding. It would be an understatement If I said I was normal after the ''talk'' with grandmother, still, she did give me a lot to think about, glancing at her gentle face as she looked at the sky with a soft smile, I unconsciously pursed my lips upwards. She was the first person that really took the time to talk to me, no crazy trials no random fights, she truly made me feel at ease.


    "Thank you, grandma," I muttered.

 Chapter 119: Problems

    After her sudden lecture, grandmother didn''t seem to have the intention of keeping me around any longer. She glanced at me with her usual gentle smile as she sat on top of the large boulder before speaking. "Well, It''s about time for you to head back little Aether,"


    "I thought you said I''m not so little anymore?" I asked with a grin as I raised my head high and straightened my back. "Haha, yes, yes, not so little Aether," Chuckled grandma before adding, "It was fun having someone around after so long, don''t forget to visit your grandma sometimes!"


    Nodding seriously, I answered in a sincere tone, "Of course grandma, I''ll be sure to drop by often," I was serious when I said that, although her last lecture was quite harsh, I could still sense that she only had my best interest at heart, besides, grandmother was one of the only dragons that I could hold a normal conversation with without any fear of randomly being tested or attacked for no reason.


    And even though he did not spend a lot of time together, I quickly found her presence growing on me, her gentle smile, and her constant cheerful demeanor was something that I would never get enough of. It was for a short while, yet she still managed to make me feel like a part of the family, and for that I was grateful.


    I sincerely lowered my head in a deep bow. Grandmother who had transformed into her humanoid form hopped off the large boulder, her body floated lightly towards my head which now easily dwarfed her in size, she then extended her head and gently caressed my scaled forehead.


    Mana twirled around her fingers giving me a soothing feeling as I felt myself relax. "Goodbye, Aether," She suddenly said. I opened my eyes only to come across her deep unfathomable purple eyes, an unreadable expression was on her face.


    Before I could say anything, the world around me suddenly swam as I felt myself get enveloped by mana before I disappeared. By the time I opened my eyes, I was no longer standing in front of my grandmother, instead, a large floating mountain was drifting across the sky ahead of me at a leisure pace.


    Glancing around in surprise, I confirmed that I had returned home. Turning my head back, I could vaguely ''see'' grandmother''s encouraging smile. A light chuckle escaped my mouth as I launched myself to the sky, the ground below my feet cracked forming a large crevice as I took to the skies.


    It didn''t take me long before I landed before the entrance of our cave. It was then that I suddenly sensed that something was wrong, a frown made its way to my face as I raised my head to look at the sky. Essie was not there, perhaps she went somewhere else, but I doubted It since the sun was still high in the sky she would usually be up there at this time.


    Glancing at the entrance, my frown deepened, Immy was not there either, usually, she would also be lazing around here basking under the sun, my eyes glanced back at the entrance, a few drops of blood dyed the ground red. Gazing at the dark cave, my frown eased as I strode ahead.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Inside, mother and father were both missing, yet I didn''t mind too much as my attention was instead drawn to my siblings who were huddled together arguing.


    "As I said, I will go! How dare those bastards!" Growled Ynos, I momentarily paused as I caught sight of his figure, this was the first time I saw him since the rite of passage and my first thought was ''big''!


    After consuming the fruit from the Tree Goddess causing me to grow larger, I believed that I was easily the biggest out of all of us siblings. Yet glancing at Ynos who was almost the same size as me, I suddenly felt cheated.


    The muscle head had also grown significantly larger, although I was still taller, he was not that far behind just a tad shorter but much more muscular with scales that looked like armor all around his body. My attention was instantly caught by a nasty gash on his tail, he was missing a few scales and seemed to be using earth mana to compensate for the loss causing a mismatched color in that area which was light brown.


    ''Hmm, what''s that? Even if he was injured he should still be able to regenerate his scales,'' I wondered.


    "No, I said I''ll do it, you just wait here and take care of her," Immy suddenly spoke her tone was extremely frosty as her killing intent ran loose.


    Sidus who was surrounded by the dark shadows of the cave replied, "Your healing capabilities are the best out of us three, with older brother gone you should stay as take care of her while I''ll go handle this," He replied calmly, yet I could feel the deep rage buried beneath that calm facade.


    My heart thumped loudly in my chest as I heard their conversation, my gaze subconsciously glanced at the small figure laying on the ground in obvious pain. My siblings seemed to have sensed something as they all turned towards the entrance simultaneously, their eyes widening in surprise as they saw me.


    "O-Older brother?" muttered Sidus in uncertainty. Immy remained quiet but her widened eyes spoke of how surprised she was. Ynos on the other hand had his mouth wide open as he looked at my large figure, he seemed somewhat conflicted as he glanced back at himself, and then at me.


    Without saying anything, I swiftly made my way towards Essie who was collapsed on top of a small flat boulder. Her usual shy face was contorted in pain, her eyes were closed occasionally shuddering as a low groan escaped her mouth.


    Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I instantly called out to the water mana in my surroundings forming a bubble of water around her left-wing and abdomen. Her wing was almost completely torn off, while her abdomen had three large gashes. ''A claw wound?'' I took note.


    With the help of my water magic, her wounds slowly squirmed before they began to close by themselves, after a few minutes the gashes were gone, her wing was completely restored, while her expression eased.


    "As expected of big brother," Muttered Ynos as he glanced at little Essie with a rare gentle look on his face. I didn''t say anything, nor did Immy and Sidus. We remained silent until Essie''s eyes slowly fluttered open.


    At first, she seemed confused, her gaze was dazed before It was replaced by one of extreme terror, causing her to shrink into a small ball using her wings to cover her face, before finally sensing something as she peeked out hesitantly.


    The moment she did, our eyes met and she revealed a pitiful expression before she jumped on top of my head with a cry. "Big brother!" Immy who was standing by my side heaved a sigh of relief before her expression turned calm as usual.


    Sidus didn''t show any signs of surprise, yet I could still sense his relief, while Ynos had a goofy smile on his face as he slowly nodded. I slowly moved my palm to my head and gently patted Essie with my finger as our difference in size was now more prominent, before asking while I was barely able to reign in my bloodlust.


    "Who did this?"

 Chapter 120: The culprit

    Hearing my bloodlust-filled tone question, Ynos subconsciously lowered his head, while Immy''s expression turned solemn. I was able to sense Essie visibly shivering at my query yet she remained silent. Seeing that I turned my attention towards the second oldest, Sidus.


    He didn''t avoid my gaze as his figure seemed to leap out of the shadows becoming more corporal, his expression was grave as he slowly spoke.


    "It was a Dragon," He said causing my frown to deepen. My first thought was that there must have been some sort of misunderstanding, a dragon did this? A dragon harmed Essie? Why would a dragon do that?


    I instinctively wanted to speak out, when I suddenly remembered a scene in the past where my mother seemed to clash against a certain dragoness. That was all the confirmation I needed to understand that not all dragons got along with each other, and so It was understandable for one to be the culprit.


    "An adult dragon?" Although I felt it to be unlikely, I still asked hesitantly.


    Shaking his head, Sidus glanced at Essie who was curled atop of my head before replying.


    "No, It''s a young dragon who claims to have been named by the King, he is the one that attacked Essie," He said in a serious tone, I could sense the rage that bubbled deep inside of him as he tried to project himself as being calm, yet beneath all that facade was a storm threatening to lash out.


    Hearing his reply, a figure instantly appeared in my mind as I spat out in rage, "Ember!" The only one that was arrogant enough to do such a thing could only be him. Of course, the possibility of It being Allat or Linyss was still there, but with Sidus'' confirmation, I was sure It was the young arrogant dragon.


    "You know him?" Asked Sidus In surprise before a flash of understanding flickered through his eyes.


    Nodding, I slowly replied with a dry chuckle,


    "Know him? Heh, oh I know him alright. If grandfather and the other elders didn''t intervene then he''d already been dead by now," I growled.


    Ynos'' eyes widened in surprise at that, while Sidus nodded in approval a hint of pride flashing through his eyes while Immy had an unfathomable expression on her face, though her emotions told me she was just as mad as everyone.


    "What do we do brother?" She softly asked.


    I paused for a moment before asking. "Why did he attack little Essie?"


    The one to reply this time was Ynos as he spoke in agitation, "That bastard! Before she went unconscious Essie explained what happened, that damned little shit, he took fancy to Essie and wanted to take her with him, but she refused, they ended up fighting and the result is as you can see, though she managed to escape she was still injured," He said with gritted teeth.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    A frown quickly made its way to my face as I asked. "Where were all of you when this happened?"


    Under my questioning gaze, all of my siblings subconsciously shuddered before replying one after the other.


    "I was sleeping inside the cave," Said Sidus.


    "I was outside by the entrance," Added Immy.


    "I wasn''t in the mountain at the time, I headed east to hunt for fairies," Explained Ynos.


    "Essie doesn''t usually leave the perimeter of the mountain though?" I asked as my frown deepened.


    Immy was the one to reply this time as she calmly explained. "She left this time to search for more monsters and animals to take along with her for her flight tests," She said before a sigh escaped her mouth.


    I slowly nodded, before gently patting the still shivering Essie on my head. "I know you are still afraid, but all of us are here with you right now, can you tell me where did all of this happen? You don''t have to worry about anything and just leave it to your big brother," I said in a soothing tone, trying to ease her still tense emotions.


    Hearing my question, Essie slowly raised her head and glanced at all of us, her face still held a hint of fear, yet face with our encouraging gazes she slowly nodded.


    "En, I-I remember," She said in a low voice.


    Smiling, I continued patting her as I spoke. "Then lead me there, I want to see where that damned red lizard grew such courage to harm my little sister," I grinned, barely able to control my rage.


    Essie was quiet for a while before sheepishly nodding. Glancing at my siblings, I silently motioned them to follow, to which they happily did. Soon, we were soaring through the sky, with me taking the lead, Sidus was to my left while Immy was to my right, Ynos on the other hand was flying directly below me as we made our way towards where the arrogant red dragon was last seen.


    Following Essie''s directions, we quickly reached a large clearing with obvious signs of battle. Some trees were still burning, while others appeared to have been cut down by a sharp wind blade of sorts, various crevices were littered across the ground.


    I squinted my eyes as I activated my spiritual vision and glanced about. The water mana in the area was scattered and very thin as If It had been forcefully pushed away by another element. My initial plan was to use the water elements in the air to locate Ember, still, this red dragon was surprisingly crafty as he forcefully used his mana to cut off other elements from locking on to him.


    This put me in a rather difficult position, although I now held a bit of influence over the earth element It was still not as good as my water element, and since I was on land and not in the water, I was at a disadvantage.


    ''Well, this would have been a problem If I was alone,'' I thought with a chuckle as I turned to glance at Ynos who stared back at me with a clueless expression on his face.


    Just as I was about to ask, Essie surprisingly took the initiative to speak. "T-The wind just talked to me," She said causing me to pause as I waited for her to continue.


    "I can ''see'' where that mean dragon is, but he is not alone," She said.


    "Not alone?" Asked Immy with a frown.


    "Is it an adult dragon?" Added Sidus, not hiding his concern.


    "Tsk, so what if it''s an adult dragon! They can''t be forgiven!" Growled Ynos.


    Shaking her head, Essie continued slowly in a soft tone, "No, they are all younglings,"


    Hearing that, my expression eased as I spoke with a smile, "Can you ask the wind to lead us there,"


    Hearing that, Essie hurriedly nodded, as Ynos walked by my side before asking with a bloodthirsty grin. "Are we going for a raid brother?"


    "Heh, will see,"

 Chapter 121: The plan

    Hearing Essie''s confirmation, and the fact that our targets were all younglings, I had a general idea about the situation at hand. Those younglings should be Ember''s siblings. I didn''t know If attacking them head-on was the smart thing to do, especially since they held the home advantage, not to mention the absence of an adult dragon.


    Recalling how our parents were missing as well, I roughly guessed that there must be some sort of meeting or whatnot that required the adults to attend leaving us younglings behind. ''Though technically, I''m not sure I can still be considered as a youngling,'' I inwardly mumbled.


    With my sudden increase in size and the fact that I already finished my rite of passage, ''I should somewhat be considered a grown-up?'' My thoughts wandered as we followed the less of the wind under Essie''s guidance.


    Immy and Sidus who were flying by side suddenly drew closer, Immy was the first one to speak.


    "Brother, I''m sure you already noticed but It seems like we are heading straight to their nest," She said with a hesitant face.


    Sidus continued with a serious expression, "Had it been any other time, I would have mocked her for being a coward, but she''s right, no matter what I don''t think It''s wise to fight them there,"


    Immy completely ignored the first part of what he said before adding, "I''m not concerned about the younglings, we can take care of those no problem, while you brother take care of this Ember," She said with a flash of confidence passing through her eyes before continuing, "My main concern is the adult dragon coming back suddenly only to find us wreaking havoc in his or her home,"


    Nodding, Sidus added, "There''s always the possibility of not only one but two adult dragons," He said in a solemn tone.


    Hearing what they said, I slowly nodded. I was honestly impressed, I didn''t think they''d take all of this into consideration, and was considering how I should take care of this and make them understand, so seeing them still cautious despite the rage that bubble inside, I felt strangely proud.


    Glancing below me, Ynos was soaring through the sky with a bloodthirsty grin plastered on his face, a sigh escaped my mouth, ''Well at least he didn''t rush ahead alone like before, so progress I guess?'' I inwardly mumbled before turning to Immy and Sidus.


    "Although adults are not supposed to meddle in the affairs of the younglings, It would be a different matter if we were directly attacking their lair, so our best course of action would be to lure them out of it," I spoke in confidence.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Sidus and Immy nodded in understanding as If they had long since expected my answer before asking.


    "Do you have any plans on how to lure them out, brother?" Asked Sidus, while Immy listened carefully.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth as I glanced downwards towards the golden dragon that didn''t seem to care about anything else, "Haha, that''s easy, we release Ynos," I grinned.


    "R-Release...Ynos?" Immy stuttered uncharacteristically in confusion, Sidus was no better as he glanced about in surprise.


    "What do you mean brother?" He asked.


    "Ember is a very arrogant fellow, even back in the naming ceremony, It''s like he can''t stand not being the number one whenever he goes, he is strong I admit but very rash," I said while shaking my head.


    Immy paused for a second before asking, "If so, why send Ynos and not you brother?"


    "Heh, I''m afraid he won''t show up if he knows I''m here. The last time we fought, he almost lost his life, though he could have already moved past that and might even want a rematch, I don''t want to risk anything, so Ynos will lure him out of the lair,"


    "The other younglings will follow after him, that''s almost certain," Added Immy.


    Grinning, Sidus continued, "And we take care of them all in one full swipe,"


    Hearing that, I replied calmly, "I don''t care about the rest, Ember is mine,"


    My siblings nodded in understanding before Immy asked in a whisper, "How are we going to get Ynos to follow the plan?"


    "En, he might consider It to be too cowardly, and say something along the lines of how we should just crush them head-on, no matter the place," Agreed Sidus.


    I was about to reply when Essie who was quiet all this time spoke for the first time, "C-can you leave that to me?"


    Smiling gently, I replied in an encouraging tone, "Sure!"


    Nodding, she slowly stood up and jumped from atop my head before flying towards Ynos and settled atop his. He seemed a little surprised at her sudden appearance as he reigned in his bloodlust, and tried to appear more gentle before speaking in a somewhat awkward manner.


    "Uh...Are you okay Essie?" He asked to which she nodded before replying in a cheerful tone.


    "I''m better now!"


    Nodding approvingly, Ynos continued, "That''s good! Of course, you are not so weak that some bastard named Ember can handle you, hmph he must have used some dirty methods, otherwise, how could he even catch you in the first place, despicable, just his name is despicable enough!" He grumbled.


    "Brother Ynos, you know he was named by the king, right?" Whispered Essie as her eyes darted about nervously.


    Hearing that, Ynos'' body shuddered as he replied, "O-Of course, It''s the person that''s the most despicable! How could he defile the sacred name the king gave him by fighting without honor, tsk, he brings shame to his name and does not deserve it!" He said, to which Essie chuckled brightly.


    "Hehe, yes, he is very despicable brother Ynos, that''s why I want to pay him back for what he did to me," She suddenly said, her tone extremely serious as she spoke causing Ynos who was about to reply to halt before he slowly nodded.


    "What do you want me to do?" He asked.


    "Please lure him out of his cave, and help brother Sidus and sister Immy take care of the other younglings, the sky is my domain, so it''s disadvantageous for me if we fight inside," She explained to which Ynos nodded in understanding.


    "It''s your fight little sister, I''m only here to help you get your revenge. Don''t worry, I''ll get that shameless bastard out of his hole," He said reassuringly to which Essie smiled brightly before answering.


    "Thank you brother Ynos!" Saying that she swiftly hopped off from on top of his head and flew towards us before settling on top of mine.


    "Not bad," I muttered.


    "Brother Ynos is very nice, he just doesn''t know how to express himself very well," Explained Essie with a sweet smile causing me to pause in surprise.


    Before I could say anything else, Immy''s voice reverberated in my ears. "We arrived,"

 Chapter 122: Battle start

    Glancing at the scenery before me, I momentarily paused a few kilometers away from our target, another large grey mountain, though this one was not a floating one, but more of a simple one devoid of any sort of vegetation. It reminded me of the place where we were born.


    The grey desolate mountain stood in the middle of a large clearing, the land surrounding it was equally devoid of any forms of life, with the ground charred black. This made me frown as the area was lacking in water mana, add to that the abundance of fire mana, should we move a bit closer Ember would surely notice us, hence why I paused a distance away first.


    Under my lead, everyone silently landed in the thin forest below. Ynos was the first one to speak as he stepped closer to me, "I just need to lure this Ember bastard out of his hole, right?" He asked to which I nodded in confirmation before adding.


    "Yes, but do not engage, just taunt him and try to get him to move out of that area," I said while motioning towards the charred ground in front with my head.


    Nodding, Ynos replied. "I know brother, I may not be the smartest but I''m not stupid, it will be hard for me to fight him head-on over there, especially with all the fire mana in the area," He said with a grumble.


    "Good, don''t worry too much about it, you''ll get your chance to fight, Ember is also accompanied by his siblings, If he gets out, then without a doubt they will as well, by then," I glanced at Sidus, Immy, and Essie who had jumped to the ground next to me before continuing, "You guys will take care of them, while I''ll handle Ember,"


    Immy tersely showed her acknowledgment with a nod, while Sidus turned towards her, Ynos, and Essie before speaking, "We can easily handle this, no matter their numbers, If we all work together,"


    Essie seemed to recall something as she asked, "Brother Sidus, do you mean like the time we all fought big brother Aether?"


    "En, compared to back then, we all grew significantly stronger, I''ll make sure to hinder their senses, and I can even join the battle while you guys use this chance to swiftly take care of them all,"


    Clicking his tongue, Ynos seemed to want to argue, yet in the end, he refrained from saying anything and instead mumbled under his breath, "Tsk, no honor, still no matter, It''s revenge for little Essie," He muttered as if trying to convince himself.


    Immy didn''t add anything and simply nodded in agreement, before their eyes turned towards me. "Good, I have no doubt when It comes to your strength, nevertheless, do not underestimate our enemies, we still don''t know their affinities, so proceed with caution!"


    Saying that, my sibling''s eyes seemed to lit up as they all simultaneously replied. "Understood!"


    "En, Ynos, your up," I said as I turned to glance at the giant golden-scaled dragon. His mouth curled upwards into a terrifying grin as he instantly launched himself into the sky leaving a large crevice on the ground and causing rubble to rise.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Soon, a booming voice reverberated in our ears in a taunting tone. " Ember you fat scaly coward! Get over here!" My eyes widened slightly in surprise, while Essie couldn''t refrain from laughing. Sidus shook his head while Immy kept her poker face as Ynos''s taunts continued.


    "Come out you spineless bastard, since you like to bully others so much, come let me see from where you got the balls!"


    "You are a shame to that name!" The moment he said that, an enraged roar resounded from the depths of the grey mountain as a towering aura descended on the area, flames instant rushed out of the cave''s opening dyeing the area red as it appeared as if It was the entrance to hell.


    Still, Ynos was unconcerned as he smirked and continued, "Heh, what are you doing? A little fire show? Haha! Damn coward too afraid to show his face, tsk, I can''t believe I wasted my time getting here only to find a spineless lizard instead of a dragon," Saying that, Ynos immediately turned around and flew towards our direction, leaving the charred area behind.


    Just then, Ember''s enraged voice thundered across the sky. "Wait right there!" His figure flashed out of the cave in a blur followed by three smaller figures as they rushed after Ynos who was now out of the charred area''s sphere of influence.


    Without giving him much time to react, I instantly launched myself into the sky like a rocket, my large figure leaving after images as I appeared before the stunned Ember and grabbed him by the throat before he could react.


    A large shadow seeped out of Sidus''s body and enveloped the three young dragons that followed after Ember, before Ynos dove right into the dark world followed by Immy and Essie. I didn''t have the leisure to pay them any more heed, my muscles budged as I dragged Ember to the ground by his neck and slammed him headfirst instantly creating a large chasm.


    The red dragon was still dazed, yet he managed to attack with his tail as he tried to hit my head. At that moment, I let out all the rage that bubbled inside of me as I opened my jaw and bit down on his scaled tail. Ember cried out in pain below me, yet I didn''t care as I twisted my neck and yanked his body to the side as he was sent crashing across the ground.


    I didn''t pause my assault as a water whip instantly appeared around his neck not letting him get too far away as I pulled him back towards me. Ember was clearly still disoriented as he attempted to reach out to the surrounding fire mana only to be met with my claw to his face, leaving a large gash on the side of his body.


    Ice rapidly appeared around his legs and arms hindering his attempts to move as I jumped on top of him and began bashing his face. I didn''t use mana, nor did I use my heart energy, I simply used pure raw strength to constantly hammer his head as the ground caved in below him.


    "You dare touch my little sister you bastard?" I growled.


    "You sure did grow more arrogant since the last time I saw you!" I snarled, not stopping my attacks as blood tainted Ember''s face.


    Just then I sensed a stir in the mana behind me, coating my claws with water magic, I swiftly turned around and cleaved right through the abnormally large fireball that suddenly appeared. Though It was for but a second, Ember managed to grab at the opportunity where I paused my assault and used his legs to push me away, forcefully breaking through the ice that surrounded him by surrounding himself in fire mana, which caused his body to appear as if It was burning.


    Taking a few steps back, the flames around him disappeared as his bloodied figure glared at me with a fearful gaze, a small distance between us.


    "Aether!" He hateful spat, and used his arm to wipe a few drops of blood that seeped into his eyes.


    "You fucked up Ember, you touched my family,"

 Chapter 123: Coordination

    "That little dragoness is your family?" He asked in a doubtful tone, to which I simply snickered and replied.


    "Yes, and you shouldn''t have touched her,"


    Glaring at me, Ember seemed to have something else to say, yet I did not give him the time to do so before he could react, two whips of water mana materialized around his arms pulling them in opposite directions and raising him to the sky.


    Before he could break free, an ice pillar rose from below him aiming towards his family jewels. Ember''s eyes widened as he realized my intentions, a large flame wall instantly arose beneath his feet blocking my ice pillar.


    Just then a sudden barrage of water bullets descended on him from all sides as he was still preoccupied with defending. Even while under pressure, he still managed to block quite a number of my water bullets with his fire mana causing steam to rise and turning the area surrounding us foggy.


    "Aether you bastard!" He roared as a few water bullets slipped past him and struck his scales leaving a few scratches but failing to seriously harm him.


    Still, that was never my intention, Ember''s pride was his weakness, my plan is to use that against him further agitating him, and effectively clouding his judgment. Although what Ember did was unforgivable for us siblings, It could still be considered normal by dragon standards, hence why killing him would be too extreme and might even cause us he wrath of an adult dragon.


    The main reason none of us accepted this was the fact that the victim this time was Essie. According to my understanding, dragons have a different ''teenager'' period with all their hormones acting up. It''s quite strange since this does not seem to follow a normal pattern, with some dragons being ''active'' in their first few years after birth, while others can even wait for tens of years sometimes even longer before having the urge to find a mate.


    Seeing how none of my siblings appeared to be interested in the matter, I assumed that their ''mating'' period has yet to arrive. Ember was different, however, which brought us to our current problem. A glint flashed through my eyes as I easily sidestepped a flame slash attack by Ember, which left the ground scorched.


    His arms bulged as he forcefully ripped my water whips away, yet before he could do anything else, I was already in front of him. Clutching my right claw,  I delivered a swift attack to his abdomen making him lower his head in pain, "We are still far from being done," I said and was about to hit him again when I suddenly ''saw'' a terrifying amount of fire mana condensing around him.


    "Enough!" He roared, sending out a shockwave, followed by a large circle of flames that extended outwards from his body. The flames were surprisingly dark blue, instead of red which caused me to frown as I hastily leaped out of the way and conjured a water shield to surround me.


    The moment his flames collided with my shield, however, something unexpected happened. The power of his flames was rapidly eating at my shield, causing It to evaporate while the strength of his attack did not seem to dwindle.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A frown made its way into my face as I felt the scorching heatwave blasting at my face. Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I canceled the summoning of my shield causing the flames to madly rush towards me, yet at the exact second they were about to arrive, the blue flames simply vanished as if they never existed in the first place.


    "Tsk, I didn''t want to use cosmic mana," I shook my head and cast a glance at my arm scales which had a few burnt marks on them. Sighing, a water bubble materialized around my wounds instantly healing them.


    Ember who freed himself from being in a passive position attempted to launch another attack before he suddenly seemed to recall something as his flames disappeared completely, he hastily retreated and glanced about with an anxious expression.


    My mouth curled upwards at that scene as I softly muttered. "You can have It back," With that, the blue flames that had vanished reappeared above his head and descended without giving him any time to react.


    He rapidly summoned another flame shield, yet T was useless in front of his strongest attack causing his figure to be engulfed in flames as a cry of pain escaped his mouth and reverberated across our surroundings.


    My siblings seemed to sense something as they paused their battle and turned to glance my way in surprise and shock. Sidus still maintained the shadow realm, trapping Ember''s siblings within, yet his eyes were glued on me in surprise and awe.


    Ynos''s expression was complicated, he merely glanced at the still-burning figure of Ember before turning his gaze back towards his opponent, a muscular brown dragon with various spikes coming out of his back and tail.


    Immy on the other hand simply nodded at me before she as well resumed her battle. While Essie had her eyes and mouth wide open as her eyes kept darting about between me and Ember, after a few seconds, she lowered her head in my direction and softly muttered.


    "Thank you, big brother,"


    Saying that she immediately turned her gaze back towards her battle and resumed supporting Ynos and Immy from time to time, all the while Sidus'' figure kept blinking across the dark realm, occasionally delivering critical attacks to their opponents.


    ''Their coordination is ridiculously good, even Ynos is being helpful instead of simply rushing ahead, he''s even using his golems to confuse the enemies,'' I inwardly noted.


    I had to admit, with all of us siblings together, we were truly a force to be reckoned with. Each one seemed to complement the other, covering for their weaknesses while augmenting their strengths. Essie was weak physically but she was almost invincible in the sky, hence why she took the high ground and provided support, using her wind to boost Ynos'' speed while occasionally sending wind blades to help.


    Ynos was the tank, with the help of his stone golems, It was not an overstatement to say that he was a one-dragon army. Sidus'' was the assassin, in his dark realm, he held the absolute advantage as he kept flickering across the battlefield.


    Immy was the fastest out of all of us, It was hard to tell since she liked to laze around most of the time, but once she took action, It was crystal clear. She merely appeared as a flash of light, not giving her opponent the time to figure out what happened as the dark realm abruptly brightens before she sends out her attack.


    I shook my head with a sigh, It was only a matter of time before they finished off their fight. The only reason they were taking this long in the first place was the fact that they were using their opponents as means to further hone their skills. This made me feel strangely proud as I nodded my head in approval.


    It was then that I felt a steer behind me as the flames that burned Ember finally disappeared leaving his burnt figure standing there with difficulty. ''Heh, guess even fire dragons can get burnt,''

 Chapter 124: Conclusion

    Just as I glanced over at Ember''s charred body, I momentarily paused in surprise. The little dragon''s eyes held a clear hint of madness in them as he seemed to be desperate to give up everything just for the sake of landing a true blow on me.


    This first made me feel disappointed as I thought that after the trial, he would slowly learn to control his emotions a bit more. It''s okay to be arrogant, as long as you can keep a rational mind during battle, and be sure that you won''t fall into your opponent''s traps.


    Ember sadly did not seem to have learned that lesson as he glared daggers at me. Besides disappointment, I was also wary of his retaliation. Every cornered animal would fight back, not to mention a whole dragon, hence why I had to be careful.


    My first thought was that he would use his dragon breath, if so, then the situation was still manageable, I could divert the direction of his attack and send it elsewhere. It would probably be for the best to send it upwards towards the sky and not use It to attack him as I was sure that would only serve to further anger and perhaps mortally wound him.


    ''But then again I need to swiftly end this, should I try to knock him out? He is in a weakened state after all, so there''s a high chance of success despite his defenses,'' I inwardly mumbled as I began to plan my attack, it never hurt to be careful at times like these.


    Just as I was about to proceed, my eyes dilated as I felt a familiar ripple of power extend towards me. "You crazy idiot!" I instinctively cried out. Ember didn''t use dragon breath as I expected him to do, no he was far more desperate and suicidal than I anticipated as he reached out to attack me with his soul space.


    One had to know that a dragon''s soul space is his biggest advantage, but also his greatest weakness. Under no circumstances should one use It if they felt that the situation held to many unknown factors. The risk of you failing your attack, and suffering an immense backlash was immense.


    And If your soul space attack failed, then you would almost certainly die. There was of course a small possibility of surviving, but that was for old dragons who held immense experiences, not young adults like us.


    And although I was confident in my soul space, I still did not want to pit myself against a crazy bastard like Ember. ''If you want to die, then don''t drag me into this, you suicidal idiot!" I yelled out, to which he gave a crazy mad laugh as If he had already given up on everything just to take me down.


    As soon as I felt his soul space extend towards me in an attempt to drag me in, mine automatically responded as It instinctively lashed out to block his attack. Without much time to think, I hastily called out to the cosmic mana causing it to descend on his burnt figure, effectively surrounding him in a matter of seconds before his body disappeared.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    That was when I finally managed to heave a sigh of relief as his soul space power disappeared with him, while I reigned mine back. "Damn, I never thought he''d go that crazy," I mumbled before raising my head towards the sky and squinting my eyes.


    I calmly took four large steps backward and patiently waited. Soon a whistling sound echoed throughout the surroundings as a large figure plummeted from the sky. With a loud boom, a vast chasm opened in the ground before me, within it was Ember''s unconscious body.


    Behind his back, his wings were missing, a sigh escaped my mouth as I saw that. I didn''t want to do that but that was the only way I could think of to resolve the sudden situation. Using cosmic mana to ''teleport'' him away, and ''send'' his wings elsewhere as well.


    Normally, this would be an extremely hard thing to do, otherwise, I could simply separate my enemies'' heads from their bodies using cosmic mana and instantly end the battle. But every dragon has a layer of mana surrounding them at all times and unless I was way above them in strength, such an attack would be sensed and stopped using their mana to interfere with mine.


    Ember''s case was a bit different since he was already exhausted and hurt, his protective mana was mostly depleted leaving him vulnerable. A momentary weakness I managed to exploit, and without his wings, he came crashing down like a small meteor.


    He wouldn''t die since I didn''t send him too far in the sky, but his head will definitely be hurting when he wakes up. Add to that the sudden loss of his wings, I sighed while shaking my head as I glanced at his collapsed figure.


    It might have been rather extreme of me to push things this far, I certainly did not intend to do so, but I still failed to realize that even a cornered rat would fight back. I neglected the fact that for Ember his pride might very well be more important than his life.


    "How foolish," I whispered with a sigh.


    Still, even with how things developed I didn''t regret my course of action, It was an experience I learned from. Glancing at Ember''s unconscious figure, a tiny voice whispered at the back of my head to simply finish him off.


    I once again shook my head and refrained from acting impulsively. Killing him would without a doubt end the problem of him seeking revenge, though It would create an even larger one with the adult dragons backing him. Besides, If It''s a fight he is looking for, I''d always be happy to accommodate him.


    And judging by Ember''s arrogance, I doubted he would do anything beneath him such as attacking Essie or my siblings as a petty means of revenge against me. ''Hmph, let him come If he wants, I''ll be waiting,'' With that, I silently stepped away from the chasm and made my way towards my siblings who just about wrapped up their fight.


    Their side of the battlefield was completely ruined as well, with countless deep fissures all across the ground, the area was completely flattened, and right in the middle of It was the figure of three young dragons collapsed to the ground, they were still conscious as they glanced fearfully at my siblings. Seeing that, I nodded in approval before using cosmic mana to open a door through the void and took one step forward instantly bringing me next to Sidus who glanced at me in shock and surprise as I appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 125: Siduss request

    <div>


    ¡°Brother! What was that?¡± Asked Ynos as he stared at me with shining eyes.


    ¡°Cosmic mana,¡± I answered with a smile to which Immy nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Big brother, your scales color is a little bit different too,¡± Noted Essie, as she glanced at the faint green vine pattern on my sides.


    To that, I nodded before replying, ¡±That change occurred after I gained initial control over Earth mana,¡±


    Hearing that, Ynos was the most surprised one as his eyes lit up in understanding before he spoke, ¡°No wonder I sensed the familiar mana surrounding you, but I didn¡¯t pay too much heed to It!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you gained control over Earth mana as well?!¡± Sidus who was silent all this while couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, while Immy who was by his side looked at me In wonder.


    I glanced at the collapsed figure of the three young dragons and the unconscious, wingless Ember, before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the way, we are done here,¡± Saying that, I instantly launched myself to the sky leaving a small crater on the ground.


    Essie was right behind, followed by Immy, Sidus, and finally, Ynos who couldn¡¯t help but glance back at his defeated opponents, a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°So, when did you gain affinity with Earth mana?¡± He asked as he flew closer to me.


    Sidus and Immy couldn¡¯t help but draw closer as well, curious to hear my reply, while Essie on the other hand settled on her usual spot on top of my head, waiting for me to speak.


    ¡°Well, It all started when I met our Grandmother...¡±


    ***


    By the time we landed back outside of our cave, all of my siblings had different expressions on their faces after hearing my story. Ynos was most excited when he learned that some of the Gods were huge giants, he constantly expressed his desire in fighting some of them.


    Essie¡¯s eyes were wide open when I talked about the delicacies grandmother had me eat and the colorful plains. Sidus on the other hand was interested in the fruit of the Tree Goddess, as he took the initiative to ask me if he could gain Earth mana affinity with it as well.


    Since I wasn¡¯t sure about that myself, I refrained from confirming nor denying, and simply said that it would be best if he checks himself. When It came to Immy, she was the most composed one out of all of them, as she simply listened to everything with a curious expression, most of her interest was drawn to grandmother and her strange shape-shifting magic.


    Once inside the cave, I habitually glanced around only to find it empty. Father and mother were still nowhere to be seen. Ynos yawned and slowly made his way towards the small pyramid of fairy skulls on his corner, he seemed to admire his handiwork for a few seconds before he nodded in satisfaction and laid down to rest.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Immy didn¡¯t enter and instead curled up around the entrance where she basked under the sun. I glanced at Essie who still seemed to be a bit hesitant to take to the sky after what happened, after a few seconds of hesitation she sheepishly ran out to lay down next to Immy who didn¡¯t mind.


    Sidus eyes on the other hand kept darting around as he kept sneaking peeks at me, as if he was hesitant to say what¡¯s on his mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    Hearing my question, he paused for a few seconds before seemingly making up his mind as he replied. ¡°I need your help...¡± Hearing that, I raised my non-existent brows in surprise as I motioned for him to continue.


    His eyes glanced at Ynos who already closed his eyes and was fast asleep and then back towards the entrance where Immy and Essie were laying down, before he slowly walked towards the deeper ends of the cave, ushering me to follow.


    My eyes were unconsciously drawn to a few drawings on the cave wall, they depicted a black dragon fighting strangely familiar obsidian monsters. The first thought that crossed my mind was that the dragon looked strangely similar to Sidus before I realized that the drawings took over the entirety of the wall on my right, with various parts of It scratched off, while some of the monsters had an ¡®X¡¯ mark around them, others still had a circle.


    ¡°This-¡± I subconsciously muttered before glancing at Sidus who nodded at me.


    ¡°Not too far east from our cave, past the grey mountain range, I came across a particular large chasm in the ground,¡± He said.


    I nodded carefully waiting for him to continue, ¡°Something there was calling for me, still, I didn''t dare rashly enter and so I came back. After a few days, I still found myself drawn back to that chasm, I even had a dream of an ancient black dragon calling me,¡± He took a deep breath before continuing.


    ¡°After some preparations, I decided to go visit during the night when my magic is at its peak. There I encountered a few of those tainted monsters, most of them lacked any distinctive features. Some were humanoid in shape while others appeared to belong to formal animals, I can¡¯t be too sure,¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°You mean, the drawings here,¡± I said motioning towards the walls with my head.


    Nodding, Sidus continued, ¡°Yes, I tried to record what I encountered, the dangerous places, the strong monsters, the ones I have already taken care of, and the ones still left,¡±


    Saying that he slowly walked towards the wall and tapped at the middle part with his tail where a strange monster was drawn, ¡°This is the strongest tainted monster I encountered, and even with my strength, I couldn¡¯t do much against him and could only retreat,¡± He said with a solemn tone.


    I didn¡¯t say anything and instead walked over to study the drawing of the monster. It had four huge shadowy wings that, his legs appeared to be that of a goat, but I couldn¡¯t be too sure since the drawing was not too perfect, the monster¡¯s head was hazy as If it was a simple blob of darkness, It didn¡¯t seem to be connected to Its torso and instead was floating right above it. The strange part was that It had no hands nor arms.


    Turning my attention back to Sidus I asked in curiosity, ¡°And why didn¡¯t you mention this to the others?¡±


    Shaking his head, Sidus replied in a serious tone. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for them, especially with their mana affinities...¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 126: Head out

    I glanced at the monster''s drawing in the wall, and then back at Sidus, before remaining silent for a while. ''Something seems to be calling for him from that particular chasm, huh,'' I inwardly mumbled as I turned my attention back to the various obsidian monsters on the wall.


    "First of all, the main problem lies with the fact that we have no idea what motives this unknown entity has for calling out to you," I said with a deep frown to which Sidus nodded solemnly in agreement.


    "It''s also difficult to accurately measure its level of strength making the entire plan one fraught with danger," I added, while Sidus remained silent waiting for me to finish.


    "If I''m being honest, there are too many unknown factors in this entire situation, all of which makes me hesitate to go through with the exploration of this chasm. You might have gotten lucky so far and not encountered anything truly dangerous, besides-" I slowly raised my palm and tapped at the picture of the ''boss'' monster before continuing, "Even when faced with ''it'' you still managed to escape without any serious injuries, thus I''m not too concerned about this monster, but rather with what comes after it, do you understand?" I asked with a serious expression.


    Sidus had an expression as If he was saying that he already expected such an answer from me before nodding, "I understand brother, and I''m well aware of the dangers I might encounter along the way," He said.


    "Still, you are willing to go through with It?" I asked.


    "Yes!" He replied without any hesitation, his eyes seemed to shine brightly with resolution as he stared straight at me, showcasing his determination when It came to this matter.


    Seeing that there was no changing his mind, I let out a small sigh and shook my head before asking, "Is there any reason why you are willing to go so far?"


    Hearing my question, Sidus fell silent for a few moments as if deliberating on how to reply, before he ultimately spoke. "I have a feeling that If I go there, I might find what I''m looking for,"


    A frown made its way to my face as I asked, "What you are looking for? And what Is that?"


    Sidus''s eyes seemed to burn with a flame of desire as he stared at me with a resolution before he replied, "A way to get stronger,"


    "A way to get stronger..." I subconsciously repeated as I brought my gaze to study Sidus. Ever since we were born, he was always chasing after power, as If he had something to prove. After his first loss against me, I honestly did not think he would take it well, nor did I expect things to work out between us.


    Still, reality is often different from what we perceive, although It had clearly left a mark on him, Sidus still did not allow his will to be broken, he continued working hard in his own way, constantly striving to catch up and not fall behind me.


    I did not pay much attention to It in the past, but this matter is clearly very important to him. It does not matter If I go or not, he would still attempt to challenge that chasm alone, this was his determination, his pride...


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    He must have felt a sense of pressure after I came back from the land of the Gods, and obtained the affinity with Earth mana. Another sigh escaped my mouth as I glanced at my troublesome little brother who was calmly looking back at me while waiting for my response.


    Seeing that, I steeled my resolve and spoke, "Alright, since It doesn''t seem like there is any way to change your mind, I''ll respect your decision and will follow you to this chasm, but," I deliberately paused for a few seconds as Sidus''s eyes seemed to lit up, he then straightened his back and waited for me to continue.


    "If I deem the situation to be too dangerous for us to handle at any time during our exploration, then you must not be stubborn and listen to me If I order you to retreat, is that clear?" I asked in a serious tone.


    Hearing that, Sidus''s expression softened a bit before he nodded and replied, "I understand, I will follow brother''s command,"


    "Good, well then since we don''t have much to do anyway, and since I''m still okay after the previous fight, we can head there now, that is of course If you are also up to It, otherwise we can wait until you recuperate to your optimal state,"


    Shaking his head, Sidus calmly replied, "I''m also good to go, I did not expend too much energy when dealing with the Ember''s siblings, especially with Ynos holding them back while Immy and Essie provided support, I have already recovered and am ready to head out,"


    Nodding, I motioned towards the exit of the cave with my head ushering him to lead the way. Sidus didn''t say anything as he calmly made his way out while I followed behind him. My eyes casually glanced at Ynos who was fast asleep next to his small mountain of fairy skulls, this was a rather unusual sight since it was still bright outside.


    ''The battle from earlier must have tired him out,'' I mentally noted. Although Ynos was freakishly strong, It was still not an easy feat to hold off three young dragons, although Immy, Sidus, and Essie provided support, Ynos took all the attacks of their opponents head-on shielding the company from harm.


    Once outside, Immy didn''t open her eyes as she remained motionless on the ground, the sun reflecting off her scales, making them shine brighter as they appeared to look like precious gems. Essie who was laying by her side, on the other hand, peeked at us in curiosity before asking.


    "Big brother Aether, brother Sidus, you are heading out?"


    Sidus turned his attention back towards her and replied with a rare gentle tone, "Yes, there are some matters I need to care off, brother Aether agreed to help me," He said without further elaborating.


    Essie seemed to sense that there was a deeper part to the matter, still, she did not pursue it any longer and gently nodded at him before speaking, "Good luck!" She then turned her gaze towards me and continued, "Take care, big brother!" to that a smile subconsciously made its way to my face as I nodded in acknowledgment.


    Sidus then instantly launched himself to the sky turning into a streak of black light, I swiftly followed behind. We continued our journey in silence, neither of us spoke, yet the mood was not awkward, quite the opposite, It was a good type of silence, one that I didn''t mind.


    Ever, since I gained my initial control over cosmic mana, one of the most useful abilities I have gained, was the power to open a tear into the void and teleport where I want to. Although it sounds great, It was not without flaws.


    Firstly, I still lacked experience in this matter, hence why my teleportation range was still rather limited. Another flaw was that for the moment I could not take anyone with me. I sighed in regret at that thought, If my control was better then the journey would go much smoother and be much safer than it was at the moment.


    I subconsciously raised my head to glance at the multicolored mana stream flowing in the sky above. Teleportation was rather interesting, I would use cosmic mana to establish a link with the stream, then using that link, I would then create another one at my destination which would, in turn, allow me to teleport my body into my targeted area.


    Using the link to the stream, I would open a tear in the void and follow ¡®it¡¯ so in that case, I would not get lost somewhere in the void before emerging at my destination. There were a lot of experiments I wanted to try, and just as I was thinking about all of that, Sidus¡¯s voice resounded in my ear.


    ¡°We are here,¡±

 Chapter 127: The door

    Right before my eyes, the forest trees grew sparse as a large area cleared out in the middle revealing a deep dark chasm that appeared as If It was sucking the light surrounding it. The pit was completely dark giving off an eerie feeling, It unconsciously made my scales tingle the more I looked at It.


    I turned my head to glance at Sidus who had a strangely excited expression on his face as we faced the deep hole. ''His affinity is darkness, so I suppose that explains why he would be comfortable in places like these, still for me it''s just creepy...'' I inwardly lampooned as we both landed at the edge of the rift.


    The area surrounding it was frighteningly quiet, even the mana seemed to be in a restless state. The strangeness of the situation just further served to make me keep my guard up at all times as I studied our surroundings first.


    Using my spirit vision first, I was able to confirm that most of the elements appeared as if they were purposely steering clear of the area around the crevice, almost as If they were avoiding something. The only element that prevailed was the dark almost sinister one.


    This further served to make me feel more uncomfortable, just as I was about to say something, I was suddenly faced with Sidus''s expectant gaze as he waited for my instruction. ''Fuck...'' I inwardly grumbled as I started to regret agreeing to this, still, I tried to remain calm as my face did not betray my inner thoughts.


    "Let''s go, but remember If I say we retreat, then we retreat," Seeing the deep crevice in person gave me a bad feeling, and I couldn''t help but remind him again, to which Sidus didn''t seem to mind too much as he nodded solemnly to indicate his understanding.


    Slowly we made our way towards the edge of the chasm, I gradually pulled closer and glanced downwards as a rush of cold air brushed against my scales causing a tingle in my spine. What faced me was absolute darkness preventing me from peering deep inside.


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and activated my spirit vision, the scenery changed accordingly as countless black shadows swam in the darkness. Such a chilling spectacle would have been alarming had I not been sure that the shadows were nothing but the manifestation of the dark mana.


    I curiously glanced at Sidus, his body seemed to almost merge with the darkness as a small contented smile hung on his face. The surrounding mana seemed to be attracted towards him as well. Bringing my attention back to the deep pit, I steeled my resolve and swiftly jumped downwards.


    Sidus did not say a word and silently followed behind. My heart thumped loudly in my chest as the feeling of weightlessness accompanied by the eerie atmosphere of the chasm caused me to be nervous. Thankfully, the fall was not too deep as after a couple of seconds, I flapped my wings to slow my descent as the ground came to view.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With my vision, which had long since adjusted to the darkness, I carefully studied our surroundings. Although Sidus had already taken care of the monsters in the area, one could never be too careful. His figure silently appeared by my side, as If he had just materialized out of the thin air.


    ''En, he holds an absolute advantage in places like these with his mana affinity,'' I inwardly nodded in thought before speaking.


    "Lead the way," I said.


    Since he was the most familiar with the layout of this place, coupled with the fact that I was feeling quite uncomfortable, I instinctively wished to end the mission as fast as possible to go back. The atmosphere in the chams just rubbed me off.


    Usually, I should not have any problems with dark places, especially when considering that our cave was not so bright in certain areas. Still, the place here was different. Just as I was thinking about that, another breeze of cold air brushed against my scales, as my eyes kept darting around ready for anything.


    Under Sidus''s guide, we continued delving deeper inside the dark abyss, the heavy feeling in my chest just kept growing with each step, yet in contrast, Sidus appeared like a fish in the water, he seemed to be the most at ease in this place.


    The cave walls were surprisingly large, easily so for me to walk around comfortably without having to bend my head downwards, this just made me more curious about the circumstances behind such a large underground cave. Yet I did not drop my guard, quite the opposite, I was more nervous than ever, yet tried my best not to show it.


    ''Sidus brought me here for support, but when It actually comes to It, who would support who?'' I inwardly lampooned, trying to ease my nerves as we steadily approached the area where the monster was situated at.


    Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, we did not encounter any monster or any sort of resistance along the way. It did not take long before the cave passage seemed to extend from all sides as an abnormally large door appeared before our eyes.


    The door was an ancient brown colored one, It appeared to belong to an era long forgotten, with all sorts of strange ruins carved into It, strange letters were etched at the very bottom and very top of the door. Once I tried to focus on them, my mind turned heavy as If I encountered something incomprehensible.


    I soon found myself getting dizzy as I was forced to look away from the strange letters. I subconsciously turned to look at Sidus only to pause as my breathing hastened. His expression was one full of fear, his eyes seemed to be glued to the letters I was looking at, It was almost as If he was in a trance.


    Instantly, I figured that something was wrong as I hastily used my hands to yank his head away forcing him to face me instead. Sidus''s eyes were dazed for a second before they seemed to regain their clarity. His body visibly started to shudder as his voice came out as nothing but a whisper.


    ¡°This door was not here last time,¡±


    Hearing that, a shiver ran down my spine as I forced myself from turning around to face the ancient door once more. I took a deep breath and whispered back, the uneasy feeling in my heart growing by the second.


    ¡°Are you sure we didn¡¯t go the wrong way?¡± I asked, though inwardly I was already aware of the answer, ever since we stepped inside the underground cave, we had only been following one path without any turns.


    Sidus hastily shook his head and was about to say something when a loud screening noise stopped him, making his body freeze, as I subconsciously held my breath.


    The door was opening.

 Chapter 128: It

    The sound of the ancient door opening was extremely jarring, with it came an indescribable pressure alongside a feeling of irrational fear. For some reason, I didn''t dare turn my head to face the door as I kept my eyes glued on Sidus.


    He was the same as I could see his pupils shaking nervously. The sound continued for a few seconds before It abruptly stopped, yet neither of us made any move, nor did we dare turn our heads to glance at the door. The feeling of terror gripped my heart, as an almost silent whisper seemed to call for me, tempting me to sneak a peak.


    My body was almost helpless under the enticement of the unfamiliar voice, It had a strange allure to It, the language it called to me with was not one I was familiar with, It was quite bizarre, to say the least, yet strangely I was able to understand it, almost as if it was speaking directly in my mind.


    My body began to subconsciously turn when my rational mind seemed to protest, ''No, I can''t! If I look then I''ll die!'' I did not know from where such thoughts surfaced yet for a second I was faced with an internal struggle, with my dragonic instincts wanting me to take a look, while my more rational side refused to budge.


    I subconsciously glanced at Sidus, only to see a terror-stricken expression on his face. He was slowly turning his head towards the door with a helpless face, the moment our eyes met, a pleading expression flashed past his eyes as if he was asking me for help.


    Seeing that, my rational side finally won the battle as I hastily moved to block his point of view, settling myself between him and the ancient door. With my now larger frame, I was able to easily cover his vision as the door was no longer visible.


    Sidus''s face relaxed as his shoulders dropped, he then quickly closed his eyes shut and refused to open them, or even budge. I was about to say something when I felt an extremely cold breeze brush against the back of my neck, almost as If someone or something was breathing on my back.


    The feeling of terror resurfaced as the ice-cold feeling made my scales shudder, from the corner of my eyes I was able to spot what looked like a dark shadow looming over me from all sides. Without hesitation, I decisively closed my eyes.


    It was too late to do anything, and I had a feeling that If we were to run, things would not end up the way we want them to. ''Calm down Aether, if this thing had the power to directly harm us It would have done so the second it left the door, for now, It did not, so It''s probably weak, perhaps the only way It could affect us is if we look at ''It'' directly?'' I inwardly mumbled, trying to distract myself from the feeling of someone pressing their face by the side of my own.


    "Sidus, whatever you do, do not open your eyes!" I quickly reminded him to which he replied in an anxious tone.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I know brother, but It''s hard, I-It''s almost as If my body Is trying to move against my will," He whispered.


    ''Shit, what to do? Sidus will probably not be able to hold on for much longer,'' My mind began to race as I tried to think out of a solution when suddenly, a flash of inspiration passed by my mind.


    I silently reached out to my newly acquired earth mana, although extremely faint due to the presence of the ominous dark mana, It was still nonetheless present since we were underground, and although extremely faint, It was still enough for what I had in mind.


    With the help of the mana, an earth mask of sorts appeared on my and Sidus''s faces, covering our eyes and preventing us from ''seeing'' anything we shouldn''t. "Sidus?" I asked nervously.


    "This is your mana brother?" He asked cautiously, to which I replied with a sigh of relief seeing that he was still okay.


    "Yes, for now, don''t move-" I was not able to finish my sentence before an ear-piercing scream penetrated the air, causing my eardrums to ache and my knees to shake. The scream was exceedingly high-pitched, and It seemed to carry with It the ability to affect us physically as I could not control my shaking.


    The thing whatever It was, was angry, probably since I stopped It from tempting Sidus? I could sense It standing mere inches away from my face, which made shivers run down my spine. I was not sure what I was facing which just made it all the more terrifying, yet I tried my best not to move despite my wobbly legs.


    The cave began to tremble as an ancient force seemed to stir in our surroundings, this one was not sinister, and instead, It carried with it a hint of warmth and familiarity. Once this new presence appeared, the shadow that loomed over my head and was breathing in front of my face seemed to get pulled back.


    I could sense Its struggle through the fluctuations of the mana in the air. It trashed about, trying to escape the mighty force that dragged It away. Soon, the sound of the door closing echoed through the cave, alongside It was a reluctant high-pitched scream that disappeared into the distance.


    BANG


    Silence once again reigned, yet neither did I nor Sidus dare move. We remained rooted in place for what seemed like ages before I finally felt like the place was safe again. I slowly reached out to pull off the earth ''mask'' and hesitantly opened my eyes only to pause in surprise and shock moments later.


    "Sidus, you can take off your mask..." I whispered, to which he did.


    "Brother...where is the door?" He asked in confusion as his eyes darted about.


    Faced with that question, I remained silent. We seemed to be in the same place, yet for some reason, that ancient door with strange symbols was nowhere to be found. The cave extended deeper before our eyes, akin to the open jaws of a monster, yet the door was not there.


    ''Just what the hell happened?'' I inwardly muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± I said in reply to Sidus¡¯s question.


    His body visibly shuddered as he recalled the memory of what just happened before he asked.


    ¡°Do we continue, or do we go back?¡±


    Hearing that, I almost unconsciously blurt out to go back before I held myself from doing so. On one hand, that ¡®thing¡¯ was extremely dangerous, It made me feel like I was helpless before It without even looking at It, yet on the other hand, It seems to be held back by some sort of familiar force.


    ¡®A dragon maybe?¡¯ I wondered before replying in a serious tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue for a little bit longer, If things get any more dangerous then we head back,¡±

 Chapter 129: Nilath

    With the disappearance of the ancient door, silence once again reigned in the large cave corridor. The air turned stale as I glanced about for any hidden threats, seeing none I shot Sidus a glimpse and nodded after which we cautiously continued forward.


    The silence was almost deafening with the only sound being that of our footsteps. This created an eerie atmosphere keeping both of us on guard as we constantly scanned our surroundings for any hint of danger, yet surprisingly there was none.


    The cave seemed to extend deep into the abyss with no end in sight. Sidus appeared a bit unnerved as he whispered, ¡°This is different from my last time here brother, It¡¯s almost as if we have teleported to an entirely different area,¡±


    Hearing that, I solemnly nodded to indicate my understanding, although we didn''t encounter any monsters, an invisible heavy force seemed to be pressing on our chests at all times making It impossible for us to relax.


    Just as I was about to speak, a feeling akin to that of passing through water washed over me making me feel as If I was truly transported into another ¡®plane¡¯. I hastily turned to look at Sidus, a sigh of relief escaped my mouth as I saw that we were not separated.


    ¡°Be careful, we seem to have passed through another place just now,¡± I said, my eyes squinting as I looked left and right.


    Sidus appeared to be a little bit confused, dazed almost as he nodded subconsciously. Seeing that, a frown made its way to my face as I hesitantly called out, ¡°Sidus?¡±


    His head turned to face me in an almost mechanical way, his eyes were confused with a dazed expression. He looked like someone who had just woken up and was not yet completely conscious. ¡°What the-?¡± An extreme feeling of danger brushed over me as I felt my scales rise unconsciously.


    Just then, a deep ancient voice reverberated in the dark cave from all sides, It sounded tired, yet also curious as It spoke. ¡°Your little friend isn¡¯t able to maintain his consciousness in here, I¡¯m more interested in how you can do so,¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I subconsciously yelled out as I moved closer to protect Sidus in case of a sudden attack.


    The voice that seemed to come from everywhere all at once chuckled and replied, ¡°Who? Haha, such an interesting youngling,¡± It said, just as I was about to reach out for the mana in our surroundings, my eyes widened in shock as the cave suddenly disappeared as If It had never existed in the first place.


    We were now standing in an incredibly large dark space with countless small white dots littered across the ground and sky, It was almost as It I was standing in space staring at the faraway stars. For a moment I was stunned and unable to speak as my eyes darted left and right.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Sidus was still by my side, yet his dazed look remained the same. ¡°A soul space?¡± I subconsciously muttered. That was the only explanation I could come up with, ¡®Did we enter when we passed through that place?¡¯ I inwardly noted as I recalled the feeling of walking through water.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± The voice replied with a hint of surprise. This confirmed my guess as my heart calmed down by a bit. Although I wasn¡¯t sure of the intentions of the dragon who owned this soul space, I still felt more comfortable facing him than one of the shades.


    Just as I was thinking about that, a figure suddenly morphed into being a few meters ahead of me. It was a black dragon with a few strips of silver on his head. The dragon had one broken horn, while his other one held complicated ruins. His large wings were folded as he stared at me with a curious glint.


    His eyes were of a similar color to his scales, obsidian. The longer I stared at them, the more I felt like I was staring at a bottomless abyss. For a brief second, I was able to sense the emotions hidden behind that gaze. ¡®Tiredness, loneliness, anger, madness?¡¯ It was very brief, yet for that second I felt connected to the ancient dragon.


    A hint of surprise flashed by his eyes as he studied me with a newfound interest. ¡°A young cosmic dragon, that¡¯s rare,¡± He said before turning his gaze towards Sidus, ¡°And another pillar of creation,¡± He then turned his attention to me and asked, ¡°Your brother?¡±


    I slowly nodded and subconsciously stepped back to cover Sidus. The dragon seemed to have anticipated my answer as he nodded. ¡°So what are you doing here young one?¡±


    Hearing his question, I hesitated for a second before ultimately deciding to be honest. ¡°Something here was calling out to my little brother, we came to find out what It was,¡±


    The ancient dragon nodded once more, his body turned blurry for a second before It recovered. ¡°That would probably be my core that attracted him here since we are both keepers of the dark pillar,¡± He explained.


    Hearing the word core, my mind instantly went back to Amanita¡¯s crystal back in the ancient battlefield. ¡®I still have to go back there,¡¯ I inwardly noted before nodding at the ancient dragon. I had an inkling and now my suspicions were confirmed.


    The dragon before me was dead, his predicament was probably the same as Amanita. ¡°Does this mean you can help my little brother?¡± I shamelessly asked. The old dragon seemed surprised at my request before he burst out into laughter causing the entire dark place to shake as If It was about the collapse.


    ¡°Hahaha! Interesting, sure I can help your little brother, but as he is right now, he is still unable to take on my inheritance, it¡¯s best to wait until he is stronger before he comes back. Whether he finds me or not will depend solely on his luck,¡± Grinned the dragon.


    ¡°Depends on his luck? He can¡¯t come back to this place?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m never in one place young one, it¡¯s your fortune that you stumbled across me, and misfortune that stumbled across that ¡®thing¡¯¡± He said, to which I frowned, my mind going back to the scene of the ancient door and oppressive feeling that came with it, alongside the ancient aura that seemed to hold whatever monster back.


    Countless thoughts and speculations flashed across my mind, ¡®Does that mean the old dragon is holding back whatever monster is behind that door?¡¯


    Before I could ask, the dark space suddenly began to crack, the ancient dragon had a serious expression on his face before a tired sigh escaped his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go young one,¡±


    ¡°Wait! What¡¯s your name?¡± Seeing that the space was about to collapse I hurriedly asked the first thing that came to mind.


    The black dragon chuckled at that and replied, ¡°Nilath,¡± Saying that the soul space shattered before we once again found ourselves back in the dimly lit cave.

 Chapter 130: Plea for help

    After a few seconds, Sidus''s eyes finally regained their clarity. He looked at me with a confused expression all the while constantly scanning his surroundings as if looking for something.


    "What do you remember?" I asked.


    "I-I''m not sure, It feels like I just woke up from a dream, one where we met an old black dragon. We talked and he said something to me, but I can''t remember," He replied with a shake of his head, the confusion was clear in his eyes as he kept trying to recall what he missed.


    I slowly nodded at that and replied honestly without hiding anything, "We did meet an ancient black dragon, he called himself Nilath. We were dragged into his soul space that''s why you don''t remember much, I suspect It was also him that saved us from the monster behind that door," I explained seriously.


    Sidus''s eyes widened in shock and surprise at my revelation, it took him a few seconds to calm himself before I continued, "There''s a possibility for you to obtain Nilath''s inheritance, this will undoubtedly help you grow stronger, though the old dragon was too vague about it," I clicked my tongue in annoyance, It seemed like all dragons liked to speak in a vague mysterious tone instead of just saying things clearly.


    "Inheritance?" Sidus''s eyes shone at the mention of a way for him to grow stronger.


    "Yes, though as I said, you''ll have to find him again next time, and by then you need to be stronger if you want to withstand the inheritance," I slowly explained.


    Sidus nodded in understanding, his gaze quickly turning determined. He didn''t question where he should look for the old dragon, nor did he inquire for any more ways to grow stronger, with a goal set, Sidus''s entire body seemed to brim with energy and excitement, one that I haven''t felt from him in a long time.


    "Should we continue exploring the cave?" He asked as his eyes wandered down the dark corridor with a newfound determination.


    I followed his gaze and slowly nodded. Besides the ancient door monster, and the old dragon, we still haven''t come across the monster we initially came here to deal with. With the door gone, I doubted It would reappear, here again, the appearance of Nilath was probably closely linked to it.


    ''Maybe his task is to constantly chase after the ancient door to seal the monster behind it?'' I inwardly wondered. It was just a rough guess, but at the moment It seemed like the most plausible one.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Let''s go," I said and carefully continued ahead, Sidus closely following behind me.


    It took us a while before we finally reached an exit. For some reason, however, something told me that the world inside the cave and outside were different, not quite like when we entered Nilath''s soul space.


    Perhaps because my affinity towards mana was higher compared to others, Sidus didn''t seem to notice anything wrong, yet I was quite sensitive to the change. I tipped my head back and glanced upwards. There was no moon or stars in the sky, the night was akin to a cloth blanketing us.


    "It''s already dark?" I mumbled with a frown.


    Sidus''s eyes suddenly turned serious as he moved closer to me and spoke softly, "We are here brother,"


    "Hmm?" Hearing that, I curiously scanned our surroundings. We were standing in the middle of what looked like a dark valley, the sky was dark, and our surroundings were darker.


    A layer of dark mana seemed to cloak the area ahead preventing me from peering at what lay behind. ''That should be where the monster is at, right?'' As if on cue, the surroundings in that area suddenly began to morph as the dark mana moved to form a large imposing figure.


    Its four huge shadowy wings looked larger in person, his two goat legs gave off a creepy feeling, yet the most eye-catching feature of the monster was its hazy head, It was just a blob of darkness that constantly moved, all the while It wasn''t connected to Its torso and just silently floated right above it.


    With Its sudden appearance, the dark mana in the area seemed to grow relentless as If hurriedly rushed to surround the monster. A frown made its way to my face as I glanced at the scene. The monster appeared to be swallowing the mana, constantly encompassing it inside its body.


    An ear-piercing roar rumbled across the dark valley, causing my frown to deepen, Sidus¡¯s expression turned serious as he faced the monster. He looked like he was facing his archenemy. ¡®Interesting, Sidus said something was calling him into this place, at first I thought that the thing was Nilath¡¯s inheritance, even the ancient dragon seemed to silently approve, but now, maybe that¡¯s not completely true?¡¯ I noted.


    The more I looked at the monster constantly swallowing the dark mana, the more I seemed to understand something. ¡®The inheritance is one part, but I think the real reason for his summoning is the mana itself. The mana is calling him for help,¡¯


    Perhaps before I wouldn¡¯t have considered such a possibility, but after I visited grandmother, and the land of the Gods, and after I saw the stream of mana, my viewpoint of things slowly began to change. ¡®The mana is conscious, it seems to consist of countless elements, constantly swimming through the stream and filling the land. Whatever this monster is doing is clearly harmful to the dark mana, and since Sidus is the one with the affinity to this particular element, he is the one that can hear its plea for help,¡¯


    The more I thought about It, the more I grew confident in my chain of thought. ¡®That must be it,¡¯ Sidus looked like he was barely stopping himself from lunging forward, while I on the other hand started considering my options, ¡®Water mana is sparse in here, so using it will not be very helpful, Earth mana, on the other hand, is abundant but I''m not sure of its effect against Dark mana,¡¯


    ¡°Then that just leaves Cosmic mana,¡± I whispered, a wide grin slowly making its way to my face.


    ¡°Sidus,¡± I called out, he seemed to be having a hard time tearing his attention away from the monster that was still sucking in the Dark mana from its surroundings.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the monster is dependent on Dark mana, I¡¯m not sure what the effect will be if we separate It from it, but I have a feeling It won¡¯t be pretty, your affinity towards the mana should be higher since it seems to be brute-forcing it. I¡¯ll give you a chance and you use that to wrestle back control over the mana,¡± I quickly explained.


    Sidus appeared to have understood my plan as he nodded seriously, a dangerous aura emitting from his body as he readied himself.


    ¡°Good,¡± Seeing that, I nodded in approval and turned my attention back to the monster.


    ¡®Shall we start then?¡¯

 Chapter 131: Teamwork

    Turning my attention back to the monster, it still appeared to have no intention of attacking us as It continued to gather dark mana to surround its body. I slowly stepped forward, one step, two steps, three before the monster finally seemed to sense something as he paused.


    The floating orb of darkness looked like it was staring right into my soul as an ear-piercing shriek escaped its body. The sound was irritating, to say the least, and It made me frown with displeasure.


    I had already established that my Water mana would not be very helpful here, Earth might be abundant but it still fell short when compared to one of the pillars of existence, hence why the only choice to counter it was by using another pillar.


    I silently reached out to the cosmic mana, although I was hundreds of feet below ground, the incomplete statue in my soul space still shook as a thin thread of cosmic mana extended outwards and excited my body, slowly reaching out towards the cosmos above.


    It was not long before I felt the Cosmic mana descent, its elements were strange when I studied them with my spiritual vision. They looked like celestial bodies, miniature planets of sorts that rushed into my command.


    The Dark mana''s elements, on the other hand, held varied shadowy forms, some tall others short, some humanoids others monster-like, the only common point between them was that they were all shadows with no distinctive features.


    Seeing and feeling the Cosmic mana surrounding me, I closed my eyes to bask under the sensation for a second, my body was extremely comfortable, even my scales started to tingle alongside the mana. ''I can try to separate its body parts first, see It that will weaken him,'' With but a thought, Cosmic mana surged towards the monster.


    The mana was surprisingly tame this time around and did not even attempt to defy my orders or follow them half-heartedly. It lunged forward aiming at the monster''s left leg, though as if sensing something, the abomination stepped back, Dark mana condensing in the area where he was standing, he forcefully willed its elements to change form into a large shadow that opened its abyssal mouth to swallow my attack.


    The moment the surge of Cosmic mana clashed against the Dark one, both sides seemed to cancel each other as the monster''s shadow disappeared, teleported into another plane. My Cosmic mana was thus nullified as well. Still, I wasn''t disheartened, not giving the monster any time to attack, I lunged forward, my killing intent soaring to the sky.


    I launched another Cosmic attack from the monster''s blindside, though he seemed to have seen it coming as another shadow promptly appeared causing both energies to get nullified. Just as that happened, I had already reached the abomination''s right side, I exerted strength in my back legs and leaped up coating my claw with cosmic mana as I delivered my strike.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    This was my true aim since the beginning, the first couple of attacks were just distractions, it was nothing but a harmless attempt, I didn''t hold much hope for them to cause any damage in the first place. ''In the first place, this is not my fight,'' I inwardly mumbled.


    Faced with my attack, the monster took one large step back and spun around, its four big wings morphed with the Dark mana as they seemed to merge into one whip that blocked my claw.


    Boom


    A loud deafening bang occurred as the cave shook causing debris to fall from all sides. It seemed like It was about to collapse from the force of our clash. Just then, the whip that the monster used suddenly shook before It reverted into four large wings, this time, however, their color was not a truly dark one, It seemed more tainted than before.


    The monster was enraged as it tried to retreat, yet I did not allow it and instead pressed on. The difference between my current method of attacking and my previous one was that I now managed to make contact, or more precisely, have my cosmic mana make contact.


    The monster was constantly surrounded by a layer of Dark mana, it was akin to a second skin which meant I wasn¡¯t even seeing his true form since Dark mana was continuously protecting him. When I tested the waters with long-ranged attacks, the monster nullified them using his mana, still, he was not forced to use the one that surrounded his body.


    Once I made direct contact, however, his second layer of ¡®skin¡¯ was the one that got nullified alongside the cosmic mana that coated my claws. Although It would not take long for it to regenerate for both of us, I had something the monster did not.


    ¡°Sidus!¡± I yelled out as I continuously launched a barrage of attacks using the various parts of my body coated with Cosmic mana to create the opportunity my little brother needed, and that was to regain control over the Dark mana.


    Sidus did not disappoint, with each clash whenever the monster¡¯s mana would get nullified, his connection to it would also get lowered for a split second. Sidus was using that to summon the Dark mana to him, slowly but surely, a large black shadow extended from behind him, appearing like a dark blanket that threatened to swallow everything inside.


    The monster on the other hand looked more and more pitiful, his color dimmed as his appearance looked to be tainted. It was constantly letting our enraged roars but to no avail, I did not stop my attacks, and Sidus did not give him any time to recover.


    It was perfect teamwork. Once I sensed that the monster was significantly weakened, and once it stopped being able to regenerate the Dark mana at a fast rate, I decisively stepped back and Sidus rushed in to deliver the final blow.


    We didn¡¯t need to talk, yet our moves were in sync, the moment I moved back was the moment he dashed in, his two claws seemed to morph into two giant scythes that cut at the monster¡¯s head and torso. It moved its wings to shield itself but by now it was already too weak.


    Sidus¡¯s attack landed true and the monster¡¯s body was split into two halves. It didn''t have the time to let out its final scream as it fell to the ground in silence. I glanced at the scene in curiosity as the monster¡¯s body slowly evaporated into dark mist.


    The mist slowly edged towards Sidus and seeped inside his body, he closed his eyes as a content smile appeared on his face. To my surprise, a small part of the mist moved towards me and flowed between my scales before It disappeared.


    ¡®Hmm, what was that?¡¯

 Chapter 132: Concerns

    The dark mist that seeped inside my body did not make me feel anything special. A frown quickly made its way onto my face as I closed my eyes and entered my soul space. The blue ''sky'' greeted me, my incomplete statue was still standing in its place, right in the middle of the ''world''.


    A small green hill now stood in a corner, a large contrast in comparison to the blue world. ''Hmm?'' I quickly turned my head towards a different corner of the world, a small insignificant area was now masked in the shadows.


    The area was extremely small in the grand scheme of things, but it was nonetheless still present. ''So that''s where the mist went to,'' I nodded before turning my head and scanning my surroundings. I had many doubts about the soul space in general.


    Firstly why did It look like this? Secondly, the mana elements, they looked no different than when they were in the outside world, but It was an undeniable fact that they change once they enter my soul space, this brings me to my third point concerning said change.


    Once these elements join my soul space, they no longer seem to be bound to the mana stream of the outside world, though when I use my soul space, I can still make them influence it to a certain degree which allows me to in turn manipulate the elements of the stream.


    It''s similar to how my cosmic mana works. A thread from my soul space reaches out to the outer world, forming a connection of sorts that helps me draw more power from the elements. It was an interesting method, and with It, I came to understand how certain points work.


    Firstly, the amount of mana inside my soul space helps me draw more elements from the outside world, which means the larger it is the better for me. Now what I failed to understand was, if my use of mana was directly related to my soul space, then how come I was able to use it before I even had a soul space? And my final issue was the fact that we were ''drawing'' elements from the stream! Wasn''t this harmful to it? Was it really okay for us to ''tame'' these elements and make them part of our little ''world''?


    For the first part, I had a certain theory, though I wasn''t completely sure If it was a correct one, nonetheless It seems like the most plausible, at least for now. My guess is that ''I'' or rather ''we'' can draw the power of the stream without the use of a soul space, this is proven by the fact that I alongside my siblings were able to use magic before we gained our soul space.


    Soul space on the other hand works as a sort of amplifier, it boosts our connection to said stream by utilizing ''tamed'' elements, ones that reside within ''us'', and It depends on the number of said elements that decide by how much our connection to the stream is enhanced.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    At least that''s how I understood it. Another bonus of the soul space is the fact that It can help us establish new affinities with different elements. This point was also proven by the fact that I had now gained a minor affinity to the Earth element.


    I am not sure If this was the same for all dragons, but at least for me, it seems to be true. Now with the appearance of the small shadows at the corner of my soul space, I guess that I should obtain a somewhat of a connection to the dark element.


    I don''t hold too high of hopes for said connection since the amount I absorbed is insignificant, though it''s still better than nothing, and above all, it''s a start so I''m already satisfied with what I have.


    Now for my last ''issue'' I still wasn''t sure about it, I did not hold enough knowledge to make a judgment over whether drawing the elements into our soul space was in any way harmful to the stream, or not. This was something that I had to confirm with the elders.


    After observing the small shadows for a little while longer, and after confirming there were no problems nor any significant changes inside my little ''world'' I swiftly exited my soul space. Sidus was patiently waiting for me, I nodded at him before asking.


    "Are you ready to go back?"


    "Yes brother, I need some time to adjust..." He said.


    He didn''t need to elaborate for me to understand, his gains from our previous battle must have been quite significant, I nodded approvingly before turning around and slowly making my way towards the exit with him in toe.


    This time, It didn''t take us too long before we managed to leave the giant crevice. The sun shone brightly in the sky above making my scales glitter a bit, Sidus''s dark scales on the other hand seemed to swallow all light.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I turned my gaze ahead before exerting strength in my back limbs causing cracks to appear on the ground below, I then instantly launched myself to the sky like a meteor. Sidus was right behind me, though his take-off was silent.


    The way back was silent, none of us said anything as the scenery below continued to change. After landing back at the edge of the floating mountain, Sidus looked at me and bowed his head in respect before speaking.


    "Thank you for your help brother,"


    Hearing his sincere thank you, a smile made its way to my face as I nodded. "Don''t mention it," He did not say anything else and simply turned around and made his way back towards the cave.


    Once he disappeared inside, I raised my head to scan the sky above the mountain, Essie''s figure was still missing. A sigh escaped my mouth before I shook my head. The sun was still high in the sky, and although a part of me wanted to lay down and take a nap, another part was tempted to go out and ''play''.


    ''Maybe I can visit grandmother first? I can also use this to ask her about the part of ''drawing'' mana into our soul space, and how was it any different than what that monster did?'' I frowned when I thought about that.


    ''Yeah, let''s do that, I''ll ask grandma first,'' With my mind made up, I once again launched myself to the sky, this time my destination was grandmother''s abode.

 Chapter 133: The cursed language

    Now that I was familiar with the area a bit better, It didn''t take me long before I finally reached my destination. I slowly circled the small stream but grandmother''s figure was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Hmm? Maybe she''s deeper inside the forest,'' I inwardly mumbled before continuing to make my way there.


    I once again passed through the damp cave and left it to enter the ancient forest, the second I stepped foot in there a smile subconsciously made its way to my face. I felt at ease in this place, as it helped that I was finally able to sense my grandmother''s presence up ahead.


    The leaves rustled beneath my claws as I made my way through the trees, a contented smile stretched across my face as I enjoyed the light rays of sun that passed through the layers of leaves, lightly illuminating the area.


    Not long after, I found myself in a familiar clearing. Grandmother was in her humanoid form, standing with her back towards me. She seemed to be deep in thought as she studied a strange object that was situated on top of the large rock.


    Her ears perked up and she turned to smile at me before speaking, "Oh, If it isn''t little Aether! What happened? Miss me already?" She asked with a chuckle before turning her head towards the foreign object.


    I leisurely walked over to stand next to her and glanced at it in interest, "Hello, grandma, I''m here to visit," I answered with a smile.


    "Mhm, you cheeky little lizard, what visit? I can already see that you got something on your mind," She said with a laugh, her eyes never quite leaving the object.


    I lightly chuckled at her straightforwardness before replying, "Haha, that''s just secondary, the main reason is to see how you are doing," I spoke with a serious tone to which grandma simply shook her head with a smile.


    "Speaking of which, what is this thing, grandma?" The object she was seriously studying was in the shape of a triangle, It was covered with mysterious symbols that made my head hurt simply by looking at them.


    Its color was a dull brown yet a shiny green gem was embedded in the middle of it. Hearing my question, grandmother shook her head to indicate that she didn''t know either.


    "I managed to grab ahold of this thing after a fight with the Shades, but I''m not sure what It is. It''s strangely sturdy though," She said, and as if to prove her statement, her hand turned into a silver claw that held into the strange triangle, I then watched as she exerted strength trying to crush it but to no avail.


    Seeing that a frown quickly made its way to my face, and that was because I knew how strong my grandmother was. She was able to breed fear into my father and easily subdue him, so her strength was the real deal, but even she was unable to break the strange triangle.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ''Those symbols look familiar,'' my frown deepened before I raised my eyes in understanding.


    "Ah!"


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?" Asked my grandmother, her hand turning back into a normal humanoid one devoid of any sharp claws, she then gently set the triangle back down on the large rock.


    "These symbols, I think I saw them before once," I explained.


    "Oh? You already encountered the cursed language?" Asked grandmother in a surprised tone.


    "The cursed language?" I subconsciously asked.


    "That''s what these symbols are called, they being to the language of the Shades," Said grandmother, her finger gently caressing the surface of the triangle, tracing the carved symbols before she continued her explanation.


    "The Shades are different from us, well, they are different from every race to be fair. Their society is also quite different, most of them have no use for something like a common language since they are nothing but mere brutes. The problem, however, is with those that pretend to be otherwise, they are the ones that invented the cursed language, remember to be very careful Aether, if you ever encounter a Shade that can communicate, then run. As you are now, don''t even think about fighting, just run,"


    Her expression turned serious for a second as I felt her aura steer before she reigned it in. I subconsciously nodded before replying, "I understand," I didn''t argue with her, nor did I even ask why I had to run and not even try to put up a fight, no, there was no use in asking.


    ''If grandma is this serious, then a Shade at this level must be very dangerous, perhaps I won''t even get the chance to run.'' A shiver ran down my spine as I recalled the mysterious ancient door that seemed to seal a dangerous presence and the old dragon that acted as the gatekeeper.


    Grandmother nodded in satisfaction at my reply before asking, "So where did you encounter the cursed language before?"


    "It''s like this-" And so I slowly recounted everything that had happened to me and Sidus, our journey to the crevice, the ancient door, the old dragon, the dangerous feeling I sensed at that time. I told her everything without hiding anything.


    By the time I finished, grandmother had a melancholic expression on her face, her gaze was hazy as she seemed to recall a distant memory. After a while, a sigh escaped her lips before she shook her head, she then grabbed the triangle and sat down on the large rock before speaking.


    "Nilath is an old comrade, he is a remarkable dragon one that deserves respect, back when he was at his peak, his strength surpassed mine and the old lizard combined,¡± Grandmother¡¯s face turned gloomy as she once again shook her head in regret.


    ¡°The presence that¡¯s sealed behind that door is exactly one of the said monsters of the Shades, one that can communicate, a cunning monster,¡± Saying that, grandmother refrained from adding anything else.


    For a while, a strange silence descended on the clearing. ¡°So, what is it that you wanted to ask me?¡± She asked, breaking the awkward silence.


    ¡°Ah yes, grandmother I¡¯m curious about our soul space, I noticed something rather strange and I would like it if you could help me clear out some misunderstandings,¡± I said to which she gently nodded as if she had been expecting that.


    ¡°Let me guess, it¡¯s about the elements residing inside your soul space to be exact, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I hastily replied.


    ¡®How did she know that that¡¯s what I wanted to ask?¡¯ I wondered.

 Chapter 134: Above it all

    <div>


    Grandma slowly nodded with a gentle smile before her body morphed back to her original dragon form. She was quite small, even smaller than me, but hidden behind that small body was an explosive strength enough to humble even my father.


    She flapped her wings and rose to the sky without making so much as a sound, her gaze then turned towards me as I felt her mana surround my body and gently carry me off the ground. I didn''t need to fly or do anything and simply allowed myself to get carried away.


    "Grandma, where are we going?" I curiously asked, to which she simply smiled and calmly replied.


    "A place where you can see the entire picture,"


    Before I had any time to ask her what she meant, our speed instantly picked up as we turned into two flashes of light that streaked through the sky leaving a blazing trail behind. Even so, I still did not need to do anything and simply allowed her mana to drag me along.


    I watched as we gradually rose higher from the ground, our destination seemingly outer space. My heart thumped loudly in my chest as we kept rising higher and higher, grandma having no intentions of slowing down.


    The wind the was supposed to assault me was blocked by her mana, encompassing me within an invisible barrier of sorts. "Grandma?" I called out hesitantly. Her usual gentle smile still hung on her face, as we continued flying without any disturbances whatsoever.


    We moved unhurriedly, almost as if we were simply going for a stroll. Seeing how grandmother had no intentions of explaining things any further, I turned my attention back to the land below and watched as everything grew smaller and smaller.


    It was my first time reaching this height, and all I could see below was our continent. I couldn''t even catch a glimpse of the sea whatsoever, instead, I managed to find the abnormally large lake situated near our floating mountain.


    ''Damn it''s huge,'' I inwardly mumbled as I scanned the land.


    Soon, however, everything became nothing but a small dot, I subconsciously raised my head only to pause in surprise and awe. The sky appeared as if it was divided in half, the lower part was the familiar blue color while above it was the abyssal black color of space.


    For a second I wasn''t able to move my gaze from the scene as I watched the world change while we stepped out of our planet''s atmosphere. Not long after, even the blue disappeared below me, as an abnormally large planet was left behind.


    Yet grandmother still didn''t stop. Instead, she picked up her speed causing us to move away from the blue planet at a faster rate. Soon, its entire shape was visible before me, grandmother then finally slowed down before she drew closer to me.


    My eyes were still glued to the blue pearl we had just left before I unconsciously moved my head to scan our surroundings. Behind us, the sun shone brightly, while the moon floated on the other side. A frown quickly made its way to my mind as I realized something.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    I was still okay, I didn''t feel any discomfort being here, I didn''t feel any temperature change, I didn''t even the heat of the sun rays from behind me. Quite the opposite, everything was pleasant as if I was still on the planet.


    ''This must be grandmother''s doing,'' I inwardly noted as I glanced at the mana shield that surprisingly ''still'' surrounded me even after we left the planet.


    This brought me to another point I had completely lost contact with all the other elements, the only thing I could sense stronger than ever was the cosmic element. As for the water element, earth, element, the ones that remained were those ''tamed'' within my soul space, which gave me a vague sense that I could only use those in here, still, I wasn''t quite sure about the level of impact any attack would have in here.


    I could very vaguely sense the darkness element as well, though since my affinity to it was almost negligible, I could barely feel it. ''So this is outer space,'' I mumbled still in awe. Very faint stars were spread in all directions, their light extremely dull, almost insignificant in the dark space.


    Grandmother remained silent as she watched over the blue planet below us. For a while, nobody spoke, I was still immersed in the new scenery, everything was completely different from this point of view. Everything looked so small and insignificant, the planet, the moon, the sun...us...


    After a while, grandmother broke the silence. Her voice reverberated directly in my mind. "You see that little planet below, that''s your home little Aether," I slowly nodded.


    A small part of me couldn''t help but think back to a similar blue-looking planet, one that I also once called home. Grandma then calmly continued speaking, "In the grand scheme of things, we are all quite trivial," She said with a sigh, "This is what some of us sometimes forget. Confidence and pride are good, blind arrogance and overconfidence on the other hand will only lead you to an early grave, remember that little Aether, remember that and remember the scene before you, see how small you truly are in the grand scale of everything,"


    I slowly nodded to indicate my understanding, for some reason, grandmother at this time looked quite lonely standing there. A sad smile hung on her face as she overlooked everything. I wanted to say something, but the moment my mouth opened, no words came out, I didn''t know what to say.


    "You asked me about the difference between us and the Shades," She continued, "To put it in simple terms, the Shades sever the connection of the elements and corrupt it, turning the elements into things that should not be,¡±


    Her body then morphed back into that of a human, as she continued her explanation almost as if nothing happened. ¡°Us on the other hand can be considered a part of everything, a part of the stream, and a part of the mana. When you build your soul space and fill it up with elements, you don¡¯t completely erase that connection they have with the stream, no, you can consider it like the elements changing owners while still remaining under the same roof,¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± She asked with a gentle smile as she turned her head towards me.


    ¡°Somewhat,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much little Aether, there are still many things you don¡¯t know, and many more you¡¯ll eventually learn with due time, you just have to be patient and take your time with everything, don¡¯t try to jump stages, while I admit you are talented, you still lack a direction, a goal, you are merely going with the flow. First, find something you want to do, figure that out first, to do that, you need to understand yourself,¡± Saying that, her eyes seemed to look right through me as she asked.


    ¡°Do you know yourself, Aether?¡±


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>

 Chapter 135: Her goal

    ''Do you know yourself, Aether?'' Grandma''s words still resounded in my ears long after we landed back in the secluded forest. She was leaning against the large rock in the middle of the clearing, basking under the sun while enjoying a rainbow-colored fruit in her human form.


    I on the other hand was still out of it, I couldn''t help but think back to her question. ''Did I know myself?'' Grandma was right, I still lacked a sense of direction, an actual goal per se. Ever since I was born in this new world, I was mostly going with the flow.


    The countless trials, the rite of passage, the destruction of Piya. I was following orders while trying not to think too much into them. I sighed as I began to walk away from the clearing, grandmother didn''t say anything to stop me and simply watched me go with a gentle smile.


    I bowed my head in respect and walked away. I didn''t fly, no, I wanted to walk. The leaves crackled beneath my claws as a gentle wind caressed my scales. Faint rays of sunlight shone from between the tree branches forming a soothing scenery.


    I slowly wandered about, aimlessly, my mind drifting to my various encounters, my first fight, my meeting with Amanita, my naming ceremony, my rite of passage. Everything floated in my mind like a dream, and for the first time, I found myself wondering.


    ''What do I want to do?''


    As a dragon, it seems like the natural course of things is to grow stronger and eventually fight off against the Shades to protect the planet, akin to a guardian of sorts all the while safeguarding the balance and the mana stream.


    That''s what a dragon is ''supposed'' to do, an honorable goal. ''But is that what I want to do?'' I inwardly mumbled. Up to this point, I didn''t question anything, I didn''t question what was right and what was wrong, I simply took things as they came and went with the flow as grandma mentioned.


    ''But is that a bad thing?'' I quickly found myself wondering about that.


    Just as I started thinking about it, my mind subconsciously recalled the scene of the Piya knights throwing themselves against me in helpless suicidal attacks, hoping to stop me for at least a second, they all knew it was hopeless, and almost all of them were terrified, yet they still fought to their last breath because of their conviction.


    They had something they wanted to protect, their friends, their lovers, their children, ''Was that really the right choice?'' I mumbled, my feet carried me to the edge of the forest where I came across a small hidden waterfall.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I lay down next to the waterfall, the rhythmic sound of water crashing against the large boulder was soothing. I raised my head to glance at the sky, my mind still filled with the scenes of destruction I had caused in the Piya kingdom.


    ''The whole rite of passage mission seemed to have been influenced by father''s drive for revenge, still, most of the humans I killed were sinless, at least in this matter, so what type of revenge did I carry?'' Another long sigh escaped my mouth.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    My feelings concerning the humans felt a lot more muddled ever since my reincarnation, the more I accepted my newfound instincts the more twisted my point of view became. At first, I followed orders without questioning them since I figured that''s how things are, and I who was born as a dragon in this life had to get used to it.


    And I ''did'' I reached a point where I treated human life like trash, we weren''t on the same plane...just my train of thought began to delve into that direction once again, I recalled what grandmother had told my father once before.


    ''Every life matters to someone boy, just like how Amanita mattered to you, and to that damned old lizard,''


    Her words still resounded in my ears, every life matters to someone. The more I thought about this whole situation, the more conflicted I became. My dragonic instincts were indifferent to the massacre I had committed, treating it as If it was nothing.


    My rational side still felt that it was too much, that maybe, things could have developed differently had I not been so passive about everything. As if sensing my sour mood, the surrounding water mana began to gather around my body in what looked like an attempt to cheer me up.


    The elements danced around me, some tickling my scales while others morphed into various forms that swirled around me. A weary smile made its way to my face at that scene, I slowly extended my claw and gently caressed a humanoid-shaped element.


    ''I can''t change the past, in the eyes of the humans, I''m now a devil responsible for Piya''s tragedy, most of them still don''t know why I attacked. They still don''t know what they are doing wrong, and they still don''t know that their use of mana is harmful to the stream,''


    I lowered my claw and fell in deep thought, ''None of the other dragons seem to have any intentions nor interest in correcting their wrongs, or guiding them towards a better path,''


    "Ah, what am I saying, what guiding them towards a better path after all I did," I shook my head with a frown, "How hypocritical," I sighed.


    Glancing at my surroundings for a final time, I then swiftly launched myself towards the sky and made my way back home, my mind was still a mess as I found myself thinking of various things I was avoiding up until now.


    Once I landed in front of the cave''s entrance, Immy who was basking under the sun glanced at me with a curious gaze and surprisingly took the initiative to speak as she asked, "What''s wrong with you older brother? You look conflicted,"


    Glancing at her, I sighed, and instead of walking into the cave chose to walk over and sit down by her side. For a while, I didn''t say anything, and neither did she press me for anything. We just sat there basking under the sun''s glow.


    "Immy," I called out.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you have a goal?" I asked.


    She turned to look at me for a second before answering, "A goal huh, I suppose I want to learn more about the humans," She replied, causing me to look at her in surprise.


    "The humans? How come?"


    "Our first inheritance, the memories of the dragon I relived belonged to one that was worshiped by the humans, ''he'' lived amongst them, helped them when they encountered any problems, through his eyes, I watched the humans, their civilization, their customs, their habits," She paused for a second before continuing.


    ¡°Before I was pulled out of the inheritance, I saw something I didn¡¯t understand, the humans that once worshiped the dragon turned against him, they turned their swords and spears and attacked him, there was no sign of the respect they once held towards him....¡±


    ¡°Before I could understand what had happened, I was abruptly pulled out of the dream, desperate to find out what had occurred, I went off to hunt another monster, one even stronger than the previous one, hoping that my immersion would be longer,¡± A sigh escaped her mouth as she continued.


    ¡°Who would have thought that father would not agree. And so because of that, I want to learn, just what sort of existences are the humans, and what exactly happened before, that¡¯s my goal,¡±


    <blockquote>I¡¯m not sure if any noticed, but the chapter referred to is chapter 20 when Immy hunted another werewolf trying to go back to the nightmarish realm,</blockquote>

 Chapter 136: The past

    Hearing Immy talk about her goal, I couldn''t help but recall the conversation grandmother had with my father the first time I met her. Father''s entire revenge against the humans was because of Amanita, I think he said something along the lines of them turning against him?


    I wasn''t quite sure, but I do remember grandmother saying that the humans were not at fault for what happened. Linking that and what Immy saw in her ancestral memory, it seemed like there was once a time when dragons and humans once lived side by side and got along with each other.


    Thinking about that, I was once again reminded of the ruined city a distance away from our floating mountain. I was able to see glimpses of the past over there, the once-bustling city full of people from all races and backgrounds living side by side.


    I remember the scene of a monstrous presence invading, only to be faced by an army of dragons, I remembered the dark mist seeping from beyond the void and into the city, tainting all of its residents and turning them into mindless monsters.


    ''Is everything the doing of the Shades?'' I found myself wondering.


    "Wait, you said the memory of one dragon, do you mean you only lived through one memory?" I suddenly asked with a frown as I glanced at Immy.


    She, in turn, brought her attention back to me and seriously nodded. "Aren''t you the same brother?"


    "Uh..."


    Noticing my complicated gaze, Immy must have understood as she simply nodded in understanding before speaking, "I see, I always knew you were special brother, but to think you were this blessed, I can''t help but feel envious at your good luck," She lightly grumbled causing my eyes to widen.


    This was my first time seeing Immy make that sort of expression, needless to say, I was surprised. "Good luck you say, I''m not sure about that," I chuckled helplessly.


    While It was true that I was fortunate enough in my second life, It wasn''t so easy. All of the trials, constantly being at the edge around my father, mother hell sometimes even around Sidus or Ynos. I was constantly putting on a front, a front of a talented son, one that my parents could be proud of.


    A front of a reliable older brother, one that held the respect of his little siblings. Before I knew It, I was too deep into this facade that I created for myself. Perhaps it wasn''t right, but if there was one thing I was sure about, and that was that I did not want to be left alone in this world as well.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Maybe that was the reason I blindly followed the orders of my father, never once questioning if they were right or wrong, deep down, I longed for his acknowledgment, it didn''t matter to me that my current father was a dragon, I just did not want to be left alone again.


    The pain of losing my parents in my old world still haunts me to this day, embracing my dragonic instincts and trying to shed away my old human self helped me forget about that past, about the time I spent in solitude.


    I had shut myself off the world. Ever since my parent''s murder, my hope, my faith in humanity dwindled. Every day that passed with the culprits running freely outside while my parents, MY parents...It felt like a knife was tearing me from the inside.


    I was filled with guilt, the only thing I could do was drown myself in games, books, and stories while giving up on the world. A heavy sigh escaped my mouth as I raised my head to glance at the sky. Memories I thought I had long since discarded resurfaced causing my mood to turn heavy.


    Immy must have noticed since she refrained from saying anything and simply laid down next to me. What I did before was a cowardly choice, I chose to hide and disregard the outside world. Was that right or wrong? I didn''t know...I was sure there were other people out there with less fortunate circumstances than mine, people that suffered worse fates, yet they still chose to not give up, to continue forward.


    But for better or worse, I wasn''t one of the said people. I couldn''t get past my parent''s death. I couldn''t accept it, why did it have to be them? Why was our home the one invaded that day? Why did they have to die? Why was I left alone? So many questions, so many regrets.


    Memories and feelings I tried to suppress and burry deep within me, burst out like a flood. ¡®Ah, I¡¯m still a coward, am I not?¡¯ I inwardly mumbled with a self-mocking chuckle. Nothing had changed from before, I was still a weak coward.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I tried to forget everything ever since I came to this world, maybe that¡¯s why I accepted and embraced my new dragonic side. I didn¡¯t want to be lonely anymore. Another self-loathing sigh escaped my mouth as I shook my head.


    ¡®How pathetic,¡¯


    Just because I didn¡¯t want to feel the same way, I chose to forget everything, I chose to ignore everything as If it didn¡¯t happen...¡¯Pathetic, I really am pathetic,¡¯ I took a deep breath as a gentle breeze tickled my scales.


    I soon found myself thinking about everything I chose to forget, for the first time since coming to this world, my more rational side overwhelmed my dragonic instincts. Feelings I didn¡¯t want to feel again assaulted me.


    ¡°Really...pathetic...¡± I whispered under my breath as I lowered my head and curled around myself using my large wings to cover my face.


    ¡®What am I even doing,¡¯


    ¡®Everything I did so far, what was the point of it all?¡¯


    ¡®In the end, even after coming to this world, I am still as pathetic as ever,¡¯


    ¡®I-¡¯


    ¡°I-¡±


    It was then that I felt a small force pushing itself against my wings, moving them to the side. Soon, a tiny cute green head with large adorable eyes stared at me. ¡°Big brother Aether! Your back!¡± Smiled Essie before she buried herself deeper, and nudged her face against mine.


    After that, she quickly hopped onto her favorite spot on top of my head rendering me speechless. For a second I didn¡¯t know how to react as I felt the weight of her tiny head on top of mine. A wary smile made its way to my face as a sigh escaped my lips before I closed my eyes to rest.

 Chapter 137: Future plans

    By the time I woke up, the sky had already turned dark, the sun was nowhere to be seen as a blanket of stars cast a gentle glow on the world below. A yawn escaped my mouth as I glanced at my surroundings. Essie was curled up by my side peacefully sleeping, while Immy was nowhere to be found.


    ''I guess she retreated to the cave,'' I inwardly mumbled, after which I gently held Essie in my arm and carried her inside as well. Her eyes fluttered open as a yawn escaped her mouth before she asked.


    "Hmm, older brother?"


    "It''s okay, just go back to sleep," I replied with a smile, to which she simply nodded and snuggled closer to my arm.


    Once inside the cave, I was momentarily surprised to see that mother and father were both missing. ''Hmmm, they must be busy,'' I noted. Ynos was peacefully sleeping next to his small pyramid of fairy skulls, while Immy was resting under an opening in the ceiling, from which faint moonlight seeped inside lightly illuminating her white scales.


    Sidus on the other hand was playing with dark mana in the corner of the cave, as the shadows seemed to envelop him within, giving him a sinister feel. Sensing my presence, he raised his head in my direction and gave a slight nod before turning back to continue playing with the mana.


    I strode forward to my usual spot and gently laid Essie down before I turned to scan the cave. I was not sleepy anymore, quite the opposite. Now that I woke up, my mind subconsciously drifted back to the dilemma I was facing.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I made my way outside. ''Maybe a walk will help me clear my mind,'' I mumbled. The trail down the mountain wasn''t very hard to trek, as I leisurely made my way down to the foot. A small forest with sparse trees greeted me.


    Though it was dark, It wasn''t a problem for me to see almost as if it was the day. I slowly continued all the way towards the edge of the floating mountain, my mind still a mess. Standing a the ledge and staring at the world below, I found myself thinking about various things.


    Though what I did was bad, I admit that there was no honor in killing sinless, and helpless people who cannot even fight back, I, unfortunately, did not feel that much guilt about it. I could only attribute this to the fact that I had allowed my dragonic senses to overwhelm my rational side for far too long.


    Still, although most would consider it selfish, or even hypocritical, I did not want to turn into a mindless emotionless killing machine. I was already on the borderline of that, though most of my affection and feelings were towards my siblings, I did not want to treat the other races as disposables.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Grandmother had a point, we don''t get to decide on whether or not an entire race should live or die, that should be left to them, our job is to simply protect the balance and defend the plane.


    "But for that to be done, I still think someone should explain to the humans that the way they are handling mana is wrong, else I don''t think they''ll ever learn, which means there will come a time where another dragon might just outright annihilate them," I mumbled as the gentle night breeze tickled my scales.


    ''The problem is, I''m sure I''m already quite well known in the human continent after I destroyed Piya, so me teaching them is not going to go well,''


    Just as I was thinking about that, my mind subconsciously drifted back to Immy who said she was interested in learning more about the humans, "That''s right! We can do that," I muttered as a plan began to formulate in my mind.


    Immy in more ways than one had the appearance of a holy messenger, with her shining white scales, elegant demeanor, and undeniable presence that commanded respect. I was sure that she could easily play the part of a messenger sent to teach the ignorant humans.


    ¡°Hmm, the problem is that Immy is at the end of the day a dragon, and considering how a dragon (me) destroyed a country, all the other kingdoms should be on full alert against us, hence why there is no guarantee that they won''t launch a full-blown attack against Immy the moment she appears,¡±


    Now the question was, how to make the humans trust and respect Immy. The answer came to me relatively easy, that was to give them a common enemy, a grin slowly made its way across my face as I thought to myself, ¡®And what better enemy than the blue dragon that destroyed the Piya kingdom?¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. The idea obviously still needed a lot more planning, and I still needed to get Immy to agree on to the whole thing, still, I was quite confident. I will try to help the humans, this will be my way of trying to redeem myself after all that I had done.


    For their sake, I shall become the devil, while Immy will become their shining light, their beacon hope. I¡¯ll make sure of it. ¡®Still, we will have to be swift, although destroying Piya was not that hard, I couldn¡¯t be arrogant if the whole human realm was to gather under one banner to fight me, I wasn''t sure I¡¯d be able to get out of It unscathed, hence why the best way to handle this was to take them by surprise,¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask mother or father about more details of the human realm and their kingdoms,¡± I inwardly noted. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll even end up learning more about my goals and what I want to do.


    I sighed and shook my head as I tried to rid myself of the depressing thoughts of the past that threatened to swallow me once again. ¡®That was then, and this is now, everything is different, I¡¯m different, I''m no longer alone this time,¡¯ I mumbled to myself as the cute figure of Essie flashed through my mind followed by the proud figure of Sidus, the headstrong Ynos, and the graceful Immy.


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m no longer alone,¡¯ I took a deep breath before launching myself off the edge of the floating mountain and into the darkness below.

 Chapter 138: The human realm

    It has been about a week or so since my mental breakdown, during the past few days, my parents surprisingly didn''t come back yet which meant only us siblings were left behind in the floating mountain. Though it was strange, I didn''t think too much of it since they could be busy fighting the Shades or patrolling the planet''s borders.


    The only noteworthy thing in the past week was that Essie finally regained her courage and reverted to her cheerful self, as she once again began her flight experiments while dragging along a few unfortunate souls so they could experience the joy of flying.


    Ynos gained an uncanny attachment to his earth golems, so much that he even refrained from challenging any of us to a fight! I have to admit, it was petty strange seeing him so tame as he tried to work on his control over the golems.


    Immy was still as lazy as ever, she hardly even moved as she enjoyed spending most of her day bask in under the sun. Sidus, on the other hand, spends the days sleeping while going out during the night, what does he or where does he go? I have no idea.


    When it came to me, I once again went back to the only person I knew that held the information I needed about the human kingdoms, grandma. According to her, five countries remained after my destruction of Piya;


    The Lumia Empire which is situated in the north and hailed as the most powerful out of the five countries, It has borders with all the kingdoms except for the recently destroyed Piya kingdom, with harsh cold weather, and headstrong people, the empire has no lack of outstanding warriors that help them dominate the number one position.


    Then to the east is the Zasal dynasty, with borders against the Lumia Empire and the Tinada kingdom to the south. It''s considered the second most powerful nation coming a bit short of the Lumia empire. Though, unlike its counterpart, the Zasal dynasty is blessed with green planes and fertile lands. Since both nations'' strengths are quite similar to one another, small-scaled battles and skirmishes are never-ending around the borders.


    Due to its lacking strength, the Tinada Kingdom in the south tries to keep itself neutral and avoids joining in on the conflict between the two nations. Bordering it to the west is the Rimor kingdom, an allied kingdom with similar strength, and further south is the late Piya kingdom.


    The final nation is situated at the far northwest of the continent, bordering both the Lumia empire and the Rimor Kingdom, the Yadour empire, a mostly vast desert country with hot climates. From what I understood, their political situation is a bit complicated, they are in a hostile state with both the Lumia and Rimor nations, and in an alliance with the Zasal dynasty.


    The reason for their war against the Rimor Kingdom is that they claim that the Breil region, originally belongs to them and that they should its the rightful owners, as for their conflict with the Lumia empire, the two countries have a history of bad blood between them, according to grandmother, a princess of the Lumia empire who was supposed to be wed to a Yadour prince ended up breaking the engagement claiming that she couldn''t marry a useless prince with no battle achievements nor merits to his name.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Hearing that, I was momentarily dumbfounded as the entire thing sounded like the plot of a cliche revenge story where the said prince will rise through the ranks gathering merits left and right all for the eventual goal of washing away his shame.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth as I found myself imagining an entire plot. I shook my head ridding myself of such thoughts, sadly for him, the prince never got a chance to work for his revenge, as not even a week after the Lumian princess broke the engagement, he was assassinated.


    This sparked a war between both nations with the Yadour side claiming that the Lumia Empire was behind the assassination. Now what most people don''t know, and surprisingly grandmother for some reason does is that the assassination was an elaborate plot from the Zasal dynasty to get the Lumia empire to start another war further weakening them, as they used this to form an alliance with the Yadour empire attacking Lumia from both sides.


    This was the general situation of the human continent. Still, with the destruction of Piya; the nations came to a united ceasefire, with ambassadors working from all sides to come to an agreement against the new threat that emerged.


    Unfortunately for them, previous tensions couldn''t simply be forgotten, even with a bigger problem at hand the nations were still at each other''s throats. Meanwhile, the famed academy previously said to have been responsible for the death of two of our younglings closed itself from the outside world, barricading its island, almost as if they were sure I would come for them.


    The last thing to take note of is the other race''s situation. The numbers of Elves and demons dwindled significantly ever since their long lost war, where the Dragon King himself intervened, this forced them to come under the rule of the humans who treated themselves as a superior race forcing the others into slavery.


    It was almost impossible to find a free demon or elf. I shook my head at that notion, I didn''t particularly care about one race more than another, as my dragonic side treated all of the mortal races the same. In this era the humans were the dominant ones, but who is to say they will always remain as such.


    Back to my plan, with the negotiations and talks going nowhere, the monarchs of each nation have decided to hold a meeting on neutral ground to discuss the current situation face to face. The land that was decided on was none other than the recently destroyed Piya Kingdom.


    I was honestly quite surprised with their decision, why would they go to a place where a dragon has just flattened. According to grandmother, the decision was made by the church of the Dragon God which has just seen an explosive rise both in status and power.


    The ''church'' claims that the Piya kingdom was destroyed since they angered the Dragon God, who sent his messenger (me) to warn them, still, Piya refused to repent for their sins and did not listen to reason so they ended being destroyed by said messenger, once again (me).


    This earned me the nickname of the harbinger of death. The church even began preaching that should the blue harbinger of death come calling for a kingdom, then the countdown for its destruction had already begun.


    Naturally, the monarchs of the human nations were quite unhappy about this development, but since the people had started to believe in the church praying for salvation, the influence it held skyrocketed.


    The situation was a lot more complicated, but that''s the general gist of things. And if I was being honest, I couldn''t say that I was unhappy with the current development of things, quite the opposite, the emergence of the Dragon God church served to facilitate most of my goals.


    ''Interesting...''

 Chapter 139: Training

    I took a deep breath and focused on erasing my presence, I refrained from touching my cosmic mana as the whole point was for me to train my new earth affinity. Glancing at the obsidian monster feasting on the corpse of what looked like an oversized deer, I slowly made my way around it closing the distance between us.


    My range of attacks using earth mana was decent though the farther away from my target the lower my fire point, hence why it was best to close the distance before attacking especially now with my current low affinity.


    I reached out to the Earth elements as they slowly encompassed me, helping me further hide my presence. The mountainous terrain was to my advantage, as the Earth mana was abundant, hence why it was relatively easy to fool the monster''s senses.


    One step, two steps, three steps, I silently crept behind the monster using the various rocks along the way to hide my massive form. The tainted dark monster was relatively large as well, with a figure similar to that of a tiger.


    Where its eyes should have been, were two fiery blue orbs crackling madly as it devoured its prey. I did not feel any sense of reason from the monster as it continued to enjoy its meal. The repulsive sensation its body gave off was the same as that of the countless tainted monsters in this mountain range.


    Thinking about that, my mind fell into deep thought as I recalled the memory I saw back in the destroyed ancient city. The descent of the Shades, the army of Dragons, and the dark mist that corrupted the mortals and animals that used to live there.


    ''Perhaps this monster was one of the victims of that time,'' I inwardly mumbled as my mind moved into such useless thoughts.


    Shaking my head, I took a silent deep breath to calm my emotions and get myself to focus back on the hunt, I slowly moved away from my hiding spot behind a giant rock and moved towards another, my vision of the monster was now hindered, still, I was calm.


    ''Good, just like that,'' I silently encouraged myself before I readied my body to move out from behind my cover.


    The second I did, however, my eyes widened, and my body froze. Two fiery blue orbs were staring at me with madness hidden behind them, I panicked and subconsciously reached out to my cosmic mana.


    The mutated tiger instantly lost its head and plopped to the ground with a loud thud. My heart was still racing in my chest from that sudden jumpscare as I begrudgingly kicked the monster''s corpse with my tail sending it flying a distance away.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Fuck," I cursed before taking another deep breath to calm myself. Another failure, training my Earth mana was more complicated than I had anticipated.  The reason for it was simple, my low affinity towards it makes my body''s first reaction when encountering danger is to use my strongest or easiest to access affinity, which means I end up using Cosmic or Water mana and neglecting Earth mana.


    This throws me in a vicious cycle where I hardly ever make any progress in training my Earth affinity. I grumbled as I threw the decapitated corpse one final look before I took to the skies to search for my next practice target.


    I still did not go back to the floating mountain even after I decided on my plan. It still wasn''t time to go through with it. Firstly, I was still too young and still lacked experience, one of the reasons my first hit on the humans went so smoothly was the fact that it was a surprise attack they didn''t anticipate and I also didn''t give them any time to react.


    Now, however, the entire continent was on guard against me, so It wasn''t very smart to show my face there at the moment. Who knows what sort of hidden trump cards the humans may have, I already learned my lesson to not underestimate an opponent so I wasn''t going to act stupid and dive in headfirst.


    This brought me back to my current dilemma, the entire reason for me to train my Earth mana was to have another card to play at hand. Though I had to admit, things were not going as planned, Earth mana was also more stubborn and harder to control for me.


    As I circled the mountain range, I subconsciously glanced at the sun that began to set. A sigh escaped my mouth as I turned back towards our floating mountain. I was no fool to think I could fight the tainted monster that lurks here after dark.


    The scene of my mother taking us home for the first time, as the countless monsters crawled out of the mountain crevices still brings a chill down my spine. Mother may have handled them easily, but that did not mean I could do the same, who knew what sort of monsters hid there.


    Hence why I did not want to push my luck and decided to head back. "Now that I think about it, I can ask Ynos to teach me how to control the Earth element, I''m sure he wouldn''t mind," I mumbled as a smile made its way across my face.


    By the time I reached home, the sun was hiding on the horizon dyeing the sky orange. Essie was nowhere to be seen, so I guessed she must have already gone back to the cave, Immy wasn''t by the entrance either It was surprisingly Sidus who was standing there staring at the horizon with a lost look.


    I landed next to him, as he turned around to glance at me. "Brother," He called out to me with a nod, I nodded back and replied. "Where''s Ynos?", hearing my question, Sidus motioned towards the edge of the mountain as spoke.


    "He should be coming back any time soon,"


    "He went out for a hunt?" I asked.


    A weird expression made its way to Sidus'' face as replied, "No-" He couldn''t finish speaking as Ynos''s figure appeared flying towards us like an arrow.


    Boom


    He landed with a loud boom causing debris to rise as a small crater formed, glancing at his palm I instantly understood what Sidus'' expression meant. There clasped in his hand was two dead fairies.


    ''Ah, I almost forgot about his habit,'' I inwardly noted with a shake of my head.

 Chapter 140: Solution

    "Oh, brother!" Enthusiastically called out Ynos as he walked over towards us.


    Sidus nodded in acknowledgment and silently lowered his head in my direction before he jumped to the night sky, his dark figure blending in with his surroundings as it became almost impossible to distinguish it.


    Both me and Ynos watched Sidus leave for a few seconds before he walked by my side with a wide grin on his face, he then spoke excitedly while showing me the two dead fairies in his palms.


    "Look brother, the harvest today was plentiful! I managed to catch two little worms sneaking about," He said.


    A strange expression made its way to my face as I awkwardly glanced at the fairy corpses. Ever since that faithful encounter with that first fairy, Ynos'' hatred had never disappeared. Quite the opposite, once he was able to effectively hunt the tiny creature, Ynos turned it into a long life goal to exterminate any fairy he came across, I wouldn''t be surprised if one day he suddenly drove them to extinction.


    Shaking my head, I asked, "Where do you even find them? None of us had ever encountered one yet somehow you got an entire miniature hill made of skulls inside," I was genuinely curious, none of us siblings had ever come across a fairy, only Ynos seemed to have a knack for finding them.


    Scratching his head with his free arm, he thought for a second before replying, "I learned that It''s easy if I follow the scent of the Earth,"


    "The scent of the Earth?" I asked again still confused.


    "Umm, I think Earth mana is a better explanation," He said to which I remained silent as I waited for him to continue.


    He pointed at the dead fairies in his hand and explained, "These little pests have a distinctive smell...umm, an Earth mana smell?" He said. It was apparent that he was having difficulties explaining it himself, yet I could still vaguely guess what he meant.


    The fairies should have a high affinity with Earth mana, and with Ynos'' similarly high affinity, he is able to distinctively sense their presence. ''Hmm, perhaps this is the reason why he was targeted in the first place, and why none of us can find the fairies,'' I inwardly thought before absent-mindedly nodding towards him.


    "I see," Changing the subject, I motioned towards the corpses with my head and asked in curiosity, "So you are going to add those to your collection?"


    With beaming eyes, Ynos nodded enthusiastically as he went on to demonstrate, "Yes, these ones should make a fine addition!" He sounded quite pleased with himself.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Before I could say anything, my scales tingled as I felt the Earth mana steer in our surroundings, right before my eyes a green plant rose from the ground at an accelerated rate as it extended itself towards Ynos''s palm.


    He calmly allowed the plant''s vines to wrap around the corpses. I watched over the whole ordeal in curiosity, using my spirit vision, I was able to see the Earth elements move as they covered the dead bodies, sucking ''something'' out of them.


    As if on cue, the dead bodies began to dry up turning into mummies before even the skin disappeared, the veins, the blood, everything was sucked by the plant that seemed to grow even taller. Not long after the fairies were no more, and in his palms, Ynos held two tiny white skeletons.


    A frown made its way to my face as I watched the whole scene unfold. Although I saw Ynos'' trophy mountain of skulls, I never quite knew how he managed to deal with the bodies until today.


    Right before my eyes, with the help of my spirit vision, everything was crystal clear. What sucked whatever remained in the fairy corpses was not the plant itself, but the mana elements. Once they appeared, the plant appeared, and once they finished ''feasting'' on the corpses, the plant slowly shrank before it disappeared.


    Meanwhile, the elements moved and made their way towards Ynos as they twirled around him before seeping beneath his yellow scales. ''Are those the ''tamed'' elements inside his soul space?'' I wondered.


    "What was that?" I curiously asked as Ynos lovingly stroked the now shiny skulls.


    "You mean what I just did now brother? That''s easy, the pests come from the earth, and to the earth, they shall return, I simply hastened the process," He explained with a grin.


    "Interesting," I was honestly still quite lacking when it came to the uses of Earth mana, hence why I came to Ynos for help in the first place. Since he was the one with the highest affinity for it, naturally he would serve as the best teacher for me to improve my control over it...or so I hoped.


    "Do you need anything else brother?" He suddenly asked snapping me back to my senses.


    I solemnly nodded before replying, "Yes, I need your help,"


    "My help?" Hearing that, Ynos''s eyes suddenly lit up as he puffed his chest and subconsciously raised his head higher, "Whatever it is that brother needs, you can definitely count on me!" He said reassuringly.


    Seeing that, my mouth curled upwards as I explained, "Then, I''ll be bothering you to teach me how to better control the Earth mana,"


    As soon as I said that however, Ynos''s expression suddenly turned strange as he scratched his head awkwardly while avoiding eye contact, sensing that something was wrong, I slowly asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "About that, uh, I don''t think I can be of much help brother," He said with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Huh, why not?" Confused, I asked again.


    "The thing is, I''m not sure how I do it myself," The last part came out as nothing but a whisper yet I was still able to hear it.


    "Then how do you control your mana?"


    With a shrug, he replied, "I''m not sure, I just feel it?"


    "You just feel it?" I repeated.


    "Yes, it feels like...like...I don''t know..." Ynos struggled for a while but still couldn''t formulate his thoughts into words and so was forced to give up.


    This put me into a dilemma as I was now back in square one. ''I guess he does have a point, I mean if it was me, how would I teach someone to control water mana? From one point of view, I was also simply feeling it,'' a long sigh escaped my mouth.


    It was then that Ynos suddenly spoke up, "Ah! Since brother wants to train his Earth mana, why not hunt fairies!" He said.


    "....Ah?"

 Chapter 141: Planning

    Glancing at Ynos''s shining eyes, I was momentarily stunned and did not know how to respond. "Hunt fairies you say?" I mumbled hesitantly to which he vigorously nodded his head in confirmation.


    "Yes! Brother can hunt those little pests to further enhance your control over Earth mana!" He said.


    Unconvinced I asked, "I know you hate then, but still, remind me how is me hunting them going to help with anything?"


    "That''s simple brother, the reason why none of you have been able to encounter a fairy before is due to their use of Earth mana, their affinity for it is quite high and they use it to hide in the forests where it''s very abundant, this hinders your senses and prevents you from finding them," He carefully explained.


    Hearing that, my eyes widened as I did a double-take on Ynos, surprised by his seemingly smart suggestion, "Who are you and what did you do to my little brother?" I subconsciously asked to which he tilted his head to the side in confusion and replied.


    "What do you mean brother?"


    Shaking my head, I quickly corrected myself, "Ah, it''s nothing," I then hurriedly changed the subject, "So you think locating the fairies would help me get used to Earth mana, that''s indeed a solid plan," I muttered.


    "Locating and hunting them!" He emphasized the last part with a dangerous glint on his eyes.


    "Eh, I don''t know Ynos, it seems to me like you want to hunt them to extinction," I replied hesitantly.


    "Oh no, not to extinction brother, I make sure to stay away from their nests no matter how tempting raiding one sounds and only hunt the stray ones across the forest," He interrupted me and explained with a serious expression on his face.


    "Their nests you say? It seems like you know quite a lot about the fairies?"


    Nodding, Ynos excitedly replied, "Yes, those little pests surprisingly have a society structure somewhat similar to that of the humans, though most of them prefer to live alone, there are still a few major nests across the land," He said as his expression morphed into one of longing.


    I was sure that whatever he was imagining was not in any way pleasant for the fairies, hence why I interrupted him. "I''ll try to search for them using Earth mana, though there is no real grudge between us nor did they do anything particularly bad to me so I won''t be exterminating them,"


    Hearing that, Ynos looked at me with a betrayed face and spoke, "Didn''t do anything to you, but what about me brother! I''m already holding back enough by not outright raiding their nests, what''s a couple of pests here and there gone,"


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Nodding, I expressed my surprise as I replied, "Honestly, I still can''t believe you didn''t rush headfirst and attack them all, but..." Glancing in the direction of the cave where his miniature pyramid of skulls was, I continued, "You can''t call that a couple of pests, besides didn''t you already fulfill your revenge?"


    "Hmph, they are a despicable race that deserves to be exterminated to spare the dignity of future dragons! And it is my duty to keep them in line so they would not challenge us again!" He proclaimed with a self-righteous expression.


    I resisted the urge to mention that they only ever ''challenged'' him alone, and instead nodded to indicate my understanding, I then walked over and patted him before speaking, "Well then i''ll leave you in charge of this noble duty," I said with an exaggerated wave of my claws.


    Seeing that, the light in Ynos'' eyes just seemed to shine even brighter as he continuously nodded. "Ah yes, since your affinity with the Earth element is still low, you''ll need someone to point you in the right direction to get you started,"


    I nodded back and remained silent waiting for him to continue. "From here you should head south, don''t delve too deep into the lands of the tainted, most of the nomadic fairies live somewhere in the borders of the forest,"


    "Will do, thank you for your help little brother," I warmly thanked him to which a wide grin made its way across his face, he then nodded back and made his towards the cave to add the two skulls into his ''little'' trophy mountain.


    With him gone, I closed my eyes and silently drew a deep breath as I steadied my emotions. It was a meditation of sorts as I calmed my mind and reigned in my wild instincts, I tried to stop giving them free reign over my body. It was a hard but still nonetheless necessary process.


    After a few minutes of getting myself ready, my eyes shot open as I exerted strength into my legs causing the ground to crack under my enormous weight. With a mighty leap, I was quickly soaring across the sky heading south in search of the fairies.


    Along the way, I tried to keep my mind sharp as I constantly studied my surroundings. Though most of it was nothing but the usual boring forest, I still nonetheless diligently scanned everything in case of sudden danger.


    I would occasionally catch a glimpse of a monster or beast scurrying for cover as soon as they notice my presence. Still, by the time they do, I would have already long left the area. Even though I wasn''t flying with my top speeds, I was still very fast as each flap of my wings made me cover a huge distance, causing the scenery below to b always ever-changing.


    After a while, I slowly landed on top of a small colorful hill that rose in the middle of the forest. It had no trees in it, instead, it had scarlet flowers covering its entire surface. Seeing the small hill from above was like seeing a shining light in the middle of the night.


    Its appearance was quite strange, and it somehow reminded me of the rainbow-colored hills I came across in the God realm. As soon as I landed a pleasant aroma drifted to my nostrils, as a calm feeling washed over me.


    I slowly reached out and gently caressed a few of the red flowers, surprisingly none of them were cut despite the disparity in size between them and my claws. They looked to be rooted in place as if nothing I do could ever disrupt them.


    Looking left and then right, my eyes locked on a certain empty place a distance to my left as I spoke, ¡°Hmmm, how long are you planning to hide there, come out,¡±

 Chapter 142: Ayona

    Following my call, the space to my right churned in an almost invisible manner, I instantly turned my head towards that direction as a wide grin made its way to my face. "Gotcha!" Not giving them any time to react, I launched myself like a predator at its prey.


    The moment I did, the entire scarlet hill seemed to turn hazy as the countless flowers lost their bright red color, and turned into a dull normal color. The previously pleasant aroma was no more, as my nose picked up a familiar presence.


    A small figure was hastily retreating ahead of me, yet I did not give them any chance to do so. With the disparity in size between us, I only needed a single claw to pin the tiny fairy to the ground as It let out a panicked yelp.


    I had to be extremely careful not to accidentally squish the tiny thing beneath my weight. Now that the illusion was gone and the hill reverted to its normal state, I finally had time to study the little fairy squealing.


    Short raven hair, long pointed ears, dark abyssal eyes without any white in them, and a row of tiny sharp shark-like teeth. Her overall face would have been considered cute if not for her sinister eyes and teeth.


    As I was studying the little thing, it continued trying to break free as It bit and scratched at my claws, yet to no avail. I was honestly quite surprised I already encountered one so fast.


    Still, I now understood why they were so hard to find. Their illusions were truly one of a kind. I was almost fooled as well, perhaps if the little fairy remained calm, she might have just gotten away. Yet that single moment of panic gave her location away.


    That and a few other details helped me in the overall situation. Firstly, the illusion was not perfect, from the moment I saw the hill, something just did not seem right. Perhaps due to my high sensitivity to the mana, but the second I landed, I instantly felt a tiny almost invisible wave brush over me.


    Then there were the flowers. Normally, with my giant size, I would leave a few dents in the ground as I passed through, needless to say, no normal flowers should be able to hold on under my claw. Yet these ones surprisingly did, I might have brushed it off as them being special, if not for the lack of reaction I got.


    It felt as If I was touching something that wasn''t quite there. This was when I was almost sure that everything was an illusion, yet here came the problem, I was still unable to sense the presence of the fairy responsible.


    And so I took a gamble. With the Ynos''s experience fighting them, I knew that one had to be close by to maintain the illusion, and so I chose a random direction and called out for it. Had the fairy been able to remain calm, I might have not noticed, yet It panicked and I managed to catch that small ripple in the surrounding mana.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Seeing that its struggle was meaningless, the fairy turned its gaze towards me, the madness that was there a second ago seemed to disappear as It gazed at me with a pitiful expression. It closed its mouth hiding those sharp pointed teeth and lowered its head trying to look harmless.


    "Hoh? Aren''t you a sneaky one?" I chuckled.


    This was the first time I saw a fairy behave this way. Usually, the ones Ynos brings have eyes full of madness, almost akin to that of beasts. They always struggle until they can''t anymore, yet this one was trying a different approach.


    "Trying to make me pity you huh?" I smiled as I grabbed it between my claws, careful not to squish it to death.


    Sensing that its plan was not working, the fairy began to panic once again as It struggled to escape. I curiously brought it closer to my face as I studied its features in greater detail. ''No matter how I look at it, this one seems more civilized than the others, It even has a dress of sorts,''


    It was then that to my surprise, the tiny fairy began to speak, and what was even more surprising was that I could understand it.


    "Oh, mighty dragon, guardian of the holy forest spare this little one! It was not my intention to drag you into my illusion, I beg for your mercy oh mighty dragon!"


    The little fairy''s voice had a childish hint to it and for a second I was baffled as I looked at it in surprise. "You can talk?" I asked almost subconsciously, to which the tiny little thing nodded her head constantly.


    "This little one has been thought to use my illusions to communicate with other races by the great mother, I beg for your mercy oh mighty dragon!" She said causing my eyes to rise in surprise and curiosity.


    "Using the illusions to communicate, that''s quite interesting," I muttered, before asking.


    "The great mother? Is that your queen?"


    Hearing my question, the tiny fairy tilted her head to the side as a confused expression made its way to her face, "Q-Queen?" She said with unfamiliarity, almost as if she did not know what the word meant.


    "Please spare me mighty dragon! I do not understand what this Queen means, I beg for your mercy!" She said as she constantly pleaded for her life.


    ''Hmm, it seems like the whole using illusions to speak isn''t all-powerful as it seems, at least it looks like there are words and phrases she doesn''t understand,'' I inwardly noted before nodding.


    "Calm down, If I wanted to kill you, you''d be dead already, so for nor answer my questions first," I said.


    Hearing that, the tiny fairy''s eyes opened wide in surprise before she began to tap on her forehead with two fingers as she constantly thanked me.


    "Thank you oh great merciful dragon! Thank you for your mercy!" She said while as she continued taping her forehead.


    ''Interesting is that how they say thank you?'' I mumbled, before continuing.


    "Queen is like a leader of sorts, is this great mother the leader of your people?" I asked.


    Hearing that, the tiny fairy had an enlightened expression on her face as she replied, "Ah, leader? Yes! The great mother is the mother of all fairies! She is the great mother! The great leader!"


    "Hmm, I see one more question, do you have a name?"


    Hearing that, a shocked expression took over her face as she gazed at me blankly for a few seconds before lowering her head and muttering, "Ayona..."


    "Ayona?" I repeated causing her to nod as she further lowered her head.


    ''Hmm? What''s wrong with her?''

 Chapter 143: Sacred contract

    Sensing that something was not quite right, I brought the tiny fairy closer to my face and asked.


    "What is it, Ayona?"


    Hearing my question, her body jolted, and she hurriedly lowered her head not daring to look me in the eye. This just made me all the more sure that something was wrong. ''Does it have to do with her name? It must be, right? She''s become like this after I asked for it, so what''s the big deal?'' I quickly found myself wondering.


    ''Do names perhaps have a special meaning in fairy culture?'' I wracked my brain trying to think of an explanation, yet I simply lacked the information when it came to her race. The only time I ever met a fairy before this was when Ynos brought them back as trophies.


    After a few seconds of awkward silence, the tiny fairy sheepishly raised her head and glanced at my eyes before hastily lowering it once again as she began to mumble.


    "What''s that?" I asked once again as I brought her closer to my face trying to better hear what she was saying.


    "...Contract...Sacred contract..."


    "Sacred contract?" I repeated still not quite following what she was talking about.


    Hearing my puzzled tone, Ayona nodded her head and forced herself to look at me before speaking, her eyes continued to nervously dart all over the place.


    "If this little one can ask, what is the mighty merciful dragon''s name?" She asked hesitantly, her body was shaking in my hands from fear.


    ''Isn''t this a bit too much? It''s worse than when I just caught her," I Inwardly mumbled before shrugging it off.


    "My name is Aether," I proudly replied, to which she suddenly froze her eyes widened in shock and disbelief for a second before something ridiculous abruptly occurred.


    Her tiny body began to shine with a bright yellow color, as I sensed the mana stored within my soul space steer. The cosmic and dark mana remained undisturbed, while the water mana had a tiny almost invisible ripple. The one that had reacted the most was the meager amount of earth mana I had.


    I instantly closed my eyes and sank into my soul space trying to understand the changes that were happening. A faint familiar power had created a tiny thread linking the mana inside my soul space to the little fairy held in my hands.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ''This power!'' it was the natural ''law'' the power that protected the blood and prevented me from wielding it, it was also similar to what the knights in the human kingdoms were using.


    ''Just what is going on? Is this the sacred contract she was talking about?'' I mumbled in confusion.


    The tiny thread of ''law'' power, linked me to the tiny Ayona. At that moment, nothing was hidden away from me, I could ''see'' her everything, it almost felt like she had opened her heart and soul to me, and if I so wished, I could instantly kill her with but a thought.


    If I had to compare the feeling to something, then I guess this is what would happen to me if someone ever gains access to my soul space. The tiny link of ''law'' power was attempting to draw the mana from my body and into Ayona''s, yet although there was a reaction from my mana, It didn''t follow the strange yet familiar power.


    It was almost as if the mana was waiting for my command. ''Interesting, so this sacred contract is like pact of sorts, one which links the souls of both targets, I feel like I could strengthen Ayona if I want to, or even take away what meager amount of power she has though I''m not sure how useful that would be,''


    Thinking along those lines, I couldn''t reign my curiosity as I found myself wondering what would happen if a fairy was boosted by the mana of a dragon? The image of a tyrant little figure soaring through the sky raining hell on the land was almost comical causing a chuckle to escape my mouth.


    Shaking my head, I cleared my mind before I began thinking about this seriously. I had just met Ayona, though with me holding access to what is basically her soul, It feels like I knew her for a much longer time than that, her memories were laid bare before me.


    Her time back in the nest, the figure of the mysterious great mother teaching her how to speak. Her joys, her sorrows, nothing was hidden from me. From a life inside the nest to a life as a nomad with no place to call home.


    I saw it all, her struggles to survive after getting exiled due to her crippling a fairy with higher status. Her hunting methods as she lured weaker prey with her illusions, trapping them inside before finishing them off.


    I saw everything, all the way until she met with me. It was a strange feeling, akin to watching a movie. I was like a bystander observing the whole scenes as they changed. Still, I had a vague feeling that the reason this was so as that I wasn''t affected by her memories was that I was stronger than her.


    I wasn''t sure if I would have been able to retain my sense of self had I peered into the memories of someone like my grandfather, or grandmother. ''This is quite dangerous,'' I noted.


    I was slowly growing to understand this sacred contract a bit better. It was the connecting of two souls with the use of the ''law'' power. Why did it suddenly happen when she told me her name and I revealed mine? I wasn''t quite sure, but I had a feeling it had something to do with the fairies'' power.


    Another thing to note is that when under this condition, both subjects could share the memories of one another. If I had to guess, the best way to use this ''contract'' would be between two people of similar status and strength, that way no one would overpower the other like what was happening right now.


    If one side was too strong, then they could simply take complete control over the other without giving anything back whatsoever. ''I wonder if I could show her parts of the memories I want while omitting others,'' thinking about that, I slowly began experimenting in earnest.

 Chapter 144: First follower

    I slowly and carefully attempted to send certain memories to the tiny fairy, I started with my earliest one, the day I was born in this new world, my first fight against Sidus, and then my second one against Ynos.


    I didn''t stop there, I showed her my first meeting with my mother, and then with my father, I showed her my first desperate battle against the werewolf, though I omitted the parts of the shadowy realm and the dragon memories inheritance.


    I showed her the memories of my mother pushing us siblings off the large cliff, she saw it all, my first flight, my first failed landing. I showed her everything I deemed okay to be seen while leaving the parts I didn''t away.


    I showed her my battles back in the human realm, the fall of the Piya kingdom, the mages, the knights, the large human army. Eventually, I showed her the memories leading to me finding her in this particular part of the forest.


    I refrained from revealing certain parts of my abilities, like my soul space, and I did not show her my memories of back in the land of the Gods, neither did I show her the memories of my naming ceremony as those directly involved the King, and I did not know if I was allowed to share them with an outsider or not, hence why I did not take any chances and refrained from doing so.


    After I finished sending over all the memories I wanted to show her, Ayona''s eyes stayed in a blank state for a few minutes as she sat there staring at the void with an empty expression on her face. ''Did I break her?'' I inwardly mumbled as I moved a claw and gently poked her side trying to get her to snap out of it.


    Thankfully, it did not take long before her eyes regained their clarity. At first, a confused expression overtook her face as she glanced at her surroundings in confusion before her gaze finally settled on me, a look of understanding flashed through her face as she suddenly lowered her head and kowtowed to me in respect.


    "Ayona is honored to have had the opportunity to glimpse at the memories of the great master Aether! May the great mother bear witness, I Ayona vow to follow and serve the great master Aether till the day he finds me unworthy!" She suddenly proclaimed with a proud look on her face.


    ''Wait, wait, wait, isn''t that a bit too fast? Just earlier you were struggling to escape from my grasp and pleasing for mercy, yet here you are vowing to follow and serve me?'' I eyed her suspiciously, yet her gaze looked sincere as she stared back at me with an almost expectant look.


    ''The law power still didn''t quite disappear, and there seem to have been some sort of change to it,'' I inwardly noted.


    The faint link that connected me to Ayona was still there, though this time something about it was different. I felt as if I had the authority over it, should I so wish it, I can simply dismiss it and completely break this whole ''sacred contract'' deal.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Or I could accept it and permanently leave a tiny link between us both that connects us to one another. Now some may call me impulsive, hell, even I knew that I was being hasty with all of this. Still, my curiosity managed to get the best of me as I accepted the sacred contract with the tiny fairy.


    The moment I did, I instantly felt the thread linking us together solidify before it began to turn completely invisible and unnoticeable. Before it disappeared, however, I didn''t hesitate to send a small amount of my earth mana alongside an even smaller amount of water mana towards the little fairy.


    Earth mana moved complied without a problem, though the water element was a little reluctant, still, it also acknowledged my request and flowed towards Ayona. For a second, nothing out of the ordinary occurred, my mana flowed through the law thread and disappeared inside Ayona''s body.


    Just as I was thinking that the experiment was a failure, a bright dazzling light erupted from within the tiny fairy''s body forcing me to shield my eyes for a second. It did not take long before I felt a new connection establish itself within her body.


    My mana had integrated with hers, yet I was still able to influence it to a certain degree if I so wished for it. Ayona''s body also underwent a significant change, firstly was her height. She was no longer as tiny as before, and instead, If I had to guess, she was now as large as an adult human?


    Her hair had a tint of dark blue to it now, while her obsidian eyes had streaks of brown within them. Her large wings on the other hand resembled a deep burnt umber color. ''Hmm, the change is mostly due to the amount of mana I released, though I''m not sure if she would have been able to handle more in the first place,'' I inwardly mumbled as I waited for her to finish inspecting her body.


    The shock and disbelief were clear in her eyes as she kept glancing at her own hands and then back at her wings. Her mouth kept opening and closing and for a second no words managed to come out. Eventually, she just gave up and simply gave me a deep bow full of respect and worship.


    ''I must say though, the change in attitude is very drastic,'' I chuckled before nodding back and ushering her to stand up.


    "You should be able to use water mana after my blessing correct?" I asked just to make sure.


    Hearing my question, she didn''t directly reply and instead glanced at her hands for a second before closing her eyes in concentration. Her wings faintly glowed as I felt her channel the water mana through her wings and into her open palm as a small water orb appeared.


    Seeing that, her face bloomed into a smile as she turned to look back at me with a face that seemed to be asking for praise, "I did not disappoint you master Aether!" She beamed, to which I chuckled and replied with a nod.


    "Not bad, you did well,"


    With that, I guess it was correct to say that I had gained my first servant and follower, a fairy. I would have been lying if I said I wasn''t excited, with the law thread between us, it felt as if I had known Ayona for a very long time which helped me get used to her presence rather quickly.


    Now was that a good thing, or a bad thing, I did not know yet. Should I have not carelessly used something that involved linking myself to another being? Maybe...but it was already too late, and there was no use in crying over spoiled milk. I did what I wanted to do, I followed my heart and not someone else''s decision, and for that, I was already satisfied no matter the future outcome.

 Chapter 145: Turning point

    "Interesting, it''s quite fascinating how you are able to use water mana to a certain extent already," I nodded still impressed by the rate Ayona was improving.


    Hearing my praise, she lowered her head as a bashful expression made its way to her face, she slowed down mid-air for a second before she continued following after me. "It''s all thanks to master''s help, your mana was very..." Ayona didn''t finish what she was saying as she further lowered her head and moved her hand to rest right above her stomach.


    ''Somehow, that expression doesn''t look normal,'' I unconsciously shivered before I shook my head and calmed myself down.


    "En, keep up with the hard work," I encourage her to which she beamed with a wide smile before she moved closer to my face.


    ''Hmm, weird,'' I inwardly noted, her change in attitude was still a bit hard to get used to, nonetheless, I tried not to pay it any heed.


    We were currently on our way back to the floating mountain, this entire trip was an unexpected one. It also ended quite abruptly, making me feel a vague sense of unease. ''Ah well, I guess I also deserve a break from time to time right?'' I chucked attempting to ease my mind.


    With Ayona''s appearance, a change to my plans was now necessary. Firstly, with the thread of ''law'' power linking us together, I could in a sense borrow her affinity to the earth mana, ''Or is it more appropriate to say rather than borrow, she shares it with me?'' I thought.


    Anyways, with this my control over the earth mana is significantly boosted. Though it''s still way below that of its water and cosmic counterparts, it is nonetheless way better than before. ''Yes, with this I now hold another card in my arsenal,'' I inwardly noted with a satisfied grin.


    "Hmm, maybe the plans in the mortal realm can be sped up with this?" I muttered as I slowly grew more excited about the future.


    ''No, i''ll just take everything one step at a time, no need to rush anything, even if I miss the mortal realm''s leaders meeting this time, I''m sure they would end up gathering once again for another one sometime in the future, besides like grandma said, I''m still young with a lot of room to grow, I won''t rush anything and instead i''ll take it slow,'' Satisfied a smile subconsciously made its way to my face.


    With Ayona flying by my side, we leisurely made our way back to the floating mountain. ''Hmm, now that I think about it, I wonder how Ynos would react to me bringing a fairy back home,'' I inwardly cringed at the upcoming headache.


    It didn''t take long before home appeared before our eyes. Ayona''s eyes widened in surprise as a low exclamation escaped from her mouth. "This is master''s home!" She muttered to which I nodded in confirmation.


    Although this was her first time seeing it in real life, she was in fact already familiar with it from the memories I shared with her. "Speaking of which, you should already know what sort of dragon Ynos is, so stay close to me, okay?"


    "En! I understand master!" She nodded with a serious expression on her face as a slight shudder ran through her body.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sure enough, the second we landed near the cave entrance, a large yellow figure suddenly appeared before us. "Oh, you came back already brother?" He said with a smile before his eyes narrowed as he glanced at Ayona who had her head lowered by my side.


    "Hmm? I see you brought back one of the little disrespectful bastards as well," A savage grin quickly overtook his smile as a dangerous killing intent leaked from his body.


    "This one is off-limit Ynos, she is my servant," I solemnly spoke as I used my mana to shield her from his oppressing aura.


    "Oh? So she is indeed one of them! I was a bit hesitant at first since she''s much taller and is a bit different, yet still, in the end, she is the same," He growled before tearing his eyes away from her and them locking them with mine.


    "What is the meaning of this brother?" He slowly asked, his face turning into a frown.


    "Nothing much Ynos, as I said this little one is my servant so I''d appreciate it if you don''t lump her together with the rest of the fairies," I slowly replied.


    "Brother, you know what they did to me right? Are you trying to mock me by bringing one back home?" He said while taking a deep breath trying to calm himself down.


    I lightly shook my head and calmly replied, "No, you are my little brother, there is no way I would do such a thing as mock you. But I wasn''t lying when I said this little one is my servant, she isn''t quite the same as the other fairies that attacked you, Ayona is smart, right?" I asked as I turned to glance at her.


    As if reading my mind, the tiny fairy''s body lightly shook before she stepped forward and gave a deep respectful bow towards Ynos, and spoke, "Ayona gives her respect to the great earth dragon Ynos, brother of master Aether. I humbly ask for the great dragon Ynos''s forgiveness due to the inconsiderate actions of certain fairies, they were young and foolish and did the unforgivable by insulting your honor," Saying that she further lowered her head.


    Faced with her sincere apology, Ynos was taken back for a second, his eyes moved from her to me and then back to her. His overbearing aura slowly receded as a conflicted expression made its way to his face.


    "Hmph," Ynos then refrained from adding anything as he turned around and left for the foot of the mountain.


    ''Phew, that went way better than I expected,'' I sighed as I turned to glance at Ayona with an impressed look.


    "Not bad," I said to which a bashful expression overtook her face as she lowered her head and began to mutter.


    "Not at all, it''s all thanks to master Aether..."


    With a smile, I turned around to glance at the entrance where Immy and Essie were both looking over with curious expressions on their faces.


    "Come on, time to meet the others," I said and walked over to them, Ayona right behind me.


    "Brother," Immy greeted me with a respectful expression, while Essie had her eyes glued to the tiny fairy.


    "Big brother, this is your servant? She is small like me! And she got wings! Does that mean she can go flying with me big brother?" She asked with shining eyes to which I chuckled and gently patted her head with my tail.


    "Yes, yes, now be nice to her okay?"


    "Yes!" saying that Essie directly ignored me and rushed towards Ayona and asked.


    "What''s your name little fairy? Do you like to fly?"


    Letting the duo get to know each other, I moved to sit down next to Immy as a yawn escaped my mouth. "Mother and father are still not back?" I asked, to which she shook her head.


    "That''s strange, Essie didn''t pass her rite of passage either, just where are they?" Immy silently nodded in agreement.


    "Ah well, I''m sure they are okay, I mean it''s father and mother we are talking about-" I wasn''t able to finish my sentence as my head subconsciously glanced upwards towards the sky.


    Dark clouds that weren''t there seconds ago covered the blue sky as red lightning streaked across followed by a loud boom. "What the-"


    It all happened so abruptly, that I had no time to react. The dark clouds were suddenly parted as a huge red figure came crashing down a distance away from us causing the land to shake.


    "W-Wait, what the fu-"

 Chapter 146: The change

    Dust rose covering the enormous figure that crashed down. Ynos who had left moments ago came rushing back to my side, he didn''t move head-on and instead decided to group up, still, this wasn''t the time to be surprised.


    "Essie! Down now!" I urgently called out to her. Thankfully, she didn''t delay, and seconds later she was already seated on top of my head, her tiny body shaking.


    Immy who was laying leisurely by the side was now standing at attention, her body constantly leaking a dangerous aura as her scales began shining with a bright white color. At some point, a dark cloud suddenly appeared to my left as Sidus''s figure materialized, his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the giant figure collapsed a distance away from us and then back towards the dark clouds in the sky.


    Red lightning flashed endlessly, followed by a thundering boom. My dragonic instincts screamed danger at me as I felt a dangerous aura looming overhead. Tearing my attention away from the sky, I looked back at the collapsed red dragon.


    "Fuck me, father?!" My voice cracked, yet I did not dare move carelessly. The constant rumbling of the thunder felt akin to a blade hanging above my head threatening to descent at any given second.


    Ynos''s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at father''s collapsed figure, his fate was still unknown as blood oozed from his pores. Most of his scales were broken, some were directly torn off. This was the first time I had ever seen the mighty figure of my father in such a sorry state.


    "B-Brother, what do we do?" Asked Ynos through gritted teeth. He could barely hold himself from rushing to father''s side, and he wasn''t alone, all of us were anxious yet we simply could not make a move.


    The dangerous aura was suppressing us, preventing us from moving. It vaguely reminded me of the aura that surrounded the stairway during my naming ceremony. Back then, all of the younglings were forced to walk, yet thanks to my affinity with the cosmic mana, I didn''t have it hard.


    This time, however, It was completely different. I could feel that the owner of the aura was not even locked into us, yet even so, we were already this helpless. ''Think Aether, think! The Gods? No, that''s impossible, though I didn''t meet a lot of them, according to grandmother, and from what I saw back in Amanita''s ruined battlefield, none of them should be able to overwhelm father like this, unless they ganged up on him, but even so, what would they gain from doing that? So if not the Gods, then...the Shades!''


    A silent curse escaped my mouth as I tried to make out what was happening behind the dark clouds. My senses told me that a fight was unfolding high above, yet the current me was not qualified to participate. ''Fuck, what do we do? Run? Run where? Wait, grandma!''


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    My mind was spinning as I tried to think of a way out of this, Immy who was constantly emitting a bright holy light urged me from right, "Brother, we have to move!" As soon as she said that, a small obsidian meteor came crashing from the sky and into the land below, a distance away from our floating mountain.


    After the first one fell, countless others followed. Not giving us any time to react, a dozen obsidian meteors came crashing towards our mountain. "Careful!" Without thinking, I summoned a large water shield surrounding us all, including father''s unmoving figure.


    Yet to my surprise, the second the first meteor came close to the mountain, an abnormally bright light shone from the peak where the dragon statue was situated, following that, a transparent bluish shield materialized, encompassing the entirety of the mountain.


    The second the meteors came in contact with it, a faint dragon cry echoed out before they completely evaporated. "The statue?" Sidus mumbled with a shocked expression. Immy and Ynos were equally surprised while Essie surprisingly didn''t seem to care much about anything that was happening, her eyes instead were glued on father''s body.


    Before anyone could react, an abrupt strong gust of wind suddenly carried father towards us. Essie who was seating on top of my head jumped down with a focused expression, her legs were shaking yet she prevailed, slowly bringing father closer.


    Snapping out of it, I hurriedly called out to the others, "Quick, help Essie!" Saying that I instantly summoned a gentle wave, helping drag him along. Due to the insane pressure, our control over the mana seemed to be severely crippled, preventing us from using our full strength.


    Seeing that, Ynos, Immy, and Sidus hastily directed their mana to help out. Slowly but surely, father drew closer to us before we finall managed to set him down.


    A gasp escaped Essie''s mouth as we glanced at father. ''I knew it was bad, but I didn''t think it was this bad...'' I inwardly muttered with a solemn expression. His body was littered with wounds of varying sizes, with a glaring one on his chest.


    ''It''s a damn hole!'' I gulped, and that wasn''t even the worst of it, father was missing his right front limb, while half of his tail was cut off.


    Without much time to think about it, I instantly channeled whatever water mana I could use to start healing his wounds as I could still sense a very faint life sign from him causing me to let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Of course, father can''t die just like that!'' I tried to reassure myself.


    My water mana slowly but surely managed to close the various tiny wounds and cuts, yet the more glaring ones remained, something was interfering with my mana preventing it from closing the wounds.


    I couldn''t do much to stop the bleeding, and as if sensing that Immy quickly moved to my side and began to channel her holy mana to help. "Immy?"


    She glanced at me and replied, "I can help stop the bleeding, but I can''t close the wounds,"


    Nodding I quickly answered, "That doesn''t matter, it''s already better than doing nothing!"


    Nodding, I watched as a white holy light surrounded our father''s missing limb, chest wound, and tail, after a while, Immy retracted her mana looking exhausted.


    To my surprise, the wounds appeared almost as if they were burned as his flesh seemed to close off. I turned to glance at her after which she shook her head. "It''s only a temporary solution brother, father needs immediate care,"


    ''Just what the hell is going on?!''

 Chapter 147: First encounter

    The sounds of explosions carried over, as the overwhelming aura prevailed. The shield that suddenly sprang up to protect our floating mountain was still intact, yet as the meteors continued to bombard it, I wasn''t sure for how long it would remain.


    Nonetheless, it did give us time to breathe. Essie nervously glanced at father and them back at me, her big eyes seemingly asking me what to do. Ynos was barely restraining killing intent as he tried to make out what was happening beyond the clouds, while Immy and Sidus stood side by side for the first time in a long time with neither of them picking a fight.


    Ayona, my newest tiny fairy servant was floating next to me with an uneasy expression on her face. For a while, we all simply stood there as giant obsidian rocks constantly crashed from the sky, red streaks of lightning occasionally flashing by followed by an ear-deafening thunderclap.


    The scene was akin to that of an apocalypse. Sidus suddenly glanced at me and asked, "What should we do brother?" all eyes then turned to me as everyone waited for my reply, I was the strongest and the eldest, hence the leader by default.


    "Should we leave the mountain?" Asked Ynos hesitantly to which I shook my head.


    "No that''s not going to work, firstly look at the meteors, we are safe here with the shield protecting us, but once we go out there..." I motioned with my head towards the ruined forest below as countless craters, smoke, and fire erupted.


    Everyone had a solemn expression faced with that scene of destruction. "Besides, we still have father with us. I''m not sure how far the aura extends to, but with it, it''s going to be hard carrying him away even if all of us help," I added to which Immy and Sidus nodded in understanding, Ynos gritted his teeth and turned to glare at the sky while Essie was eerily quiet as she watched the clouds.


    "What is it, Essie?" I carefully asked.


    "There is something there, big brother," She replied while gesturing to the clouds.


    "The wind tells me it''s dangerous," She added softly.


    "Can you see what It is?" Asked Sidus with a frown.


    Shaking her head, she answered, "I can''t see it directly, but I can sense it, there is more than one..."


    "What else can you sense?" Anxiously asked Immy.


    "A lot of Dragons are fighting against something bad," Saying that she suddenly turned to me and snuggled at my side, and whispered.


    "Big brother, I''m scared,"


    Seeing that, I lowered my wing to cover her and brought her closer to me as I tried to calm her nerves. Sidus, Immy, and Ynos turned towards me with Sidus speaking first.


    "So it''s battle?"


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "That would make sense given father''s injuries," Solemnly replied Immy.


    "Essie said other Dragons are fighting against something bad, could it be?" Added Ynos with a serious expression.


    I slowly nodded with a frown, "The Shades,"


    "Did they breach the plane?" Asked Sidus as dark mana began to gather around him.


    "I don''t think they have yet, seeing as we are still okay for now, though if anything things don''t look too good," I responded.


    "What about grandmother, didn''t you say she was strong, brother?" Asked Immy.


    "She is, and I''m sure she would know what is going on, and though it''s still too dangerous to leave the shield," I shook my head.


    "So now what?" Impatiently asked Ynos.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down before I replied, "Now, I guess we wait..."


    "Then let''s get father back into the cave," Said Sidus to which I nodded.


    "Leave it to me," Said Ynos, he then stepped up to father''s head and bit him by the horn before he proceeded to drag him inside purely using his physical strength only.


    I raised my eye at his display of strength before we all quickly followed him inside. The sound of thunder was a bit muffled inside, yet the various openings in the ceiling kept us updated with what was going on outside.


    "Essie, I''m going to need you to stay next to father and help us take care of him, okay?" I gently said as I encouragingly moved her next to him.


    She hesitated at first before finally nodding, "En, I''ll protect father, don''t worry big brother," She said to which a smile made its way to my face as I gently patted her head.


    Turning my attention to Ayona, I spoke, "Help me keep an eye on both of them,"


    "Yes, master!" She said with a bow. Nodding I motioned towards Sidus, Immy, and Ynos as we moved towards the entrance.


    "Things aren''t looking too good brother," Immy was the first to speak as we glanced at the sky.


    "I know, the shield is holding on, for now, but if it fails,"


    "I''m not that concerned about the shield, as I am about whatever the other Dragons are fighting," Said Sidus.


    "Hmph, whatever it is, and whoever they are, we just need to crush them! Teach them that we are not to be messed with! How dare they do that to father!" He growled.


    "I know how you feel Ynos, trust me, but we have to be smart and careful on this we still-" I wasn''t able to finish speaking before Immy gasped as she pointed upwards.


    "It''s here!"


    Turning my attention to the sky, an imposing dark humanoid figure, twice my size came crashing downwards. It was completely obsidian, with sharp claws for hands, and hooves for feet, its head was a blop of darkness that constantly changed shapes, from it extended two large goat horns with complicated patterns carved into them.


    On its back were four large bat-like wings that carried a red tint to them. My body tensed up as the Shade crashed against the shield causing a loud boom to follow.


    "It was stopped?" Muttered Sidus.


    The Shade was indeed unable to bypass the shield, It appeared enraged as it let out a piercing cry before it began to pummel it with its claws and hooves, attempting to break in.


    ¡°Shit! If it keeps on doing that, it might just break it!¡± Said Immy.


    ¡°Brother! Let¡¯s destroy the ugly bastard! We can¡¯t afford to lose the shield!¡± Urged Ynos as he turned to me.


    ¡®Ynos¡¯ got a point if the shield breaks we are fucked, especially with all the random meteors,¡¯ Glancing at the world outside of the mountain, the number of the small meteors seemed to be lower than before, ¡®Maybe this is our chance?¡¯


    ¡°Destroy it how? With the pressure, we can¡¯t afford to move recklessly, we still can¡¯t use mana properly!¡± Argued Immy, to which Sidus in a rare instance agreed with a solemn nod.


    ¡°As much as I¡¯m with you Ynos, they have a point, our overall strength is lowered with the pressure weighing us down,¡± I replied with a frown.


    Taking a deep breath he shook his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m still better off than you guys, my main weapon is my body, not mana, I''ll drive the bastard away!¡± He said.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± I instant rejected his reckless proposal.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry brother, but It was not a request,¡± He said before shooting towards the sky like an arrow.


    ¡°Damn it Ynos!¡±

 Chapter 148: Battle

    Before I could react, Ynos instantly shot towards the monster with a ferocious expression on his face. The pressure that weighed down on us did not seem to affect him as much as he soared through the sky.


    Although I wished to stop him, I was still unable to take to the skies with the aura pressing me down, and so I could only watch hopelessly as the two sides clashed. My siblings were no better as their faces twisted in nervous expressions.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion ensued as Ynos slashed his right claw at the Shade. The monster who was busy trying to break through the shield was stunned for a second as if it did not anticipate someone attacking him, it barely managed to raise one of its claws to block Ynos''s attack.


    The second the two clashed, however, the Shade was instantly sent flying a distance away. "Yes! Kill the bastard brother!" A loud shout full of joy came from my side, I instantly turned my head in shock as I glanced at Immy, her usually dignified appearance was no more as she glared at the monster that was sent back before a sigh of relief escaped her mouth as she turned towards Ynos.


    As if sensing something wrong, she hesitantly turned towards us before letting out an embarrassed cough, "I apologize, I may have gotten a bit too excited," She said, instantly regaining her previous calm demeanor.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth at that sight as I felt the heavy pressure that pressed on my heart lighten. Sidus''s eyes were still as wide as sausages as he looked at Immy in disbelief. Before he could say anything, an enraged roar reverberated in the sky.


    My eyes narrowed as I glanced at the monster rushing back towards Ynos. Its four wings flapped wildly behind its back sending a sinister black fog into the surroundings. "That doesn''t look good," I subconsciously muttered.


    Sidus nodded with a solemn expression while Immy glared at the monster, before the Shade could reach Ynos, her scales rapidly shone with a bright holy light before she sent a large beam to attack it. Her attack was extremely fast as it bore down on the monster before it could do anything.


    ''As expected of a pillar of existence,'' I inwardly nodded.


    The moment the two collided, the Shade let out a pained cry as its body was immediately covered with white light. Immy who was by my side began to pant heavily, the attack seemed to have drained her energy, it was already hard to move freely under the pressure, yet she had forced herself to attack.


    Ynos did not let the opportunity slip as he hurriedly rushed to meet the now ''bright'' target which was still thrashing about in the sky. This time he used both of his claws to hold him in place and then bit down on one of the monster''s wings tearing them of its back one after the other.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The monster roared in pain as it tried to break free from Ynos''s grasp, yet with Immy''s attack still interfering with it, add to that Ynos''s monstrous strength, the Shade could only struggle wildly yet was unable to break free.


    Seeing that, Sidus suddenly moved, perhaps not wanting to be outdone, his body instantly turned hazy as dark mana began to gather around him before a tiny almost imperceptible thread rushed towards the monster.


    I watched in curiosity as the thread collided with th monster''s now ''glowing'' body. Another pained roar exploded from the Shade as it began to flail about even more wildly. "I can provide assistance by myself, no need for you to step in," Said Immy as she shot a cold glance towards Sidus.


    "Hmph, your puny attack failed to finish it off what''s the point," He immediately retorted.


    "Hah, you only caused it to grow more berserk, what would you do if that brought harm to Ynos?" She rolled her eyes.


    Seeing that the two were about to continue fighting, I stepped in to stop them, "Enough, now is not the time," After I spoke up, the two glared at each other for a second before they turned their attention back to the sky.


    After Sidus''s attack, Ynos''s eyes flashed brightly as he forcefully tore one of the monster''s arms off before opening his maw to bite its head off. As if sensing its imminent doom approaching, a wave of black fog suddenly rushed out from the monster instantly dispelling the bright spell of Immy and pushing Ynos away for a few steps.


    The monster''s body then grew larger as its aura significantly rose by the second. Immy and Sidus''s expressions turned heavy as they called out to me simultaneously.


    "Brother!"


    "I know!" I replied before I immediately reached out inside my soul space, the incomplete dragon statue in the middle steered as a whisp of cosmic mana rushed out from my body and into the dark sky above.


    "Kill!" I commended, my voice booming in our surroundings, as my killing intent rushed out. Whatever the Shade was about to do, it was dangerous, Immy could feel it, Sidus could feel it, and I could feel it, If I delayed any longer then Ynos would be in danger.


    Before anyone could react, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly parted for the first time revealing what was beyond, everyone raised their gazes upwards as expressions of shock and bewilderment took over our faces.


    High above beyond the clouds, an army of dragons fought against thousands of Shades, right in the middle of it all an enormous claw was trying to tear a hole in the sky as It forcefully tried to push itself towards our world, blocking said claw were five familiar elder dragons, although they were far, I could still make out their appearance, they were none other than the elder dragons I met when I was passing my naming ceremony, grandfather was amongst them.


    The second the clouds parted, an enormous purple pillar descended from the great beyond startling both sides, the dragons, and the shades as all eyes simultaneously turned towards us. The second the pillar collided with the monster, its entire body suddenly disappeared leaving behind a cleanly severed head.


    The shade''s head seemed unable to hold itself as its body disappeared causing it to disperse leaving only its two large goat-like horns. Seeing that, my body collapsed to the ground, with all my strength leaving me, I weakly brought my gaze to the sky only to see the once chaotic battlefield turn silent for a second all gazes locked on me.


    "Ah, shit..." seeing that, I weakly cursed under my breath.

 Not a chapter

    No chapters for the next couple of days, I have been hospitalized. Thank you for your understanding.


    Schedule will resume back to normal as soon as I¡¯m back home, hopefully that means a couple of days max, once again thank you guys for the support and I apologize for the inconvenience.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind this, I need to fill in the word count for this to be uploaded. Well, this is rather awkward. Sooo, hope you guys are doing well eh?¡±

 Chapter 149: The calm before the storm

    The sudden silence was deafening as I weakly glanced at the sky. The battlefield seemed to have come to a momentary halt as all eyes turned towards me. My eyes seemed to lock with grandfather''s as he stared at me with a surprised expression before a loud laugh escaped his mouth.


    He then turned his attention back to the struggling ''arm'' that was still attempting to break through the void and enter our world. The other elders briefly studied me with various expressions on their faces, before they resumed their battle, supporting grandfather against the invader. Though they were far my eyesight was incredible allowing me to witness everything clearly.


    Following the elders, the entire battle once again resumed as the two sides clashed. The aura that pressed down on us remained forcing us from participating. "Brother!" With the immediate threat finally dealt with, Ynos instantly rushed to my side, Immy and Sidus turning their attention towards me with anxious expressions.


    "Are you okay brother?" Asked Immy as she inspected my body for any signs of injuries.


    Shaking my head, I slowly replied, "I''m alright, just drained that''s all. The pressure weighing us down makes it hard to recover," I bitterly shook my head.


    The dark clouds overhead slowly recovered, preventing us from seeing the battlefield beyond it as the remains of my cosmic mana dispersed in our surroundings before disappearing completely. Thankfully, the meteor strikes stopped as well, though the damage has already been done as the entire forest beyond our floating mountain was now ruined.


    "Perhaps you should retreat to the cave and rest brother?" Worriedly asked Ynos, Sidus silently nodded in agreement beside him.


    Shaking my head, I slowly answered, "No, I''m alright," My siblings did not seem convinced by my answer, yet refrained from adding anything else. We all silently raised our heads to the sky, although we could no longer ''see'' the battlefield, the previous scene with the countless dragons fighting was far too shocking.


    "The Shades are invading..." Muttered Immy absentmindedly.


    "I did not see mother''s figure," Solemnly added Sidus, to which I silently nodded before replying.


    "Perhaps that''s a good thing, the sky is vast, the Shades could be invading from a different part and mother is fighting there,"


    "Damn it, why are we so helpless! What is the name of the king is this damned pressure!?" Growled Ynos with a ferocious expression.


    "I think It comes from whatever ''thing'' that''s trying to break through our plane," Answered Immy.


    "En, the pressure seemed to seep in from beyond the void," Solemnly added Sidus.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I shook my head with a sad smile as I looked at Ynos who appeared to be on the verge of exploding before replying, "At the end of the day, we are still young, we cannot yet compare to dragons who lived for centuries or more,"


    Another growl escaped Ynos''s mouth, he looked helpless and annoyed at the same time as he glared at the dark cloudy sky above. "So what do we do now brother?" Asked Immy as she turned to glance at me.


    "Let''s take turns in guarding our perimeters, me and Sidus will start first, you and Ynos go back to the cave and rest, we will split the day into two shifts between us,"


    Shaking her head Immy argued, "I disagree, brother, we will start first, you are still not well-rested, not to mention, even though it looks like its night due to the clouds covering the land, it''s still day hence why I''m currently stronger than that¡­" She said while motioning towards Sidus.


    "You!" Hearing that, Sidus gave her a death glare before harrumphing and turning back to ignore her.


    ¡®Well, she does have a point, not to mention that Sidus would be at his strongest once it''s night,¡¯


    I slowly nodded before speaking, ¡°Alright then, we will do as you said,¡± glancing at Ynos who was still fuming I continued, ¡°Calm down Ynos, we will get our chance at revenge soon, for now, be smart and don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡±


    Hearing that, Ynos took a deep breath forcefully calming himself down before he nodded solemnly. Satisfied with his reaction, I turned towards Immy who reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother, we will make sure to inform you as soon as anything happens,¡±


    ¡°Good, stay safe and don¡¯t do anything stupid, Sidus, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ****


    The rest of Immy as Ynos¡¯s shift passed by smoothly without any mishaps. The sounds of explosions continued to echo throughout our surroundings, and the pressure remained. Streaks of red lightning constantly illuminated the sky in what appeared like a scene straight out of the apocalypse.


    By the time Immy walked back to the cave, I was already well-rested and back to my peak. Essie stayed by father¡¯s side the entire time, while Ayona accompanied her. ¡°Good work, where¡¯s Ynos?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He is still keeping an eye outside, he said he¡¯ll head back once you guys settle down,¡± She explained.


    ¡°En, okay then get some rest we will be heading out,¡± I answered to which she replied with a nod, ¡°Stay safe,¡±


    The moment I stepped out of the cave, the gloomy sky which continuously flickered red greeted me. I took a deep breath calming myself, my body was slowly getting used to the pressure that weighed on us, and although I was far from being able to move as freely as I wished, it was nonetheless better than before.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Called out Ynos as he jumped down from the giant rock he was resting on top.


    ¡°Good work, anything strange happened?¡±


    ¡°Heh, besides the entire battlefield above our heads you mean? No, none of those bastards dare attack us anymore,¡± He replied with a savage grin.


    ¡°Maybe they are simply too occupied to bother with us,¡± Said Sidus by my side.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Harrumphed Ynos before making his way back to the cave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back first, you guys stay safe,¡±


    Both of us nodded in reply and watched him go. ¡°So, how do we do this brother? Now with the presence of dark mana being so abundant, I¡¯m quite sensitive to any ripples so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to guard the mountain by myself even, you can continue resting if you¡¯d like, you did use a lot of mana earlier,¡± He said with a concerned expression.


    ¡°Heh, who do you think I am, I¡¯m alright I tell you, focus on yourself and don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll climb to the peak, I¡¯m a bit curious about the dragon statue there,¡± I added to which Sidus nodded and replied.


    ¡°Alright then brother, I¡¯ll patrol the borders while you do,¡±


    With that, I turned around and slowly climbed my way to the peak, as my boy moved almost subconsciously, my mind on the other hand was thinking of something else.


    ¡®Just where is grandma?¡¯ I inwardly mumbled.

 Chapter 150: Suspicions

    Although the pressure was uncomfortable, it did not prevent me from slowly scaling the mountain. My body was strong and big enough, making it so I had no problem with such a task. Not long after, I found myself standing on the peak, right in the middle was the dragon statue constantly emitting a bright blue light that connected it to the sky above by a thin thread.


    "Hmm, so you are the one that protected us," I mumbled as I glanced at the sky where the shield covered our mountain and then back at the still glowing statue.


    As I tried to figure out what power the statue was using, a frown quickly made its way to my face. "How strange, I can''t seem to recognize it. It''s neither ''law'' power nor does it seem to be mana?"


    My frown deepened as I stepped closer to the statue and activated my spirit vision, the scenery quickly changed before me. "Hmm?" my eyes widened in surprise as I blinked in disbelief.


    "I was wrong?" I muttered.


    Surrounding the dragon statue was a large amount of strange unfamiliar mana compressed into an orb shape. The orb of mana hovered above the dragon''s head giving off an extremely bright light that made me frown.


    Yet what surprised me the most was not the mana, but the power of law that surrounded it. This was the same power that protected the blood, and the same power that the human knights used, and here it was again, this time working to what seemed like keeping the orb of mana in place and acting as, ''A shield? No, a prison?'' I inwardly mumbled.


    Although the orb of mana was too bright, I still managed to see flashes of what looked like elements floating within. "This? What is this?" My eyes squinted as I studied it in curiosity. After a while, I slowly turned my attention to the ''law'' power.


    This mysterious power seemed to follow a complicated pattern, unfamiliar runes floated about giving off a faint golden hue. The runes appeared to be from an ancient language, one that I had never seen before.


    "Wait!" My eyes widened in shock as I recalled something.


    ''The monster behind that ancient door!'' My breathing turned ragged as I hurriedly took a few steps back away from the statue and the strange runes around it.


    Seeing that nothing happened after a while I slowly shook my head to calm myself down. "No, although there are similarities, they are not quite the same," I muttered to myself as I hesitantly moved closer to get a better look.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ''Indeed, they look somewhat similar, but are still different,'' I slowly nodded in confirmation, a silent sigh of relief escaped my mouth unconsciously.


    ''The last thing we need is more problems right in our backyard,'' I shook my head and began to compare the two runes. I slowly circled the statue, studying the floating ancient letters from all sides.


    After a while, my eyes brightened as I slowly nodded, ''Hmm, the first main difference between them is without a doubt, their aura'' I inwardly noted. While one was extremely sinister, giving off an unpleasant feeling. This one seemed rather, just? I didn''t want to say holy, since that did not seem to be it, but I didn''t quite understand it myself either.


    The aura the runes before me gave off was almost akin to that of indifference. Faced with such aura, the first thing that came to my mind was strangely the figure of the King as he watched over the world from above with an indifferent gaze, treating everything and everyone below the same.


    No one was above the runes, no one was above the ''law''. No matter who you were, you could only follow the ''law''. "Interesting, this seems to be the opposite of the runes from that ominous door, what exactly does that mean?" I silently wondered.


    My eyes were subconsciously drawn to the dark cloudy sky. Although I could not see it, my memory was still fresh as I recalled the sight I have seen earlier. The countless dragons fighting against the Shades, the enormous hand trying to break into our plane.


    My gaze slowly drew back to the runes before me as I frowned. ''But why are they similar? And why does this ''feel'' like the King''s? Is there some sort of relationship between them?¡¯ My gaze turned sharp as I glanced at the sky.


    ¡°No, there must be something,¡± I took a deep breath to calm myself down as various thoughts swirled in my mind.


    ¡®The Shades, what exactly are they? Alien invaders? Then there¡¯s the King...are things really as simple as they seem?¡¯ My frown deepened the more I thought about this.


    Although It didn¡¯t seem like much, the familiarity I sensed between the two runes was evident of things that lurked behind. This just made me all the more on guard and suspicious of everything. Especially after my father ended up using me to fulfill his revenge.


    I didn¡¯t blame him for it, though that didn¡¯t mean I was happy about it either. I didn''t want to be played by someone else, I didn¡¯t want someone else to lead me by the nose. I was still too weak for now, but that will change in the future, I will make sure of it!


    ¡®It''s best if I stay away from this entire ¡®Shades¡¯ thing,¡¯ The more I looked at the ¡®law¡¯ power, the more certain I became. ¡®I should head back,¡¯ closing my eyes, I took a deep breath clearing my mind of all useless thoughts.


    So what If they were connected, so what if the King had something to do with the Shades, I was still too weak to get involved in such a large stage. For now, all I could do is lay low and bid my time. ¡®I wonder how mother is doing,¡¯ I silently sighed as I made my way down the mountain.


    Once I did, I was about to head towards Sidus¡¯s location when an angry roar pushed the clouds apart from the west. My eyes widened as a familiar tiny figure covered in wounds and caked in blood rushed over.


    ¡°Grandma?!¡± My mouth opened wide in shock.


    Grandmother did not seem to see us as she passed by the mountain and into the battlefield, a tyrannical aura surrounded her small body forcing everyone to steer clear from her path.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± She roared, enraged as she shot like a meteor towards the arm that was struggling to enter.


    ¡®What the-¡¯

 Chapter 151: Grandfather makes his move

    I watched with bated breath as grandmother''s tiny body rammed against the Shade''s arm. A bright explosion soon followed as her mana collided with the invader''s strange energy forcing me to shield my eyes.


    Right after that, an enraged road escaped from beyond the void as the creature cried out in pain and rage. I watched in disbelief as grandmother''s tiny body continuously radiated a vast amount of mana, with countless abnormally large elements surrounding her.


    "Yes, scream more for me, you ugly bastard!" She yelled out in an enraged tone.


    Grandfather who was fighting alongside the elders against the Shade seconds ago before she interrupted them instantly rushed in to provide her with support. I watched in shock as he let out an abnormally large fire breath which in turn seemed to have been boosted by grandmother''s wind magic creating what looked like a firestorm.


    The fire typhoon then rushed clashed headfirst against the Shade who was still struggling against grandmother''s earlier sneak attack. Another pained roar escaped his mouth as he tried to swat my grandparents out of the sky in a fit of rage.


    His attack was extremely fast causing my eyes to widen, yet grandmother simply harrumphed before gracefully dodging to the side all the while dragging grandfather with her using her mana.


    "Scream more for me! I want to hear you scream more!" She yelled out again before sending her elements to attack the now cracked and bruised claw from all sides.


    The other Dragon elders constantly provided their support, sending various magical attacks which illuminated the sky and bombarded the invader. Grandfather didn''t sit ideally either, the moment grandma''s attack reached, he instantly followed it with a Dragon breath of his own.


    The sky seemed to darken for a second and the entire battlefield turned dim as an oversized blue flame materialized before his now open jaw. The flame cracked and spun, as it continued to grow by the second, emitting a terrifying heat that caused all the nearby dragons to summon their shields to protect themselves.


    Even I who was standing far below them could ''feel'' the abnormal heat emitting from that dragon breath. ''He''s not using his mana only! It''s a genuine Dragon breath!'' I inwardly noted with sparkling eyes.


    Even though the aura and danger that the attack made me feel was frightening despite it not even being aimed at me, I nonetheless found myself growing excited as I waited for my grandfather to make his move unblinkingly.


    This would be my first time seeing him go all out, how could I ''not'' be excited?! I didn''t need to wait long as the Dragon breath shot like a laser beam towards the void that contained the Shade, leaving behind a large fiery trail in the sky.


    Surprisingly, grandfather didn''t aim at the hand but instead aimed at the void. His dragon breath then disappeared, swallowed beyond the void, the second it did, however, all elders alongside grandmother and a few other unfamiliar dragons rushed forward.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I watched in surprise as all of them manipulated their mana to work together, forming an abnormal large shield that covered the entire plane for as far as the eye could see. The mana stream was included as well.


    The shield was transparent and would have been impossible to see had I not activated my spiritual vision. I blinked in surprise as I glanced left and right not understanding what happened. One moment everyone was fighting, another all elders alongside a few hundred dragons gathered together as if on cue and summoned an impossibly large shield that covered the whole sky.


    "What happened?" I mumbled in puzzlement.


    And as if the answer my question, the explosion arrived. The Shade that was struggling to invade from the void let out a miserable cry as a fiery blast swallowed him hole. It looked like the gates of hell opened as the void portal cracked like a glass window, the fire then surged out from all cracks and bombarded the shield all Dragons summoned.


    My mouth opened wide in shock as the sky turned fiery red completely engulfing my grandfather who was still beyond the shield. All other Dragons on the other hand seemed to struggle to keep the shield from dispersing as the flames took over the entire sky.


    "..."


    I watched the entire scene in stunned silence, the entire shield continued to vibrate, threatening to break. It seemed to nullify noise as well, as the sound from the explosion did not carry over. For a second, the entire sky was burning, a scene I would never forget for as long as I live, one far more shocking than the earlier one with countless meteors.


    "Hurry up and stop you damn old lizard! Do you want to destroy the entire plane?!" Grandmother suddenly yelled with a frown.


    To my immediate surprise, the entire sea of fire suddenly surged backward at an alarming speed before compressing itself into a tiny spinning flaming ball before my grandfather''s unscathed figure. He stood there in the sky with a solemn expression on his face as he glanced at the now-destroyed void tear, from which the Shade had tried to invade.


    There were no more signs of the invader and the void crack was now unstable. Grandfather then turned his attention back towards the spinning fiery orb before him and unhesitantly opened his mouth to swallow it.


    Throughout the entire ordeal, none of the Dragons present seemed to be surprised by what happened as if what they saw was completely normal. As soon as the flaming sky disappeared, so did the shield. A group of dragons then moved towards the now unstable void crack and channeled their mana towards it in what appeared to be an attempt at closing it and restoring the space to its previous state.


    "Did you get him?" Asked the elder water dragoness as she glanced at my grandfather, all other elders looked over waiting for his reply, only grandma shook her head with a frown.


    "I aimed to destroy his plane, but the bastard was slippery, he managed to erect a last-minute barrier to protect it," Sighed grandfather.


    "Any damage?" Asked the brown elder dragon with a frown.


    "Yes, although I didn''t get to annihilate it, I still managed to destroy a good part of it, he''s hurt as well since he had to divert his attention to protect his plane," Nodded grandfather.


    "That''s alright, it should buy us some time, I doubt he''d be this courageous again," Answered the red elder dragon.


    "Still, we need to talk this out with the Gods..." Said the pink dragoness with a frown causing the others to subconsciously turn towards grandma.


    "Now is not the time to talk about this," She replied before glancing at the battlefield that was still raging below them.


    Most of the dragons fighting against the Shades were just about finished with their battles, with a few invaders still left undealt with. It looked like the battle was finally over. Just then I sensed grandmother''s gaze lock on me.

 Chapter 152: Teacher

    The battlefield slowly drew silent as the dark clouds parted making way for the rays of the sun. The massive dragon army dispersed each gone in a different direction as if what had happened was nothing but a dream, a mere illusion.


    If not for the still-burning forest below, the various signs of destruction, and the still lingering repulsive aura in the air, I would have thought it all to be a dream. Sidus, Immy, Ynos stood silently by my side, we all waited with solemn expressions as grandmother finished talking with the other elders before they as well departed.


    Grandfather nodded in our way before he too disappeared on the horizon leaving behind grandmother who stood in the air as if it was solid land. Her gaze was serious as she glanced at the sky seemingly looking at something before she turned her attention towards the direction of the land of the Gods.


    After a while, an almost silent sigh escaped her mouth as she slowly walked down from the sky as if there were steps and gently landed before us all. The second her paws touched the ground, her entire body shapeshifted back to her human form. It made of a strange scene with all of us lowering our heads in respect before her small figure which did not reach our chests.


    "Immy, Sidus, and Ynos," Said grandma as she stared at them with a satisfied expression.


    Since I already informed them of who she was before she landed, the trio was on their best behavior, even Ynos had a look of awe and deep respect in his eyes as he kept sneaking glances at grandmother. He must have seen her previous battle since his eyes were practically shining.


    "We greet grandmother!" They all called out simultaneously to which she chuckled and shook her head.


    "Silly children, call me grandma,"


    Saying that she turned her gaze towards me and smiled, "Little Aether, that previous attack of yours was visible from leagues away, although impressive, that''s not a very smart thing to do, especially not on a battlefield, its the equivalent of putting a mark on your head,"


    Embarrassed, I lowered my head further and replied, "I apologize, grandma, we were in a bit of a dilemma,"


    "No matter, where''s that foolish child of mine?" She then asked with a sigh whilst shaking her head.


    "Inside," I answered respectfully to which she nodded and walked past us without adding anything else.


    We quickly followed behind her as she made her way to the cave. Inside, Essie''s tiny figure was standing before father with a nervous expression, her tail moved about anxiously as she kept glancing at his wounds. Ayona was respectfully floating by her side, not saying anything.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The second we walked in, however, her attention turned towards us, she glanced at me and bowed her head in respect. Sensing our presence, Essie glanced in our direction as well, her eyes widened in surprise as locked gazes with grandmother.


    "So you must be little Essie," Warmly said, grandmother, causing Essie to subconsciously look at me with a puzzled expression.


    I gave her a slight smile and gently nodded my head. Seeing that, she turned back towards grandmother and replied, "I am, and you are...?"


    "Call me grandma dear, I''m that silly child''s mother," She smiled warmly as she walked towards Essie who had her head lowered, and gently patted it.


    It was quite a comical scene as Essie had a confused look on her face, she slowly muttered in surprise, "Grandma?"


    "That''s right," She answered before turning her gaze towards father''s collapsed figure.


    Her body size was insignificant when placed next to his, he looked akin to a small hill while she was too small to mention, yet none of us dared underestimate her, for under that tiny frame laid an explosive power capable of leveling us all with but a flick of her finger.


    Looking at father, a sad expression made its way to her face as another sigh escaped her mouth. "Can you help father, grandma?" Essie asked hesitantly as she glanced at grandmother.


    "En, leave it to me," She smiled warmly and extended her hands towards his body. A gentle gust of wind suddenly appeared and rushed towards father''s wounds. Using my spiritual vision I was able to see grandma''s mana seep inside his body, it then clashed against the dark energy that was blocking our previous attempts at healing him.


    Once grandma''s mana collided with it, her mana elements shuddered for a second before they overwhelmed the dark energy. Essie''s eyes widened in shock and surprise as a black cloud seeped out of father''s body.


    Grandmother then opened her mouth and sucked the dark mist. Seeing that, a frown made its way to my face, the dark energy was extremely dangerous, so much so that it forced father into such a miserable state enabling him from healing.


    Yet grandmother did not seem to care about it at all, her face didn''t change once as she swallowed the dark energy as if it was nothing. Snapping me out of my chain of thoughts was Essie''s excited voice.


    "You used wind magic just now! Right grandma?" She asked with beaming eyes.


    "Haha, indeed my child, you seem quite gifted with the blessings of the wind as well," Answered grandma with a smile.


    "I am? But I still didn''t pass my rite of passage...Everyone already had there''s but me, mother didn''t take me with her," She replied in a low depressed tone.


    "Oh, my sweet child, that''s because you are unique and your mother was afraid she wouldn''t be able to guide you well, but now that I''m here you have nothing to worry about!" Declared grandma with a grin.


    "Really?! Does that mean i''ll grow stronger?"Happily asked Essie with a glowing expression.


    "Of course! They don''t call me the lady of the skies for no reason, once I''m done with you, the wind will be akin to your second limb, at your beck and call," Nodded grandma with a smile.


    Hearing that, Essie grew excited as she turned to glance at me, "Did you hear that brother! Grandma will train me!" She said with a beaming smile.


    "En, you''ll have to work hard," I nodded.


    "Thank you grandma! I won''t disappoint you!"


    "Oh, I know you won''t dear,"

 Chapter 153: Lucky

    "What exactly happened grandma? Everything was completely normal for a second, yet before we could react, the sky darkened and that repulsive aura descended upon us..." I said with a serious expression.


    Me, Immy, Sidus, Ynos, and little Essie were sitting around grandmother outside of the cave with solemn expressions. Father was still resting, while Ayona was out about exploring the mountain since she did not have the chance to do so ever since we came back.


    "Then father fell from the sky..." Added Immy with a frown, Sidus nodding by her side while Ynos and Essie remained silent.


    Looking at us, grandmother''s face lightened with a gentle smile, she didn''t answer immediately but instead raised her head to glance at the now orange cloudy sky. The sun was setting on the horizon, a gentle breeze tickled our scales as we sat there waiting for her patiently.


    "Beautiful," She muttered to herself with a nostalgic smile.


    After a while, grandmother finally lowered her gaze and glanced at us one after the other. Her eyes ultimately came to rest on mine. "Do you remember your naming ceremony little Aether?" She suddenly asked causing me to frown.


    Memories of that floating pillar above the large staircase, alongside my first real contact with the cosmic mana, and the enchanting scene of colorful planets resurfaced in my mind. Along with it were the unpleasant memories of the Shades, my first time seeing them, and the death of a brave little brown dragon who stood with a defiant expression in his final moments.


    "Yes, I remember..." I answered.


    "Back then, a youngster did not make it,"


    "En, a brown dragon," I replied with a nod.


    "You see, that little dragon''s guardian is a member of the elders'' council,"


    "I think I remember grandfather and the others call him old Neyo?" I asked hesitantly.


    "Indeed, you see old Neyo was rather unfortunate. That little brown dragon was very talented, he had the potential of surpassing him, yet he still failed, do you know why?" She asked causing me to shake my head with a puzzled expression.


    "I''m not sure, I just remember grandfather telling me to watch closely, as that was the fall of a genius?"


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Letting out a long sigh, grandmother nodded before replying, "Yes, he was truly a genius, perhaps not on par with you haha," She chuckled before a sad expression overtook her face, "Nonetheless, a smart brave little fellow,"


    I remained silent as I waited for her to continue speaking, "That little dragon was the fourth generation to fail the naming ceremony from old Neyo''s household. Truly, a shame..."


    Hearing that, my eyes lit up as I remembered something I forgot to ask a long time ago, "About that, grandma, I also remember hearing them talk about last cycle''s tragedy?" I questioned.


    "Hah, the previous batch of youngsters before you, were annihilated in the naming ceremony, none of them survived, including your eldest sister..." She said with a sad sigh.


    "Eldest sister?!" Sidus, who was silent all this time jumped to his feet and asked with a shocked expression.


    "We had another sister?" Added Ynos with wide-open eyes.


    I was also stunned to hear that, it turns out I was not the eldest. Grandmother slowly nodded before continuing, "She was a red dragoness with a fiery temper, her control over the flames was even better than that of your father, sadly, she also failed to pass the naming ceremony..."


    Hearing that, I gulped nervously, ''Just how dangerous was the naming ceremony?!'' I inwardly wondered. I truly did not believe it to be so much, except when I saw the Shades, and even back then, I thought it was because Brown was simply unlucky. ''Just what exactly is the naming ceremony?''


    "You see, the stronger the name, the higher the pressure one faces when climbing the stairs. Yet, besides the pressure, one faces another threat, and that is the Shades," Said grandma as she glanced at us all one after the other.


    "Strong names, can alert the Shades, they can sense the danger coming from the potential younglings, hence why they attempt to get rid of them before they can grow stronger," She explained.


    "But grandma...If it is like that, why doesn''t the King stop them...?" Innocently asked Essie with a nervous expression.


    Shaking her head, grandmother replied, "Never question the King little one, things are more complicated than they seem,"


    Essie didn''t seem to understand what she meant, yet she still nodded anyways. I on the other hand frowned as I recalled grandfather saying the exact same thing, ''Is it really okay to not question the King at all? I mean, it''s young Dragons that are dying, why can''t we do anything about it?'' Although I thought about that, I still remained silent and waited for my grandmother to continue speaking.


    "The last generation before you little ones was exceptionally strong. All of the elder families had strong representatives capable of surpassing us old fellows, yet perhaps because that, calamity striked, and the Shades made their move...No one survived...That''s the tragedy of the last cycle," Solemnly said grandmother.


    A heavy silence descended as no one spoke a word, after a while, Immy was the one to break it as she asked with a grave tone, "Is that why there are few Dragons with pillars of existence?"


    Glancing at her, grandmother smiled before answering, "You are a smart little one. Indeed, I don''t know if the King has blessed our family, or if this is a curse of sorts, but for some reason, three of the four pillars of existence appeared amongst us,"


    Grandmother then turned her gaze towards me and spoke with a warm tone, "Since little Aether has passed the naming ceremony, you all are spared from it. He could be considered as a shield that protected you from potential danger, had he failed, the second eldest would have taken his place, and so on,"


    Everyone then turned to look at me with a mixture of expressions, Essie swiftly hopped on top of my head and snuggled closer between my horns. "The reason the pillars of existence are extremely rare is the fact that none of them survive past their naming ceremony. Little Aether was blessed by the Cosmic mana, which might have shielded him from the prying gaze of the Shades, enabling him to easily pass the test. He was lucky," She said with a warm smile as she gazed at me.


    I didn''t know how to react hearing all of this, my heart sank in my chest as I recalled everything, I was too cocky. Although I never thought too much about it, I always felt myself to be ''special'', I didn''t admit it, but it felt great to be praised as a genius by my family, it felt great to be depended on by my little siblings.


    But I never quite understood the seriousness of it all, just how close I really was to death. And hearing grandmother call me lucky, and how countless so-called ''special'' dragons passed away before me, made me think, ''I really am just lucky...''

 Chapter 154: I hate it

    "Don''t look so down little Aether, luck can be counted as part of your strength," She said with a smile before muttering under her breath, "Heaven knows we need it..." The others didn''t seem to have heard what she said, but I did. ''Just what did she mean by that?'' I wondered.


    "Still grandma, what does all of this have to do with what happened to father?" Asked Ynos with a frown, causing me to turn my gaze towards her.


    "Patience my child," She chucked.


    "You see, old Neyo didn''t take the death of his descendent easily. He was, hmm, unfit to continue his duties due to the rage bubbling inside of him, and so it was agreed that your father will take his place, while old Neyo would go for a raid to let off some steam," She explained with a sigh.


    "A raid?" This time, it was Essie who asked with a confused look on her face.


    Glancing at her, I took the initiative to reply, "That''s when Dragons are the ones doing the attacking against the realms under the control of the Shades," Hearing that, my grandmother nodded in confirmation.


    "So they switched places? Father took over the elders role, while he went raiding?" Immy asked with an enlightened look.


    "Yes, your father was the one in charge of the raids. His strength is comparable to us old-timers, yet when it came to this particular task," Grandmother sighed with a sad expression.


    "Did the role father took over have anything to do with that abomination that tried to invade us?" I asked with a frown.


    Nodding, grandmother continued, "Yes, the task was to help maintain the seal that prevented him from getting inside our plane,"


    "But something went wrong..." Muttered Sidus.


    "Yes, although your father is strong, that bastard focused all of his attention on him and managed to make a tiny opening. Things just escalated from there," She explained as another long sigh escaped her lips.


    My frown deepened as I heard that, a question quickly popped in my head. As if reading my mind, Immy asked on cue, "I apologize if my question offends you, but what I don''t understand is, from what we know, grandmother is even stronger than father, wouldn''t it be normal for you to fill the role of elder Neyo then instead of him?"


    ''Exactly, thank you Immy,'' I nodded approvingly at her question. This was exactly what has been bugging me. I witnessed grandmother forcing my father to the ground with but a thought. He was akin to a hopeless child in front of her, so why...why did she not take over elder Neyo''s role? Better yet, why is she not with the elders?


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Faced with Immy''s question, grandmother''s face slightly shifted as a troubled expression took over her face. "My situation is a bit complicated my child..." She said. We all remained silent waiting for her to continue her explanation.


    "I- I have been kicked from the council a long time ago," She said with a bitter smile.


    My eyes widened slightly at the sudden news, ''Grandma was kicked from the council? Why? What did she do exactly? Is that why she was late to the battle? But then again why was she covered in blood before coming here?'' A myriad of questions rapidly spun in my mind as I tried to study her expression.


    A sad smile, filled with longing and melancholy. ''Just what is she hiding?'' I didn''t know, and It didn''t seem like she was willing to elaborate any further as she quickly avoided the subject.


    "Anyways, you little ones should get some rest, your father will be alright so you don''t have to worry about him either," She said while patting Essies''s head.


    "Grandmother still has a few matters to take care of, so I''ll be excusing myself," Her tone was firm, closing any possibility for further questions.


    Everyone simply nodded with a respectful bow, I then took the initiative and spoke, "Thank you, grandma, stay safe," I said sincerely, to which she gave a warm smile, she then turned her gaze to Essie and spoke, "I''ll be coming back for you soon little one, so be ready,"


    This caused the tiny dragoness''s tail to start wagging nervously as she replied in a voice mixed with anxiousness and excitement, "Yes, grandma!" Satisfied, grandmother then lightly stepped on the air as if it was solid ground, after which she continued climbing up steadily before her human form suddenly shifted back to her Dragonoid one.


    Before leaving, she glanced at us for a final time and then shot into the distance, her form rapidly disappeared across the horizon. None of us said a word for a while as we simply stood there watching her leave. "I-I''ll go check on father!" Essie was the one who broke the silence with her excited voice.


    "En," I nodded. Soon, only me, Sidus, Immy, and Ynos were left behind.


    "Grandmother is hiding something," Said Immy.


    "That doesn''t matter, she is our grandmother, and an elder, its only natural for her to have secrets," Answered Sidus with a frown.


    "I know, but this didn''t sound like a normal secret, I mean kicked out of the council?" Immy added.


    "Are you doubting your own family?" Glared Sidus.


    "No you idiot, I''m just questioning things like a normal dragon would," She retaliated.


    "That sounds like distrusting to me,"


    "Enough!" Ynos suddenly shouted surprising me before he asked me, "What do you think brother?"


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly replied, "I don''t want to doubt grandmother, for she has no reason to lie to us, besides, we just saw her fight against those bastards. So no, I don''t want, nor do I doubt her. Still, it is true that she''s hiding something from us, what is that thing, I''m not sure, but I don''t think it''s anything we should be concerned about. For now, our number one priority is to get stronger," I said while eyeing the trio.


    "You guys have seen that battle, that was something we were unqualified to join, something beyond us...We had to sit back, helplessly while waiting for everything to finish," I took another deep breath and shook my head before continuing.


    "I don''t know about you guys but I hated it, I hated that feeling of uselessness, that feeling of being soo-"


    "...Powerless," Ynos was the one to say that as I silently nodded.


    "I hate it!" He added.


    "I hate it!" Immy cried out after him.


    "I hate it!" Sidus followed.


    "I hate it..." I said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 155: Departure

    A week or so has passed since the battle against the Shade invaders has concluded, and grandmother departed. Immy and Sidus had surprisingly ended up putting their differences aside and left for the southern region, venturing deep into the land of the tainted.


    Their reason? According to them, was that feeling of helplessness, that feeling of weakness during the previous fight. I offered to go with them, but they were fast to refuse when asked why? They said it was because I was too strong, and with me, they will not be able to truly go all out and test their limits since I acted as their shield.


    I was honestly quite saddened that my cute little siblings had grown so much that they no longer needed me to protect them. A chuckle escaped my mouth as I thought about that, ''I don''t think they ever needed me to protect them,'' I shook my head.


    With them gone, It was up to me, Essie, and Ynos to hold the fort. Father remained unconscious and unmoving ever since grandma had healed him. Still, his breathing was deep and steady. Since grandmother did not mention that anything was wrong with him, I figured it was just a matter of time before he some up.


    Essie on the other hand was quite nervous concerning this matter, she had refused to leave his side, seldom stepping out of the cave at all, not even for her usual flights around the mountain. I attempted to persuade her otherwise and explain that he was going to be okay, yet she surprisingly remained stubborn and refused to budge, so I could only shake my head and let her be.


    Three more days after Immy and Sidus left for the tainted lands, Ynos came up to me as I was sitting down at the entrance of the cave with Ayona resting by my side. Following behind him was an earth dragon golem, a bit smaller in size, with stiff mechanical movements.


    Ynos then explained to me that he had reached a bottleneck in his earth magic, and was hoping to visit the kingdom of the Fairies, precisely, the fairy mother, in hopes of gaining a flash of inspiration that might help him breakthrough whatever was stopping him right now.


    This was even more shocking news since this was Ynos we were talking about, Ynos who kept a tiny pyramid made out of fairy skulls, that same dragon wanted to now visit their kingdom? At first, I immediately thought that he was going to raid them, yet to my surprise, Ynos shook his head and expressed his sincerity in hopes of better honing his earth magic.


    It took me a while to believe, but it was because of this that I came to realize just how much the previous battle had affected him...had affected us, all of us. Immy and Sidus who could not stand each other''s guts were now traveling together in hopes of growing stronger, they put aside their differences.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The prideful Ynos who did not like to think too much about anything, and preferred to bash through whatever obstacle came his way, had decided to put aside his pride and seek his most hated enemies, all in hopes of growing stronger.


    None of them...No, none of us like that feeling of hopelessness, that feeling of powerlessness with that dreaded aura pressing down on us. Three of my little siblings had already left to improve themselves, left I''m hopes of never feeling that useless nor powerless again.


    Essie still had grandmother who promised to come back for her to pass her rite of passage, hence why I had no doubt her strength would soar after that. Everyone was actively trying to improve, yet what could I do? How was I supposed to go about that?


    Thinking about such matters, I remained seated outside of our cave for three days and three nights. On the morning of the fourth day, I finally stood up to leave. I bid my goodbyes to little Essie, who seemed reluctant to see me go, and made my way north towards the edge of our continent.


    My destination, the wide-open sea. I was in no hurry to arrive and leisurely flew across the sky, enjoying the natural sights. The destruction of the landscape brought by the battle seemed to be limited to the area surrounding our mountain.


    The further ventured north, the more untamed the wilderness grew. Though the forest below me looked massive, my presence seemed to cause its residents to cower in fear as I flew by. I would sweep down to pick up any unfortunate prey that caught my eye whenever I felt like eating.


    When I grew tired of flying, I would walk, and when I grew tired of that, I slept. My journey although peaceful and relaxing was quite boring and lonely. This caused me to feel a bit of longing for my cute little siblings. Although we did not spend all our time together, their presence around me was nonetheless calm and reassuring.


    With my slow pace, It took me almost another week before I finally reached the Dragon road. Once I left the forest, I immediately dropped to the ground and made my way across the wide gravel road. I still recalled my grandfather calling these statues that stood by the sides, the honorable ones, dragons that fell heroically during battle.


    "Phew, still as huge as I remember it," I mumbled to myself as I glanced at the distance where the sea of statues seemed to extend to infinity before I took my first step.


    With slow but steady steps, I marched across the Dragon road, this time carefully studying the statues on both sides. Each statue represented a dragon, none the same as the previous one. Each sculpture depicted a story, and as all stories must come to an end, it also spoke of a heroic death.


    Fascinated by how different they were, I continued my march in awe. It took me four days and nights before I finally stood before the giant black temple. Turning to my left, I glanced at the familiar sculpture of the old poison dragon.


    "Amanita," I muttered, before lowering my head in respect.


    With that out of the way, I slowly made my towards the temple, and climbed the large set of stairs leading to the entrance. Once I stepped foot inside, I quickly lowered my gaze before the massive sculpture of the king and gave my respect.


    Grandfather was not with me this time, so I was not going to make the same mistake as before and foolishly stare at the King''s eyes. Closing my eyes, I muttered a soft prayer, hoping it would reach his ear.


    "I pray for your blessings my King, and the safety of my siblings and family," The second I finished, a soft warm feeling suddenly surrounded me.


    "What-?"

 Chapter 156: Talk

    "What-"


    I wasn''t able to finish before the scenery before my eyes changed abruptly. One second I was standing in front of the King''s statue, the next I was amongst the stars. It was not an exaggeration as all around me was a sea of colorful stars and planets.


    I was standing in the middle of space as if it was hard ground. My eyes darted about, studying my surroundings in an attempt to understand my situation better. Below me, countless stars shone brightly giving off a colorful glow. Above, was a myriad of celestial bodies, with all sorts of colors and shapes.


    My eyes locked on a particular purple-colored planet, a gasp escaped my mouth as my breathing picked up. A dark red lizard eye suddenly opened in the middle of it, and stared at me, following which an unbearable aura descended almost crushing me into a paste.


    Yet the odd thing was, after a couple of seconds, the eye slowly closed almost as if it never existed in the first place leaving me there gasping as I began to doubt my sanity. The planet now looked completely normal, if not for its unusual purple color.


    Turning my attention elsewhere, I quickly focused on a different planet, this time a dark brown one. I didn''t know why but for some reason I could feel that this one was not normal either, yet stare as I might, nothing really happened.


    A frown made its way to my face as I studied the colorful planets above. Red, green, yellow, black, white, purple...blue..."Wait a minute, these colors?"


    An absurd idea suddenly flashed through my mind as I studied the gigantic planets. "Red is fire, green is wind? Blue is water, Yellow is earth, Black is well Darkness? White is Holy? and purple is...cosmic?"


    I took a deep breath trying to calm myself as I glanced at the massive planets circling above. Red, Green, Blue, and Yellow were relatively smaller in size compared to the Black, White, and Purple planets.


    "Are these some sort of...elemental planes?" I mumbled in confusion.


    The colors, or better yet, planets representing the pillars of existence were situated above the normal elements. The three planets formed a triangle of sorts. Black, faced White, while Purple seemed almost unstable.


    "Something is not right, if these are the elements, where is the planet representing time?" I muttered unconsciously.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The normal elements seemed to keep each other in check, water faced fire, earth faced wind. Altogether, they formed a balance of sorts, the pillars of existence, on the other hand, it all seemed wrong.


    The scenery that was before me, was hard to describe. The sheer scale of everything was far beyond me, I was insignificant before it all, not even comparable to an ant in size. Everything was simply too vast.


    Just then, my mouth opened in shock and disbelief as the figure of a dragon swimming above the planets appeared. His scales were obsidian in color, I couldn''t quite make out his face as yet all I could see was a bright golden glow in the place where his eyes should be.


    The dragon easily dwarfed the planets in size, and the moment he appeared my scales began to tingle as my body was forced to look down. I merely caught a glance at his figure and almost exploded. I could feel every fiber of my being shaking, the feeling of helplessness returned, yet this time it was tenfold a hundred folds, no...It was simply indescribable.


    My mind turned blank as I began to shake. ''I''m afraid? No, just what is this feeling?'' My body felt like it was no longer mine. ''W-Was that the King?!'' I gasped as I struggled to keep myself calm.


    "Aether," An ancient voice suddenly called out, seemingly from every corner of space. It commanded an undeniable tone forcing me to further lower my body in respect. I was unable to move, unable to blink, I was helpless before this entity.


    "The new cosmic pillar of existence," The voice spoke once again, this time in a thoughtful manner.


    "I see you have gotten used to your new body," The voice continued. My eyes widened in disbelief as I heard what he said, ''New body? Wait! It can''t be! He knows?!''


    A chuckle escaped from the voice causing the entirety of space to vibrate with it as it continued, "I know a lot little Aether. Surely you did not think your reincarnation was nothing but a coincidence, Tim," A shudder ran through my spine as the voice called out to me, using a name I have long since forgotten.


    "Y-You-" I couldn''t muster the words as my body was forced to stay down, all I could see was the sea of shining stars glittering a distance away.


    "Forgive me for I was rather busy, hence why I was unable to meet you on an earlier date. Still, I believe you did quite fine by yourself," Said the voice with another chuckle.


    "W-Who are you?" I forced myself to ask. Although I couldn''t see ''him'' I could still sense his eyes on me, it was an unpleasant gaze that made me feel like I had no secrets I could keep from him.


    "Hmph, you already know who I am, you prayed for me after all,"


    "The King?"


    "I have been called many names, but yes, I suppose that is what you would know me as,"


    "What is this place? Why am I here? And how do you know about my reincarnation!?" I cried out the last part in a panic-filled voice.


    "One question at a time little one. Technically, you are not here, I merely summoned your projection, had I chosen to bring you, you would have already been dead by now," Said the King in an almost indifferent tone.


    "I don''t understand..." I softly muttered, nothing made sense anymore.


    "All in due time little one, I brought you here so I can have a good look at you since we did not have a good chance before, you continue doing what you were planning to do, head to the sea, that''s a good start, though, I would recommend you begin with mastering your lightning magic, I''m sure it will come in handy," He said.


    "Lightning? Wait! You didn''t explain, how do you know about my reincarnation? Was it you? Did I come here because of you?" I cried out.


    "Me? Hahaha!" His laugh reverberated throughout the space causing me to close my eyes and cover my ears as I winced in pain.


    "No, little one, that was all because of you,"


    "Me? But how? I-¡±


    Not letting me finish, the King quickly interrupted me and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have much time, It was good seeing you...¡± He said, and for a moment I could swear I sensed sadness in his voice.


    Yet before I could say anything, the world suddenly blinked back to normal, and I once again found myself kneeling before the King''s statue inside the temple as if nothing had ever happened.


    ¡°What in all hells...¡±

 Chapter 157: Lightning

    Stepping out of the temple, my mind was in disarray as I thought back to my meeting with the King. He knew of my reincarnation, hell, he even knew of my old name! A shiver ran down my spine as I thought of that. It made me feel as if I had no secrets I could hide before him. And then was the whole teleportation to that strange realm.


    Was it his soul space? And if so, does that mean the King holds power over all elements? ''Maybe not all,'' I inwardly noted as I recalled the missing time element with a frown.


    Standing at the foot of the stairs leading towards the temple, my gaze kept alternating between it, and the Dragon Road behind. A long sigh escaped my mouth as I shook my head trying to calm my restless thoughts. ''No use worrying too much about it. Should I head to the sea as he said?'' I inwardly muttered.


    Thinking about it, the King had no reason to screw me over, or so I''d like to think. Truth was, I was still much ignorant in almost all matters. There also seemed to be some sort of hidden agenda, with me stuck right in the middle of it all.


    I didn''t like that. The feeling of not being in control over my own life caused my stomach to twist and churn. I gritted my teeth and shot towards the sky with an annoyed expression. Although I hated feeling like this, like I was playing right into the King''s palm, I had no other choice.


    I was indeed planning on going to the sea, and although I didn''t think about lightning magic as my reason for this trip, it was still nonetheless on my mind ever since my previous attempt a few years back, where I accidentally used it. And so, with my mind preoccupied with matters concerning the meeting with the King, I absentmindedly made my way towards the sea.


    Another day has passed before I found myself standing on the familiar giant cliff, overlooking the vast open ocean. The salty breeze assaulted my nostrils, as the sea song of the waves crashing against the cliff soothed me.


    Raising my head, I glanced at the squabbling seagulls flying overhead with a smile. The ocean was like a rippling blanket of jewel blue. Simply standing there was enough to wash me from all of my prior worries. I took a deep breath, savoring the sea''s indefinable beauty letting its vastness seep into my mind before I took one step forward, diving off the edge and into the water below.


    The ocean embraced me as a mother would to her child, my scales tingled in joy at the familiar feeling. I was finally back, back ''home''. I happily swam near the surface, before diving down towards the deeper ends. The water mana in my surroundings seemed playful as it caressed my scales causing a smile to subconsciously make its way to my face.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Numerous gazes seemed to lock onto me as I made my way through the waters, yet none dared approach. I didn''t care much about my hidden stalkers and instead chose to enjoy myself. The sea was akin to land for me, I effortlessly swam near the tall cliffs, careful not to head out too far.


    After a while, however, I reluctantly peeked my head from underwater before flapping my wings and jumping to the sky. As much as I enjoyed staying in the water, that would not be a very smart thing to do considering what I had in plan next.


    Raising my head towards the clear blue skies, I took a deep breath steadying my mind and reaching out to the abundant water mana. My spirit vision turned on, as I willed the mana upwards. Soon, dark clouds began to form overhead, blanketing the sea below, as the formerly sunny sky abruptly disappeared.


    A frown made its way to my face as I carefully willed the mana elements in the fast-forming storm cloud overhead. From whatever knowledge I could recall, lighting was an electric discharge caused by an imbalance between storm clouds and the ground.


    Thinking about that, I glanced at the sea bed below and shook my head. "Although rare, lightning can form and strike over the ocean, so it should be fine...I hope," I nervously gulped. ''It''s okay, I got this. Think, what was it again, colliding particles of rain, or snow inside storm clouds should increase the imbalance which will often negatively charge the lower reaches of storm clouds,'' I inwardly mumbled.


    With my spirit vision, I could ''see'' said particle, or was it better to call it water elements? With the image of what I wanted them to do clear in my mind, I carefully attempted to relay my intentions to the mana. The clouds turned increasingly gloomy, as my eyes widened in surprise and disbelief.


    A new element was forming at the bottom of the storm cloud, I was shocked at how easy it appeared. I didn''t have enough time to think it over as an unexpected stroke of lightning raced downwards towards the ocean below, forcing me to shield my eyes from the sudden flash.


    Upon hitting the water, the lightning element spread horizontally, soon followed by a miserable cry full of pain. An ear-deafening boom soon resounded after shocking me to the core. I hastily glanced downwards, only to see the giant motionless figure of a fish monster rising from the depths.


    Seeing that, I nervously gulped and quickly willed the water elements to disperse, causing the storm that formed so abruptly to disappear just as fast as it came. ''That''s dangerous,'' I inwardly noted. The various gazes that studied me earlier disappeared completely making me scratch my head with an awkward face.


    The Lightning element was too strong. Although it was for but a second, the aura and pressure it carried was unprecedented. I had no doubts in my mind that had the previous strike hit me, I would have been grievously wounded.


    The sudden appearance of the element was too fast for me to attempt wielding it. Glancing at the dead fish monster below, I nervously gulped as I prepared myself for another attempt. ''Shit, how the hell did I make it last time?!'' I lampooned.

 Chapter 158: Experiment

    A distance off the shore, dark clouds gathered and dispersed in a strange scenery above my head. The sound of thunder rumbled constantly as flashes of lightning flickered in the sky. The boom was too loud causing ripples to appear in the water below.


    My eyes were squinted as I glared at the clouds above. After a few days of continuous attempts, I was finally able to summon the lightning element without much of a problem. The issue lay in the fact that It was still uncontrollable. All I could do so far was make it appear, but when it came to guiding it to follow my bidding, I still had no success.


    The heavens above were a sea of lightning, If someone was to look at the scene from afar, I was sure It would like akin to one straight out of an apocalypse. The constant flashes of blinding light, alongside the thundering sound, hammered my senses making me feel slightly uncomfortable, yet I prevailed.


    A frown hung on my face as I began to consider other possibilities. It has been a few days since I began, and the lightning element was still as stubborn as ever. This started making me feel like my first success back then was nothing but a fluke, or perhaps the mana itself was the one that guided me. It had nothing to do with my will.


    Although I didn''t like that, I had to start thinking of other ways to use it. Hence from this desperation, came an idea that could either be considered extremely smart or extremely stupid. Which of the previous, is yet to be seen.


    ''Since I can now summon lightning with no problem, the biggest hurdle could be considered done, what is left is how to ''move'' it. Coincidentally, don''t I possess an element that''s quite fitting for the task? Why force it if doesn''t want to obey me,'' I grinned as I began thinking of my cosmic element.


    So far, I had used it in various battles, and against several opponents. I managed to decapitate monsters before they could react, teleporting their heads off their shoulders. I used it to mirror their attacks back at them. But, even with my streak of success using cosmic mana, there was still a step I was always hesitant to try.


    ''Teleporting myself...'' I inwardly mumbled with a sigh.


    Targeting an enemy with my mana is of no problem, the outcome of the spell wouldn''t ''physically'' harm me. Yet when it came to me being the subject of the said spell, things would become quite tricky. This was the main reason I never attempted this.


    ''What if I teleport myself without an arm? What If I do it without a leg? Worse yet, what would happen If I decapitated myself by accident?'' Such thoughts constantly haunted me, preventing me from proceeding with my experiments. ''What if I get stuck in the void with no way back?'' I quickly shook my head from such useless thoughts and focused back on the task at hand.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ''It doesn''t matter, I''ll think about that later, for now, I should think about this,'' I thought as I glanced at the streaks of lightning above.


    What I was going to try was something I had done before, though on different circumstances, so I was aware that it was possible. That is teleporting another ''element'', which meant a combination of two different types of magic. I was already sure that my cosmic element can teleport physical matter through the void, and I also succeeded in teleporting Ember''s attack back to him before. Yet this time, it was a bit different since I was using both elements, and I had to factor in a few details.


    ''So many unknowns, would the lightning element be able to hold on as it travels across the void?Wouldn''t It collapse If my connection to it snaps?But then again, Ember''s element survived so why shouldn''t mine? Would I be able to direct them according to my wishes?'' Countless thoughts flooded my mind as I stared at the lightning element flickering on and off in the sky.


    I slowly steadied my breathing, and patiently waited. The lightning element kept appearing and disappearing in an almost pattern of sorts. I studied that and waited, waiting for the right opportunity to arrive.


    I didn''t have to wait for long though, as heavens or the King, seemed to reward my patience. With the help of my spirit vision, my eyes managed to catch a glimpse of the lighting element that was about to form. My gaze turned sharp as I instantly reached out to my cosmic mana from within my soul space.


    The link was quickly made as a thin thread descended from beyond the sky and accurately encompassed the lightning element that just formed. The sudden flash of light appeared almost like an illusion before it disappeared completely as if it never existed. I however was sure it did, for this time, I managed to sense something I had never felt before.


    Usually, every use of my cosmic element was shrouded in mystery, even to me. Although the element heeded my call and seemed to submit to my will better than before, It was still not fully. This was easy to see in some of my previous battles. The battle of Piya in particular. When I used the cosmic mana to make their city shield disappear, I had no real destination in mind.


    The mana simply sensed my will and made it vanish. Where did it go? I didn''t know. Was it teleported somewhere else within our plane? I didn''t know. Did it get sent off the planet completely? I didn''t know.


    The cosmic mana was tricky to tame. If I was not meticulous enough, It could easily interpret my will however it pleases. This was something I was a little bit concerned about, yet I doubted it would get bad. Still, better be safe than sorry. I wouldn''t want the enemy''s spell to suddenly appear behind my back amidst battle because I didn''t give the mana enough instructions.


    This time, however, I could ''sense'' the elements as they traveled across the void! This made my eyes widen in shock and surprise as it seems like it was traveling behind a veil. Close, yet far, here, but not quite so. This moment of distraction though caused my concentration to break as the thread that connected me to both elements suddenly snapped leaving me dumbfounded.

 Chapter 159: Experiment II

    Night covered the land as the various stars cast a gentle glow on the forest below. I lay on a soft patch of grass gazing at the moon and stars. Floating on top of my extended palm, was an orb of water mana. It spun counterclockwise, constantly shrinking and expanding.


    My mind was not with the orb, but instead, it was full of various thoughts regarding my earlier experiment. My attempt at wielding lightning magic could be considered somewhat successful. Although I could not fully influence it, with the help of cosmic mana, I could at least direct it wherever I want.


    It was good progress if I say so myself. Still, the part that intrigued me, was none other than the one concerning my cosmic element. For the first time since I acquired it, I was finally able to track it down as it disappeared within the void.


    I didn''t know whether it was because of the lightning element, or some other hidden factor, but the fact remained. I was able to ''see'' its trajectory as it made its way across the void. It was almost instantaneous, appearing almost as if it was teleportation.


    Perhaps it could be considered as such as I lacked the fundamental knowledge on how that worked in the first place. Still, it was quite an interesting sight. I always thought the cosmic element disappears amongst the stars. So whenever I will it to make something go away, I always assumed that it would do so by sending it somewhere outside of the planet.


    I don''t know how I came to this conclusion in particular. Perhaps it was from how the element always seemed to descent from within the stars, never from the plane itself, or maybe it came from my shallow knowledge of it, as I instantly assumed cosmic to equal the stars and cosmos.


    Still, my earlier experiment proved to me that there was much more to it than I had thought. The cosmic mana seemed to travel through another plane of existence, something present but not quite there. I wasn''t sure myself, but If I had to compare it to something, then I suppose it looked like it traveled across an astral plane? One that seemed to mirror our own.


    Hence why I never managed to track it down before. This astral plane was hidden from normal sight, hell, it was hidden from my spirit vision as well. The only reason I managed to catch a glimpse of it was thanks to the thread that connected me to the lightning element.


    ''Was this part of the King''s plan? Did he tell me to try acquiring lighting knowing that this would happen?'' I thought with a frown.


    "But why? Is this astral plane somewhat special for me? Or perhaps for him?" I mumbled as my frown deepened, the water orb burst and disappeared as if it never existed.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    A long sigh escaped my mouth as I quickly shook my head, ''Am I overthinking everything?'' I wondered. Ever since my talk with grandmother, I tried to think more about everything, about my actions, and about possible consequences.


    Perhaps the King didn''t have any sort of hidden agenda, then again maybe he does. Overall, nothing truly mattered at the moment since I had no strength to change it. My best bet was to be careful.


    Thinking about all of this made me want to drop learning to control lighting altogether. Still, I refrained from doing so, my curiosity getting the better of me. The newly revealed astral plane fascinated me, as I grew interested in it.


    What was it exactly? Was it a parallel plane of sorts? Something similar to the one we currently live in? Or was it completely different? If so, what sort of life would I find over there? Was there any life in the first place? Did it have its own mana stream, or was it connected to ours?


    And the final most important question, ''could I make it over there?'' I had so many questions, so many things I wanted to try. ''Well, let''s take it one step at a time Aether,'' I mumbled with a slight chuckle.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I stretched my limbs. The weather was pleasant, not hot and not cold. The gentle ocean breeze tickled my scales, making me feel comfortable. The forest around me was silent. The only sound was that of my rhythmic breathing.


    I lazily curled under a large tree, with my mind full of various experiments I could try, I slowly drifted into a blissful sleep. That night, I had a dream. Aether the dragon was standing face to face with a human figure, his face was blurred making it hard for me to make his features.


    Deep down, however, I somehow knew. That figure was me, the old me. Both sides stood facing each other, one enormous, the other almost ant-like as it stood in front. No words were spoken as both stared at one another. The surroundings were completely dark, yet I had an unpleasant feeling of being watched.


    ###


    My eyes blinked open as the sudden sun glare assaulted me. I lazily yawned and studied my surroundings. The strange dream pushed to the back of my mind as I stretched and slowly walked towards th edge of the cliff.


    ''Should I get something to eat first?'' I thought as I studied the water below. "There," I ordered as an abrupt water pillar rose from the sea, all the way towards me.


    I unhurriedly stretched my arm inside the pillar and hauled out a large bluish crab-like creature. "I don''t think I ever tried you before," I said as I studied the creature. The water pillar crashed into the ocean as I walked back towards my soft grass patch, breakfast in hand.


    Soon, a contented burp escaped my mouth as I glanced at the carcass of the crab creature. ''Not bad, but still not the best. I wonder if I can get another fruit from the Gods plane,'' I thought to myself, my mouth watering as I recalled my previous visit with grandma.


    "Not good, let''s get started shall we," I shook my head as I pushed back the urge to head towards grandma''s and ask her for another trip.


    "What should I try today? Maybe water mana?"


    A large water orb suddenly materialized before me as I nodded in satisfaction before I reached out to my cosmic element. The familiar thread extended from within my soul space and summoned an even larger one from beyond the sky as it accurately landed on my water orb. My eyes quickly widened at what happened next.

 Chapter 160: Teleportation

    The water ball I had summoned, disappeared from before me and reappeared a distance ahead. It continued spinning for a few seconds before dispersing with a puff. The teleportation was successful, and the link was strong.


    This time, I was able to easily track down its course as it traveled across the unfamiliar astral plane. It was much easier than when I had used lightning magic. Just to be sure, I repeated the process a few more times before nodding in satisfaction. Using water magic, I was able to easily keep track of its course, that much was confirmed.


    ''What about earth magic?'' I inwardly mumbled.


    I glanced at the ground below my hoofs and urged the earth mana to comply. Almost instantly, a sharp earth projectile drilled its way from the ground and towards the tree ahead of me. Right before it reached it, however, the familiar cosmic mana descended with swiftness and encompassed the projectile causing it to disappear.


    Not even a second after, the sound of another tree to the left toppling down was heard. Seeing that, I slowly nodded in satisfaction. Earth mana was also doable, I managed to keep track of it as it traveled across the astral plane, though it was significantly harder than when I used water mana, and a tad better than when I used lightning.


    This made me come to the obvious conclusion that all of this depended on how high my affinity was with the element was. When I used water mana, it was significantly easier to track it, earth was harder, and lightning was even more so.


    With this out of the way, I quickly found myself growing curious in regards to the astral plane. What was it exactly? And if mana could travel through it so should I, right? The entire teleportation matter still weighed heavily on me.


    The only time I tried to teleport ''someone'' was back when I had fought Ember because he dared attack little Essie. At that time, it was done almost unconsciously, and I only went through with it cause the suicidal idiot attempted to use his soul space against me. Hence why it was an action done at the spur of the moment.


    Another factor to be considered was that it was another dragon, not me. This time, however, it was different. ''Okay, think rationally Aether, if he was able to survive it with no affinity to cosmic mana, why should I not? I have an even higher chance at this,'' I took a deep breath steadying my mind and gathering my wits.


    "I can do this!" I yelled out.


    "I''m a proud dragon, this is nothing!" I yelled out again, cosmic mana slowly began to surround my whole body.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Fuck it, I''m doing it!" I cried out, still feeling somewhat anxious. My eyes glared at a particular spot a few meters away from where I stood.


    "I''ll start slow, little by little," I gulped down as the cosmic mana seemed to sense my resolution, it suddenly intensified. The world before my eyes quickly lost its color, the forest seemed to stretch far into the distance.


    The feeling of weightlessness assaulted me as I felt myself cutting through ''something'', a veil of sorts. It was momentarily, and the feeling came and went as soon as it did, yet in that millisecond, I managed to catch a single glimpse of the astral plane.


    I quickly blinked in confusion, only to find myself a distance away from where I previously stood. "I did it...?" I muttered in disbelief before bursting into laughter, "Hahaha! I did it! Fuck yes! Who said it was hard?! Hahaha!" With my successful attempt, all strength seemed to seep out of my limbs as I collapsed to the ground, and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    I survived with all my scales intact. I managed to teleport. A wide grin promptly made its way across my face as I rested my head on the soft grass, a contented feeling in my chest. After a few seconds of laying there doing nothing. I lazily stood up and stretched my limbs before turning my attention to a tree a dozen meters ahead.


    The distance was a bit further than before, but I was confident in making the jump. Steadying my heart and breathing, I focused all my attention on the previous feeling I had. Sensing my will, Cosmic mana steered excitedly an even larger amount quickly surrounded my whole body.


    Soon, the familiar feeling descended as the entire world lost its colors before it began to stretch outwards. I once again caught a glimpse of the astral plane, yet it was too fast for me to make sense of what I saw. Before I could, I was already out. The feeling of something weighing down on my back greeted me before I collapsed to the ground, the tree falling on top of me with a loud bang.


    "Ah shit, that was too far," I muttered while standing up, causing whatever remained of the tree to collapse to the ground. Although I did manage to successfully teleport, this time, however, I went a tad too far and teleported inside the tree.


    Patting myself clean from the wood bits, I quickly shook my head and turned towards another direction, this time one that was clear of any trees whatsoever. I walked over there and using my claws drew an X mark.


    Satisfied, I turned around and made my way back to the collapsed tree to try again. With my eyes on the target, Cosmic mana quickly descended once again as I disappeared from my place. This time, I did not pay any heed to the astral plane, instead, I did not beak focus from my target.


    The world changed before my eyes once again as I glanced downwards. The X mark was a couple of steps ahead. Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I resolutely walked back towards the collapsed tree to try again. ''Close, but not close enough,'' I inwardly mumbled.


    ###


    Sunset blossomed upon the clouds, the orange-gold color stretching far and wide. Sitting down on the edge of the cliff, I watched the sea, lost in the rhythmic percussion of waves on the rocks. My eyes were steady to the horizon as I thought back to my earlier teleportation attempts.


    Most of the trees before me were destroyed, the ground full of various crevices. If one was to stumble upon this scene, they would have without a doubt thought it to be the remains of an intense battlefield. I took a deep breath, the smell of the sea easing my mind before I curled around myself, letting my body get its well-deserved rest.

 Chapter 161: Unplanned

    The early morning sun greeted me, causing me to open my eyes with a lazy yawn. My surroundings were still destroyed, no change over there. I took a few seconds to regain my bearings, a part of my mind still wishing to sleep some more.


    Shaking my head at that thought, I slowly stood up another yawn escaping my mouth. "I wonder how the others are doing?" I muttered, my eyes subconsciously glancing behind me in the direction of our floating home.


    After a few seconds, I walked towards the edge and dived headfirst towards the sea below. The water against my scales felt refreshing, making me feel alive. A few small fishes didn''t immediately run at the sight of me prompting a small smile to extend on my face.


    I unhurriedly swam to the deeper ends of the sea, drawing closer to the ocean floor where I sensed a few large presences over there. The sea bed was dark and the closer I got to my destination the harder it became to discern anything. Still, it was as if my eyes were specifically made for this since I was able to see everything as clear as day.


    The ocean floor was not flat, quite the opposite. It appeared as an underwater mountain range. Extremely large and overwhelming. I could feel countless eyes on me as soon as I appeared. Most came from within the mountains, and between the deep crevices.


    Still, since none of them dared to show their faces, I simply chose to ignore them as well. Glancing behind me, I spotted the enormous cliff that extended above the water. It was akin to a giant spectacular wall.


    Turning my gaze ahead, the endless underwater mountain range full of deep chasms greeted me. ''Well, this looks rather cozy'' I inwardly chuckled. Reaching out to the water mana, I extended it outwards from my body in all directions, using it as a radar of sorts to scan the area.


    Every time my mana passed by a cave, or a deep chasm that contained a presence inside, the occupants would immediately shrink back in fear. After a few seconds, I had the general outline of the sea bed close to the cliff in mind. Most of the caves were already occupied, not that I cared.


    Although the place did look cozy, it was still too close to shore for my tastes. If anything, I would have preferred a place deep within the sea, far from any landmass. After making sure that there was no immediate threat in my surroundings, my mind spun as I began to think about my previous teleportation attempts.


    Most could be considered a success, whilst my mastery over the cosmic element and the teleportation spell had increased by leaps and bounds. A question, however, still plagued me. Would teleportation be the same when I''m underwater?


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Here, the abundance of the water element was undeniable. This made me curious to see whether or not the teleportation process would remain the same. Would such an abundance of water mana affect teleportation in any way? I was curious. Besides, I was planning to spend a lot of time in the sea, hence why it was best to get this over with.


    Floating a distance above the mountain range. I closed my eyes and reached out to the cosmic mana inside my soul space. It steered immediately forming the usual thread that extended to the sky. Soon cosmic mana surrounded my entire body, my eyes locked on a mountain top a distance ahead.


    The world stretched again in its usual pattern, losing all colors. The water mana in my surroundings seemed to struggle against the outside force, locking the space around me. This caused me to frown as I summoned an even larger amount of cosmic mana.


    I could feel the force lessen as I broke through space and traveled across the astral plane reappearing shortly on the mountain top. Glancing back at the area where I was, a water whirlpool formed as the water element seemed to have been thrown in disarray.


    Seconds after, however, the whirlpool calmed down ad disappeared as if it never existed. My frown deepened. The thing that I feared happened. Although the teleportation process was a success, it took me much more cosmic mana to do so compared to when I was above water.


    The abundance of the water element did interfere with the cosmic element making it harder to break through space and into the astral plane. ''That''s strange though,'' I inwardly mumbled scratching my head deep in thought.


    ''But even above the sea, most elements are present too. Not to mention wind mana which is almost as abundant as the water element right now. Could it be that the wind element is more compatible with the cosmic one?''


    ''Hmm, I mean that would explain why it doesn''t interfere with teleportation as much as water does. Still, more research is needed to be sure.''


    My eyes locked on another mountain top. This time the amount of cosmic mana I summoned was significantly larger than before just to be safe. I could feel it surrounding my whole body. Using my spirit vision, I could see the cosmic elements trying to break through space and pushing back the water elements.


    Soon, the world stretched before my eyes once again, losing its color. Something, however, went wrong at that second. The force of the cosmic elements seemed to go out of control, the area around me was cleared of any other elements.


    I easily passed to the astral plane, all colors changing as I appeared there. The problem though was that I remained there as well ... My eyes darted about in shock and disbelief. I was still in the sea, well ''a'' sea to be exact. The ocean I found myself in was multicolored, its appearance akin to that of the mana stream.


    My scales tingled as I sensed a dangerous presence lurking beneath me. Subconsciously, I flapped my wings, swimming farther away from the depths and out of the water. I trusted in my instincts, and they warned me of something dangerous hidden inside the water.


    I nervously gulped down and turned my attention towards the world around me. My eyes widened as a gasp escaped my mouth. "Is this the astral plane?"

 Chapter 162: Confrontation

    The only way to describe the world before me was colorful. There was no sun in the sky, no moon. Instead, the sky was a multitude of colors. The sea I just emerged from was the same. Creatures of all sizes could be seen lazily swimming about beneath the surface. None seemed to care much for my presence.


    I nervously gulped down. The landmass behind me was completely different from what I remembered. The myriad of colors was almost blinding. I anxiously activated my spirit vision only to yelp in pain. The light almost blinded me. I hastily turned it off and studied my surroundings with a heavy heart.


    I could no longer sense my connection to the mana stream. This revelation made my heart thump loudly in my chest, yet I forcefully tried to calm and clear my thoughts. ''Calm down Aether, we already knew the astral plane existed before, it''s only a matter of time before we leave," I tried to reassure myself.


    ''Besides, it''s understandable if I can''t sense the other elements. It''s cosmic mana that brought me here in the first place!'' With that in mind, I closed my eyes and attempted to reach out to the cosmic mana in my surroundings by creating a link with the one inside my soul space.


    My attempt, however, was cut short as my scales tingled in alarm. Danger! I subconsciously dodged the incoming blow, diving headfirst. The sound of something cutting through the air resounded in my ears. I hastily turned around glaring at my assailant.


    A medium-sized winged humanoid creature was standing in the air with a frown on its face. The creature had a face that would be considered beautiful by human standards. Her eyes were alluring emerald green. She didn''t have arms, instead had wings that were equal shades of the same color.


    My mind subconsciously thought of the name of a mythical creature. "A Harpy?" I muttered in surprise. The half-human, half-bird creature eyes me in suspicion before speaking in a high-pitched voice.


    "What are you doing here little dragon?" She asked, slowly circling me in the air. My gaze never left hers as I frowned. Something didn''t seem right. Although her size was significantly smaller than mine, the harpy showed no fear as she faced me. Knowing exactly what I was.


    Quite the opposite, I was the one to feel the pressure. Her earlier sneak attack had almost caught me off guard. My instincts also gave off constant warning signals, and they were rarely wrong.


    Ignoring her rude tone, I replied with a question of my own, "Who are you and why did you attack me?"


    A chuckle escaped the harpy''s lips as she studied me with an interested gaze. "Hehe, the skies are our domain little dragon. You should consider yourself lucky to still have your head attached,"


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Hearing the blatant disrespect and provocation in her tone. My blood began to boil as rage threatened to overtake me. ''No, calm down. Think smart, she''s doing it on purpose. She''s provoking you. Deep breath Aether, deep breath, you are not Ynos who would jump headfirst into the fray. Think smart.''


    "Oh-ho? And here I thought dragons were supposed to be prideful, I guess you missed out on that part heh?" Laughed the harpy, her annoying voice causing me to grit my teeth as I struggled to keep my anger at bay.


    We both circled each other. I was still not aware of the full extent of her abilities, not to mention I still felt no connection to the mana stream. My eyes constantly studied our surroundings, her blatant provocations shouldn''t be without aim.


    ''Is she alone? No, I doubt it. Then maybe that''s what she''s trying to do? Get on my nerves so I make a stupid move, then her companions wherever they are would pounce.''


    Although I could not sense any other presence around us, my guard nonetheless remained up. I chose to trust my judgment and completely ignored the rude harpy. Taking a deep breath, I steadied my mind and patiently waited for them to make the first move.


    I may be without mana, but that didn''t mean I was hopeless. My body itself was a weapon. And I was sure that all I need is one good squeeze and that little bastard would shut her mouth for good. ''Not good, breath Aether. Calm down, can''t let my anger get the best of me. Stay calm.''


    A few deep breaths later, and the harpy began to feel anxious. Her eyes constantly darted towards our surroundings, something I didn''t miss. ''It''s coming!'' I inwardly grinned waiting for them to appear.


    After a few more minutes of agonizing silence, the harpy seemed to have reached her wit''s end. An ear-piercing shriek reverberated throughout the surroundings, causing me to frown in displeasure. Following that, the harpy launched herself towards me like a meteor.


    As I prepared to face her, dozen more appeared. All circling me with vicious expressions. "Ah shit, that''s a tad too much don''t you think?" I chuckled. Hearing that the harpy gave a bloodthirsty grin and slashed her wings in a downwards motion sending a wind blade my way.


    Her companions didn''t give me any time to think as they sent followed suit with attacks of their own. The main thing to note was the fact that they all seemed to use wind magic. Faced with the magical attack, my eyes gleamed with determination as I rushed headfirst against the harpy''s attack.


    My connection with the stream was none existent,  but that did not mean I lacked mana at all. Tapping into my soul space, water mana steered under my command. The whole miniature world inside my soul space was made out of mana!


    My claws shone in a bright blue hue as I chopped the incoming wind blare into pieces. The harpy was momentarily shocked and failed to react as I flapped my wings and appeared before her.


    The harpy attempted to use her talons to strike my face, alas, she was a step too late. My claw pounced on her, grabbing the harpy by the neck. Panic flashed through her eyes, as a savage expression made its way unto my face.


    "You shouldn''t have made me angry," I grinned and squeezed. The harpy''s face turned purple before her head exploded in a puff of red. Channeling water mana into my tail. I abruptly twisted my body mid-air sending a whip of water to clash against the incoming wind blades, nullifying all of them.


    With their sneak attack''s failure. The harpies visibly shuddered as they all simultaneously took a step back.


    "Oh no, none of you is going anywhere!"

 Chapter 163: Fighting the harpies

    My body flashed from my place and reappeared behind the nearest harpy. Not giving her any time to react, my claw slashed with a woosh decapitating her head. Blood spattered about, dyeing my scales red.


    Seeing another one of their own dead. The harpies were enraged. Before I make another move, they all simultaneously released an ear-piercing scream. The air reverberated with waves of mana, as an invisible attack rippled towards me.


    With my spirit vision limited, I was fully reliant on my instincts. Sensing the waves of mana rushing in my direction. I instantly coated my body in a layer of protective water mana, all the while giving extra attention to my weak spots such as my ears and eyes.


    With water mana protecting me, my entire body gave off a faintly bluish tint. The harpies'' attack met with my shield mid-air followed by the sound of glass shattering. Their mana was forcefully pushed backward and dispersed in the surroundings.


    Surprisingly, my shield didn''t fare any better. It held on for a few seconds before collapsing as well. Both attacks nullified. My eyes widened in surprise at their mana output. Quickly regaining my bearings, I launched myself towards a harpy that was isolated at the edge a distance from her companions.


    Her eyes widened as she quickly brought her talons forward in an attempt to block my assault. Unfortunately for her, my attack came from an unexpected direction. I somersaulted mid-air and used my tail to smash her head.


    The sheer force behind my attack was enough to break the poor harpy''s neck and flatten her head. The flock of harpies was further enraged. This time they all attacked me together, with no apparent regard to their lives.


    This surprised me for a second as moments ago, they had been intimidated. Yet here they were, rushing towards me with bloodshot eyes, oozing an ominously thick killing intent. My eyes scanned the area for all possible variants, finding none. I then coated my scales with water mana, as an armor of sorts appeared hovering before me.


    The harpies used a combination of wind mana alongside their sharp talons to try and break my armor. This made the mana I used to sustain it, decrease at an alarming pace. Individually, the harpies were no threat out in the open. It''s their sneak attack that''s terrifying.


    This time, however, I had an entire flock aiming at my eyes, nose, and ears. They would occasionally attempt a strike at my stomach should I accidentally show it. Or under my limbs. The bastards even went as far as to target my family jewels.


    The worst part of the entire ordeal was their terrifying accuracy. Hence why the mental drain on my mind was immense as I tried to keep my movements sharp and now reveal too many flows. All of this had to be done while I actively drew and manipulated the mana from my soul space. Which turned out to be more taxing than I expected.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Usually, I never really paid any heed to be delicate while controlling mana. This was especially so when considering that it always seemed to understand my intentions. And so I was merely tasked with ordering it. The problem is, this was only possible when I was connected to the mana stream.


    When I used the mana from my soul space, I had to ''manually'' move it. Covering every inch of my body, all the while using it to launch counterattacks, keeping the harpies at bay. I wasn''t in immediate danger. But things weren''t looking all tha well either.


    Another harpy shot towards the sky above my head, and then made a sudden nosedive aiming at the back of my neck. A chill ran down my spine as I recalled a scene almost forgotten of my very first fight in this world against my Ynos and Sidus. That was when I found out that the back of the neck is also a weak spot.


    Perhaps sensing my sudden alarm, the other harpies immediately launched themselves at me in a frenzy, hoping to buy time for the attacker to land her hit. With their constant attacks keeping my claws tied, an annoying feeling welled up in my chest.


    I fully focused all of my mana on blocking the flock''s attacks and raised my head to face the incoming harpy who was almost upon me. Opening my mouth, an attack I haven''t used for a while appeared as a spinning orb materialized before me.


    The harpy didn''t manage to let out a single cry as my dragon breath blasted her head-on. Her body instantly vaporized as my dragon breath continued undisturbed towards the sky, appearing as a pillar of light.


    With the harpy dead, I swiftly moved my head down and aimed at the flock still swarming me, redirecting the dragon breath at them. A few saw it coming and managed to barely dodge. Most, however, didn''t. Their bodies simply disappeared as if they never existed before.


    With most of them dead, I finally stopped my dragon breath attack. It was good having more than one magical element at hand. At that moment, I had focused all my water mana to defend, since that required meticulous control, and my affinity with it is the highest.


    Simultaneously, I used whatever earth mana I had available to aid in launching that dragon breath. And seeing at how the group of harpies now only had a couple left, it was worth it.


    "Bloody hell, I should have done that at the start," I mumbled.


    Just as I was about to finish off the last two survivors. An unexpected visitor crashed our battle. An enormous scarlet fish monster with horse hooves instead of fins jumped out of the water and into the sky, swallowing the harpies whole.


    I watched dumbfounded as the abnormal creature fell back to the water without making any splash whatsoever. It was completely silent, especially considering its enormous size.


    "What the fuck was that?!" I cried out in disbelief.


    The monster made no ripple as it came out of the water and then went back in. It was as if the water parted making way for it to move silently. Hell, I didn''t even sense it coming, and that made a shiver run down my spine the more I thought about it.


    Just how dangerous was this astral plane? I was barely here for a while and I was already tired. "I''ll be damned, this is exactly why I didn''t want to try teleportation. I shouldn''t have gotten cocky!"

 Chapter 164: Exploration

    After the sudden interruption by the strange fish monster. I hastily left the area of the strange astral sea. Although water was one of if not my strongest element. The multicolored ocean in the astral plane was anything but normal.


    A single glance was enough to send a chill running down my spine. I couldn''t see it with my eyes, but I could feel it. It was dangerous, very very dangerous. I didn''t sense only one presence down there, no, I sensed many. Each was stronger than the last.


    And these were only those I managed to sense. There were always the lurkers, those were the ones I was more concerned about. Monsters that could sneak up on you, silently. By the time you noticed something was amiss, it would have been already far too late.


    Add to the fact that my spiritual vision was blocked. I was in quite the dilemma. The multicolored ocean was like a deep dangerous abyss, one that I was better off staying away from. Curious about the massive landmass behind me, I decisively turned around and flew towards it without hesitation.


    If the astral plane was a mirror world, akin to the real one. Then that would mean, the massive landmass before me was the equivalent of the dragon continent in the astral world. I momentarily hesitated at the thought of that.


    If the ocean was that dangerous, just how bad would the continent be? It was after all our homeland. And although I never quite managed to explore it throughout my short life, I did visit quite a few places to know that It was also filled with all sorts of danger.


    My hesitation did not last long, however, as I sensed a giant presence lurking in the waters below. I couldn''t see its figure, only its massive shadow was noticeable. This was enough for me to fly towards the island without looking back.


    I was still too weak to face whatever was in there. Hell, I might even end up meeting with something worse along the way, but I had no other choice. As I flew across the sky, my eyes constantly scanned my surroundings as I kept my guard up.


    The mana in my soul space was steadily rotating, as I kept it close by in case of an unexpected incident, such as the previous harpy ambush. Luckily for me, however, no such thing happened again.


    The forest below was somewhat similar to the one in the real world. Still, some differences were very striking. The trees were twisted in various shapes, giving them an almost comical look. Their sizes varied as well, with some towering over the rest, while others looked exceptionally small.


    Their colors were another thing to note, as they were also multicolored, giving off a similar vibe to the ocean. Surprisingly, I was able to spot a few creatures in the forest below. The strange thing, however, was how they reacted to my presence ... No, it was better to say the lack of reaction.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Usually, back in the real world, whenever I would pass by a forest, plain, or any land in particular. All sorts of creatures would scurry away in fear. This time though, none of the forest residents reacted. Instead, most just ignored me as I flew by.


    This made me gulp down subconsciously. The feeling of nervousness welled up in my chest the more I thought about it. If they were not intimidated by my presence, that could only mean one thing. They were used to seeing, or dealing with creatures at, or above my level of strength.


    My scales tingled at the thought of that, as my mind fell in conflict with my instincts. My rational side argued that this was nothing but bad news for us and that I should hide, at least until I have a better grasp of my situation. My more dragonic side, however, felt excited at the notion of stronger prey and exciting fights.


    This caused me to become inwardly conflicted as I began to weigh my options. The idea of fighting strong opponents and increasing my strength was enticing. I mean, that was the entire reason for this trip. Though on the other hand, was it truly worth risking my life over it?


    The fight against the harpies had a few close calls. But as much as I tried to deny it ... It was fun. I had never used my mana in such a way prior to that, and seeing how everything worked out better than expected gave me a feeling of satisfaction.


    "Ah, damn. It doesn''t matter, let''s just take things one step at a time." I muttered to myself as aimlessly flew east.


    Along the way, I would occasionally stumble across a few of the forest occupants fighting amongst each other. Beasts, to be exact, though their appearances were also strange. Something which was to be expected considering how bizarre the whole plane was.


    The beasts had a few traits similar to their counterparts in the normal world. Though, they also had their fair share of differences. For example, just earlier, I had come across a large bear fighting against an ant like-monster that was twice its size.


    The bear had golden fur and a single glass-like horn protruding from its forehead. The ant monster, on the other hand, was scarlet, with terrifyingly sharp mandibles.


    Their fight was brutal, the bear''s physical body strength couldn''t compete with that of the ant monster. Still, its horn would occasionally glow in a bright color, strengthening the bear''s body for a few seconds.


    The ant monster, however, didn''t seem to have any other ability other than its large sturdy body. Their fight destroyed the surrounding area, toppling trees, and creating craters. I silently lurked in the sky above, as I was mostly curious about the magic the bear was using.


    It was somewhat familiar, but it didn''t seem to be mana. This discovery made me frown as I waited for the bear to activate its ability once again. The ant monster was slowly growing agitated as the fight prolonged. It began making larger swings, impatiently, as If it wanted to deal with the bear as soon as possible.


    "Hmm, it''s over," I mumbled to myself.


    The ant monster attempted to bite off the bear''s head, yet its movement was too large. The bear easily ducked, its horn began glowing once again as it attempted to reinforce its body. It was then that my eyes narrowed in surprise, something unexpected happened.


    The ant that showed no signs of using any other powers besides its physical strength, began glowing with an ominous red hue. The sudden gleam was brief, followed after it was the sound of an explosion as a fireball slammed against the bear''s head causing it to explode into pulp.


    My mouth hung open at the sudden come back as I began reconsidering the fight that just concluded. ''It was baiting the bear? All this time? How terrifying, even random monsters in the forest are this cunning, just what the hell is this place!?''

 Chapter 165: Unexpected meeting

    Leaving the monster ant behind, I continued on my journey passing through the changed forest. My eyes kept scanning my surroundings for any signs of danger. The ground below was filled with all manners of creatures fighting for supremacy.


    The strange thing, however, was the lack of presence in the sky. After my not-so-pleasant meeting with the harpies, I was half expecting my flight to be full of obstacles and monsters. Still, it was quite peaceful which was quite surprising.


    Almost as if on cue, the sound of something cutting through the air was heard. As I was already on guard, I quickly spotted the spear rushing my way and easily dodged it. Although I had faith in the strength of my scales, I still did not want to risk anything.


    My scales tingled as the spear passed by my side. I could sense a strange power enveloping it as a frown quickly made its way onto my face. My gaze turned downwards, only for my eyes to widen slightly in surprise.


    "A human?" I mumbled in surprise.


    The person standing below, staring at me was a human woman. She had long blonde hair and deep azure eyes. She donned a white shining armor, as a dangerous aura surrounded her. As I was still baffled by the appearance of a human in the astral plane, the spear that passed me turned mid-air and came rushing down.


    I subconsciously used my mana to divert it to the side and sent it back to its owner. To my surprise, she extended her hand and effortlessly grabbed the long spear. Her gaze locked with mine for what seemed like an eternity.


    ''No, she''s not a human. This aura ... A goddess?'' At that sudden realization, my frown deepened as I glare at my assailant.


    "What is a Goddess doing here? And what''s the meaning of you attacking me?!" My voice rumbled from above.


    The goddess didn''t seem too surprised, however, as she simply continued staring at me, unblinking. With me in the sky, and her on the ground, both sides glared at each other, none making the first move.


    After a while, the Goddess surprisingly spoke. Her voice was devoid of any hint of emotions, "What is a little dragon doing here? This is the Astral plane, not your world,"


    "And neither is it the land of the Gods. So I can ask the same about you. And you still didn''t answer me, why did you attack me?" I growled as water mana slowly surrounded me, causing my body to lightly glow with a blue hue.


    Seeing that, the goddess'' frown deepened. She suddenly exerted strength on her foot causing the ground to crack and a large crevice to appear, before abruptly launching herself in the air. Wielding her spear, the goddess aimed at my neck without saying a word.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I hastily brought my claw, using water mana to reinforce it, and attempted to block her attack. Once her spear collided with my claw, however, water mana didn''t seem to be able to handle the impact as I was sent flying to the ground.


    A vast open area was created as my body knocked down a large number of trees. ''Shit, water mana isn''t that good with defense. Should I switch to earth?'' As I was thinking about such matters, the goddess came flying at me with her spear pointed at my head.


    I subconsciously summoned a water pillar from below, in hopes of interrupting her attack. To my surprise, however, the goddess simply cut right through it, her spear glowing momentarily bright as she continued.


    ''Fuck! What sort of weapon is that?!'' I inwardly complained about the unfairness of the situation.


    My body though moved almost immediately. The split-second she used to cut the water pillar was what I needed. I instantly pounced on her with my jaw open and bit down at her head. She must have not expected me to suddenly attack, as the goddess was taken aback.


    She didn''t have enough time to move her spear to block. Still, she hastily stopped mid-air and narrowly avoided getting her head chopped off. Her left arm, however, wasn''t so lucky.


    Golden blood spurted as the goddess flew backward with a dark expression on her face. My mouth contorted into a savage grin as I relished the surprisingly good taste. I licked my lips and gulped down, all the while glaring at the goddess.


    "So that''s what a goddess taste like," I said in an attempt at provoking her.


    The goddess simply frowned, and remained surprisingly calm. She glanced at her missing left arm and moved her right hand over it. Soon, her hand glowed brightly as her missing limb quickly regenerated.


    Though, part of her armor was ruined. It wasn''t surprising that I managed to cut through it since I coated my teeth with mana. Still, I had no idea how to take down a deity. Did they have a weak spot? ''Of course, they do. Everyone and everything has a weak spot. Though the question would be, where exactly?''


    With that in my mind, I slowly circled the goddess. My gaze studied her every movement, careful should she make another move. "The little dragon bites back," She said, to which I simply chuckled.


    "I wonder, would you would survive if I eat you whole?" I said, to which she rolled her eyes before replying.


    "That arrogance. Just what I''d expect from a dragon."


    With that, both of us pounced at each other almost simultaneously. I first sent a few ice spears trying to throw her off, yet she handled them with ease haking her way towards me. Just as I was about to meet her with a claw to the face, her azure eyes suddenly widened emitting a blinding light that forced me to avert my gaze for a split second.


    The pain quickly followed as a large gash opened on my left side. I growled as I turned to face the goddess who brought her spear to her mouth and licked my blood off.


    "So this is what a dragon tastes like."


    "Oh, you bitch!" I gave a savage grin as I willed my water mana to close my wound.


    "Come little dragon. Show me the strength of you so-called chosen ones!"


    I didn''t bother replying as I launched myself at her. The goddess''s body began to glow as she stood her ground and pointed her spear at me. Using water mana, I chopped at the air before reaching her sending out a ranged attack of a water dragon claw.


    The ground was torn as claw marks were left behind. The goddess''s eyes glowed as she decisively sliced at my attack, causing a big boom to follow.


    ''Ah, shit. This is going to take a while."

 Chapter 166: Face off

    Standing on the ground, a small clearing was created in the middle of the colorful forest. I kept my gaze on the goddess, ready to react in case she made any move. She, however, stared back at me with an emotionless gaze.


    "Are you going to tell me the reason why you are attacking me?" I asked with a frown. My mana continued swirling around my body forming a protective layer of sorts.


    My question caused the goddess to glare at me. She raised her spear and pointed it at me, before replying. "Here I come little dragon!"


    "Ah, fuck you!" I cursed. A roar escaped my mouth uprooting several trees.


    The goddess was not intimidated, however, as the ground broke beneath her feet. She then launched herself like a meteor, with her blade aiming at my neck. I calmly watched her approach, since she broke through my range, I instantly twisted my body and attack her with my tail.


    My counterattack forced her to redirect her spear downwards, warding off the attack of my mana-clad tail. The impact of the clash sent both of us tumbling backward a few steps as another shockwave followed, clearing more of the forest around us.


    Without giving me any time to think, the goddess shot towards me once again. This time, her entire body began to glow. A frown made its way to my face, the glare of the light coming off her body made it harder for me to anticipate her attacks.


    Still, I wasn''t helpless. Wielding my water mana, I instantly coated my eyes with it. The mana acted as a shield of sorts, dampening the glare coming off the goddess''s body.


    With that out of the way, I immediately moved to block her attack with my claw. As she was aiming for my side, I easily parried her strike. Following that, we both exchange a flurry of blows, with none taking the upper hand.


    The shockwaves from our fight flattened the terrain and destroyed the once beautiful forest. Still, none of us was concerned about such a matter. Just as I was getting used to her attack pattern, the goddess''s spear began emitting a strange but dangerous aura.


    My heart felt uneasy as I continued to block her attacks, all the while trying to send a few of my own. It was then that it happened, the spear that was supposed to attack my right flank never came. Instead, the goddess twisted it masterfully and changed direction towards my neck.


    An earth pillar pushed my claws from the ground and send me back dodging the attack. Or at least trying to. With my sharp senses, I immediately reacted, yet her spear still managed to graze my neck breaking my scales and leaving a small gash.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I frowned as I moved my water mana to heal the tear, my eyes, however, widened in shock. I was unable to do so. The gash remained open as blood dyed part of neck and chest red. When I moved my water mana to my wound, an unknown power interrupted it.


    The power was similar to mana, no I was almost sure it was mana. Though the way it was used, was somewhat different. The mana attempted to invade my body through the small wound the goddess inflicted. And because of that, I was unable to heal and was forced to focus a strand of my mana to keep hers in check.


    "Why are you acting so surprised little dragon? Isn''t it time we got serious?" She asked, her gaze was frosty as she flicked my blood off her blade.


    "Serious? This crazy bitch, just why the hell are you attacking me?" I growled.


    This seemed to annoy her as she brandished her spear and added, "Here I come!"


    ''Shit! Wait, if she can do that why can''t I? She wasn''t using her mana to block my regeneration earlier, so I guess this is what she meant by getting serious,'' I inwardly grumbled.


    I then carefully coated my claws with water mana and waited for her to make the first move. I didn''t have to wait for long as she quickly came flying leaving a streak of light behind. Before she could reach me, however, another earth pillar rose before her, blocking her view.


    Her charge was unhindered, as she rammed it down sending debris flying everywhere. Right after the pillar, however, came a barrage of ice spears. This time, she didn''t parry them, instead, she chose to trust the faint glowing mana shield surrounding her body and ignored my attacks.


    I wasn''t planning on sitting down idly either, this time it was my turn to be on the offensive. Meeting her halfway, I slashed mid-air with my claws sending a large water wave attack her way. The wave was massive, easily the size of a mountain, yet the goddess heroically hacked right through it and continued with her charge.


    This time close combat was inevitable. As her mana-coated spear came aiming for my head. My eyes glowed with determination, my extended left claw shot out with unprecedented speed. I quickly grabbed ahold of the spear, though not without paying a hefty price for it.


    Her blade cut halfway through my left claw, almost splitting it in the middle. The pain overwhelmed my senses, yet a savage grin overtook my face as I glared at her. It was but for a split second, her body came to a halt. And that split second was all I needed.


    Opening my mouth, a spinning orb quickly materialized and attack the wide-eyed goddess. She had tried to recall her spear, but it was firmly lodged in my left limb. Her moment of hesitation was the cause of her downfall, as my dragon breath engulfed her.


    With a loud thud, my body collapsed to the ground. My eyes, however, were strained on the figure a distance before me. Half of her right body was pulverized. She was missing her right arm and leg, and bits of her side.


    Her eyes though continued to glare at me as she attempted to regenerate. A weak chuckle escaped my mouth. To guide my dragon breath, I had to use mana, and since she so kindly showed me another use for it, I would be a fool to let her regenerate just like that.


    I weakly stood up, her spear was still lodged on my left claw. It seemed almost impossible for me to remove. The goddess was in no better shape, though she was miraculously standing.


    ''Looks like that wasn''t enough to finish her off,'' I sighed as we both continued staring at one another.

 Chapter 167: Fight conclusion

    Our staring contest continued for what seemed like hours. I was honestly grateful for that, as our fight had taken its toll on my body. The pain of the spear lodged in my left claw was becoming unbearable. I could only imagine how she was still standing with half of her body missing.


    "For heaven''s sake, why the fuck did you start this fight?" I cursed. The pain was clouding my senses as her money constantly tried to invade my body. I had thought to drag her inside my soul space and finish her off.


    Still, I wasn''t sure if I could overpower her. One wrong move and I risk everything, hence why It wasn''t worth it. I strained my mind, as I also constantly used my mana to stop her from regenerating.


    However, It wasn''t easy. This was the first time I was using mana in this way. I silently cursed myself for my lack of control over it. Perhaps had I spent more time refining it, I wouldn''t have fallen to such a state.


    The goddess glanced at her missing side and frowned. "Stop acting so ignorant little dragon," She suddenly snapped. Her left hand extended towards her spear, causing it to shudder before it instantly flew back to her hand, spattering my blood on the ground.


    I hissed in pain and carefully glared at her. "Ignorant? What are you even on about?! I didn''t do anything to you, hell I don''t even know you! You crazy bitch suddenly attacked me out of nowhere!"


    Hearing that, her frown deepened as she slowly replied. "That''s what it means to be at war, little dragon!"


    "War? What war!?" At my questioning gaze, the goddess finally seemed to realize something as she opened her mouth to speak, yet no words came out.


    "You, what year is it?"


    "How should I know?" I shrugged and brought my injured claw to my mouth, gently licking the wound.


    "Wait, do you mean the war between gods and dragons?" I raised my head as I recalled grandma saying something about it.


    A dangerous light flickered by her eyes as she once again pointed her spear at me. "So you do know! Here I come!"


    "No, no, no! Wait damn it! That war already ended before I was even born!" I hastily replied.


    "Ended? That''s impossible!" Hearing that, her eyes lightly shook as she muttered to herself, "Just for how long was I stuck here?"


    "Yes, it ended. The gods are currently in their land. And us dragons are in ours," I continued while carefully studying the goddess''s face as it kept changing to various emotions.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Her previous emotionless facade was nowhere to be seen. ''I guess she already had a faint guess that she been here for far too long, otherwise I doubt I could have convinced her with just words,'' I inwardly muttered.


    The blond-haired deity slowly lowered her spear, and used it as a cane to support her body, as she leaned on it. A blank expression was on her face as her azure eyes seemed to lose all hope.


    "Ugh,"


    I subconsciously grumbled as I felt her mana''s withdrawal from my body. Hesitantly, I willed my water mana towards my wounds and found myself able to heal them at last. Glancing back at her, I let out a long sigh and withdrew mine as well.


    Our bodies regenerated immediately, and soon after we were both back to peak conditions. Looking at the goddess''s lost expression, I carefully asked. "What''s your name?"


    Hearing my question, her body shook slightly as she seemed to snap out of her daze. She stared at me with a complicated expression before letting out a deep sigh, after which, her spear turned into countless light particles that flowed inside her body.


    ''Well damn, that was cool.''


    Shaking her head, the goddess turned around and started walking away from me. I first studied the destroyed surroundings, our previous fight was intense enough to uproot this entire side of the forest. Countless crevices and deep chasms could be seen on the ground.


    After a moment of contemplation, I slowly began to follow the strange goddess. ''It''s not like I got anything better to do right? Plus I still don''t know the area very well,'' I convinced myself as I hastened my footsteps.


    The goddess didn''t walk for long, as she made her way to the sky. The direction of her flight appeared to be southbound. For a while, I silently followed her as my eyes kept glancing at the scenery below. The colorful trees decreased before they disappeared completely, only to be replaced by a strangely familiar grey mountain range.


    ''This seems like where those shade monsters were hiding.'' I inwardly noted.


    My scales tingled as I felt countless gazes, coming from deep within the mountains, turn my way as we flew overhead. The goddess didn''t seem to care though as she made her way towards a particular peak that stood as straight as a sword, piercing the clouds above, and overlooking all others below.


    I silently followed her there. The moment we landed on the peak, however, my eyes widened slightly in surprise. A field of white flowers unlike any I have ever seen before bloomed all over the plateau-shaped peak. Right in the middle of it all was a modest wooden cabin with two open windows.


    The Goddess gently landed next to the house, carefully plucked a flower, and brought her to her nose. A thin satisfied smile stretched across her face before she silently made her way inside the house.


    "She ignored me completely," I subconsciously muttered. My eyes glanced at the wide-open field full of celestial white flowers.


    "Well, this place will do I guess," I mumbled before curling on the ground a distance away from her cabin. I was mentally exhausted after arriving at this astral plane, and I was faced with one fight after another. Although my body was still alright, my mind wished for nothing more but for me to close my eyes and rest.


    Perhaps it was not a smart idea to sleep at the door of someone I was fighting go death with, moments ago. But for some reason, I was sure the goddess had had enough of our fight. Besides, although I closed my eyes to rest, my mana was constantly on guard, in case anything were to happen, I would instantly react.


    "Now I guess we wait,"

 Chapter 168: Sidus & Immy

    Raising my head, I glared at my little sister who had just stolen my prey. A growl escaped my mouth at her arrogant look. I did most of the work, I entrapped that tainted monster inside my sphere of darkness. All she did was throw one light-based attack, and it was all over.


    "Hmph, I told you that''s my prey!" I said while approaching her, the glare never quite leaving my face.


    Immy snickered with that annoying expression of hers, which made me just want to let everything go and slam her head to the ground. ''No, you can''t do that Sidus. Think, what would have brother Aether done? He doesn''t care about petty quarrels. Besides, the real enemy here is not stupid Immy, it''s the Shades and the tainted.''


    I constantly reminded myself, as I attempted to reign my anger and keep it in check. Though by the King''s will, It was not easy. Not when I looked at her damn grin. ''Happy thoughts, think happy thoughts.''


    "Let''s go, the tainted here are too weak to pose a threat." She arrogantly spoke, causing me to snap.


    "Who are you to decide what we do and when we go, huh? I still like it here," I said while motioning at the deserted valley we were in.


    Immy stared at me like I was an idiot, her gaze caused my blood to boil in anger, yet I still forcefully calmed myself down.


    "Are you an idiot? I mean I already knew you were somewhat stupid after challenging brother Aether all of those times and still getting your scales handed to you."


    "Y-You!" I couldn''t reply immediately, for she was right. I was a stupid child, the scar on my eye still itched, yet I refused to heal it. At first, it was mostly because of my pride. I hated our brother, he made me feel inferior, and so I vowed to beat him before I heal my eye.


    Yet as time passed, I only found myself growing to respect him. He didn''t hold a grudge against my stupid childish decisions. He was always constantly pushing himself to grow stronger, and he cared about his family. I had no doubts in my mind, that brother Aether was the link supporting and keeping us siblings together.


    Although I may never tell him out loud, I respected him. And I was sure the others did as well. Hence why It was embarrassing enough with Immy poking at the faults of my younger self.


    "I-I will beat and surpass him one day!" I stuttered in reply. Yet my conviction never wavered, I respected him, but that only served to strengthen my resolve. I will surpass him one day!


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Oh please, I had it with you and your childish fantasies, you can''t even beat me," She replied with a provocative grin.


    My dark mana subconsciously seeped out of my scales, enveloping my entire body within it as a dark space emerged in my surroundings.


    "Say that again?"


    "Heh, you can''t beat me."


    Saying that Immy''s body suddenly shone like a torch. Her scales glowed brightly as if a miniature sun descended. Still, I was unconcerned. Although she talked big, both of us knew that we were equally matched. It was our curse, our elements seemed to perfectly counter the other, while our strength was the same.


    Our glaring contest was suddenly interrupted by an uninvited guest. I subconsciously moved my shadow realm to engulf the newcomer that tried to sneak up on Immy. The monster had a lanky humanoid body, one thin leg from which extended sharp claws, and two unnaturally long clawed arms as well.


    He suddenly appeared in the air aiming for Immy''s head. ''Did he jump from the cliff?'' I wondered. My shadow realm stopped him from approaching her.


    Immy''s body instantly rotated as a spear of light impaled the monsters, on the ground. I recalled my shadow realm and slowly approached the downed creature. Immy was right next to me.


    "It''s ugly," She muttered, to which I subconsciously nodded. It truly was ugly, the monster''s head lacked any distinctive features. It only had one long horn extending from its forehead and an abnormally large mouth full of razor-sharp teeth.


    "It is," I subconsciously nodded.


    "I didn''t sense him until he was close," She continued, her eyes glanced upwards.


    The valley we were in was not very illuminated. It was surrounded by mountains from all sides. The monster probably jumped from one of the said mountains, which wasn''t bad per se. The problem was how close it managed to get to us before we noticed.


    My eyes widened as I instantly shot out three dark tentacles from behind Immy, grabbing the sudden assailant. Her three light spears illuminated my vision as they flew past my head and pierced three more monsters that were sneaking on me.


    She glanced backward, and so did I before we immediately moved to stand next to one another. She protected my back and I protected hers as we kept our guard up. Although I didn''t want to admit it, I could stay at ease with my back entrusted to her.


    "Do we take flight?" She asked. I wanted to poke fun at her, yet now wasn''t the time. Surrounding the valley, countless figures similar to those who had just attacked us silently appeared. They were easily hundreds of them.


    "No, isn''t this what we came here for?" I asked, before continuing, "Who knows what brother Aether is doing right now? I wouldn''t be surprised if he ended up challenging one of the so-called gods. How could we retreat at the first obstacle,"


    Immy snickered before answering, "What first obstacle? Did your memory go bad already?"


    "J-Just shut up and fight," I hastily replied. True, this wasn''t our first dangerous fight. The south was plagued with tainted monsters, some of which we had never encountered before. The deeper we ventured, the more dangerous it became.


    ''Why did I say that though? Damn it, now she''s never going to let that go,'' I inwardly grumbled. My body turned completely dark as I merged with the shadows.


    "Same as always, draw them in and finish who you can, and I''ll try to take care of the rest and those that sneak up on you. Just keep your light away from me," I said, to which Immy silently nodded.


    "Alright, let''s just be fast about it. I want to sleep."

 Chapter 169: Stranded

    My eyelids twitched as I opened my eyes, a lazy yawn escaped my mouth. I slowly stood up and stretched my limbs. The field of white flowers was as comfortable as a bed. I hadn''t felt this refreshed after a nap for a long long time.


    I raised my head and glanced at the small cabin a distance ahead. The goddess still showed no signs of coming out. It wasn''t surprising considering what she just found out. I don''t know how long it has been since the war against the gods had ended. But from the ruined battlefield, and the giant corpses of both Amanita and the gods surrounding it, I could somewhat guess it''s been a while.


    The goddess seemed to have been stranded here during the war and was unable to leave ever since. This made me a tad nervous. I tried to reach out to my cosmic mana, though when I did, the strands inside my soul space simply stirred for a second before regaining their previous stillness.


    The statue of the dragon inside my soul space shone brightly as well during my attempt, yet that also did nothing as it soon reverted to its previous state. ''I can''t reach out to the cosmic mana on the outside world,'' I inwardly muttered.


    ''If I can''t use cosmic mana, then that means I can''t teleport. And if I can''t teleport,'' Reaching that chain of thought, I nervously gulped down, ''If I can''t teleport, then I can''t go back.''


    This entire situation confused me. How was it even possible that I could use my other elements, but not my main pillar? Besides, when I was still in the normal world, I passed through the astral plane during my teleportation.


    This means that cosmic mana should be able to pierce through the astral plane. Or at least it should be able to allow me to teleport inside of it. But for some reason, I can''t create a link to the outside world. And since no link means no more cosmic mana, which also means I can''t go anywhere.


    "Argh, this is bullshit," I grumbled in annoyance. I need to pierce through space and summon more cosmic mana to help my teleportation. Problem was, I was unable to pierce through the astral plane. Something here was interfering with my connection to the outside world, making it impossible to create a link.


    ''Why did it work when I was in the outside world though? Usually, I''d reach out to my cosmic mana, create a thread to the void which helps bring back an even larger amount of mana, that I then use to help my teleportation.''


    ''Okay let''s think. When I''m outside, the connection and teleportation work, even when I pass through the astral plane. So that means, the astral plane is a tunnel of sorts?'' I scratched my head deep in thought.


    "Okay, let''s say it''s a tunnel. One that takes me from point A to point B. When I''m outside said tunnel, I can reach out to the cosmic mana no problem, but when I''m inside, I lose that connection."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Thinking about that, I subconsciously drew the shape of a tunnel on the ground, with a tiny dot standing outside of it. ''Hmm, cosmic mana descends from space creating a link with me. Now to teleport, I have to have a destination in mind. Is this when cosmic mana creates another link, only this time to the other side of the tunnel?''


    "Hmm, that would make sense. So it acts as a guide of sorts, creating a link between me and my destination. But once I''m inside the tunnel, I can''t exactly reach out to it, which means no link, which also means no teleportation."


    I had no idea if what I was thinking about was even remotely close to the truth. But it sounded plausible enough for me. A long sigh escaped my mouth as I cleared my ugly drawing off the ground.


    Raising my head to glance at the multicolored sky, I quickly found myself thinking of my siblings, my grandma, my mother, my father, and my grandfather.


    "Essie will have her rite of passage soon. With grandma overseeing it, I don''t think she''ll be in danger. Father, should wake up soon too. Though, I wonder where mother went."


    All sorts of thoughts made their way to my mind. I turned my attention towards the small cabin before shaking my head and resting on the ground once again. I could still sense the presence of the goddess inside.


    Resting my head on the soft field of flowers. My mind slowly drifted into blissful sleep. ''No point in staying awake, anyway, I''ll just overthink. Let''s just sleep until the goddess comes out.''


    With my mind set on the matter, I let the darkness embrace me. I was going to rest for a few more hours at most. Or so was the plan...The goddess''s emotionless voice suddenly shook me awake. A yawn escaped my mouth as I lazily opened my eyes to look at her.


    "How long do you plan on staying at my doorstep?" She asked.


    "Hmm? How long was I sleeping for?" I asked.


    Her face twisted to an annoyed expression as she replied. "How should I know, at least a couple of weeks,"


    "Hmm, a couple of weeks ... Wait! What?!" Hearing her response, I immediately shot upwards.


    "What do you mean at least a couple of weeks?!"


    Annoyed, the goddess looked at me like I was an idiot. "I didn''t know the oh-so mighty chosen ones, couldn''t count."


    "No, you idiot! How could I have stayed asleep for two weeks?!"


    Taking a deep breath, the goddess glared at me before replying. "Don''t mock me, dragon. It''s your race that''s fond of sleeping instead of doing something productive."


    "Oh fuck off, by productive you mean staying holed up inside your little cabin," Although I had a hard time believing I slept for that long, I instantly retorted with a sneer.


    "Hmph, how I spend my time is of no concern to you."


    Rolling my eyes in annoyance, I decided to change the subject. "Enough, how did you get stuck here?"


    Hearing my question, the goddess''s expression froze for a second as thick bloodlust emitted out of her body. I hurriedly raised my guard, ready in case she decided to start another fight. Luckily though, she did not. After a few seconds, she forcefully reigned in her killing intent and surprisingly answered my question.


    "A space hole was created during the war, and I was thrown inside alongside a few others."


    "Oh? There are others here?"


    A frown made its way to her face as she replied. "No, only I was able to reach the astral plane, relatively intact."


    "By intact you mean?"


    "Only some limbs and body parts made it from the others."


    Hearing that, I nervously gulped before nodding to indicate my understanding.

 Chapter 170: Phoenix

    "How did you get here? If the war is already over as you said, then the possibility of you getting thrown inside a space tear is low," Asked the goddess with a suspicious look on her face.


    I frowned at her hostile tone, yet chose to ignore it instead. "I was experimenting with teleportation, and next thing I know, I was here."


    "T-Teleportation?" Hearing what I said, the goddess stuttered in disbelief.


    This caused me to sneer in disdain as I replied. "Yes, teleportation."


    The goddess quickly regained her previous calm as answered. "What are you acting so haughty about, dragon? In the end, you still got stuck here."


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I shook my head before speaking, "My name is not, dragon." I waited for a few seconds expecting her to ask me for my name, though the goddess simply stood there staring at me with a blank expression on her face.


    ''Heavens, why did I have to get stuck with someone like her?'' I inwardly grumbled.


    "My name is, Aether!" I proudly proclaimed, with my head raised high.


    The goddess simply stared at me silently with her expressionless face. "Uh, aren''t you going to tell me what''s your name?"


    Letting out a sigh, the goddess replied. "I am Breta, daughter of Oaris Goddess of light, and Ultarr God of peace."


    "Your father is a God of peace, and the first thing you do when meeting someone, is hurl a spear at their face," I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    "Stay your tongue, dragon!" She growled as her spear suddenly appeared in her hands.


    "I said, my name is Aether," I snarled, my water mana slowly surrounding my body creating a blue hue.


    "And I have no problem in ripping you to shreds again,"


    Faced with my threat, Breta frowned as her spear began to emit a bright blinding light. "My spear won''t miss this time. Don''t test me,"


    "Haven''t you heard that it''s not smart to anger a dragon?"


    "Neither is it to threaten a deity."


    Right before our confrontation could escalate any further, a loud cry made us both turn our attention towards the sky. The sudden appearance of a large bird-like monster made me frown. The bird monster was on fire ... literally on fire.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Every flap of its wings dyed the sky red with flames. I was unable to make out its exact features.  With the flames hindering my sight, the most I could see was its vague shape, that of an abnormally large bird.


    The bird seemed to have locked unto us as it leisurely made its way towards our mountain peak. Seeing that, a curse escaped from Breta''s mouth as she glared at the newcomer.


    "Sneaky bastard."


    "Hmm? You know that thing?" I asked, perplexed.


    "That bastard comes here everyone and a while, trying to burn down my mountain," She explained, the spear in her hand grew larger as she wielded it in preparation.


    "The damn beast runs off every time I''m close to killing it," She added with a grumble.


    "Hmm, I''ll lock him into one place. You take him down," I said while glancing at the fiery bird with a loom of interest. The goddess studied my face for a few seconds before nodding.


    "I only need one shot, just hold the bastard steady, I''ll handle the rest."


    "Yes, yes."


    Closing my eyes, I hastily reached out to my mana. Water counters fire, so It should be fine. A water whip instantly materialized before me and then shot forward towards the bird, like lightning. The beast had no time to react as my water whip held it by the neck.


    As my water mana and its fire mana collided, large amounts of steam rose. Followed by a loud cry of pain, as the bird trashed about in an attempt to break free. Yet my whip held him in place. A frown quickly made its way to my face. The beast''s mana was stronger than expected, and it was only a matter of time before it broke free.


    Right as I was about to call out to the goddess. A sudden streak of light flashed by eyes and flew towards the bird flapping about in the air. Her spear struck true, completely blowing the poor beast''s head apart. The monster had no chance to cry, as it fell from the sky towards the mountain range below, its body still burning.


    The spear that delivered the final blow quickly flew back to the hand of its owner. There was no blood nor blemish on its blade. ''Fuck, that was cool,'' I inwardly cursed as Breta softly muttered to herself.


    "Die, you little shit."


    "..."


    "What? You got a problem?" She suddenly asked me.


    "I thought a goddess was supposed to be holier than thou. Not someone with a foul mouth like yours."


    "I''m a goddess, not a nun. And I don''t want to hear that from you." She replied, her face still eerily devoid of any emotions.


    "Did anyone tell you, that you are creepy?"


    Clicking her tongue, the goddess walked towards the edge and glanced downwards towards where the bird''s corpse fell, all the while ignoring my remarks. I silently walked next to her and glimpsed at the mountain range below as well.


    "Oh, it''s still burning. Did It not die?" I asked in confusion.


    "It did. But that''s Phoenix, their flames never die out."


    "A Phoenix?" I frowned at the sudden revelation. "Don''t they like get reborn from their ashes and whatnot?"


    Turning to stare at me like I was an idiot, Breta replied, "Where did you hear that ridiculous notion?"


    "What?"


    "It''s dead already, didn''t you see me blow its head apart?"


    "Yeah, but that," I said as I motioned towards the still-burning body down below with my head before continuing, "That''s suspicious."


    "Heavens, why did you send me a dumb dragon?" She muttered to herself in annoyance.


    "I can hear you, you know. Damn shitty goddess."


    Ignoring me, Breta then proceeded to jump off the edge and into the mountain top below. With a sigh, I quickly followed behind her. The wind brushed against my scales made my heart momentarily thump with excitement, as the feeling of weightlessness overtook me. Right before reaching the ground, however, I opened my wings slowing down my descent and landing with a thud.


    "Now, what use is this fiery thing?"

 Chapter 171: Resistance

    Breta ignored my question, she then proceeded to poke the dead Phoenix with her spear. After making sure that it was dead. Her weapon suddenly changed in her hand, turning into a large knife.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you could do that," I mumbled.


    "Hmph," She simply snorted and turned her attention to the burning corpse.


    I watched with interest as her mana coated her weapon and hands. The goddess with the nasty temper then stabbed her knife straight in the center of the dead Phoenix''s chest. The fire surrounding the corpse intensified for a moment, as it rose into a large pillar, extending towards the sky.


    Breta''s mana seemed to hold the fire at bay, keeping the large pillar contained. She then removed her knife and reached out with her hand towards the open wound. With a sickening sound, the goddess ended up pulling a scarlet object out of the Phoenix''s corpse.


    "Is that its heart?" I questioned, to which she absent-mindedly nodded.


    "There''s no blood though?" I mumbled in surprise. The Phoenix''s heart was akin to a red gem. The main difference was that it was still thumping.


    "And I thought you said it''s dead,"


    "You ask too many questions. I told you it''s already dead, can''t you see its without a head?" She answered with a frown before continuing.


    I simply motioned towards the still-beating heart in her hand and asked, "So, why''s that thing still beating?"


    "Heavens, do they not teach you anything? So much for the chosen ones," Breta clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    I simply scratched my head in embarrassment. ''Now that I think about it, I was hardly taught anything. Dragons seem to follow the mentality of figure it out yourself.''


    Luckily for me, Breta didn''t press the subject and instead explained, "A Phoenix''s heart can continue to beat for up to a year after its death. Though, it''s best to consume it as soon as possible."


    "I see, and what does it do? Grants you an affinity with the fire element?" I asked half-jokingly.


    Breta turned to stare at me like I was stupid before answering, "No, do you think affinities with the elements are that easy to get?"


    ''Tsk, all I had to do was eat a fruit to get the earth affinity, so I doubt it''s that hard,'' I inwardly grumbled.


    Breta shook her head with a sigh, before bringing back her attention towards the scarlet heart in her hands. Her eyes flashed with an excited light, as a small subconsciously made its way to her face.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "This would help you gain a small resistance to fire mana."


    "Heh, I see," I replied unenthusiastically.


    The goddess must have noticed my attitude as she turned to glare at me. "What''s with that face? Do you know how good this is?"


    "Yes, yes. Small resistance to fire mana, very impressive," I replied in a sarcastic tone.


    Rolling her eyes, Breta grumbled to herself, "Why bother explaining to a young dumb dragon," She said while tenderly stroking the heart in her hands.


    "I can hear you, shitty goddess."


    "Whatever."


    After a few seconds of her gently brushing the heart, Breta then turned to glance at me with a complicated look on her face. She then brought her gaze back to the heart and then at me.


    "What?" I questioned.


    Clicking her tongue, the goddess let out a long sigh before cutting the heart in half. A sad expression was on her face as she hesitantly handed me one half.


    "Here." She said with a grumble.


    "Hmm, what''s the catch? Do you want me to taste if it''s poisonous or something?" I asked while suspiciously eyeing the heart.


    "No, you idiot. You did half the work, without you holding the Phoenix in place, I wouldn''t have managed to take it down in one shot, and the slippery bastard would have run away as it always does. I may not like you, dragons. But I have my pride as a goddess. So take it, it''s your share."


    My eyes widened in surprise as I slowly nodded. I then lowered my claw and gently grabbed the heart. It was a bit small. Breta looked at it for a second before shaking her head, she then bit into her half with a blissful expression on her face.


    Seeing that there seemed to be nothing wrong with it, I curiously threw the still-beating heart in my mouth. A frown made its way to my face as I chew and swallowed it.


    "It''s spicy. I hate spicy food," I mumbled.


    The heart had no particular taste, besides the fact that it was spicy. Very spicy. After swallowing it, I waited for a few seconds to see what would happen. Curious, I glanced towards Breta while waiting.


    She had her face flushed red and was sitting on the ground panting. ''Heh, and here I thought I was the one that can''t handle spicy food,'' I inwardly chuckled.


    As if sensing my gaze, the goddess turned to glare at me and spoke. "What are you looking at? Circulate your mana throughout your body."


    ''Circulate my mana she says.''


    Intrigued, I hesitantly reached out to my water mana and willed it out from my soul space and throughout my body. The second I did, however, a burning feeling assaulted me as my mana clashed against the energy that was carried within the heart.


    "What the fuck!" I cursed as I was brought to my knees.


    My scales felt like they were on fire. Quite literally, steam was rising from them. The constant clash of my water mana and the fire energy from the heart made my body burn, as pain washed over me.


    I gritted my teeth as I turned to glare at the goddess. She didn''t seem to be faring any better as her skin was completely red like she was being boiled from inside. Still, a savage grin was on her face as she stared back at me with an arrogant gaze.


    ''Oh this shitty goddess,'' I inwardly cursed.


    I glared back at her. As the clash between elements continued inside my body. I could feel my scales get tempered with every second that passed by. Yet the pain was quickly becoming unbearable. Steam continued to gush out from beneath my scales as I struggled to stay standing.


    After a few minutes, the goddess let out a savage cry causing the land to shake beneath our feet. Her skin color slowly reverted to its previous milky tone. I grinned with a triumphant look at her, before throwing my head back and letting loose a roar that shook the heavens. With that, the rampant force inside me slowly subsided, as I let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 172: Truth

    I could feel the newfound power overflowing through my scales. The Phoenix''s heart had tempered and made them, stronger, harder, and more durable. I wasn''t sure what the whole minor resistance to the fire element thing was, but I was already satisfied with just the physical boost aspect I got.


    Breta lay gasping for air by my side. She turned her gaze to glance at me with an annoyed expression before clicking her tongue, "You dragons and that absurd body of yours are ridiculous."


    "Haha, you''re just jealous," I said with a wild grin to which Breta rolled her eyes.


    We both simply sat there for a while in silence, neither of us speaking a word as we glanced at the distance. After the clash of two powers inside my body, I needed time to recuperate. Breta seemed to be the same.


    It was then that the corpse of the Phoenix suddenly turned into ashes that flew with the wind. The large flaming corpse was no more which made me frown in surprise. I turned to Breta who nodded as if what happened was normal.


    "That''s what happens without the heart," She explained.


    "Hmm, so it''s the heart that keeps everything together," I mumbled to myself.


    Bored, I once again turned my attention to Breta. "Say, what was the reason behind the war of dragons and gods?"


    Hearing my question, Breta''s body stiffened for a second as she glanced back at me. After a long moment of silence, she finally asked, "You really don''t know anything?" I slowly shook my head.


    "Are you familiar with a dragon called Amanita?" She suddenly asked.


    "The poison dragon? Yes, he''s my great uncle I guess?"


    Hearing that, Breta''s eyes widened as she glanced at me in shock. "Are you mocking me? Your great uncle is Amanita and you don''t know what happened!?" She asked in an agitated tone.


    "I really don''t. I only know that he was betrayed by the humans before and the gods?"


    Clicking her tongue, Breta grumbled, "Betrayed? How idiotic."


    Hearing her say that a frown made its way to my face, yet before I could speak, Breta continued.


    "That poison dragon was a menace. He wished to destroy the entire human race for his petty reasons. Of course, we couldn''t stand by idly ad let that happen."


    "Hmm," My frown deepened as I waited for the goddess to continue. I do recall grandmother telling me about a meeting that was held between the dragons on how to handle the human situation in concerns of the way they handled mana.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Grandfather had apparently wished to guide them, something I still find hard to believe to this day. Grandmother didn''t want to intervene and wished to remain neutral. While Amanita on the other hand wanted to destroy them.


    Father also said something about how the humans played a part in what happened to Amanita, and how they were responsible for his fall to the gods. But then again what was It exactly?


    "Why did Amanita hate the humans so much?" I asked hesitantly.


    "That dragon doesn''t only hate the humans, he loathes all of the mortal races and gods. The reason for that was, his mate died protecting them. She was one of the dragons that fell during the old invasion of the Shades on the main continent," Sighed Breta.


    "The invasion of the Shades on the main continent?" I asked, the confusion clear in my tone.


    "Yes, a long time ago. Before I was born even, all of the mortal races and dragons, apparently lived together in what you now call home. A massive-scale invasion by the Shades, however, messed everything up, destroying everything and turning the mortals into mindless monsters," Letting out a sigh, Breta continued.


    "Amanita''s mate fell during that battle fulfilling her duty as a guardian of the plane. The old poison dragon, however, didn''t see it that way. He always blamed the mortals for it. If not for them she would have survived. Or so I have been told."


    "Still, that doesn''t make much sense. How did he fall for the trap of the Gods?" I asked. Father was agitated about this particular fact and insisted that the humans played part in this.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. The Gods won fair and square," Breta answered with a scowl.


    "Yeah, I doubt it. I think our definition of fair and square is a tad different, especially when dozens of deities ganged up on a single dragon, most losing their lives to take him down," I shot back with a smirk.


    The goddess''s face turned crimson as she harrumphed and averted her gaze. An awkward silence soon descended as neither of us said a word. After a while, the goddess silently stood up and floated back to the top of her mountain.


    I glanced at where she disappeared before shaking my head with a sigh. I wasn''t sure how much truth was in the story she told me about Amanita, but at least it was something. I could always head over to grandmother and ask for her to confirm. Amanita was, after all, her brother.


    ''Problem is getting out of this damn realm first,'' I inwardly muttered in annoyance. No matter how hard I tried, my connection to the cosmic mana was simply cut off. This made it impossible for me to teleport out of the astral plane.


    My mind slowly drifted into various thoughts as water mana subconsciously seeped out from within my body. It danced about joyously around me, as I thought over to possible ways I could try to re-establish my connection with the cosmic element.


    My gaze slowly drifted to the abnormally large mountain peak behind me, where the goddess with fiery temper had disappeared off to. "Maybe she can help?" I quietly muttered to myself.


    As much as I hated to admit it, she was quite powerful. And as things stood at the moment, it was almost impossible for me to succeed on my own. I need someone''s help to break the ''veil'' of the astral plane granting me a single second when I can make that connection to the cosmic mana.


    "I only need one try..."


    My gaze locked on the mountain peak for a few seconds before I resolved myself and shot upwards like an arrow. The ground cracked underneath my feet as I immediately arrived back in the white field of flowers.


    ''I mean, she needs help as well...''

 Chapter 173: Oath

    As soon as I landed on the mountain peak. My gaze subconsciously drifted towards the lone cabin standing in the middle of the field of flowers. Breta was nowhere to be seen, which could only mean that she was once again holed up inside her house.


    A sigh escaped my mouth while I pondered on how to approach the subject. ''I mean, she needs help as much as I do. What do I have to lose other than staying stranded in this forsaken land for who knows how long.''


    I quickly shook my head, ridding myself of all useless thoughts. Slowly approaching the small cabin, I cleared my throat and called out. "Breta!"


    No reply came. I waited for a few seconds before calling out to her again. "Breta!" Still no response. Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself down and decided to change my approach.


    "Aren''t you tired of being stuck in this plane?"


    "I know I am. I have only been here for what, a week or so, and I''m already over it." My eyes stayed on the cabin door as I continued speaking.


    "Don''t you want to go back home? See how things have changed after all these years? I can help, I can take you back. Take us, back," Although it was small, my senses managed to pick up a steer in her mana inside the house. A grin slowly stretched across my face as I continued.


    "You do know I came here by teleportation. Unlike you who was thrown here, I managed to come by my mana. I only need a little help to get back to the normal plane."


    Staring at the door, I watched as it slowly creaked open. The cold goddess unhurriedly walked out, her eyes glaring daggers at me. "Can you really get us out of here?"


    "With your help? Yes, I can," I answered with confidence. Breta simply stood there studying me for a few seconds, seemingly contemplating whether to accept my offer or not.


    On one hand, I was a dragon. And the last time she met one was on the battlefield. On the other hand, I''m also her only chance at getting out of here. ''Now, what would she choose?'' I inwardly pondered.


    "What do you need me for? If you managed to come here by yourself, why do you need me to go back?" She asked.


    "That''s simple, I''m cut off from the cosmic mana. There is a veil of sorts, preventing me from utilizing my cosmic mana, which in turn hinders the possibility of teleportation. This is where you come in."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You want me to create a path, for you to reach out to the cosmic mana outside of the astral plane?"


    "Exactly!"


    Hearing my enthusiastic reply, Breta replied with a frown, "What makes you think I can do that?"


    "Well, if you can''t then we are royally fucked," I answered with a shake of my hand.


    Silence once again descended, while we both stared at one another, unblinking. "Why can''t you do it yourself?" Breta asked, breaking the silence.


    "Because if I do manage to break through the veil, by the time I try to reach out to the cosmic mana, it''ll already be too late," I explained with a shrug.


    Rubbing her temple, Breta closed her eyes before replying, "I don''t trust you, Aether."


    "I don''t trust you either, Breta. But we don''t have much of a choice here, it''s either this, or we stay in this forsaken plane."


    "If...and I say, if I manage to create an opening through the veil, it''ll only be a momentary one."


    "I only need one good chance." I quickly responded.


    "I don''t like this. You could easily use that opportunity to run away, leaving me behind."


    Shaking my head, I slowly replied in a solemn tone, "You don''t have another choice."


    Breta''s eyes shone with a dangerous glint as she spoke, "I do. Make an oath on your soul space, and I''ll make one on my divinity."


    Puzzled, I asked, "An oath?"


    "Yes, with the heavens and abyss as your witness. Make an oath on your soul space that you won''t betray nor leave me behind. And I''ll do the same on my divinity."


    I was confused, hearing Breta''s suggestion. Judging from the reluctant expression on her face, an oath seemed to be something akin to a last resort. Which was understandable, because of the fact that her ''divinity'', which I guessed was the equivalent to my soul space, was involved.


    Still, I was ignorant of the process of making an oath. Eyeing Breta with an apprehensive look, I motioned to her with my head before speaking, "I don''t mind, but you go first."


    I was half expecting her to refuse, yet to my surprise, the goddess simply nodded. Closing her eyes, I watched in curiosity as her mana seemed to settle back inside of her body making her seem akin to an ordinary mortal. She then began to speak.


    "With the heavens and abyss as my witness, I Breta, daughter of Oaris Goddess of light, and Ultarr God of peace, vow on my divinity to not betray Aether, the dragon, and help him with all my powers until he gets us out of the astral plane, from which my vow is abolished."


    Her oath was surprisingly simple. And just as I was about to ask what exactly that whole thing did a sudden pillar of light descended on the goddess out of nowhere. My eyes momentarily widened in shock, as the pillar appeared abruptly, surrounding her entire body.


    A couple of seconds later, it disappeared as if it was never there in the first place. The goddess then turned to me and motioned with her spear before speaking, "Your turn."


    I slowly nodded and closed my eyes as I tried to replicate what I saw her do. I reigned in my mana before I began speaking, "With the heavens and abyss as my witness, I Aether vow on my soul space, to not betray Breta the goddess, and not leave her behind until we get out of the astral plane, from which my vow is abolished."


    The second I finished speaking, all of my mana receded towards my soul space as a similar pillar of light descended on my body. A strange power seeped beneath my scales and moved to surround my soul space.


    ''Looks like there are still a lot of things I don''t know about in this world,'' I inwardly muttered with a sigh.

 Chapter 174: The attempt

    "So you have no problem with this now. Right?" I asked the blonde goddess.


    Breta looked at me and reluctantly nodded. Letting out a sigh, the goddess spoke, "So, how do you want to do this?"


    Hearing her question, I scratched my head when trying to come up with a method that would work well in our favor, "Well, in theory. You are supposed to punch a hole through space, momentarily breaking the veil covering the astral plane. I''ll try to use that opportunity to establish a link to the cosmic mana which in turn will teleport us away from here. Simple enough, right?"


    "When you put it that way, I guess?" Breta hesitantly agreed before continuing, but let''s do it away from my home in case anything goes wrong."


    "Oh, come on don''t jinx it like that!" I clicked my tongue in annoyance, which earned me a glare from the goddess. Rolling my eyes, I followed after her as we left the tall mountain behind and took to the skies, venturing further east.


    Our flight was short, however, as we quickly found ourselves standing in a large colorful meadow that reminded me of the land of the Gods. "Here is good," Said the goddess while glancing around with a satisfied expression.


    "If you say so," I answered with a shrug.


    Not wasting any time, Breta''s spear suddenly materialized in her hand. Not stopping there, a white shining set of armor appeared around her body, followed by a helmet that only showed her eyes.


    A dangerous aura began to emit from her body as her mana gathered at the tip of her spear. The amount of mana gathering kept increasing by a ridiculous amount, yet the goddess continued to condense it in size, turning it into a small ball that emitted a chilling aura.


    "Get ready, Aether," Her voice was cold and devoid of emotions.


    Nodding, I quickly reached out to the cosmic mana inside my body and waited patiently. As I watched the blonde goddess, her aura kept climbing as her body began to glow brightly making it hard to look at her directly. Still, I subconsciously knew she was about to make her move.


    Her grip tightened around her spear, as her hand moved almost instantly. The entire mana concentrated at the tip lunged outwards as the goddess thrust her spear forward. Her aura lashed out like a predator at its prey.


    Cracks suddenly appeared in the space before her, as the surroundings suddenly seemed to lose all color. Amidst the tears, a small opening appeared. Just as I was about to send my cosmic mana thread, a sudden feeling made my scales tingle and my heart thump loudly in my chest.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Without thinking, I lunged towards Breta and unleashed a dragon breath backed by the entirety of my power. A hairy, obsidian humanoid arm, was trying to force itself through the space tear.


    My sudden attack must have taken it by surprise, as the arm was quickly pushed back to whatever hell it crawled out from. The space tear was almost immediately mended, reverting everything to normal.


    Almost everything...The ground below the spot where the space tear was opened, was now completely barren. I heaved a long sigh of relief before turning my gaze towards Breta who was gasping for air on her knees.


    The shining armor that surrounded her was gone, her spear was also gone. Her golden hair was stuck to her forehead, as drops of sweat dripped from it. She weakly turned her eyes to me and cursed, "Was that fucking Shade?"


    Hearing her question, I slowly nodded. The unpleasant feeling beneath my scales. The aura, everything indicated that that thing was a Shade. And a damn strong one at that too. "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Yes, I just need to catch my breath. I''m drained," Breta answered with a nod, whilst still gasping for air.


    "Come to think of it, there are no Shades in the Astral plane either?"


    Laying with her back to the grass. Breta took deep breaths while staring at the sky before replying, "Not that I know of, no."


    "And just our luck to stumble on one, while trying to teleport out of here," I clicked my tongue in annoyance before glaring at her, "I told you not to jinx it."


    "Ah, fuck off. I gave you the opportunity you were looking for, and what? You cowered," She sharply retorted.


    "Cowered? I saved your ass you mean! Don''t tell me you didn''t feel that aura!"


    "You could have teleported us immediately!"


    "And risk that bastard messing with the teleportation? No thank you, I''ll pass."


    "Tsk," Clicking her tongue, Breta stumbled to her feet and glared at me before speaking, "Carry me back."


    "Huh?"


    "I said carry me back home, I can''t move yet. All my mana was depleted, space is harder to break here in the astral plane."


    Staring at her, Breta''s forehead was covered in sweat, her face was pale and she was barely standing up. A sigh escaped my mouth as I lowered my claw motioning for her to get on. After the goddess was finally settled and in place, I shot to the sky and made my wa back to her mountain.


    It didn''t take long before I landed with a loud thud in front of the small cabin. Breta wobbled down and made her way inside without saying a word, closing the door behind her. Shaking my head, I walked towards the edge, feeling the breeze against my scales.


    Closing my eyes, my mind began to drift to my siblings. I found myself wondering how they were doing. Did Sidus and Immy go back yet? What about Ynos, did he make up with the fairies? Did little Essie finally pass her rite of passage? And what about Ayona, I wondered how she was feeling with her master off the plane.


    Shaking my head, I pushed such thoughts to the back of my mind and laid my body next to the edge of the mountain, overlooking the horizon. The first attempt was a failure due to an uninvited guest. Still, I didn''t lose hope, we just had to try again.


    With Breta''s current condition, it might take a few days before she can get back to full strength. My concern, however, was on the Shade. I didn''t know if the bastard''s sudden intrusion was a coincidence or not.


    ''Let''s think positive.''

 Chapter 175: Failures

    "Damn it!" I cursed before collapsing to the ground. Breta was no better, her face pale as she gasped for air.


    What I feared ended up happening. The Shade bastard was able to track us down the second we broke through the veil of the astral plane. This was our third attempt and failure. Every time Breta breaks the veil, the Shade bastard appears abruptly like a shark who smelled blood.


    His interruption makes it impossible for me to connect to the cosmic mana. The possibility of abandoning Breta, and teleporting away by myself would have been plausible, had I not made that damn vow.


    Now, I was forced to protect her and stop the Shade from invading, otherwise, It would count as me breaking my vow. The foreign energy swirling inside my body was a constant reminder that it was something I could not do.


    I turned my gaze to the goddess and asked with a frown, "Do you not have any suggestions?"


    Breta although short of breath, quickly snapped at me, "All of this was your plan, Aether. You''re the one who suggested it."


    "Yes, but I''m trying to save both our asses here, so a little help would be appreciated."


    "A little help?! I''m the one having to break through the veil every time! What audacity! A little help he says," Clicking her tongue, Breta averted her gaze.


    A long sigh escaped my mouth as I collapsed next to her. Although I didn''t manage to create a connection with the cosmic mana, I was still exhausted after fending off the Shade.


    The land surrounding us was turned barren from the shockwaves and aftermath of both the Shade and the collapse of the veil. Deep crevices and broken rocks littered the area that was once a colorful lush meadow.


    "We won''t go anywhere if we continue like this," I muttered with a sigh.


    After a long while, Breta finally muttered a reply, "I know..."


    "The Shade seems to be attracted to the collapse of the veil. Since the astral plane is not invaded, It''s safe to presume they can''t break through with their power."


    Nodding Breta replied in confirmation, "Yes, but what I don''t understand is where are the other dragons?"


    A frown made its way to my face as I asked, "What are you talking about?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "It is your race''s duty, to protect the borders from the Shade invasions. So where are they?"


    "Busy protecting the realm," I retorted.


    "Yes, but the astral plane is left alone. Both by dragons ad gods. Why is that so?"


    "That, I don''t know," I answered with a shake of my head. Breta had point, the astral plane was akin to a wildland. It was inhabited by all sorts of monsters and creatures, not even the gods or dragons were completely safe. Especially not a young dragon like me.


    I hated to admit it, but I might have not survived thus far without Breta. She was able to sense the monsters before they approached, and knew how to avoid most of them. If we could fight, we fight, if we had to run, we run.


    That was how we spent the past month. The sheer amount of monstrosities inhabiting the plane was ridiculous. Our closest call was when we held our second attempt. After barely fending off the Shade, a massive crab-like monster shot from underground.


    Breta was exhausted, and so was I. Still, I forced myself to pick her up and run with my tail under my feet. It was humiliating, but I had no choice. I a proud dragon, chased away by a damn crab. Just recalling that was enough to make my blood boil.


    Shaking my head, I took a deep breath to calm my mind. ''It''s okay, I''ll get that bastard. Oh, how I''ll enjoy plucking its limbs one after the other.''


    "You ready to move?" I turned to ask the goddess. We already learned from our previous close call, this time we took extra care to scout the area above and underground to prevent any further hindrances or hidden dangers.


    Still, although it was safe, we had to move. It was unknown when the monsters would get attracted here. Our battle was extremely loud and devastating, it surely must have caught the attention of some of them.


    Struggling to her feet, Breta nodded and started to float away. Her speed was not very fast. Jumping to the sky, I flapped my wings and grabbed her in my claws before I shot towards her home.


    "I can fly by myself," She grumbled., to which I shook my head and answered with a sneer.


    "If I let you be, maybe you''d manage to make it back by next week."


    Clicking her tongue, Breta wanted to retort, yet after a few seconds, she ultimately decided to remain silent.  Seeing that, I added, "We also need to think of a different plan. We can''t just keep on repeating the same thing over and over. I''m not sure why the shade bastard did not call for reinforcements, but one thing is for sure, we are screwed if it does."


    Breta''s face turned solemn as she nodded. "If its goal is the astral plane, then perhaps it doesn''t want to share it with the others?"


    "Maybe, though I don''t know much about them or how they think, so it''s hard to judge."


    It didn''t take long before we were once again upon the tall sword-like mountain. By now, I was already used to the white field of flowers, and the small cabin in the middle. Gently landing next to it, I released Breta who wobbled inside without a word and turned back towards the edge.


    Overlooking the vast land below, a tired sigh escaped my mouth. Three tries and all of them ended with failure. The Shade was able to track us down no matter how far away we went. And the result was the same.


    "Just what are we doing wrong?"


    "No, what can we do?"


    Glancing at the distance, my mind kept going back to the scenes of that obsidian arm trying to break inside the plane. My power alone was almost completely exhausted trying to shake him off and by then the small opening was also gone.


    I had to use my dragon breath each time to push him back. It was then that a flash of inspiration struck me, "Wait! Can''t I try that?"

 Chapter 176: The Plan

    "So, why are we here again?" Breta asked as she glanced at the multicolored sea below.


    I constantly flapped my wings, keeping myself in the sky, while she simply stood there as if she was standing on hard ground. ''Tsk, that''s not fair,'' I grumbled inwardly, but still choose to ignore my annoyance.


    Pointing at the giant body of water below, I spoke, "You see, I am first a water Dragon."


    "Oh, and?" She asked in her signature emotionless tone.


    "Why are we struggling every time the Shade tries to invade?" I asked trying to approach the subject from a different direction.


    "Because you can''t create a connection with the cosmic mana, and instead end up having to spend all your energy on keeping the Shade out."


    "Exactly! Now think with me, what could I do to expend less energy fighting off the Shade, and more to create the cosmic thread?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Breta spoke, "I don''t know, enlighten me."


    "Firstly, fix your damn tone when speaking to me. I don''t see you making any suggestions to get out of here."


    Rolling her eyes, Breta let out a tired sigh and continued sarcastically, "Yes, yes, oh so mighty dragon. Please do tell me your master plan."


    Clicking my tongue in irritation, I took a deep breath and chose to ignore the disrespect in her voice, now was not the time for petty quarrels.


    "Think you, idiot, I''m a water dragon. Water is my element, it''s my home ground. If we''re having trouble dealing with the bastard, then we should just change our home ground."


    Raising her brow, Breta queried, "So, If I''m understanding this correctly, you want to conduct the teleportation," She paused and pointed at the raging sea below, "Down there?"


    "Exactly!"


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A long sigh escaped her mouth as the goddess moved her hands to rub her temple. "Aether, you do know that down there is the place with the highest density of water mana, right?"


    "What part of I''m a Water Dragon can''t you understand?"


    "No, you damn idiot! Think, can''t you see how hard it is for me to break through the veil as it is already? Do you think I''d be able to do that from underwater?"


    Shaking my head, I replied reassuringly, "That I know. But you are severely underestimating my prowess," Pausing, I pointed downwards with my head before I continued, "Down there is my home ground, I should be able to get the water mana off your back for a while and divert it towards the bastards when he tries to invade."


    A frown quickly made its way to the goddess''s face as she heard my statement, "You can do all of that, and still manage to create a link of cosmic mana to the outside world?"


    "I never tried it before, but...I have faith in my water element. The mana will help us." I answered with confidence.


    Still, Breta seemed to have doubts as she replied, "That doesn''t sound very reassuring, you know?"


    "Once again, we don''t have much of a choice. Besides, I''m always open to suggestions. As I said, my goal is to get out of here, so if you have a better plan, be my guest and share it with me."


    Scratching her head, the goddess''s emotionless face crumbled into one of annoyance, "That''s the damn problem, I hate to admit it but I don''t see any other option."


    A grin made its way across my face, as my mouth stretched wide, "Then it''s decided. For our next attempt, we''ll go underwater."


    "Ah, damn it."


    "Shouldn''t you be blessing us or something, instead of cursing?"


    "Who do you think I am? Goddess of luck?" Breta instantly shot back in irritation.


    "Oh, so there is actually a Goddess of luck?"


    "Luck my foot, that bit-" Stopping herself right before she could continue, Breta let out an awkward cough and hurriedly changed the subject, "Anyways, I should be back to full strength by tomorrow."


    "Heh, got it. Speaking of which, seems like you don''t really like this goddess of luck?"


    "Oh, and what makes you say that?" answered Breta with a venomous gaze.


    "Nothing, just a hunch."


    "Then keep your hunches to yourself, let''s go back. I still need some rest."


    Shaking her off, I pointed at the body of water below and spoke, "You go first, I''ll have to test a few things."


    Glancing at the sea, and then back at me, Breta answered in a rare serious tone, "Be careful down there, I still think it''s dangerous to do this underwater, but i''ll relent since we don''t have much of a choice. Still, for now, don''t do anything stupid. I still want to get out of here."


    "Yes, yes, I got it. Just go," I answered with a wave of my tail. Nodding, the goddess turned into a streak of light that disappeared into the distance. Seeing that, I took a deep breath and nose-dived towards the multicolored water below.


    Once inside, a feeling of comfort and familiarity overtook me. My scales tingled in joy as I dived underwater, feeling the water mana gather around me. I didn''t need to open my spiritual vision to ''see'' the countless water elements clustered around me.


    Still, my feeling of comfort only lasted for a brief moment, before It was overtaken by one of wariness. The second I was underwater, various gazes instantly locked on to me. Closing my eyes, I traced back their locations to the bottom of the sea.


    "Ah shit, I have to clean the waters if I want things to go well," I grumbled before flapping my wings and diving deeper underwater.


    My destination, one of the said presences lurking below. Although the water was colorful from above, the further I went below, the darker it became. Still, that posed no problem to me as I built for a habitat like this.


    It didn''t take me long before I was upon a large crevice on the bottom of the ocean. The ground appeared to have been split into two, the chasm seemingly leading to the depths of the earth.


    No other presence nor sign of life could be felt from down here, besides the one deep within the chasm. I was sure whatever was there, already knew I came looking for it. Still, I had no choice, I couldn''t go ahead with tomorrow''s plan while leaving behind unknown variables.


    "Now then, let''s see just who''s hiding down here."

 Chapter 177: Sea monster

    Swimming above the deep dark chasm, I waited patiently to see how the presence lurking below would react. Both of us were already aware of each other''s presence, so now it was only a matter of who would make the first move.


    ''Come on, don''t make me go down there,'' I inwardly mumbled.


    After what seemed like a few minutes, the unknown lurker finally made its move. A sudden loud reverberation shook my scales causing a frown to make its way to my face as I prepared myself. I felt the mana steer with some of the elements closest to me retreating to surround me in an almost subconscious reaction.


    Soon, the unidentified presence finally appeared. Its body easily dwarfed my own by a large margin making me grin wildly. My blood boiled in excitement as I studied the unfamiliar creature glaring at me. It almost looked like a massive lizard, with a fishtail attached to it.


    Its face was akin to that of a serpent but with huge sharp teeth giving off an intimidating aura. The creature had bright white scales that almost shined underwater. Its red eyes were bloodshot as it glared at me with a venomous gaze.


    The creature''s massive body was still halfway inside the deep chasm, which only served to show tell its absurd size. "Well, well, well. This should be interesting," My grin extended across my face as I began to summon the water elements in my surroundings.


    To my immediate surprise, the serpent-like creature began to do the same in an attempt to wrest control over the water mana from me. This reminded me of my brief confrontation against Alat back during my naming ceremony.


    "Aren''t you one tough bastard," I cursed, finding it harder to keep up with the monster.


    Its control over water mana was shockingly high, almost as high as my own. This quickly brought us into a stalemate. Water element clashed against water element, sending blasts underwater. Still, I stayed defiant while glaring at the monster with a wide grin.


    This must have irritated it since it suddenly shot towards me with its mouth wide open. I swiftly dodged, moving upwards, my claw ripping through the left side of the monster''s face, drawing blood.


    A scream of pain followed by an immediate attack using its tail. It moved it with surprising grace, not giving me enough time to retreat. I hastily summoned the water elements I could to shield me from the blast, as the tail swatted me down towards the sea bed.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sand rose as I hit the ground, and masked my body. The monster didn''t seem to have any intentions of stopping as I quickly used its tail to launch another attack. This time, however, I was prepared. With the elements ready, I managed to somewhat stop its tail, before attacking it with my claw, drawing blood once again.


    Before I could relax, the monster''s face suddenly descended upon me with its mouth open in another attempt at swallowing me whole. "Ah, damn it. Just give it a break already!"


    Flapping my wings, I instantly dashed forward under its belly, not forgetting to run my claws all across it. This further enraged the monster as it abruptly dropped trying to squash me with its body weight.


    Seeing that It was too late to dodge, I hastily summoned a shield with the help of the elements, preventing the monster from making contact. Glancing at the elements barely holding on, I audibly clicked my tongue and summoned every I once of water mana I could manage, before sending it outwards in a blast.


    This sent the massive monster away, giving me time to breathe. The beast''s scarlet eyes glared daggers at me as It once again tried to wrest control over the water mana. This only ended up nullifying its effect for both of us, meaning a physical fight was unavoidable.


    "Come on then, you big bastard!"


    Both of moved at the same time, the monster used its massive right limb to thwart me away. Still, I was faster and managed to dodge to its left continuing my approach towards Its face. My goal is the serpent''s scarlet eyes.


    It must have sensed the danger since it unexpectedly pulled Its head back, but it was too late. My grin never quite left my face as I pushed with my wings, and instantly passed the monster''s left eye. My tail shot towards it in passing, blinding the monster from one eye as I continued moving past It.


    The beast''s tail quickly moved to intercept me, yet I coated my claw with water mana, the effect now boosted with me being underground. My claw collided with Its tail sending a shockwave in all directions.


    Both of us were blasted away from one another. The monster let out an enraged roar, yet I didn''t give it time to recuperate. Moving from its now blinded side, I hurried to its flanks and closed in on Its head once again.


    The beast had a terrifying intuition and still managed to avoid my attack. My cut ended up being too shallow and was a few paces above its remaining eye. Seeing how I missed it, I shot towards Its head and landed above it before I began to hammer at it with my claws and tail.


    The serpent-like monster thrashed about in pain and continued to roar in defiance. Yet I kept my grip steady while taking care not to get flung off. I bit and clawed at Its head drawing more blood, as the surrounding waters turned red.


    Feeling a disturbance in the water, I quickly dodged the monster''s sudden tail strike. This didn''t work out for the best for It, as it ended up further injuring itself. Seizing the opportunity, I opened my mouth and launched my dragon breath at Its now exposed skull.


    The monster had no time to dodge, the water elements moved in sync to make way for my dragon breath. The second it connected to the beast''s head, an explosion pushed all the water away and forced me backward.


    Soon, a loud thud followed as the monster''s body collapsed to the seafloor. The water turned deep red. I glanced in satisfaction at the dead beast below, who was now missing a large chunk of Its head.


    "Well, that was fun."

 Chapter 178: Sea child

    With the giant monster dead on the seafloor, all previous presences that lurked around seemed to shrink back even further, intimidated by our previous battle. This was exactly what I was hoping for as I needed to clear the surroundings for our attempt at teleportation. The last thing we needed was a monster messing up our plans.


    I glanced at my surroundings. The area appeared deserted enough. Still, I knew that some creatures were still there. Although most were intimidated by the fight, some remained unmoving. ''This is still not clear enough,'' I mumbled to myself before turning my gaze northbound.


    "Well, off to the next one. No rest for the wicked right?" I chuckled.


    I didn''t have to swim far before the seafloor changed into what appeared to be an almost large underwater forest. That was the only way I could describe it. What looked like normal green trees were growing on the sea bed, akin to a normal forest.


    The only difference was that this was underwater. It was in this place that I felt the second presence, lurking between the trees.


    "What about you? Are you willing to talk, or should I beat you into submission as well? Not sure if you''d survive that, however," I loudly spoke, my voice carrying over even when underwater. I wasn''t sure If the creature could understand me, but it was worth the try.


    I waited for a few minutes observing the forest below in keen interest. It appeared as if it was above ground, which made it all the more, fascinating. The trees had relatively normal-looking barks, the green leaves swayed gently with the water giving off a serene feeling to the entire area. After a while, a small shadow rose from between the trees and swam upwards towards me.


    My eyes subconsciously widened in surprise as I scanned the newcomer. It was a mermaid. Her long dark blue hair stuck closely to her back, almost as if she was above water. She had small fins for ears. Her human part was naked, while her fish one had a piece of cloth wrapped around her waist.


    She gazed at me with curiosity in her blue eyes, yet I could still see the vigilance in them. After a few seconds of silence, the mermaid finally spoke, "What are you?"


    I was surprised at being able to understand her, yet I quickly composed myself and replied, "My name is Aether, and I am a Dragon, and you are?" I introduced myself before asking her for the same.


    The mermaid frowned as she mumbled, "A Dragon? I don''t know what''s that. My name is Ilith a sea child."


    "A pleasure to meet you, Ilith."


    The mermaid once again frowned at my answer as if it was strange before asking, "Aether, the Dragon. You killed the basil."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "The basil? If you mean that giant snake, then yes, I did."


    "Why?" She abruptly asked.


    "Well, I wished to talk first, but it suddenly attacked me, hence why I was forced to defend myself."


    "Talk? You are a strange one, Aether the Dragon."


    "Is that so."


    "Why did you come here? Did you come to ''talk'' to me as well?" She asked,  her brows frowned.


    "That is indeed my intention, and It''s good that you haven''t suddenly attacked me."


    "Hmm, a strange one indeed. What do you wish to talk to me about?"


    "I am not from this land, you see, and I will be leaving soon. But to do that, I need a safe area to teleport," I said, my eyes scanning the mermaid in interest to see if she would understand.


    "You wish to teleport here?"


    "I would probably try to in a deserted area, and it''s not safe for me to do so without scanning my surroundings, which brings me to this place."


    "You are afraid I will interrupt your teleportation and harm you," said the mermaid.


    "Indeed, I am."


    "I see, and does that mean you came here to kill me to ensure that wouldn''t happen?" hearing that question, I awkwardly scratched my head.


    "Well, I was hoping I''d be able to, peacefully convince you to relocate elsewhere until I leave, then you can come back to your place."


    Nodding, the mermaid spoke, "I see, and how long will it take you to leave?"


    "I''ll attempt to tomorrow, and It shouldn''t take longer than a day."


    "Okay, a day it is then."


    "Hmm? That''s it, you agree?" I asked in surprise, to which the mermaid tilted her head in puzzlement.


    "Did you not just ask me to?"


    "I mean, yes, but If I''m being honest, I thought it''d be a lot harder especially considering my previous attempt."


    "You already killed the basil, so that proves your strength, not to mention this means his territory is now anyone''s for the taking. And you don''t seem interested in it. All I have to do is wait for a day and then claim it as my own as well. Besides, I saw no lies in your words. So I''d rather avoid fighting when I''m not fully confident in winning without sustaining serious injuries."


    "You are rather awfully straightforward, aren''t you?"


    "And you are strange, Aether the Dragon."


    "Well then, I hope you will honor your word."


    Nodding, the mermaid shot me one final glance before she suddenly looked downwards and raised her hand. Thousands upon thousands of merfolks suddenly swam upwards. I froze for a second since I was unable to sense their presence at all. Ilith looked back at me and nodded before she swam away, her people silently following behind her.


    ''Well, I''ll be damned. It feels like I dodged a bullet right there,'' I muttered to myself as I watched them leave.


    With another problem taken care of, I closed my eyes to sense other presences still lurking around. To my surprise, I was unable to find any. It seemed like Ilith''s departure caused all the other creatures to back away. None of them appeared to be willing to spy on me any longer.


    ''Looks like, Ilith is way more important than I may have thought.''


    With those final thoughts in mind, I finally swam back towards the lair of the now-dead basil. I explored the deep chasms with renewed interest. It helped that I no longer felt as threatened now that the area was clear. I had my doubts at first, but Ilith seemed to have truly moved away, that I made sure of using my water mana.


    After I satisfied my curiosity, I found myself a comfortable underground cave where I curled around to rest for tomorrow, satisfied with my day''s accomplishments.

 Chapter 179: Out

    "I''m not going down there. Come out already."


    Breta''s booming voice jolted me awake. I begrudgingly stood up from my comfortable position, a yawn escaping my mouth. Leisurely swimming out of the cave, my gaze was instantly drawn to the goddess haughtily glancing at me from above.


    "At least someone is energetic in the morning," I mumbled. Breta''s face turned into a scowl as she rolled her eyes at me.


    "Do you wish to remain here any longer?"


    "No, no, give me a second. I''m still not fully awake," I grumbled while lazily swimming towards her.


    "The faster we get this over with, the better."


    "Yes, yes."


    Scratching my head, I closed my eyes to communicate with the water mana in our surroundings, something that came to me as easily as breathing, especially considering our current location. Once the link has been established with the water mana, I proceeded to scan the area with its help. Ilith might have given me her word, but I only met her yesterday for the first time, so one could not be too careful.


    After a few seconds, I opened my eyes with a satisfied expression. The sea child seemed to have kept her promise, thankfully. I sensed no other presence lurking around us, which eased my mind.


    Nonetheless, I turned my gaze toward the now silent goddess and asked:


    "Did you scan the perimeter?"


    "Hmph, who do you think I am?" She proudly harrumphed, to which I simply rolled my eyes.


    "Yes, yes. So I take it we are safe to go?"


    "Yes."


    "Good," A savage grin extended across my face as water mana began to swirl around me. "Remember, you punch a hole. I''ll use all the water mana possible to stun the fucker, before trying to establish a link to the cosmos. Sounds simple enough?"


    Breta''s face turned abnormally, serious as she nodded heavily. "Here I go."


    Saying that a white shining armor materialized around the goddess'' body, in her hands, her familiar spear appeared as if from the void. Her body began to glow brightly, illuminating our entire surroundings. It was as if a miniature sun had descended underwater. I subconsciously frowned as I felt her entire power concentrating at the tip of her spear.


    A dangerous aura surrounded her, causing my scales to tingle. I watched with bated breath, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice. Using my connection with the water mana, I pulled back the elements, making way for Breta''s incoming spear strike. This way, the water elements would not make it harder to break the astral shield, which was our main target.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Breta''s aura kept on climbing while she concentrated all of her mana towards her spear. The water elements began to get uneasy, yet I forcefully commanded them, making way for Breta, all the while keeping them from interfering.


    "It''s coming," I mumbled, my muscles tensed up as I readied myself for what was to come.


    Breta suddenly moved at a speed, almost impossible to follow. Her arm striked true as the spear in her hand shone even brighter. The sound of glass shattering reverberated in our surroundings as a small dark hole suddenly opened in the middle of the ocean. Forced to exert all my control over the water mana, keeping it from getting sucked away, my eyes kept darting between Breta and the now small opening.


    Not even a second later, the dreadful aura of the shade monster appeared. "There you are," I didn''t wait for it instead, I directed all of the water mana I had been holding back towards the opening.


    The pressure of the ocean descended on the monster, momentarily surprising him and forcing him to stop.


    That moment, however, was all I needed. My claw moved to grab the exhausted Breta, taking extra care not to hurt her. Meanwhile, the statue in my soul space steered as a strand of cosmic mana shot out from my body and moved beyond the now unstable entrance.


    The connection with the cosmos which I had lost for all this time, rekindled, causing a smile to subconsciously surface on my face.


    "Hold on," I whispered to Breta, who could barely hold herself together.


    Focusing on the image of the place I wished to go back to, cosmic mana steered. It didn''t take long before the world around us lost its color, expanding and contracting. I felt myself getting dragged across the entrance, with Breta, thankfully still in my arms. It was for but a second, but I could clearly feel the presence of the Shade as we passed each other.


    I was sure he sensed me alas he was too preoccupied with the sudden attack of water mana.


    Before we left, however, I was able to feel the entrance to the astral plane collapsing behind, followed by the enraged scream of the Shade. The world swam before me as I felt myself standing above solid ground.


    I nervously gulped down and opened my eyes. The sudden sun rays greeted me, causing a small to make its way across my face. Unable to contain my excitement, a roar escaped my mouth.


    The scene of the giant lake before me, and the green forest behind me was one I didn''t think I''d miss seeing soo much.


    A flock of birds scrambled at my roar, yet I did not care. I was finally out! I was finally back!


    "I told you I''ll get us out of there!" I said as I turned to glance at the collapsed goddess by my side.


    "Hey, Breta! What''s wrong with you?!"


    The goddess''s face was abnormally pale, her hands clutching her side in pain. I carefully moved to see what happened, only to halt in shock.


    "H-How?!"


    A dark wound was on her side. ''When did this happen?! Was it when we passed by the Shade?! Did he manage to get her? But how?!''


    "T-Take me home, Aether..." Her voice was nothing but a whisper as she brought her hand closer to my claw. She was barely holding on, and I didn''t know what to do, to help her.


    ''I can''t risk teleporting, not now. Who knows where we might land this time. Fuck!'' I hastily carried the wounded goddess, all the while trying to be as gentle as possible.


    Her gaze was dazed as she kept staring at the sun with a distant look on her face.


    "Damn it, Breta! We are already here, don''t die on me now!" I cursed as I shot towards the sky.


    "I''ll get you there, hold on..."

 Chapter 180: Friends

    My head was full of countless thoughts as I flew across the sky with Breta in hand. My eyes kept subconsciously glancing at her unconscious body. Her usually emotionless face was twisted into a frown. Her hair stuck closely to her forehead, drenched in sweat. I nervously gulped down as I flapped my wings in an attempt to fly faster.


    ''Why am I so nervous about her?'' Such thoughts kept swirling in the back of my mind. I kept my promise. I got us out of there and back here. So why am I so anxious? Why should I care if she dies? We did try to kill each other in our first meeting.


    We were merely allies of convenience. I''m not obligated to save her, nor should I care for her well-being. She is a goddess, and I''m a dragon. It''s only natural for us to hate each other, to be each other''s enemies.


    Or so It should be. So why, why am I still so anxious? Why do I want her to live? As I stared at the unconscious goddess, It was as if a veil, was suddenly lifted from my mind. ''Ah, heh. So it''s like that, huh?''


    Since I was born in this second life, I''ve always been surrounded by my new family, constantly put through one brutal test after another. I never quite made any decision for myself. My father hates the Gods, and I''m sure my grandfather does as well, but what does that have to do with me?


    Ironically, the person I''m supposed to hate is the one, I ended up considering as a friend. My first ever friend, a goddess. The notion was so ridiculous it almost made me laugh. ''It is my life, after all. Why should I follow what others think is right or wrong?''


    "I''m sorry, father."


    With my mind, set, I closed in on the forest where my grandmother lived. My eyes anxiously scanned the area but still failed to spot my grandma. I hastily moved towards her favorite spot, next to the giant rock, but still no sign of her. Breta''s condition was getting worse. by the second, which further fueled my anxiety.


    "Fuck, hey Breta! Come on now! You have to wake up! I don''t know how to get to the land of Gods. You need to tell me!" I anxiously called out to the unconscious goddess but to no avail.


    "Damn it, you shitty goddess, you can''t die on me after we came all this way. It''ll leave a bitter taste in my mouth!"


    "Fuck!"


    ''Think, think, the land of Gods keeps moving. I can find it given enough time, but,'' Looking at Breta, who was groaning in pain, time was not on my side. ''I can always head back home, maybe father is awake and he can-''


    "Ah, damn it. What am I thinking about, It''s father. It''ll be a miracle if he doesn''t finish her off himself. Then just what can I do? The Shade poison isn''t stopping. If anything, it seems to be getting worse."


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was then that a sudden flash of inspiration struck my mind. "Poison, poison! That''s it!" With a destination in mind, I carefully grabbed Breta and shot towards the sky, leaving the ancient forest behind.


    The flight this time was short, and soon I had already arrived. I scanned the ruined battlefield from hundreds of years ago. My gaze was instantly drawn, to the giant dragon carcass in the middle. "Amanita,"


    The battlefield was still the same even after all those years. The corpses of the gods remained there, surrounding Amanita, who was at the center of it all. A part of me was curious, why did no one choose to retrieve the bodies? Neither the Gods nor us Dragons.


    I wasn''t even sure if the Dragons or Gods held any sort of burial or funeral for their dead. I at least knew how dragons honored the fallen in battle by putting their statue on the royal road. But then what about the bodies? Did they simply not care for them? Was it just meaningless to bury them? I was curious. Alas, now was not the time for questions.


    I only hesitated for a second before shooting down towards Amanita''s skeleton. My scales tingled as I stepped inside his giant ribcage. It was just like that time the place remained the same. The only difference was that I did not get sucked into his soul space.


    ''Is he still recovering?'' I inwardly wondered.


    "Ugh,"


    "I know, I know it hurts, just hang in there."


    Retracing my steps, I soon found myself standing in front of a familiar purple crystal. The power it radiated was significantly less than I remembered. It appeared dim and almost on the verge of dying out. Seeing that, a frown made its way across my face.


    I gently settled Breta on the ground and hesitantly stepped forward. The closer I got to the crystal, the heavier my heart felt. I didn''t know why, but the feeling was almost suffocating. Confused, I subconsciously reached out to grab it, and as I did, "Ah-" The crystal crumbled.


    "What the-?"


    An unfamiliar, aura flew out and swirled around my body for a few seconds before it seeped under my scales. I closed my eyes and braced myself for the pain that I was sure would most definitely come. But after a while, nothing happened.


    Hesitant, I slowly opened my eyes only to be greeted by a sea of purple. A purple world, and in the middle of it all, the hazy figure of a giant majestic dragon. I almost instantly knew, "Amanita."


    "We meet again, little one."


    I quickly lowered my head in respect, "Grand U-Uncle,"


    Amanita must have been surprised as he didn''t reply immediately. Just as I was beginning to feel anxious, however, "Ahahahah! Grand Uncle, he says," His voice reverberated throughout the purple world, shaking my eardrums.


    "You grew bolder, little one."


    "Ah, I-"


    "You even brought a goddess before me."


    "Ah, that''s because-"


    "You should know my relationship with the gods by now. What made you think it was a good idea to come to seek me? Seek my powers, and for what? Save a measly goddess? Hmm? Why?"


    Lowering my head, I took a deep breath before replying resolutely, "I know it''s selfish of me, but I had no other choice. Although she has a shitty personality, she''s the first friend I made. It might be childish on my part, but I don''t want her to die."


    "Hahaha! Friend? Does that lass consider you a friend as well? Would she have done the same for you?"


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is that I consider her as such, and I do not want her to die. So please, lend me your strength."


    "A goddess and a dragon, friends. Interesting."

 Chapter 181: Poison

    "Friends. Little one, you do realize that the Gods don''t exactly like us, nor do we like them. Friends you say? If anything it''s the exact opposite."


    "I understand, but if I''m being honest Granduncle, I don''t care for the grudges of the past," Glancing at the blurry figure of the large poison dragon, I took a deep breath before continuing, "I don''t want to hate someone because I was told to, nor do I want to like someone because I was told to either. I want to be the one to make my own decisions. Whether I like them or hate them, I want to be the one to make that decision based on my judgment."


    Hearing my reply, Amanita let out a deep sigh, I could almost see him shaking his head as he spoke, "Little one, this Goddess lass, how long have you known her for? If anything, aren''t you at the level of acquaintances at best?" He asked.


    A smile made its way to my face before I replied, "I suppose its a matter of perspective?"


    "A matter of perspective?" He repeated in a confused tone, to which I simply nodded.


    "En, a matter of perspective."


    "So you want to help her?"


    "Yes."


    "And you will not change your mind, no matter what I say?" He asked again.


    "No, I will not. B-But I''d appreciate it if you could lend me your strength."


    "Heh, you became bolder and more shameless. I wonder where you took that from." He mumbled.


    "Friends, huh? Alright then, I''m curious to see where this one-sided friendship of yours will lead."


    "Does that mean-?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll help you save the lass."


    A wide grin quickly extended across my face as I hastily lowered my head in respect and gratitude, "Thank you, grand uncle!"


    "Though, all I will be doing is offering you some guidance. You will do all the actual work, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "Good, well then, the first thing you need to understand is that there are different types of poisons. An earth dragon who is compatible with the poison element is different than a water dragon with the same affinity."


    "Are they different in terms of strength, or?" I questioned in puzzlement.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "No, fire, water, earth, and on some rare occasions, wind. Poison is one of the most compatible elements, it can work with almost all mana types."


    "Then, what exactly is the difference between them if not in strength?"


    Hearing my question, a long sad sigh escaped Amanita''s mouth before he continued, "What makes the difference, is not the elements, but the capability of the dragon."


    "I''m sorry, but what is that supposed to mean?" I asked with a raised brow.


    "Poison is not an independent element, it requires the presence of another mana type to exist and thrive. That''s where the skill of making both elements coexist and prosper comes into play."


    Scratching my head, I hesitantly asked, "If I''m understanding correctly, this means I need to use my water mana for the poison element to work?"


    "Correct. The strand of poison mana that seeped inside your body, use your water mana to calm it down." He explained.


    "Wait, wait, calm it down?" I asked, suddenly feeling quite uneasy.


    Amanita on the other hand replied nonchalantly, "Yes if you don''t, it will end up eating your body from the inside, destroying your soul space and eroding your inwards killing you slowly and painfully."


    "Hah?! How come you didn''t tell me that earlier!?"


    "You didn''t ask? Besides, aren''t I telling you now?"


    "B-but! How long do I have?!"


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, but you''ll be fine. You''re my nephew after all, Hahaha!" I didn''t know why, but I had a feeling he was making fun of me and was enjoying doing so.


    "So, how do I get the poison mana to coexist with the water one? Not to mention, I have an affinity with different elements as well, wouldn''t that be a problem?"


    "Ah! So that''s what I was feeling," Said Amanita, "You gained quite the affinity with the earth element as well, I do sense a tiny thread of the darkness element as well, which is surprising," He suddenly paused, his large blurry body abruptly closed in on me before he continued, "I did think so before, but little one, you really are a monster."


    His reply made me scratch my head subconsciously as an awkward smile hung on my face, "Uh, thank you?"


    "Haha, well this should make it easier for you. Although weakened, my strand of poison mana is still too much for you to handle using your water mana only. This is why you will attempt to subdue it using both water and earth elements. This should lessen the burden on you and will give you access to two different kinds of poison."


    I was still confused about the whole ordeal, especially the part about how using both earth and water elements should be easier than just using water mana. Still, I nodded in confirmation before asking, "What about my cosmic element, or darkness one?"


    "No." A curt reply.


    "Why, if I may ask?"


    Taking a deep breath, Amanita slowly explained, "Mixing poison with the pillars of existence at your level, is the same as throwing yourself to a Shade-infested planet to die."


    "Ah,"


    He nodded before continuing, "Take your time and don''t rush anything. Although helpful, poison is one of the most dangerous elements out there."


    I bowed my head and replied respectfully, "Thank you for your guidance, grand uncle!"


    Amanita''s blurry figure seemed to nod in satisfaction at my reply. "Good, I can''t keep you here for any longer. Remember as soon as you are back, use water mana to ease the poison element first, then spread the thread between it and the earth mana as well. Don''t fight it, rather find a balance between them."


    Before I could reply, the scenery before me changed abruptly, and I soon found myself standing outside of Amanita''s giant skeleton. Breta was still collapsed on the ground with a pained expression on her face, with sweat constantly dripping down her forehead.


    "Find a balance he says," I mumbled to myself as I closed my eyes and reached out towards my soul space.

 Chapter 182: Balance

    Inside my soul space, the small strand of poison mana was floating in the middle of it all a small distance away from the statue of the cosmic element. All of the other elements on the other hand seemed to be keeping a distance away from it.


    Strangely, I could feel the water and earth mana backing away from the poison element, almost as if in disgust? The poison mana on the other hand was giving off a dangerous aura, making it seem like it would destroy my whole soul space.


    A frown made its way across my face as I materialized my body. ''It''s painful...'' I inwardly mumbled. The strand of poison mana was slowly wreaking havoc inside my body. The cosmic element that lazily circled the statue appeared to be unconcerned whatsoever.


    Even the poison element avoided it. The small strand of darkness mana as well, circled the borders of my soul space, undisturbed. Water and Earth elements, on the other hand, struggled to push back against the sudden intruder.


    I could ''see'' the various elements circling the small poison strand closely, yet not quite touching. Waves rose menacingly forming a cage of sorts that surrounded the poison mana which took the form of a sinister hornless purple dragon.


    The dragon''s features were twisted as he roared in defiance against the waves. Mountains quickly followed behind further blocking the purple dragon. Yet he did not seem to care. This only served to further enrage him.


    He instantly launched himself against the waves, dyeing them purple. The water suddenly began to boil as an acid stench flowed out causing my frown to deepen. The green mountains withered and turned as dark as twilight.


    And in the middle of it all, the hornless dragon stood victorious. He threw his head back and roared in defiance. That was when the pain abruptly assaulted me. It was enough to down me to my knees.


    I forced my head up only to meet the dragon''s arrogant smirk as he glanced at me. ''Oh, you mother-!''


    "Argh!" With a roar, I pulled myself to my feet and forced back both the water and earth elements. The waves receded and reverted to their original blue color, the mountains regained their vitality and green color.


    The purple dragon, on the other hand, was enraged. With a roar, he instantly launched himself towards me. ''You are inside MY BODY! You WILL follow my will!''


    A gigantic dragon claw quickly materialized above his head. The dragon had no time to react before he was downed to the ground. Not giving him any time to rest, a mountain quickly followed, and another, and another...


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Topping it all off, I summoned another massive wave to drown everything. ''Ah, didn''t Amanita say I have to calm the poison down? Something about balance.'' thinking about that, I cast my glance towards the countless collapsed mountains submerged underwater.


    "Eh, doesn''t this count as calming him down?" I awkwardly scratched my head and continued with a nod, "Yes, yes, definitely! Balance? I''ll just beat that into him!" Satisfied with my decision, I slowly took a step forward before pausing.


    "Ah, damn it. Why is he so stubborn?" I clicked my tongue in annoyance before stepping back.


    The mountains suddenly evaporated as the earth elements retreated in a hurry. The sea receded as well, leaving behind a bruised, but otherwise unscathed purple dragon. The only difference was that it now seemed enraged.


    "Fuck me, how am I supposed to tame this little shit?" I mumbled.


    The dragon gave me no time to think, he quickly launched himself towards me once again. Rolling my eyes, I made my body disappear sending him tumbling to the ground. I then hurriedly launched a few ice spears, followed by earth spikes at him.


    The dragon cried out in pain as he turned to glare hatefully at me. "This is my body, my soul space you little shit. Do you want to beat in my home ground? Well, tough luck." Saying that my body disappeared before reappearing behind him. I calmly swung my tail hitting him square in the chest which coincidentally sent him flying towards the cosmic mana statue.


    The dragon was unable to reach it, almost as if it was blocked by a barrier of sorts. His defiant expression suddenly turned docile as he glanced at the statue. To my shock and surprise, the dragon appeared to be shaking in fear.


    The unfinished dragon statue was lightly glowing with cosmic mana. I did not know why but in that instance, Amanita''s words resounded in my ears. "Mixing poison with the pillars of existence at your level is the same as throwing yourself to a Shade-infested planet to die."


    My body reacted almost instinctively, I reached out to the water and earth elements hastily forming a water and earth claw that pulled the purple dragon away from the statue. The cosmic mana was not happy. That, I was sure of as I felt the elements'' annoyance when I pulled the dragon away.


    I wasn''t quite sure of what had just happened, but It felt as If I had avoided a massive calamity. After his encounter with the cosmic mana, the purple dragon was eerily docile. I used my water mana to hold it from one side, while my earth mana held it from the other.


    It did not struggle, however, almost as if he had lost all of his willpower. The purple poison dragon was still shaking. ''Just what the hell did you see?'' I inwardly muttered. My eyes were subconsciously drawn to the unfinished dragon statue. The cosmic mana was repressed so the statue was no longer shining.


    ''Pillars of existence.''


    Shaking my head, I pushed back all my various thoughts to the back of my mind and turned my attention to the now bound and defeated purple dragon. Amanita had said I should use water and earth mana which will give me two different types of poison.


    "You better corporate now, you hear?"


    I then hesitantly pushed a few of my water elements towards the purple dragon''s body. Following that, I also moved the earth elements. Since the dragon no longer resisted, the results were almost instantaneous.


    Before my eyes, the purple dragon was suddenly split into two smaller dragons. One black which was mixed with the earth element, the other green, which was mixed with the water element. The two dragons were born out of completely new elements, causing my eyes to widen in surprise.

 Chapter 183: Conclusion

    I blinked pulling myself out of my soul space. For a second, confusion clouded my gaze as I glanced at my surroundings. This, however, only lasted for a couple of seconds as my eyes were drawn to Breta''s collapsed body.


    My eyes glowed momentarily as my vision changed. Looking at her, I could see the shade''s disgusting mana trying to wreak havoc inside her body. Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and reached out to my newest elemental additions.


    The two black and green dragons inside my soul space steered as they felt my pull. Thankfully, they didn''t seem to have any intentions of defying me. I first attempted to cleanse Breta''s body using the black poison dragon.


    This proved to be useless, however, as the earth-based poison element was ineffective against the shade''s mana. My heart sank at the results, leaving me wondering whether or not the water-based poison would turn out to be better suited for the task.


    Still, I had no time to be nervous as Breta''s situation worsened by the minute. I hastily commanded the water-based poison elements from my soul space, a strand of it flowed inside the goddess''s body. A frown quickly made its way across my face as it did.


    The shade''s mana reacted strongly against my poison elements, this could only mean one thing, it was effective. My heart fluttered with joy at the realization, and I hastily commanded the water-based poison elements to subdue the invading shade''s mana.


    Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes turned to hours, as I sat down with my eyes closed trying to suppress the shade''s mana. The sky darkened, yet the battle between elements continued to rage inside the goddess''s body.


    "Fuck..." A curse escaped my mouth, as I foresaw my impending defeat.


    At first, both elements seemed equally matched, no I even held somewhat of an advantage as I commanded my poison mana to drive back the shade''s mana to a corner. Both elements clashed in an attempt to destroy one another.


    This, however, brought about consequences I did not foresee. The clash between the elements was slowly destroying Breta''s body from the inside. This forced me to employ the earth-based poison elements as well even though it was not very helpful against the shades. I utilized it as a barrier of sorts to prevent the conflict between the water-based poison and shade mana from destroying Breta''s body.


    For a while, it worked, though the damage Breta sustained was already quite serious. Seeing no way out of it, I utilized my water mana as well to heal her wounds. Employing three different elements at the same time caused my mind to feel as if it was about the explode.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Still, I forced myself to prevail since I held the advantage in the situation. This changed though when I felt my elements dwindling. In the first place, my soul space mana was not infinite. When using mana, I would usually employ the one inside my soul space as a link of sorts to help me utilize the elements from my surroundings.


    Now that I was using it solely from my soul space, however, I was on the verge of running out of mana. Something that never quite experienced before. "Shit, why now out of all times?" I cursed my luck and raised my head to glance at my surroundings.


    I needed to change my location to one with abundant amounts of water mana. Luckily, I knew just the place. Taking extra care not to stop the battle raging inside Breta''s body, I carefully held her in my hand while making sure that my claws wouldn''t hurt her.


    I took one final glance at the place where Amanita''s crystal was once at and solemnly bowed before I shot towards the sky. My destination, the vast lake near our floating mountain. It didn''t take me long before I was upon the shores of the massive lake. The bright moonlight illuminated the area almost as if it was day, causing the water the glow faintly.


    The second I landed, I felt my mood elevate as I took in all the surrounding water mana in delight. I slowly walked from the shore towards the middle of the lake, the water below was as if it was solid ground. I could see the various water elements of all shapes and sizes dancing in joy at my presence.


    They welcomed me, and I welcomed them. For a second, I almost forgot the reason why I came. Yet, the presence of the shade''s mana quickly brought me back to my senses. I gently reached out to the water elements asking for their help, to which they happily complied eager to please me.


    The sudden appearance of the water mana reinforced my poison elements who were struggling to keep the shade''s mana at bay. It also helped me heal Breta''s injuries with relative ease. The goddess''s frown softened as her expression turned calm.


    With me on my home ground, the shade''s poison was slowly but surely pushed into a corner. My water-based poison consumed it greedily as attempted to fight back but to no avail. Here my mana was truly near infinite.


    By the time the first rays of the morning shone on the lake, the last strands of shade mana disappeared with it. A long sigh of relief escaped my mouth, as a wide grin subconsciously made its way across my face. ''I did it, I healed her and managed to repel the shade''s mana,'' Such thoughts kept swirling in my mind as my grin broadened.


    It didn''t take long after that for Breta''s eyes to flutter open. Her gaze was confused at first as she stared at the blue sky above. Her eyes then slowly moved towards me, my grin still evident on my face.


    "I told you i''ll get us out of there," I proudly spoke.


    She, however, remained silent content in simply staring at my face. This made me feel a bit uncomfortable as I hesitantly asked, "What? Do I have something on my face?"


    "You saved me," She spoke, her tone laced in confusion.


    "Well, yes," I replied scratching my head.


    "Why?" She questioned.


    "Why you say? Well, I supposed because I consider you a friend?"


    Her usually emotionless face broke for a second and her eyes widened slightly. Looking at her reaction brought me enough satisfaction that I felt it was worth the trouble I experienced as I nodded happily.

 Chapter 184: Back home

    Breta quickly reverted to her default expressionless face. She hastily shook her head and replied. "What friends? You and I are no friends."


    Shrugging, I spoke, "Why not?"


    "Why you say...No, we just can''t!" She continued to shake her head as if to convince herself.


    "And I''m asking you, why can''t we?" I insisted to which she replied.


    "Because you are a Dragon, and I''m a Deity... We can''t."


    "Is this about the previous war between our races?"


    Faced with my question, Breta hesitantly raised her gaze to glance at me and slowly nodded before she continued, "Yes, Dragons and Deities can''t be friends. I still find it hard to believe that the war ended in the first place!" The usually reserved goddess was unexpectedly flustered as she tried to explain.


    This caused a chuckle to escape my mouth. Seeing that, she turned to glare at me, "Why are you laughing?"


    "Breta, do you hate me?" I asked.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? Did you finally lose your mind?"


    "That was a simple yes or no question, do you hate me?" I asked again, as I lowered my head and brought my face closer to hers.


    "I-"


    "Because I don''t hate you," I continued, "I don''t know about any war fought hundreds of years ago, and frankly I don''t really care. If anything I also lost a granduncle in that fight," A cough escaped my mouth as I added in a mumble, "Although I never physically met him before, but still!"


    The goddess'' face was laced with confusion as she stared at me, "Whether you believe me or not, the war has already ended. The Gods live far off in their floating continent, while we live down here in ours. There are no more battles to be fought."


    Lowering her head, Breta''s voice came out as nothing but a new whisper, "Then what was the point of it all? What did we fight for? For what reason did so many of us die?" She raised her head and stared straight at my face with tears welling up in her eyes.


    "For what reason did I get stuck in that cursed place for all these years!?"


    Her sudden outburst took me by surprise, and I failed to find a reply. My mouth opened to speak but no words came out of it. It might not have been long for me, but for Breta it has been years. Years of solitude, living on that mountain top inside that tiny wooden cottage.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I took a step back and spoke, "I''m sorry."


    Shaking her head, Breta quickly wiped her tears, "Why are you apologizing for? You didn''t even participate in that war."


    I didn''t know what to say and simply glanced at her with what must have been an awkward expression. Taking a deep breath, the goddess continued in a sad tone, "It doesn''t matter, I have to go now."


    Leaving behind those final words, Breta''s body slowly levitated in the air, her face held a sad expression as she nodded toward me and spoke, "Thank you, Aether."


    And with that, the goddess turned into a flash of white light that disappeared off in the distance, leaving me behind. A long sigh escaped my mouth as I shook my head at the suddenness of the situation.


    Still, It was understandable. Breta needs time, she still needs to meet her family and get used to being back. ''Though now that I think about it, does she even know where the land of Gods is situated at?'' I inwardly mumbled.


    "Ah well, it doesn''t matter. Time to head back home."


    I scanned my surroundings with a satisfied smile. The abundance of water mana elevates my mood. Just as I was about to take off, something caught my eyes. My gaze subconsciously drifted towards my reflection on the surface of the lake.


    "Another one?" I muttered.


    The change that attracted my attention was none other than the faint purple color of my horns. No doubt the result of my usage of poison mana.


    Clicking my tongue, I took off towards our floating mountain with a sigh. "If I continue like this, I''ll end up turning into a damn rainbow at some point."


    My trip back home was not long, and soon I found myself standing at the cave''s entrance. The floating mountain was still the same as I left it. I raised my head and squinted my eyes while glancing to see whether the dragon statue situated at the peak was still the same.


    ''Looks like it''s still there,'' I nodded before turning my attention towards the entrance.


    The sky above the mountain was empty with no signs of little Essie to be found. Immy was not sunbathing at the entrance which means she and Sidus are not back yet. Ynos''s presence was missing from the foot of the mountain where he usually played with his golems, so that meant he was not here either.


    "Am I the first to come back?" I mumbled as I stepped forward inside the cave.


    My footsteps came to a sudden halt as I glanced at the figures inside. Father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, and a strangely familiar silver dragonness were all sitting in a circle facing each other.


    The second I walked in, however, all of their eyes suddenly turned towards me. Mother looked relieved, while my father nodded in satisfaction. Grandfather had a smirk on his face while grandma in her human form had her usual harmless smile on.


    The somewhat familiar silver dragoness on the other hand was glancing at me with a wide grin. Her eyes wandered on my body causing me to become quite uncomfortable.


    ''Who the hell is she?'' I wondered. Still, seeing how she was sitting with everyone could only mean they must treat her as an equal.


    I lowered my head for a quick respectful bow and announced my return. "I have returned."


    "Oh, my cute little grandchild, come, come let me take a look at you."


    Grandmother was the first to reply as she almost teleported to stand in front of me. I subconsciously lowered my head towards her. She was significantly smaller in her human form, still, grandmother didn''t seem to mind. She gently patted my head with both hands.


    My eyes twitched as I sensed a small thread of her mana seep beneath my scales, yet I did not do anything since I did not feel any hostility. As quickly as it came, the thread of mana silently left my body and grandmother nodded with a smile.


    "Good."


    ''Good?''

 Chapter 185: The death of a Dragon

    "I see that old lizard has finally decided to give away his crystal," sighed grandma, her face holding a sad expression as she lowered her head and walked out of the cave.


    Her sudden reaction confused me, and so I glanced at my parents and grandfather waiting for an explanation of sorts. To my surprise, however, grandfather stood up and walked past me his tail gently patted me on the head before he followed after my grandma.


    "Take care of it, little Aether," He said before leaving.


    ''What was that all about?'' I inwardly mumbled.


    Dad, Mom, and the strangely familiar silver dragoness quickly surrounded me. Their eyes seemed to shine with a brilliant light as they studied my body, or more specifically my faintly colored horns that were now slightly purple from the poison mana.


    "Mother, Father," I said and lowered my head once more while waiting for them to speak.


    Father nodded his head multiple times in satisfaction, and then asked, "Did you meet Amanita?" His tone was unlike any I have heard before, It was full of childish expectations.


    I slowly nodded in reply, "I did," to which my father smiled happily before speaking.


    "You''d best take care of it, I''m proud of you," Leaving behind such shocking news, father slowly stepped out of the cave.


    But for some reason, his back seemed somewhat lonely. Although his smile of happiness was genuine, I felt like he was hiding something from me. Before I could think more about the matter, the guest silver dragoness jumped up on me and pinned me to the ground.


    Her expression held a mixture of desire and expectations. She grinned as she lowered her head close to mine and licked the side of my face. This caused a shiver to run down my spine as I felt as if I was prey before her.


    "How cute, you can keep your husband, sister. I want him," She said.


    What she got in reply, however, was my mother''s tail in her face, sending her crashing to the other side of the cave. Everything happened so suddenly that I simply had no time to understand what just occurred.


    ''Did she just call her sister? And wait! Is she that dragoness that we met a long time ago when we were just moving to our floating mountain? But I thought she died?''


    "Keep your filthy hands off my child, Cetron! And don''t act as if you were the one who left my husband to me, you lost. Unless you want to try again?" Said mother, her aura surging dangerously high.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Cetron, who I presumed was her sister, subconsciously clenched her left side where a long scar ran. She hastily shook her head with a smile before replying, "Now you are just being greedy, sister. Why not let the boy decide? I''m sure he''d be more interested in a mature dragoness over a little hatchling."


    Her eyes scanned me with a look full of craving, it was as if she was looking at a snack. This made me involuntarily take a step back. She was pretty, that there was no doubt about it, but also terrifying.


    As if sensing my uncomfortable mood, my mother stepped forward. Her mana swirled around her while her eyes shone dangerously, "I''m not going to repeat myself, Cetron. You''d best leave my child alone otherwise you''re dead this time."


    "Oh, scary~" Replied the silver dragoness with a shrug, she then moved to walk out of the cave, all the while her eyes never quite left me.


    Just before leaving, however, she smirked at me and spoke, "If you are interested, come find me. I''ll show you a whole new world, nothing like those hatchlings would," with that, the dragoness disappeared leaving me and mother behind.


    I turned towards her just in time to see a sigh escape her mouth as she shook her head, she then glanced at me with a benevolent smile and spoke, "You must have had it rough," her gentle voice took me off guard as I dumbly nodded.


    "Good job, Aether," She said and affectionately stroked my head with her tail.


    A smile slowly stretched across my face, and I felt my chest warm up as I lowered my head and accepted my mother''s touch, "Do you want to talk about it?" She asked, and I simply nodded.


    And so I began to recall everything that had happened to me, my journey across the astral plane, my fight with the harpies, my meeting with the goddess Breta, the sights I saw in that plane, the monsters, creatures, and finally the shades.


    Mother remained silent throughout my story and merely nodded occasionally with a smile. Once I reached the part of my meeting with Amanita, her eyes turned sad but she nonetheless attempted to retain her smile.


    "I see, you did good, Aether."


    "Are you not mad at me?" I asked hesitantly.


    Mother tilted her head at my question in confusion, "And why would I be mad?"


    "Aren''t the Gods supposed to be our enemies?"


    A sad chuckle escaped her mouth as she shook her head and replied. "The fact that Amanita helped you, means he had already let go of his grudge. You are Dragon Aether, and you have the freedom to choose your path. I will not be the one to tell you what is right and what is wrong since you already passed your rite of passage, all I can do is be here for you to lean on when you need me." Leaving me with those final words, mother slowly began to walk away.


    I hastily called out to her just as she was about to leave the cave, "What happened to Amanita?" I asked, for some reason a bad feeling welled up in my chest.


    Mother replied without turning her head, "He now lives through you."


    "What-" My mind blanked at her reply.


    What did that mean? Was Amanita gone? Was he truly dead? But he said he only needed to rest? Just as I thought about that, my grandmother''s sad expression came into my mind. ''I see that old lizard has finally decided to give away his crystal.'' Does that mean that giving out his crystal was akin to him dying? But why!?


    I refused to believe that and rushed out of the cave only to come to an abrupt stop as my grandmother''s lonely figure came into view. She was in her human form lying in the grass next to the cave and gazing at the sky.

 Chapter 186: Next destination

    I took a deep breath and steeled my resolve before making my way toward my grandmother. She did not move from her place. Her eyes glanced at the sky with a gaze full of emotions.


    It was easier to read her mood now that she was in her human form. I hesitantly approached and laid down next to her. Countless thoughts ran through my mind as I wished to comfort her. Still, they all died down once they reached my mouth.


    She had just lost her brother, for good this time. I did not know what sort of relationship she had with him. Seeing her laying down with an absent gaze on her face, however, gave me a general idea. A sigh escaped my mouth as I simply lay there alongside her.


    "So you''ve finally made a friend?" She asked with a gentle smile on her face.


    Her sudden question caught me off guard, and I dumbly nodded. "Yes. Her name is Breta."


    "I see. The daughter of the Goddess of light, and the God of peace."


    Surprised, I turned to stare at my grandmother before asking, "You know her?"


    A smirk made its way across her face as she replied, "Why are you so surprised?"


    "It''s just that, as far as I know, she was stuck in the astral plane for a very long time."


    With a shrug, grandmother spoke, "I know her father."


    "The God of peace?" Surprised, I asked.


    "Yes. Though her mother doesn''t really like me. The last time I recall seeing the lass, on the other hand, was when she was still a child."


    "I see." I nodded in understanding.


    Silence once again descended, as we both enjoyed the gentle breeze. "Grandma?"


    "Yes, child."


    "How''s Essie doing?"


    Hearing my question, a wide grin stretched across her face before she replied, "Oh, that little one is going to be dangerous, Aether. You''d best work hard if you don''t want her to catch up."


    I smiled and nodded. Happy to hear that she was doing well. Immy and Sidus were still nowhere to be found, and neither was Ynos. The floating mountain was strangely empty without them. As I lay there next to my grandmother, my mind wandered off to the past.


    After a while, I stood up and stretched my limbs. Grandma had her eyes closed, but I knew that she was awake. "Grandma, I want to visit the mortal lands."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She turned her head and eyed me with curiosity, evident in her gaze. "Where did that come from, so suddenly?"


    "Not suddenly. I''ve been thinking about it for a while. I want to see everything, I want to visit every place. See what the other races have to offer ¡ª If I am expected to join the fight against the shades, then I want to see, for what are we risking our lives for? And for what countless dragons have lost theirs for."


    Grandma remained silent after hearing my answer. After a while, she simply nodded. "Well, you are smart enough to take care of yourself. Besides, there is not much that can hurt you in the mortal lands. Though, you do remember that you are feared by almost everyone over there, right?"


    Scratching my head, I nodded with an awkward smile on my face. "Yes, that I remember."


    "Well, if you insist on going then stop by the Piya kingdom."


    Hearing that familiar name caused me to pause as I stared at my grandmother with confusion, evident on my face. "But I already destroyed the Piya kingdom?"


    Nodding, she continued. "Yes, but the faith in the temple of the Dragon God has soared. They built their headquarters in a mountain near the old capital."


    "Wait, I remember you telling me about this. Don''t they call me the harbinger of death or something?"


    A laugh escaped my grandmother''s mouth as she nodded. "Yes, you are the messenger of the Dragon King himself!" She said while raising her hands in the air for dramatic effect.


    Shaking my head, I asked, "And how is that going to help me?"


    "Well, the temple can work as a temporary home for you while you explore the mortal plane. You can also use your identity as the messenger of the dragon king to traverse the plane unbothered."


    My eyes lit up at that, as I nodded in understanding. "Still, isn''t it strange how fast this new faith has risen?" I asked.


    "Oh, smart. As expected of my grandson. You are correct in finding it strange. Usually, the sovereigns of the mortal lands would do everything in their powers to crush this new religion before it would spread. No matter what happened, they would find a way to suppress it since it''s not good for them. But they were unlucky this time since we used our Divine chosen ones."


    Curious since this was the first time I heard of such a thing, I asked. "Divine chosen? What''s that?"


    "Simply put, you can think of them as our agents in the mortal realm. It''s thanks to their help that we can keep tabs on the mortals and act fast should a threat arise."


    "Oh, how come I never heard of them before?"


    With a smirk, grandma answered, "Well, you have now."


    "Hmm, are they like mortals?"


    Standing up, a yawn escaped grandma''s mouth before she answered, "Humans, Elves, Demons, Beastmen. The Divine chosen can be of any race. Most mortals are unaware of their existence. It has been a while since they last worked out of the shadows. Now, they simply blend in with the rest, while gathering information, swaying the public''s opinion on certain matters when needed. And carrying out assassinations should the need arise."


    "Oh, so it''s thanks to them that the temple of the Dragon God was able to rise so quickly?" I asked to which grandma answered, "Correct."


    "Forgive me if I''m being presumptuous, but I have to ask. Why now?"


    "Are you asking why did we decide to push through with the whole idea of the temple of the Dragon God?" I simply nodded at her question.


    "Simple, we carried a vote. Most decided that with your actions, it was a good time to go for it."


    Her answer left much to be desired. I knew that she was omitting a lot of details, but I was in no position to question her or question why the dragons decided to suddenly interfere in the matters of the mortals. And so I responded with a nod.


    "I understand."

 Chapter 187: The freedom to choose

    After our conversation together, my grandmother transformed back into her dragon form. After bidding me farewell, she took to the sky and disappeared into the horizon. I sat there for a while after she was gone, thinking about what she said.


    "They just carried a vote? That''s ridiculous." I muttered with a shake of my head. They were keeping something from me. The problem is, I can''t do much about it.


    "Now, do I go, or do I stay?" I tapped the ground with my claws as I fell into deep thoughts.


    Sidus and Immy are still gone. Essie seems like she will stay with grandmother for a while longer. That leaves Ynos, but even he is still missing. Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I turned back towards the cave.


    Mother was resting inside, her eyes were closed, and her breathing was steady. Still, I knew she was not sleeping. I slowly approached her, and spoke, "Mother?"


    "Hmm?" She asked without opening her eyes.


    "I want to visit the mortal lands."


    Hearing that, she finally opened her eyes and studied me with an unreadable expression on her face. "I see."


    "T-That''s it?" I asked, confused.


    She let out a chuckle at my reply, and continued, "What did you expect? Did you want me to stop you?"


    "Uh, no, I just thought-"


    Not letting me continue, she spoke, "I''m sure your grandmother already told you. You are free to choose your path, Aether. That''s the privilege of being born as a dragon."


    I squinted my eyes at that, I didn''t know why, but I just couldn''t stop myself from asking. "Are we though?"


    With a frown, my mother asked, "Are we what?"


    "Are we really free, to choose I mean?"


    "Of course."


    Shaking my head, I pressed on, "Isn''t it our duty, to fight the shades though?"


    "Yes, but-"


    This time I was the one to interrupt her, "So doesn''t that mean, we aren''t really free to choose?"


    To my surprise, a loud laugh from behind me suddenly caused me to jump. I hastily turned around to glance at the entrance. My father had come back. "At least we know he didn''t get his curiosity from you." He said with a grin, to which my mother rolled her eyes.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Father then walked over and sat next to me before speaking, "You see Aether. Your mother is right, you are free to choose. You on the other hand are also right, it is our duty to fend off the shades as well."


    "The King didn''t impose the duty on us, you can choose to refuse it if you''d like." Mother was the one to speak this time, father simply nodded at her side before continuing.


    "That''s your freedom. Most of the dragons you see, the ones on the Royal road. All of them made their decision. No one forced them to."


    Glancing at the both of them, I asked hesitantly, "You mean, there are dragons out there who choose not to be involved in the fight against the shades?"


    Hearing my question, father lowered his head in an awkward expression while mother had a wide grin etched on her face as she replied, "Your father here," she said, tapping him with her tail, "was one of the said dragons."


    Surprised, I turned toward him. He quickly shook his head, "I was young and dumb. I wanted to leave the plane and go explore."


    Mother rolled her eyes and looked at me, "Sounds familiar?"


    "That''s not a bad thing and you know it." Father shot back.


    "Anyways, the point is every dragon has passed by what you are going through at what point in their lives." She said with a gentle smile.


    Father laughed and answered. "Not your mother though, she always played by the rules. She accepted the duty the second she found out about it. Next thing you know, she''s off joining the battles. By the King, I''m sure your grandparents like her more than they like me."


    Hearing that, she hit him with her tail. The force behind the hit made me shudder, yet father seemed unphased and continued to smile. "What your father means is, you can go to the mortal lands, you can go see the world, and then when you have seen enough,   you''ll know what''s the right thing to do."


    I nodded, and asked, "But what if after all of that, I still don''t want to join the fight, instead I want to go elsewhere?"


    This time father was the one to gently tap my head as he spoke. "Then so be it. You''ll still be a dragon no matter the decision you make. This fight, it''s a sacrifice no one can force you to make."


    Nodding once more, a smile subconsciously made its way across my face as I lowered my head. "Thank you."


    "Alright then, you can go out now. I need some time alone with your mother." Father said as he began pushing me out of the cave.


    "Huh?"


    "Who says I want some alone time with you?" Mother retorted, yet I could still sense the playful tone in her voice.


    "Oh, you want to play it like that?" Father continued pushing me with his tail and turned towards my mother with a strange glint in his eyes. It was then that It finally dawned on me.


    "Ohh!! ''That'' alone time. Got it, got it!" With that, I hastily left the cave. Their voices still carried over, however, which forced me to leave the mountain itself.


    "Looks like I might have some new baby brothers or sisters soon."


    Shaking my head, I lazily made my way toward the large lake. "I wonder where Ayona is at?"


    Thinking about my first follower as I landed at the lake shore. I studied my surroundings before laying down and closing my eyes. I reached out to the link between me and Ayona. Only, I couldn''t feel her.


    My eyes shot open, a dangerous glint shining through them. I made my way towards the water, submerging myself in it before I tried again. This time the link was there, but it was faint as if something was obstructing my vision.


    "Ayona! Ayona! Ayona!" I called out to her, once, twice, three times, before finally.


    "Master...?"

 Chapter 188: Reunion

    "There you are," I spoke with a sigh of relief. Ayona''s voice was strangely muffled. It made me feel as if she was underground somewhere.


    "Master, is that you? Are you back?" The little fairy asked again to which I replied with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m here. Where are you?" I asked. For some reason, I was unable to follow the thread that linked our souls together to find her. Something was preventing me from doing so, interfering with our connection.


    "Master!" As if finally realizing it was really me, Ayona''s voice called out to me in excitement. And for that mere second, our bond was strengthened allowing me to catch a glimpse of her general direction.


    ''Somewhere east?'' I noted before the connection weakened once more.


    "Master, I''m home with the great mother! I''ll be coming to you soon! Please wait for me!" She spoke in an excited tone to which I nodded.


    ''The great mother? That should be the queen of the fairies. Then the interference with the bond, should also be her doing?'' I wondered.


    ''If so, it seems like the fairies are not to be underestimated either. Still, Ayona was exiled from the nest, so how come she went back? Well, no matter. I suppose I''ll know once she''s back.''


    Pushing those thoughts to the corner of my mind, I lazily swam into the middle of the lake. "Yep, this place is definitely where I feel at ease the most." I smiled as the water mana kept circling me. Some of it went straight towards my soul space, while other parts of it were content in orbiting my body.


    Since I didn''t know how long it would take Ayona to reach here, I should have some time for myself. Thinking so, I dove underwater with my eyes scanning the surroundings. Everything appeared as clear as day, before me. The water did nothing to obstruct my vision.


    I happily swam to the bottom, passing by a few strange schools of fish and some curious creatures. Most of the larger more intelligent existences, however, steered clear from my path. Along the way, I gobbled up a few fish, curious about their taste. Some were good, others, not so much. The problem was that they were too small for me.


    Seeing how the big boys avoided me like plague, I lazily swam back up to the surface where I remained floating with my back to the sky. I let the water move me as it pleased, and enjoyed the rhythmic sound of the small waves. It was very relaxing, that soon I found myself falling asleep.


    Sometime later, I dazedly opened my eyes with a yawn. The stars filled the sky, making me feel a sense of warmth springing from the cold breeze. As I floated there in the water, a feeling of yearning filled my heart. I found myself imagining swimming amongst the stars instead of here in the lake. My mind was drawn as I imagined all sorts of mysteries that were hiding far away.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Different planets, different people, different creatures. The world was so vast, and I felt so tiny in the middle of it all. I didn''t notice it at first, but a strand of cosmic mana silently descended from above. It gently swirled around me, joining the water mana. It never quite intervened with it, satisfied in being left alone.


    For a second, It was as if the cosmic mana was whispering to me. Tempting me to leave everything behind and take off. Soar beyond the veils of the plane, go as far as my wings would take me... No, as far as the cosmic mana would. I found myself entertaining the idea for a second before I shook my head with a smile.


    It was still too soon. I was too weak to survive out there, that I knew. But someday, I will go. With that silent resolution, I slowly swam back to the shore. I could sense Ayona''s presence getting closer and closer. It was time to meet the tiny fairy.


    By the time I left the water, Ayona finally appeared in the distance. She looked exhausted as if she flew here without a stop. The second her eyes caught sight of me, however, a bright smile stretched across her face as she shot towards me with renewed vigor.


    "Master!" To my surprise, the little fairy lunged at my head and pulled me into a tight hug. Her tiny figure was unable to wrap her arms around me completely, making for an almost comical scene. After a few seconds, she quickly regained her bearings.


    With a gasp, Ayona threw herself to the ground and prostrated before me. "I-I''m sorry master, I couldn''t help myself," She said, her voice ending in a whisper.


    I gently smiled at the cute fairy and patted her head affectionately, "I missed you too."


    Hearing that, her eyes beamed with happiness as she replied with a grin, "M-Me too! When master disappeared, it felt as if something was suddenly taken away from me. I wasn''t able to feel master''s presence, but I knew you were still alive. Master''s siblings were not here so I had no one to ask." She lowered her head before continuing in a pitiful tone, "And master''s parents were too scary, so Ayona couldn''t ask them..."


    Seeing the cute fairy fidgeting nervously made me chuckle, "Haha, it''s okay. They are scary, that''s for sure. But how come you were with this great mother?"


    As if finally remembering something important, Ayona spoke, "Ah! Ah! Ayona went to visit the great mother to ask her for help. The great mother is wise, so I-I thought she could help find the master."


    "I see. But weren''t you banished for crippling some fairy of higher standing?" I nodded before asking, as I remembered about Ayona''s past. Our sacred contract had made me able to see through all of her memories, which was how I still recalled that she couldn''t head back to the nest.


    Puffing her chest proudly, the tiny fairy answered, "Ayona now has a higher standing!"


    "Oh, I suppose that''s got to do with our contract?"


    "Yes! The great mother was shocked! She ended up exiling the other fairy." Ayona added with a happy smile.


    ''She''s too easy to please...Cute.''


    "There''s one more thing, I couldn''t sense your presence. How come?"


    Scratching her head, Ayona appeared to fall into deep thought before her eyes lit up, "The great mother! It''s her spell!"


    "A spell, interesting," I mumbled before grabbing Ayona and throwing her on my back. "Lead the way, I want to meet this great mother."


    "Yes, master!"

 Chapter 189: Fairy Land

    The journey to the fairy''s nest was surprisingly short. By the time the first rays of dawn broke through the veil of the darkness, we had already arrived. I scanned the area below with a curious expression. What lay before me was a normal forest.


    I turned to glance at Ayona who was smiling with anticipation as she pointed directly below us. "Home!" She kept repeating.


    "Home you say. I don''t sense any presence down there, which could only mean one thing. An illusion."


    My eyes blinked as my vision changed. The world suddenly turned colorful as I watched the various strands of mana swirling about. Glancing in the direction of the nest, a strange sight awaited. I would have missed it before, had I not known that this was where the nest was situated.


    The mana down below was impressively... Normal? It was a combination of most elements, with the prominent one being the earth mana. That was normal, considering we were in a forest. Now if I was just passing by, I would have not bothered taking a second glance at this place.


    Now, however, things were different. Behind its cloak of normalcy, this place hid a secret. The movement of the other elements was abnormal, forced even. The earth mana, on the other hand, was unmoving. It remained in its place as if to hide something.


    The various other elements: water, wind, and even some faint hints of fire, constantly moved about in a predetermined pattern. It was as if the whole point was for them to simply mimic the movements of normal elements. It was wrong, it was all wrong. The longer I stared, the more problems and flaws I found.


    Mana was unpredictable. The wind elements were free, and unrestrained. The water elements, on the other hand, were... Flexible, fluid, reserved. And fire... Fire was wild and destructive. The scenery before me went against the natural order of mana, how I know it. That''s how I was able to tell that something was wrong.


    It was as if all of the elements were trying to mask the presence of the earth mana. Something or someone was forcing them to move about as if to hide something.


    "Fairies are masters at illusions. Their main element is earth mana," I recalled, glancing at Ayona who at some point jumped from my back and was floating beside me. "If this place is indeed the nest, then that would mean this is an illusion. The only one that should be capable of an illusion of this scale, is the great mother."


    I nodded in understanding and slowly descended to the ground. Mana steered at my presence, as the water elements struggled against an invisible force, trying to stop them from moving toward me. "That settles it I guess. Someone is definitely controlling the mana."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I was sure that it was indeed the great mother fairy, but what confused me the most was the fact that she appeared to be wielding all of the elements. Water, wind, and fire to mask the workings of the earth mana. "How is she doing that?" I muttered to myself in almost disbelief.


    My presence, however, seemed to disturb what meager control she had over the water elements, as after a few seconds, they all rushed towards me, disregarding their positions. With the water mana missing, everything seemed to come crashing down.


    The wind elements were the next to disperse, followed by the scarce fire elements. With no elements to hinder my sight, the scenery before me changed. The amount of earth mana swirling in place was abnormal, even if I took into consideration that we were in a forest.


    The pattern it moved about was also unusual. I traced it with my eyes, finding a weak spot in the giant formation, and then used my mana to push against it. The second I did, the sound of glass breaking resounded throughout the forest as the illusion suddenly disappeared.


    What lay before me was an impressive sight, causing me to halt in my tracks. Thousands upon thousands of tiny fairies, in the ground and the sky, stared back at me with a mixture of horror and awe in their eyes. Small houses decorated the various tree branches, while others were built on the ground. Far behind the sea of fairies, was a striking palace. Its size, far too big to belong to a fairy.


    I turned to Ayona who pointed at it and spoke excitedly, "Great mother!"


    "She''s there?" I mumbled before turning my attention to the faraway palace. My eyes constantly scanned the fairies, ready for any sort of retaliation. Surprisingly, however, there was none. It was then that I felt a strange disturbance in the air, the sea of fairies then parted to make way for me towards the palace. Ayona''s eyes lit up as she looked at me and spoke, "The great mother, invites master!"


    "Hmmm," nodding, I slowly walked to the palace, not letting my guard down. This great mother seemed to hide quite a number of secrets. Just the fact that she was able to command all of the elements already made me wary of her.


    The fairies slowly followed behind us and abruptly stopped a distance from the large palace. Almost as If they did not dare get at closer, or couldn''t get any closer? To my surprise, even Ayona stayed behind. I glanced at her with an inquisitive look, to which she replied, "The great mother only invited master, not Ayona," she said and lowered her head.


    I simply nodded and brought my attention back to the palace. I had to admit that the castle was quite striking. It stood there as if conjured from the storybook of a child. It was, perfect. Every stone was even and square as if those who built it were set on perfection. From a distance, it is uniformly green, blending in with the ancient woods as if it always stood here, hidden from prying eyes.


    What impressed me the most, was its size. I was sure that it could accommodate the giant that was my father. As I approached, the massive gates opened with a loud creak, giving me an unobscured view of the inside. A long red carpet extended from the entrance, all the way, to the deeper parts of the castle. My steps subconsciously halted, the second I stepped inside. The familiar unnatural twirl of earth mana surrounded me from all sides causing me to frown.


    "So that''s how it is."

 Chapter 190: The Great mother

    The earth mana revolved around me, filling my sight no matter the direction I looked. It was faint, but I could still pick up traces of the other elements swirling about. But it was as if someone or something was interfering with my perception, making it harder for me to locate the other elements.


    "Another illusion, It seems," I muttered out loud.


    My voice surprisingly; came out much louder than I intended. It reverberated throughout the castle hallways. I eyed my surroundings in curiosity waiting for the lady of the hour, the mysterious great mother to show up.


    As if to answer my summons, the hallway where I stood shifted out of reality, a second later I was standing in a library. My eyes subconsciously drifted downwards, where a pair of human legs greeted me. I was dressed in simple grey robes, with my feet left barefoot. It took me a second to regain my bearings, as I got used to my sudden shift in point of view.


    The whole scenario reminded me of when my grandmother turned me back into a human for the first time. The only difference this time was that I knew everything was fake. I slowly brought my hands before my eyes and studied them in curiosity. The sensation of tender flesh was disorienting.


    ''A high-level illusion, as expected of a so-called great mother.''


    Turning my attention away from my hands, I eyed the library with a frown. It was hard to find a point of weakness in the illusion. No traces of mana that I could pull at, nor any indication that I was indeed in one in the first place. Taking a wobbly step forward, I slowly staggered to the shelf on my right, using my hands as support.


    The feeling of a human body was a bit too real this time. It was harder for me to orient myself. By the time I finally began figuring out the hang of it, the door to the library suddenly swung open. Turning around in curiosity, a young adult human girl walked in. She had dark red hair that was cut short and ocean blue eyes that seemed to shine almost. Her face was flushed as she stepped into the room panting.


    "There you are! I have been looking for you, why did you not wait for me?" She asked as she hurriedly closed the door behind her. Not waiting for my reply, the girl rushed to grab a book from the shelves and then turned toward me.


    "This is what I''ve been telling you about! The fall of Andila, the final battle of Piya. Everything is here." She said with a beaming smile, waving the thick book in front of me.


    The girl didn''t wait for me to speak before she continued, "Oh he was so beautiful, I tell you. I was lucky to be there you know? The first battle was too fast, but I still wrote down everything I witnessed. But the best part was the battle of Piya. I was waiting for him you know, I knew he would appear. And he did not disappoint. Oh, how I wished you could have seen what I have. He was truly magnificent! Now you might be wondering, ''Oh, Lana, how do you know it''s a he?'' Well, my dear Will, trust me when I say you would know if you have seen what I have," She said with a wink and nudged my side with a perverted smile.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ''The battle of Piya? the fall of Andila? Isn''t this the kingdom I destroyed? So she''s a survivor? But how come she looks so... excited?'' A sudden shiver ran down my spine as I stared at the seemingly innocent redhead.


    "Will, what''s wrong? How come you''re not saying anything?"


    Before I could speak, the space before me shifted once again as I found myself back inside the castle, only this time, I was in my dragon form standing before a massive throne. My eyes scanned my surroundings, yet to my surprise, I could see no wall, just an endless white space instead.


    Turning my attention back to the throne, I carefully studied the figure seated cross-legged there. A tall impressive fairy, with light golden skin and four translucent wings on her back. Her eyes were akin to a black hole. It was as if they were able to suck in whoever dared look at them directly. Her hair was the same color as her skin, it flowed freely on her chest hiding her private parts.


    As I stood there staring at her, she did the same to me. Of all of her unique features, what surprised me the most was her abnormal height. I did not know if it was an illusion or not, but the great mother was as tall if not taller than me by a little. A strange smile was hanging on her face as she leaned on her hand and spoke:


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Aether." Her voice was strangely hypnotic. It was as if thousands of people were speaking at the same time, yet it still managed to come out in harmony.


    "A pleasure to meet you as well. I assume you would be the great mother?"


    A chuckle escaped her lips, as she replied: "Please, call me Celeste."


    Nodding, I spoke:


    "Well then, Celeste, I must confess, I''m a little bit confused."


    "Did you not like my gift, Son of Chaos?"


    "Son of what now? And what gift are you talking about?" I questioned with a frown.


    "The vision."


    "Wasn''t that an illusion?"


    "Of course not, I simply helped you see you needed."


    "I needed to see, a human?" My frown deepened.


    Shrugging her shoulders, the fairy continued:


    "I have no control over what you see, that is up to you, Son of Chaos."


    "You keep saying this, Son of Chaos, what are you talking about?"


    Hearing my question, the fairy leaned forward with an unreadable smile and pointed at me before replying: "Why, but I''m talking about you of course. Aether, the cosmic pillar, the Son of Chaos, the ******* "


    My eyes widened as I strained to comprehend what she had just said. I heard the words, but I was simply unable to understand their meaning. It felt as if so someone was preventing me from doing so.


    "What-?"


    The fairy''s mouth curled upwards in an unnatural smile, as she waved her hand. "I''m afraid it''s time for you to go back, Aether. I look forward to meeting you again."


    And with that, everything went dark.

 Chapter 191: Golden Boy

    I slowly opened my eyes, only to find myself standing outside of the castle. Ayona was staring at me with a wide smile before she asked:


    "Did you meet the great mother, master?"


    "Huh?" Confused, I turned around to look for the castle instead of answering, to my surprise, however, there was none.


    Where once stood an impressively large castle, green trees now decorated the area. It was as if all I have experienced was an illusion. "Where''s the castle?" I asked hesitantly.


    Ayona tilted her head in confusion and asked, "Castle? What castle, master?"


    A frown made its way across my face as I scanned the surroundings. The village of fairies was still there, the crowd of tiny fairies was also still staring at me from a distance, the only thing that was missing was the large castle I just came out of.


    "Where is the great mother?" I asked, trying to understand what just happened.


    "You just met her, master." Ayona seemed confused as she replied.


    "Yes, but where is she? I met her inside a large castle that was here. But now, it''s not, so I guess that all of it was an illusion. And so, where is the great mother?"


    Shaking her head, Ayona answered with a smile:


    "No one knows, master. The great mother only meets those she wants to meet, that''s why no one could go with you. She is the one that guides you, should she want to meet you. If she doesn''t, then you wouldn''t be able to see her."


    My surprise grew, as I could sense that Ayona was not lying nor hiding anything from me. The countless fairies around us were eyeing us with awe and envy. Turning my attention back to Ayona, I asked:


    "But, she didn''t look like I saw her in your memories?" I asked, confused.


    "The great mother takes a different form, depending on the person. No one knows what her true body looks like." Saying that Ayona lowered her head in shame and added, "Sorry, master. Ayona is not very helpful."


    Shaking my head, I used my mana to gently ruffle her head. "Don''t say that. It''s okay, I already got what I came here for. Let''s go back."


    A wide smile stretched across the little fairy''s face as she nodded enthusiastically.


    "Yes!"


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    With that, I placed the fairy on my back once more and shot to the sky, leaving the fairy village behind. Before I left, however, I threw the place where the castle was situated one last glance, and I could swear I saw its vague outline for a second before I shook my head and flew away.


    The illusion that was set in place to hide the village appeared once again, turning the place into a normal forest. My mind was still occupied by my meeting with the great mother, so I didn''t pay much heed to it.


    Ayona mentioned that no one knows what the great mother''s real body looks like. For some reason, I was sure that what I met was indeed her real form. I had no proof to back my theory, it was akin to a hunch if anything. But I was almost one hundred percent sure.


    The whole meeting was bizarre. The extent of control the great mother had over illusions was incredible. It was almost impossible to discern the real from the fake. Not to mention the conversation we had, and all of that talk about the son of chaos.


    ''What did she mean by that exactly?'' I inwardly mumbled.


    Then there was the vision. That didn''t feel like an illusion, if anything it felt more like a possession. It was as if I suddenly took control over the body of that human. ''She said she only showed me what I needed to see. So what was it exactly? That strange redhead girl? Now that I think about it, she was quite weird. I''m sure those battles she mentioned were the ones I partook in. And the enthusiasm she spoke with, was bizarre. Especially considering I had destroyed a kingdom, yet she didn''t seem fazed, if anything she appeared excited. What a weird girl.'' I inwardly mumbled with a shake of my head.


    The rest of my trip back to the mountain was spent in silent contemplation. The meeting with the great mother was certainly not what I had in mind. If I was to be truthful, I had underestimated the fairies. I only decided to visit their village because of the veil that intervened with me and Ayona''s contract.


    I was overconfident, I should have figured out that something was wrong the second I found out that the great mother could mess around with the power of law that coated the divine contract. That should have been the first indication that things were not as simple as they appeared. Yet because of my and Ynos''s previous experiences with the fairies, I regarded them as a weak race.


    ''Fuck, the second I think I grew a little bit, something like this happens.'' With a shake of my head, I slowly approached the familiar floating mountain. Father and mother''s presence were missing, but I could feel another familiar one inside the cave.


    With a grin, I landed with a loud thud, sending stone debris flying. "Ayona, move as far away as you can."


    Not questioning my order, the fairy jumped into the sky and disappeared above the clouds, just in time as a large golden figure shot from the cave in a blur. A grin stretched across my face as I met my assailant with open arms.


    Ynos''s bulking figure was much faster than the last time I saw him. If it was me from before, then I would have definitely failed to react in time. With a fluid motion, I flapped my wings and jumped sideways avoiding the hulking mass of muscle that hurled at me.


    "That''s one way to say hello."


    Ynos grew excited seeing how I managed to dodge. "As expected of older brother! I thought I had you for sure in that one. I even tried to hide my presence."


    We both slowly circled each other as we spoke, "That was certainly way better than last time. But I could still sense a few tiny strands of mana when you grew too excited."


    Shaking his head, Ynos replied with a smirk:


    "You know I don''t like hiding, brother. It just doesn''t suit me."


    Nodding, I answered with a smile, "Alright then, come! Let me see how far you have improved."

 Chapter 192: Sparring

    The second I spoke, Ynos already shot forward. His head was lowered as he aimed his horns at my face. My right claw moved before I could think, and I swatted his attack sideways. Ynos didn''t seem too surprised. He quickly followed with a swing of his tail, forcing me to retreat a few steps.


    No matter how strong my physical body has gotten, it was still nowhere near as strong as Ynos''s. A strike from his spiky tail was definitely something I''d rather avoid.


    With the distance between us increasing, I took advantage of the situation to launch a few ice spears aiming for his face and joints.


    Ynos did not panic, and instead, calmly raised an earth wall to shield himself. I didn''t want to give him any time to breathe, nor set the pace of the fight, and so the second my ice spears collided with his shield, my body lunged at him aiming for his hoofs.


    Ynos was unaware of my intention, and so as soon as his shield disappeared, canceled by my attack, my claws quickly followed. His eyes widened in surprise, yet contrary to my expectations, Ynos managed to twist his body and swat away my attack.


    My momentum sent him flying back to the entrance of the cave, but he was unharmed.


    "Not bad, little brother."


    With a wide grin, Ynos walked over before speaking:


    "I can say the same about you, brother. You are not using mana as much as I thought you would. That makes this so much more fun!"


    After saying that, Ynos flapped his wing and shot forward with impressive momentum. I instantly jumped to the sky to avoid clashing head-on, yet it was then that vines broke through the ground and held me by the hoofs.


    I easily broke free, but that split second of surprise was more than enough for Ynos; to arrive. I hastily summoned a water shield before me, just in time as his massive horns reached me.


    The shield was unable to stop him completely. And I was forced to raise my claws to defend myself against him. The force of the impact was enough to send me sailing through the air, with the wind knocked out of my lungs.


    My claws and hooves desperately grabbed at the ground to stop myself, leaving behind long claw marks. Ynos hastily switched direction with his wings, and earth spears suddenly materialized in the air surrounding me.


    I quickly summoned ice spears to counter his earth ones and hastily retreated. But it was at that moment that more earth vines broke through the surface aiming to slow me down. I felt the changes in mana as they appeared, yet it was still hard to completely avoid them.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    That ended up slowing me down even further. Meanwhile, Ynos was continually raining earth spears at me, whilst I was countering them with my ice spears. Continuous booms echoed throughout the floating mountain as we entered a strange stalemate.


    "Well, is that all you are going to be doing now? Where did all your false bravado go to?" I said with a grin, in an attempt to steer his emotions.


    Ynos''s eyes widened for a second before a savage grin extended across his face. He let out a roar and increased the number of earth spears raining down, but to my surprise, he did not rush ahead.


    ''Not bad,'' I inwardly noted with a smile. ''But It''s time to end this.''


    I could see that Ynos was gathering mana in an attempt to try something. But I wasn''t going to let him do as he pleased. I closed my eyes and relied on my senses to continue fending off his earth spears.


    I reached out inside my soul space. The dragon statue resonated as a strand of cosmic mana shot outwards and into the sky. A second later, the sea of cosmic mana descended and surrounded me. I accumulated it all and pulled it towards me.


    Ynos seemed to sense that something was wrong, and tried to hasten his plans, but unfortunately for him, it was already too late. With a roar, the cosmic mana burst outwards with my body at the center.


    The ice spears disappeared, followed by the earth spears. Anything the mana touched seemed to simply disappear. It even managed to interfere with Ynos''s mana.


    A second later, the earth and ice spears reappeared, only this time aimed for Ynos from all directions.


    "Damn it!" He cursed out and hastily tried to summon a shield to protect him, yet using the cosmic mana, I managed to interfere with that, delaying the process by a couple of seconds.


    Those couple of seconds were all I needed as the rain of spears hailed down upon him. "Damn it!" With another curse, Ynos turned to face the attacks with a defiant expression, and let out a savage cry.


    Explosions quickly followed as a large cloud of dust rose, making it impossible to see his figure. Still, I was calm. I could clearly sense his mana and his presence.


    As soon as the cloud of dust settled, Ynos could be seen standing there panting. His scales were still intact, but he looked tired. Lowering his head in defeat, he spoke:


    "That''s cheating, brother."


    "Haha, hey I didn''t go full out you know. Instead of aiming for the mana, I could have aimed for you. That''s why I keep telling you, that while it''s good that your body is the strongest, you got to train your mana to help compliment it."


    Ynos nodded, as I approached and asked:


    "Do you think I can stand against your cosmic mana one day, using nothing but my body?"


    "This, bastard!" I playfully slapped his head with my tail before answering, "Didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    A chuckle escaped Ynos''s mouth as he nodded. "I did, but brother, It''s still more fun to use your body, rather than rely on mana."


    Shaking my head, I sighed before speaking:


    "Well, I don''t know if that''s possible. But, if anyone was to do it, then I''m sure it''ll be you. Just... Try not to ignore your mana training."


    Hearing that, Ynos''s face lit up as he happily nodded. Both of us laid down near the entrance, gazing at the horizon in silence.


    "So when did you come back?" I asked.


    "A week or so? What about you, brother? Where were you?"


    "Oh, Let me tell you! You see, it all started when I tried to experiment with teleportation."


    "Teleportation?"


    "Yes! Teleportation..."

 Chapter 193: Epiphany

    I laid down near the edge of the floating mountain, Ynos was by my side listening to my story regarding the astral plane, and my meeting with the goddess. He was primarily interested when I mentioned the fights, and had to stop himself from interrupting me.


    Now that I finished, the sun had already settled as the moon gently illuminated the land below. Ynos''s expression was one of curiosity and excitement.


    "This Goddess, she seems interesting," he said before adding, "But I''m curious about the shade. It seems like it was a powerful one."


    I nodded before replying:


    "It was a pain in my behind, that''s for sure," I groaned in annoyance.


    Ynos chuckled before asking, "So was the Phoenix heart really that bad?"


    A disgusted expression overtook my face as I recalled the spicy heart. "It was akin to eating fire if that makes any sense."


    "Eating... Fire?" Puzzled, Ynos asked again.


    I quickly nodded in confirmation before explaining, "Trust me, that''s one of the few things I definitely do not want to eat again."


    He chuckled before answering:


    "That just makes me more curious, brother."


    I shrugged and replied:


    "That''ll be up to you, just don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Shaking his head, Ynos continued, "I doubt we will come across a Phoenix in here." He then stood up abruptly and turned to face me before speaking:


    "What if you take me with you!"


    I stared at him like he was an idiot before speaking, "Huh? What part of my story did you NOT understand?"


    Scratching his head with his claws, Ynos pretended to be offended before speaking:


    "I understood everything, but with me, it''ll be different!"


    "Oh? And would you care to elaborate on how exactly would it be any different?"


    "I can protect you! Besides, if you already got out of there once with that goddess, why would you not be able to do it again with me!" Saying that Ynos puffed his chest and stood straighter as if to emphasize his point.


    "Oh, and how will you protect me when you can''t beat me just yet?" I asked with a snort.


    "Oh come on, brother! That goddess couldn''t beat you either!" He proudly proclaimed causing me to cough in embarrassment.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    While my fight with Breta could be considered not a loss, it couldn''t be counted as a win either. Faced with Ynos''s shining eyes when he asked me about the fight, I may have exaggerated my fighting prowess by a little bit.


    I let out another cough trying to hide my embarrassment before I answered, "That''s different, besides, we were mostly lucky. What if the next time something worse than that shade gets summoned? What if neither I nor you can hold a candle against it, then what?"


    Clicking his tongue, Ynos rolled his eyes and spoke, "What''s the point of living if we are going to be in constant fear of the unknown. Life is supposed to be an adventure, brother. And I for one did not take you for a coward."


    Hearing Ynos speak such words caused me to make a double-take as I asked, "Who are you? And what did you do to my brother? Who taught you to speak that way? Wait do you even know what you are talking about?"


    A grin stretched across his face before he harrumphed and spoke:


    "I may have been paying grandmother a few visits while you were gone."


    "I knew it! Something was just not right." I nodded before asking, "Ah, speaking of grandmother, did you meet little Essie? Last I heard she was supposed to be undertaking her rite of passage."


    Ynos visibly shuddered at my question before he replied:


    "I don''t think you should call her little anymore, brother. Essie is becoming scarier by the day."


    "What? No, don''t tell me she had a sudden growth spurt?"


    "It''s not her physical state that I''m talking about. Grandmother''s training made her¡ª Scary." Another shudder, before Ynos quickly shook his head as if trying to forget what he saw.


    "Do I want to know...?"


    "No."


    "Damn it, just what did grandmother do?"


    "Enough about that, what are your plans now, brother?" Ynos suddenly asked, changing the subject. I didn''t mind.


    Raising my head, I took a deep breath enjoying the night breeze on my scales. "I''m curious about the human lands."


    "Oh, you mean you''ll go visit?"


    I nodded, "I''m thinking about it."


    A frown made its way to Ynos''s face before he spoke:


    "But the humans are weak? What fun is there in visiting them?"


    I chortled, "Not everyone thinks about fighting all the time, Ynos."


    "They don''t?"


    "No, others have different hobbies."


    "Hobbies? You sound weird, brother."


    Rolling my eyes, I playfully slapped his head with my tail, "Haven''t you considered that maybe, you are the weird one?"


    "No."


    Saying that Ynos stretched his limbs before adding, "Well, I''m a bit sleepy. See you later."


    I gently nodded, "Good night."


    Ynos then shot to the sky, leaving behind a small crater in the ground. Almost immediately, Ayona floated down and appeared next to me with a smile on her face. "Sorry, I kept you waiting."


    "Oh no! Master does not need to apologize for anything, Ayona is already very happy!"


    The two of us remained seated next to the edge. A sense of warmth sprang from the gentle breeze as I gazed at the starry sky. No matter the days or years that passed, each night sky appeared as a fresh gift given anew.


    The longer I stared at it, the more I found myself longing for it. At times I felt as if I could hear the stars vibrating somehow, whispering in a way the ears could not hear. It felt as If I was looking out of a ''window'' to the universe beyond.


    "Master?"


    "Huh?" Ayona''s voice brought me out of my trance-like state. I blinked in confusion. I could feel the cosmic mana stirring inside my soul space, almost as of trying to escape. Small strands of cosmic mana surrounded me before I even noticed.


    "Where did all of you come from?" I mumbled as I glanced at the mana elements.


    Usually, to summon the cosmic mana I had to create a link after which it would descend from beyond the sky. This time, however, it was as if the mana was coming out of nowhere. The connection was forcefully made with my soul space, which filled me with apprehension.


    I watched as the cosmic mana that surrounded me slowly moved towards me and buried itself under my scales. Closing my eyes, I traced it as it entered my soul space and was greedily sucked by the incomplete dragon statue.


    "What the hell just happened?"

 Chapter 194: The Church

    After my little epiphany at the edge of the floating mountain. My connection to the cosmic mana seemed to have been enhanced. The statue in my soul space looked more corporal than ever, which confused me as to what exactly happened.


    I did not bother going back to the cave and instead decided to sleep there on the edge. The gentle breeze on my scales was akin to the soft caress of a lover. I quickly found myself drifting into the dreamland.


    The next morning, Ynos came to find me again for a quick spar. One to which I happily obliged. After taking care of that, he ended up leaving the mountain to go somewhere, leaving me alone once more.


    This gave me more time for my thoughts as I began to consider how to approach my journey to the human lands. The vision that the great mother showed me crossed my mind.


    ''I suppose in the end, I still need to go back to the old Piya kingdom.'' I inwardly noted.


    Standing up, I lazily stretched and jumped off the edge. Seconds later I was soaring through the sky. I could sense that Ayona was playing in the mountain so I didn''t bother her, instead, I made my way toward the lake for breakfast.


    My shadow scared countless monsters and animals below as I passed, yet I paid them no heed. Once I reached the lake, my eyes scanned the water for suitable prey before I lunged down with my claws stretched. As soon as I broke the water''s surface, a massive fish-like creature struggled to get away, but my grasp on it was firm.


    I lazily flew toward the edge of the lake where I landed with a bang. I quickly used my sharp claws to end the poor creature''s suffering, before I dug in. It wasn''t the best thing I ate nor was it the worst, so I couldn''t complain.


    After my meal, I reached out to Ayona and waited for her to arrive. It didn''t take long before the figure of the small fairy could be seen flying over from the distance. She hurriedly lowered her head with a happy smile and spoke:


    "Master wanted to see me?"


    "Yes, I have decided to visit the human lands so I won''t be back for a while," I said in a gentle tone. The little fairy''s face changed abruptly as she tried to speak:


    "B-But master what about Ayona? A-Are you going to abandon me?"


    "Silly child, I''m not abandoning you. There are simply certain matters that I need to take care of over there. I''ll head back here as soon as I''m done, so you wait for me alright?"


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ayona calmed down after hearing my words, yet it didn''t seem like she was fully convinced. Nonetheless, she didn''t dare refute my words and so she lowered her head and replied:


    "Ayona understands. P-Please stays safe, master."


    I gently nodded and used my water mana to gently pat her head. The fairy was surprised but didn''t resist, instead, a happy smile overtook her face.


    "You head back first."


    With that, the little fairy gave me a final bow and one last reluctant look before she flew away.


    "Well then, should I just go?" With that thought in mind, I stretched my limbs and shot to the sky leaving a small crater on the ground.


    The wind howled in my ears and tickled my scales I soared through the sky. I felt incomparably free, no matter how many times I took to the skies, it was always a freeing and fascinating experience.


    Since I wasn''t in a hurry, I leisurely took in the sights as I crossed the lands and mountains. I would occasionally sweep down to hunt certain prey before I resumed my journey to the ruined Piya kingdom.


    Once I reached the ocean, my powers seemed to take a leap as the abundant water mana surrounded me. I would periodically dive in and swim for a distance before jumping and continuing in the air. Needless to say, I was enjoying myself.


    ****


    After the long journey, I finally found myself on the shores of the human continent. I glanced at the faraway mountains where the ruined kingdom was situated and sighed.


    I shook my head and made my way toward the headquarters of the so-called Dragon God church. That was the best place to start my journey.


    Along the way, my mind drifted back to the last time I was here. To the previous battles, and the carnage I brought upon this land. Another long sigh escaped my mouth. There was no point in thinking about this.


    As I was flying through the air, I could see a few humans posted at the top of the mountains. The second they saw me they hurriedly summoned a large fire. For a second I thought they were trying to attack me, but to my surprise, they weren''t. Instead, it was a smoke signal.


    Soon, another fire could be seen on the mountaintop in the distance, and then another and another.


    ''Interesting, I suppose it''s to inform the church of my arrival.''


    I didn''t mind and simply ignored the tiny humans as they fell to the ground and prostrated themselves to me in worship. It didn''t take me long before I reached the church.


    It was a large obsidian building built atop a mountain. Near the church was an extensive platform with a large blue dragon drawn into it. Countless people were already standing outside the church as they bowed to me in reverence.


    The entire situation felt a little bit awkward to me, but I didn''t mind it as much. Their worship meant nothing, it didn''t add nor take anything from me.


    After circling the church a couple of times I gently aimed for the large platform and landed gracefully. The second I did, the humans greeted me in a loud unified voice:


    "We welcome the messenger of the Dragon God! The Harbinger of Death!"


    I nodded at them in acknowledgment before I spoke:


    "Raise your heads, for I am not here to destroy. This time, I am here to teach."


    Their eyes widened in surprise and shock as they began to whisper amongst themselves. And Although I did tell them to raise their heads none dared look at me directly. None except for her...


    ''It''s her."

 Chapter 195: The strange girl

    ''It''s her.''


    I raised my brow in surprise as I glanced at the young red-haired girl. Unlike the priests and people of the church who dared not raise their eyes to face me, she was different. Her gaze seemed to glow with fascination and admiration.


    There was no fear in her eyes, only joy. A wide grin extended across her face as she carefully studied my features.


    ''Is she crazy?'' Was my first thought as I came face to face with the strange human girl.


    Under the flabbergasted gaze of the church personnel, the girl named Lana moved toward me with a dazed expression and gently extended her hand forward. I watched with a bemused smile as she lightly touched my claws.


    "M-My Lord messenger! P-Please, forgive this silly child!" Cried out an older man with a bald head and long grey beard.


    Lana didn''t seem to notice the commotion she had just caused as most of the priests, or at least I assumed were priests lowered themselves to the ground in fear of my wrath. The only one that stood up for the girl was the old man, yet even he was shaking in fear.


    I waved my free claw at him in dismissal and replied:


    "I don''t mind."


    "T-Thank you, my lord! Your generosity knows no bounds!"


    I then turned my gaze to the girl and asked with a chuckle:


    "Are you not afraid of me, child?"


    My voice seemed to bring her back from her trance as her face suddenly froze and she slowly raised her eyes to meet mine. For a second I thought I was about to finally see fear in her gaze, yet to my surprise, the girl gave me another wide grin and shook her head before she spoke:


    "I''m not."


    Her answer had no hint of a lie or hesitation in it. She was truly not afraid. ''What a weird girl.'' I inwardly noted.


    "Did you not hear what I did to the other humans? The destruction I caused? The deaths I brought?" I asked again.


    The smile never left the girl''s face as she nodded before speaking:


    "I saw it all. I was there when it happened."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Her answer surprised me causing me to raise my brow in surprise.


    "And even still, you''re okay standing this close to me. Do you not value your life?"


    "Oh, quite the opposite. I love my life, but it just so happens that I love Dragons as well, and so standing next to you like this and touching your scales is like a dream come true. If I end up dying because of it, then so be it."


    Her answer made me chuckle subconsciously, "You''re a strange one, aren''t you?"


    "I believe we are all strange when it comes to certain matters, my lord," saying that Lana took a step back and gave me an exaggerated bow.


    "My name is Lana, it''s an honor to finally meet and talk to you my Lord."


    I nodded before I answered:


    "Pleasure to meet you, Lana, my name is Aether."


    Her eyes widened as I revealed my name. The priests behind began to whisper amongst themselves once again in hushed tones.


    "Aether, I finally know your name." Her smile widened as she gave me another bow.


    "Well, then lord Aether, would you like to come inside? Although on second thought, I''m not sure you''ll fit. Ah, excuse me I don''t mean to be rude, it''s just that you look bigger than the last time I saw you, it''s quite fascinating how fast you grew..." Her mind seemed to trail off before the old bald priest finally gathered his courage to approach.


    "L-Lord Aether, please forgive our incompetence. The church was supposed to accommodate you, but It seems like we were lacking."


    "I do not mind, right here" I motioned to the platform I was standing on before I continued, "Is fine."


    "Thank you for your understanding." The old man answered, this time managing not to stutter.


    He seemed to want to ask something but didn''t know how to pose the question. Lana on the other hand had brought out a notebook from somewhere and was scribbling something in it. I was a little bit curious, I had to admit, but not enough to ask her about it.


    As for the old man, I had a general idea of what he wanted to ask me.


    "You''re curious about my sudden visit," I said.


    "A-Ah, I-"


    I quickly waved him off and spoke:


    "As I said, I''m here to teach you, humans, the error of your ways lest things get out of control and too late for you."


    "T-The error of our ways...?"


    Hearing my words, even Lana seemed to be interested as she lowered her notebook and stared at me.


    "Yes. It''s best if I can explain it to everyone at once. So if possible send an invitation to the various heads of the countries. I know the summit has already ended and they just went back, but as I said this is a serious matter."


    "Yes, my Lord! You''re wish is our command!" The old man quickly gave me a deep bow and then turned to glance at Lana meaningfully before he hurried back to his companions.


    "You heard the lord, let''s go!"


    The group of priests and church personnel all bowed respectfully at me before they ran back inside leaving Lana behind with me.


    "I''ll be in charge of tending to all your needs my lord, please let me know if you need anything," she said in a surprisingly professional tone.


    "I don''t need anything from you at the moment. Though I am curious, how long would It take for the heads to come?"


    Lana tapped on her chin in deep thought before she answered, "It should take around two weeks at most for everyone to gather here."


    "Two weeks, hmm."


    "Is something the matter?" she quickly asked.


    "It''s nothing. Since there''s still some time, I''ll go around for a quick flight." Saying that I gently used my mana to push her away from the platform, a light gasp escaped her mouth as she felt herself picked up and put near the entrance of the church.


    I gave her a quick nod and jumped to the sky, leaving the headquarters behind.

 Chapter 196: The Goal

    I first flew over toward the ruins of the old human capital. My eyes wandered as I studied the land below. I started from where the capital once stood and made my way outwards toward the destroyed human villages and cities.


    By the time I finished my little tour, it was already nighttime and so I decided to head back. To my surprise, Lana was still there. She had brought out a tent of sorts and was camping near the large platform.


    The moment I appeared in the sky above, she quickly peeked her head out from the tent, once she confirmed it was me, the girl then hastily left her tent and made her way to me.


    As soon as I landed she quickly rushed up the platform and gave me a deep bow.


    "Welcome back, Lord Aether." I nodded back.


    "How come you are not resting inside?" I asked while motioning to the church.


    Lana shook her head and replied: "I''m here to help you with whatever you may need, please don''t mind me."


    I subconsciously chuckle before speaking: "The look in your eyes seems to tell me that you''d rather be studying me than helping me."


    Suddenly realizing her mishap, Lana quickly regained her professional demeanor.


    "Both things are an honor, my lord."


    Another chuckle escaped my mouth as I lazily laid down and curled my tail around me. Lana on the other hand sat down cross-legged while facing me. For a moment a strange silence descended between us. I didn''t mind it that much, and she certainly did not seem to care either as she took out her notebook and began to scribble some things inside.


    With nothing to do, I closed my eyes to rest. After a while, however, her voice woke me up as she asked:


    "Are you sleeping, my Lord?"


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and answered:


    "What does it look it?"


    "I apologize; I just heard that dragons tend to sleep for hundreds of years on one end. Is that true?"


    "No, we tend to sleep a lot, but not many dragons would sleep for that long."


    "Oh!" She hurriedly took out her notebook again before she asked:


    "And about your visit this time, you said it''s to teach, would you mind explaining that to me? Teach us what exactly?"


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I was going to wait until all the heads assembled, but I suppose there''s no harm in explaining it to you first." Her eyes seemed to shine as she nodded and edged closer to me.


    I first started by asking her a question: "How do you use mana?"


    "Eh?" Not expecting a sudden question, Lana was confused as she tilted her head, yet it didn''t take her long before she regained her composure and replied:


    "Depending on the element, we channel the mana to the corresponding mana stone and use that to create a spell."


    I shook my head with a sigh and spoke:


    "That''s the problem. Your ignorance is a danger to the plane."


    My sudden change of tone seemed to shock her as she raised her brow before hesitantly asking;


    "Our ignorance? How come?"


    "Those so-called mana stones of yours change the very nature of the elements which in turn creates an imbalance in the mana stream."


    "Nature of the elements? M-Mana stream?" She stuttered as her hand shook lightly. At first, I thought it was out of nervousness, but after a careful look, it was instead out of excitement. The girl before me could barely hide her grin.


    "S-So, my Lord. There exists a Mana stream, you called it?"


    "Looks like it''s true, you can''t see it," I mumbled to which Lana impatiently asked again.


    "See it? You can see it? What does it look like? Where is located at? Where- Ah! Forgive me, my lord, I got a little bit too excited. But you must know, this type of knowledge is enough to topple our understanding of the world as we know it! This-This is a major breakthrough!"


    "Calm down first," I said, causing her to nod and take a deep breath before she replied:


    "Okay, I''m ready!"


    "The stream is located up there," I motioned to the sky with my claw. Lana''s gaze subconsciously followed but understandably was unable to see anything.


    "W-What does it look like?"


    "It''s akin to a beautiful multicolored river," I answered.


    "A multicolored river..."


    "Yes, every color refers to a certain element, and every element is different. Water, fire, wind, earth, light, dark... All sorts of elements are out there, both major and minor ones. This brings us to the main problem, those tiny little mana stones of yours change the very nature of the elements."


    A frown quickly made its way to Lana''s face. "By changing the very nature of the elements you mean?"


    "It''s exactly as it sounds like. You use that stone to manipulate the mana with no regard for its element, and then change it into one it was not supposed to be. It works, but it''s constantly messing with the stream, causing an imbalance in the elements. And if the stream is damaged, what do you think would happen to this plane? Do you understand now the severity of the situation?"


    "I-" Her hand momentarily stopped writing as she went over what I had just said. It was indeed surprising to understand that something you were once used to as normal and harmless was suddenly deemed a major danger to the entire world.


    After a few breaths, Lana finally managed to compose herself. She quickly began to record in her notebook with a frown. After she was done she asked:


    "Then, what do you think we should do, my lord?"


    "I take it, you can''t sense the elements correct?"


    Lana nodded hesitantly. "I- No, mages can sense the presence of mana, but as you said we cannot differentiate between the elements."


    "That''s what I''m trying to figure out. I still don''t know a lot about how your magic works exactly, and how your bodies react to the mana. But, I hope we''ll eventually come to a solution that would make you able to use mana in a normal way."


    "A normal way you say?"


    "A way similar to us Dragons."


    "Ah! B-But isn''t that simply impossible?"


    "Sure, I doubt any human can ever come close to the level of a dragon, but at least we can try to fix your methods. I mean, we''ll never know unless we try."


    "Yes!" Lana answered unable to hide her excitement.

 Chapter 197: Offer

    Standing atop a small mountain of corpses, the bloodied figure of a young man could be seen. His eyes were bloodshot as he leaned on his sword panting. The rhythmic sound of waves crashing against the shore was strangely calming as he stood there catching his breath.


    "Good work as always, Ari. I gotta say are all knights as terrifying as you back in the academy?"


    Ari turned to glare at the middle-aged man who approached him with an icy gaze causing the latter to raise his hands in the air.


    "Whoah, sorry. I forgot you don''t like to be associated with them anymore."


    Ari released a deep breath and flicked the blood off his sword before he placed it back inside its sheath. His eyes studied the scene of carnage before him with no change in emotions.


    It has been a while since he left the academy and went to wander around the continent as a sword for hire. And it has been even longer since that dreaded incident.


    Looking at the broken, half-sinking pirate boats in front of him seemed to trigger a dormant memory. One he almost wished he could forget. Alas, life was not that forgiving. Every night he would wake up drenched in a cold sweat. The nightmares did not leave him.


    The figure of Jana laughing by his side for one second, and then- that blue monster coming out of the sea and eradicating their boat. He survived, albeit barely. But he survived nonetheless.


    With her gone, however, his light, his purpose was gone with her. What was he supposed to do? At first, the thought of revenge clouded his mind. He hated the academy for cowering away in fear, he hated their defensive attitude, but most importantly, he hated his own weak self the most.


    But after a while, the anger slowly subsided leaving behind nothing but endless grief. His heart was hollow, and so he jumped from battlefield to battlefield.


    He no longer cared about his life, if anything he wished for the sweet release of death. At least then-then maybe he could see her again. But as if by some cruel joke, the more recklessly he fought, the more renowned and stronger he became.


    He even earned himself a nickname, albeit not a very pleasant-sounding one; ''The dead man''. He didn''t know but at some point, his story became well-known. In some parts, it was exaggerated beyond belief.


    What could he do, however? People tended to believe whatever they wanted. Some said he fought the Dragon valiantly but fell short in the end, others said he even managed to injure the beast.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Ridiculous." He mumbled as he thought back to some of the stories he had heard on the way. None of them knew how terrifying the creature was, he knew. He knew it all too well.


    How could he be a match for a creature that had destroyed an entire kingdom overnight?


    Shaking his head, Ari stepped away from the battlefield and made his way back to the village chief''s building to get paid. They had survived the pirate''s attack thanks to him this time. The promised reward was sure to last him for a while.


    ****


    Leaving the small seaside village behind, the lone knight continued his aimless journey. His heart was full of complicated emotions and pain, yet his steps were firm and steady.


    He had heard from some of the villagers that there existed a strange cave to the north, closer to the borders of the Lumia empire. Most of the hunters said they tended to avoid that place like plague ever since a group of them fainted by the entrance and died.


    Some of the survivors mentioned hearing strange whispers that almost turned them mad causing them to flee from that place. Ever since then, no one dared to approach the cave. They had already asked for the governor''s help, but the dynasty hardly cared about small-time villages like theirs so no help ever came. That was until Ari arrived.


    Curious about what the abnormality was, he slowly followed the path described by the villagers and approached the cave. The terrain slowly changed, from an ancient forest to a large mountainous region.


    He was already very close to the borders. His steps were light as he began his climb. With his trained body, the trip wasn''t very hard. The second the entrance was visible, however, shivers ran down his spine.


    Ari glanced down at his hands only to find them shaking. He didn''t know why, but whatever was inside the cave brought him so much horror, almost similar to that dreaded day...


    "I-Is it a dragon?" He mumbled before he gritted his teeth and walked forward.


    The sudden whispers assaulted his mind abruptly causing his steps to stagger. The language was not something he could understand. Just listening to it was driving him crazy. He quickly circulated his powers and instantly felt a lot better.


    The whispers seemed to subside but did not disappear completely.


    "Just what the hell-"


    He slowly drew his sword and nervously stepped inside the dim cave. His heart palpated with every step he took. The deeper he walked the harder it became for him to breathe.


    Yet before long, Ari found himself standing face-to-face with a large ancient door. It was an ancient brown-colored door, with all sorts of strange ruins carved into It, strange letters were etched at the very bottom and very top of it.


    The second his gaze landed on the door, Ari''s eyes widened as he hurriedly turned to face away from it. He barely caught a glimpse of the door before decisively turning around. His aura hurriedly rushed to strengthen his body as his sword began to glow brightly.


    It was then that the sound of the ancient door opening was heard. Ari''s heart threatened to leap out of his chest as he hastily closed his eyes. He didn''t know why he did it, only that he would die if he caught a glimpse of whatever that thing was.


    The temperature in the cave seemed to plummet as his teeth chattered as he struggled to stay standing. It was then that the whispers came back. Only this time stronger, much stronger.


    He did not understand the words, but somehow, Ari seemed to be able to understand the intent behind them. Whatever creature it was, it was trying to entice him. It promised him power while It kept showing him visions of Jana dying, of the blue dragon, and of him laying helpless in the water.


    Yet, although he was terrified, Ari gritted his teeth and spoke: "Fuck off!"

 Chapter 198: Possibilities

    Ari froze as he felt a foreign power seep inside his body. It made his blood run cold as he gasped for breath. The constant whispering of the strange entity was bashing at his can''t, yet his will was strong.


    He hated that blue dragon with passion and wanted nothing more than to get his revenge, but this thing, this creature that reached out to him... It was wrong. His aura warned him against it, and Ari himself was not so naive to believe the enticement of a monster.


    Although he didn''t understand the words, he somehow understood the intent behind them. Ari resolutely gritted his teeth and spoke again:


    "I told you to fuck off!" Nothing came for free, not in this world at least, and he subconsciously knew that if he accepts the offer of the stranger the price to be paid will be one far more than what he could handle.


    "I''ll get that damn dragon myself! I don''t need your help! Fuck off from my brain!" Ari cried out as he clamped his hands over his ears in a gain attempt to drown the whispers.


    His suffering continued for what seemed like an eternity before his aura sensed the appearance of a brand new aura. This one was different; this one he instinctively recognize. It was a dragon!


    Ari did not have enough time to think about everything before the world reverted back to its silent state. He hesitantly dropped his hands, his eyelids shuddered as he opened them and nervously glanced around the cave.


    "I-I survived?" His body collapsed to the ground drenched in a cold sweat. His breathing was heavy as he recalled the strange encounter.


    His sword stopped glowing, and Ari threw the cave a final glance before he decisively left. What he didn''t notice, however, was a small invisible dark strand of aura seeping undetected inside his body.


    *****


    "Interesting, I think I understand the general gist of it." I nodded while looking at Lana who just finished her explanation of how the powers of the humans work exactly.


    The current era of magic relied on the existence of the mana stone. There was an abundant amount of them so the mages never considered running out. This brought me to my first question if the resource was as widespread as she claimed, how come mages are not everywhere?


    Her answer was quite simple; not everyone had the power to sense the mana. This was the most important criterion for becoming a mage. After that came the ability to control said mana and bend it to their will.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    After all, what use was the mana if it remained harmlessly floating around? And so they would channel said particles of mana into the stones which would in turn allow them to unleash certain spells. The process of creating the spells was a bit problematic as it involved them making a complicated pattern inside their body which would allow the spell to take place.


    It was completely different from how we dragons did things, which was understandable. Whenever I used the mana, I did not change it into something it was not supposed to be, nor did I order it. Most of the time I simply asked for its help and it was glad to provide me with that.


    So there was no point in comparing us with each other. Then came the subject of the ''Dragon born'' humans that have been granted power by the dragons, they went by many names.


    Essentially, they are the agents of the dragons in the mortal realm. Lana surprisingly knew quite a lot about them when I asked her. According to some old records, the way this entire thing worked was a lot similar to a divine contract, albeit one of a lower level.


    The Dragons would enter a master, subordinate relationship, enabling the humans to gain control over their patron dragon''s respective mana. Say, if I were to make a contract between me and Lana, she would gain the ability to sense and use water mana as it is, without the need for any mana whatsoever. The elements the human mage would become able to sense are directly related to the ones the dragon wields.


    It was fascinating trying to figure out how the contract worked exactly, but I, unfortunately, was unable to unravel its mysteries, at least not now. It did, however, give us a direction to start from.


    To begin with, the fact that entering a contract enables humans to change the way they perceive the mana is proof enough that they could learn. This meant that my quest of teaching them was not just a pipe dream.


    "So, what do you think my lord?" Lana asked as she studied my face with an almost enamored expression on her face.


    "I have a few things I would like I test out. I''m not sure if they would work, but it''s worth a try at least," I answered.


    "I-I see, then would you like to t-try them on me?" She asked with a bashful smile, prompting me to roll my eyes as a sigh escaped my mouth.


    "Maybe tomorrow, it''s already late now. Go back and get some rest," I said to which she seemed to want to argue but in the end, she could only nod and lower her head.


    "Good night, my lord."


    "En, good night."


    ****


    The next morning, I woke up to the smell of food. Lana was sitting a distance away from me cooking what looked like a soup of sorts. The smell was appetizing, so I stood up, yawned, and stretched my limbs.


    "Good morning, my lord!" Lana happily greeted me, to which I nodded back before replying.


    "I''ll be heading out to catch some prey, I''ll be back."


    Lana nodded and stood up to give me a deep bow before I shot to the sky. My direction; breakfast by the sea.


    After a quick round trip, I came back to find Lana busy writing in her notebook as always. She raised her eyes as she saw me approach, and her face lit up as she ran to the platform.


    "Are we going to start the experiments, my lord?"


    "You sure are eager. Aren''t you concerned something might go wrong?"


    To my surprise, the crazy girl simply shook her head firmly; "Not at all!"


    A chuckle escaped my mouth before I spoke:


    "Well then since you are so eager, let''s try."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 199: The way

    "Before we begin, I have a question I forgot to ask."


    "Yes, what is it, my lord?" Lana tilted her head and asked.


    "What happens to a Dragon born if the contract between him or her patron Dragon was broken?"


    "That, I''m sure they die, my lord."


    "They die, you say?" A frown made its way to my face as I thought about that.


    ''Does that mean if I break my contract with Ayona, she''d die as well?"


    Lana nodded and continued, "There had been a few recorded cases of Dragon born that fell out of grace with their patron Dragons. The sudden disappearance of the contract causes the mana inside their bodies to run rampant before they died." Lana visibly shuddered as if she recalled an unpleasant memory before she continued; "Some of the recorded deaths were¡ª gruesome, to say the least."


    "Interesting, and is there any recorded explanation? Because from my understanding, they don''t use Dragon''s mana directly, the contract simply helps them sense the mana of their patron and boosts their control over it, no?"


    "That is correct, my lord, but it also carries with it a tiny whisp of a dragon''s true mana. Some speculate that that is the true reason why without the contract to protect them the Dragon born end up losing control." Lana explained.


    "I see, that makes some sense, I suppose. But I''m not very convinced."


    "My lord you mean?"


    "I''d like to meet one of these Dragon born myself," I said to which Lana fell silent for a few seconds before she answered:


    "That might be a little bit hard, my lord." She said with a complicated expression.


    "Hmm?"


    "Most of the identities of the Dragon born are unknown. They blend in with the common people, and each one is assigned a mission by their respective patron dragon. So it''s a bit hard to find them."


    "Doesn''t the church have a few?" I asked as I recalled what my grandmother had said. According to her, they had a hand in pushing the church into power, which undoubtedly involved the Dragon born.


    Lana shook her head and added; "It does, but they never stay here. They usually come and go as they please."


    "I see, then tell the priests to share the news of my arrival at the mortal realm. I''m sure some of them would come back." I said.


    "Oh, so it''s okay to let everyone know you descended, my lord?"


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Yes, like I said I''m here to teach and... Learn."


    "Learn?" Puzzled Lana asked again to which I simply nodded and shooed her away to inform the head of the church.


    "Then I''ll be right back, my lord."


    With her gone, I was left with my own thoughts as I began to think back to what she said. ''Could the contract be different than the one, I have with Ayona?'' I inwardly wondered.


    "But what would be different between them? And why do they have to die?" I sighed before I laid down on the smooth comfortable platform.


    ''My first guess is that it''s a condition added by the Dragons. Or perhaps, the recorded cases were simply ones where the patron Dragon or Dragoness had a fallout with their subordinates and decided to off them.''


    "It''s plausible, though I doubt a Dragon would choose a random person to become a Dragon born." Another sigh escaped my mouth as I raised my head to glance at the blue sky. The weather was perfect today, with the sun''s rays gently warming my scales.


    ''What''s different between us and the humans? We can see the mana, but they can''t, we can directly control the elements, but they can barely wield them not to mention they can''t differentiate between them.  But why, is it simply because of our different builds? Or perhaps something else? And what about the Elves, the Demons?''


    "Do they have anything similar to a soul space?... Soul space... Soul space!" I quickly stood up as a sudden idea flashed through my mind.


    ''They shouldn''t have a soul space! Lana said that a whisp of a Dragon''s mana is sent to the Dragon born through the contract, then where is that whisp of mana stored?'' The more I thought about it the more it made sense.


    The human mages used the mana without drawing It inside their bodies, for they had nowhere to store it. I could use it the same way as them, but I also have a Soul space where I can draw my own mana from.


    ''Does that mean the contract acts as a buffer of sorts, it protects the Dragon born from their patron''s mana, but with it gone that whisp of mana has nowhere to go and so it rampages inside their bodies causing them to die!''


    It''s nothing but a random guess, but I had a strong feeling it was the right one.


    ''Then does that mean the secret to all of this is in the soul space?''


    "But a Soul space is a Dragon''s greatest weapon and greatest weakness as well. I doubt they could have one as well. But maybe, just maybe we can replicate something similar to it." I mumbled as I felt myself growing excited about the idea.


    It was at this point that Lana came out of the church with a wide smile, along side her was the bald priest. They quickly walked up the platform and gave me a deep bow.


    "The news of your descent will spread throughout the whole continent, my lord. Please don''t worry!" The priest was the first to speak.


    "En, good," I nodded before turning to Lana, "I have an idea concerning the experiment that I''d like to try, but I''ll warn you, I have absolutely no confidence in it working and there''s a high chance it''ll put you in danger."


    "I don''t min-" Before she could continue, the priest hurriedly interrupted her and spoke;


    "My lord, this child is still young and doesn''t know what she''s talking about. I heard about your goal from her, and we''d be more than happy to lay down our lives for the sake of it. The church has a lot of devoted members that would jump at the chance of being of assistance to your noble goal. Please let me bring them instead." He said and gave me a deep bow.


    "Old man, what are you talking about?! I said I''ll do it-"


    "Alright, so be it. I do not want to force anyone to do this, so do not bring back any that are unwilling."


    His face lit up as he quickly thanked me before he ran back to the church with surprising grace.


    "What-" Lana was left dumbfounded by what had just happened. She turned to glance at me with a pitiful gaze.


    "My lord..."


    "That old man cares about you a lot. I can sense it." I chuckled.


    "Yes but-"


    "And he''s right, this way it''ll be better. I doubt we would succeed from the first try." I added with a sigh.


    ''Looks like some people might die... Is it okay to do this?'' I wondered.

 Chapter 200: Beginning of the experiment

    I fought back against the sudden urge to sigh as I glanced at the group of men and women standing in front of me with almost fanatic expressions. There were about fifteen of them. Eight men and seven women of different ages. The youngest was a boy that couldn''t have passed his sixteenth birthday. While the oldest was an old lady with a hunched back.


    Her body looked weak, but her eyes were incomparably clear. The bald priest looked at all of them with a proud expression as he lightly nodded to himself before he turned to face me.


    "My lord, all of the ones gathered here are prepared to lay their lives for the noble future you''re aiming to build! Please, don''t hesitate to use them as you see fit."


    The second he said that the group of people suddenly fell to their knees with a loud thud. To my surprise, even the old grandma did so without so much as a complaint.


    ''Is everyone in here crazy, or are these guys a special exception,'' I inwardly wondered. Lana who was standing by my side scanned the group with a small frown, and it looked like she had something to say, but the second her eye caught that of the bald priest, the girl simply lowered her head and clicked her tongue.


    "All of you, rise," I said, following which the group stood up and eagerly faced me.


    "I''m sure you must have already heard about the general details of what we will be attempting. I say this because no one knows what could really happen, not even me. And so, this is your last chance to step back if you want. There will be no consequences to that, I promise." I said and eyed each one of them carefully.


    None of them so much as flinched. Instead, it seemed like my words only further ignited their fighting spirit.


    "You might die a gruesome death, who knows you might suffer a fate worst than even that, even so, are you still willing to continue?" I added. I had to be sure they knew what they were signing up for.


    "We are ready, my lord!" They all shouted in a unified voice.


    Seeing as that there was no changing their minds, I nodded and respected their decision. Their braveness, or should I call it foolishness earned them my respect.


    "Well then, let''s get this over with."


    ****


    Standing in front of me was the first ''test subject ''. A middle-aged man with greying brown hair and kind eyes. He looked at me as if he couldn''t believe this was actually happening to him.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "What is your name?" I asked.


    His eyes lit up at my question before he answered;


    "My name is Walric Isa, my lord!"


    I nodded and spoke; "Walric, I''ll remember that." His face beamed as he smiled.


    "Now, Walric. I''m going to try to inject a small amount of my mana inside your body. You should try to calm down, and not fight it, instead just let it move unobstructed, okay?" I asked to which he quickly answered.


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good."


    And with that, I called out to the water mana in our surroundings for help. I gently guided a tiny whisp to move inside the man''s body. At first, nothing really happened, a lot of surrounding mana particles interacted with him with no problem whatsoever. The problem started when I tried to keep it there.


    At first, the water mana that was always obedient to me started to struggle for a bit. It was as if it did not want to stay there any longer. It was simply a passerby in his body and forcing it to stay was against its nature.


    I used my spiritual vision to watch the whole process go down. Walric''s face slowly turned pale as a growl escaped his mouth. The water mana began to trash inside his body damaging his internal organs.


    I had never seen water mana act so aggressively before. ''Could it be because I''m using the surrounding''s mana and not my own?'' I wondered and released control over the whisp of mana inside the man''s body.


    He quickly fell to his knees and began to throw up as the whisp left him. His internal injuries were serious, but he did not complain.


    "Well done, Walric," I said, to which a smile subconsciously drew on his pale face.


    "T-Thank you, my lord!"


    Seeing that the man wouldn''t survive without treatment, I hurriedly used my water mana to heal his injuries and carefully watched the process to understand how it worked.


    It first entered his body, this time since the mana already had a command, it moved with a clear goal in mind, swiftly dealing with his injured organs. Once that was done, however, it once again began to disappear as if its work was done. If had no reason to stay there any longer.


    "Interesting," I number as Walric''s face regained its color.


    "I-I can still go on, my lord!"


    I shook my head and answered:


    "You will, but not now. For now, go back and get some rest."


    He seemed a little bit unwilling but did not dare argue and so he gave me a deep bow and walked downstairs to stand with the rest of the volunteers.


    The bald priest was standing beside them with two other priests, both of whom held two large books in their hands and were constantly recording what was happening. He had asked me if it was okay with me to document such a momentous point in history, and I didn''t care much so I gave him the Ok.


    After Walric, the next one to come up was a relatively young lady, perhaps in her late twenties. She had long dark hair and sharp brown eyes. Her steps were steady as she walked up to me.


    "What is your name?" I asked again.


    "My name is Odenne Reef, my lord."


    "En, Odenne. I''ll remember that."


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    "Now, stand still and try not to fight against the mana."


    "Understood." She quickly nodded.


    There was something I wanted to try. Since it seemed as if I gave the mana a purpose before sending it to their bodies, it would have no problem staying there until its purpose was completed. The problems usually happened after the mana completes its task and tries to leave.

 Chapter 201: Tragedy

    I closed my eyes and reached out to the water mana once again. It quickly gathered around me in a bright blue hue. The people gathered at the bottom of the platform watched the scene with amazement.


    "You can see the mana''s manifestation. How incredible," Lana mumbled in awe.


    I ignored them and instead focused my attention on guiding it toward Odenne''s body. This time my goal was to attempt building a core of sorts that would act as a soul space to house the mana inside Odenne''s body.


    I watched in curiosity as large amounts of water mana suddenly flooded her body. It sank in from all her pores, causing her face to turn pale in an instant. A frown quickly made its way to my face.


    Although I had ordered the mana to create a core inside Odenne''s body, it seemed like my order was not very specific as the water mana circled through her blood vessels, almost as if searching for a suitable place to settle in.


    A loud grunt escaped from Odenne''s body which suddenly broke me out of my trance. I was too busy studying the pattern the water mana with, to notice that the girl could barely handle it any longer. I was about to cut off her connection with it and recall the mana when suddenly, she collapsed like a doll that had her strings cut.


    Confused, I slowly approached the girl only to see the mana seep out of her body and fade away. Odenne was dead... It took me a second to realize what had just happened as I looked at her lifeless body. Blood was oozing out of her eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.


    The sudden increase in mana was too much for her to handle. She was unable to endure it, as it circled inside her body. ''She died? Just like that?''


    The people standing at the bottom of the platform suddenly realized what had just transpired. They quickly cupped their palms together and lowered their heads in a praying gesture.


    "May her soul find eternal rest." They all spoke in unison.


    "May her soul find eternal rest..." Lana muttered lightly with a complicated expression before she grabbed her notebook and began to write down something in it.


    I, on the other hand, was still confused by the absurdity of it all. I knew it was risky, but I truly did not expect them to be so...weak. All it took was for the mana to circle her body a few times, and she was gone.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    I did not mean to kill her, so her death left a bad taste in my mouth. I was aware of the dangers, and they were too, but it still did not feel good.


    A long sigh escaped my mouth as I turned to glance at the space between the platform and the church. I closed my eyes and willed the earth mana to raise a large pillar. There, I carved out her name;


    "Odenne Reef. Died honorably for the sake of all humanity." The bald priest read out loud. He glanced at the pillar in surprise and then turned to stare at me.


    Although he tried not to show it, I could tell he was hurt by her loss. I used my mana to gently lift her body and set it in front of them before I spoke;


    "Take her to be buried. She deserves to be honored, her bravery and sacrifice will not be forgotten. No one''s sacrifice will be forgotten."


    The group of people stared at the dead Odenne with complicated gazes before they all bowed at me with respectful expressions.


    "Thank you, my lord." The priest was the one to speak.


    He motioned for a few people to help him, as he personally carried Odenne''s corpse back to the church. I waited for them to come back before the third volunteer made his way to the platform. I did not need to speak as he introduced himself.


    "My name is Aaron Miner, and it is my honor to be of assistance, my lord." He said and gave me a deep bow. Aaron was a strong man in his thirties. He had a well-kept short black beard with equally short black hair.


    I nodded again and repeated his name; "Aaron Miner, I''ll remember that. Come, sit down, and try to relax."


    "I will guide the mana inside your body. I need you to tell me when you can''t handle it any longer, do you understand?" I asked, to which Aaron hurriedly nodded his head.


    "I do, my lord."


    "Good. Remember, it''s extremely important for you to tell me when you reach your limit, don''t try to push past it, that is not the purpose of this experiment." I reminded him just in case he tried to endure it longer than he could.


    "I understand, please start, my lord."


    Seeing as the man was ready, I nodded and closed my eyes. Water mana began to gather around me once again, only this time, I tried to send an even smaller whisp inside Aaron''s body. He shuddered as the small string invaded his body, but otherwise remained unmoving.


    The same situation repeated itself, the mana began to circle his body in an attempt to search for a suitable place. His arms, his legs, his chest, his groin. It went everywhere except for two places, his heart, and his brain.


    Just as I was trying to see why that was, Aaron suddenly grunted and struggled to speak.


    "I-I c-can''t-"


    Seeing that he was struggling, I decisively cut off his connection with the mana and forced it to dissipate. Aaron collapsed on his back but was thankfully still breathing. Sweat covered his face as he struggled to breathe. His organs were damaged after three circles.


    ''Three. Is that the limit for everyone, or is it the limit just for him?'' I inwardly wondered.


    I quickly waved my claw sending a whisp of my own mana to heal his damaged organs before I sent him down the platform.


    My brows frowned as I began to think about the two places the mana couldn''t reach. ''Does it perhaps have something to do with that mysterious power? Does it exist to protect the heart and brain?''

 Chapter 202: Dilemma

    Another person had died, and another name was added to the pillar. This time it was a young man named Rolus. Rolus was a knight, meaning he could control the aura that surrounded his heart to a certain extent. He died, however, when I asked him to try and use his aura and allow the mana to interact with his heart.


    That was a bad decision. The second his defenses went down, the water mana rushed toward his heart greedily. The sudden influx of power made his heart explode, causing him to die on the spot. And so another name was added to the pillar, and another cold corpse was taken away.


    The number of volunteers was down to thirteen. Seven men, and six women. The objective was still nowhere near being completed. I glanced at the sun that was slowly setting down in the distance, and then back at the group of people in front of me before I sighed and spoke;


    "Let''s call it a day. You can go get some rest, we''ll resume the experiment tomorrow."


    No one argued, instead, they all simply bowed to me and said their goodbyes one after the other before they made their way back to the church. Lana was the only one that stayed behind. A complicated expression could be seen on her face.


    "What is it, child?" I asked, to which she raised her head, looked at me, and then sighed before answering.


    "I-I don''t know, to be honest. I expected the experiment to be hard, and the danger level to be high, but I thought I could¡ª I thought I could handle it." She explained in a low tone. I didn''t speak, instead, I remained silent and simply waited for her to continue.


    "I knew the risk it carried, and I was, still am prepared to lay my life down for it. But, it''s not easy seeing others who are stronger and more competent than you fail and die, you know?" Another sigh escaped her lips before she added;


    "I guess I was foolishly thinking I was special." She gave a self-deprecating smile before she shook her head.


    "Everyone is different in certain ways. That''s what makes you special. I am sure there are things only you can do, and there are also things only those people can do. Everyone has a role to play in the grand scheme of things, sometimes it''s as simple as that."


    Lana fell silent as she pondered over my words. I didn''t add anything and instead watched as the last rays of sunlight disappeared behind a large mountain in the distance. Darkness soon covered the plane.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "I understand, thank you, my lord," Lana said before she stood up and excused herself back to her tent, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    My mind slowly drifted back to the past as I thought back to my previous adventures and my previous battles. I thought back to my fight against my cute little brothers, then against the werewolf. I thought back to when I first learned to fly, and then to my grandfather''s trial.


    I thought back to the Royal Road and the countless fallen Dragons over there. I thought back to Amanita, and his death. And then back to my rite of passage. I didn''t feel bad for the deaths I caused, though I would admit that perhaps I was hasty. Maybe there was truly a better way to handle that entire situation, but I wouldn''t know.


    If I had to choose again between completing my rite of passage or destroying the Kingdom, I was sure I would make the same decision. Perhaps, though I would go about it in a different manner. If there was one thing that stuck with me, however, it was my fight in the capital against that old knight.


    He was strong and brave. I didn''t think too much of it at the time, but he was truly strong. A lot of the humans were, but he stood out to me. The reason I thought of him was due to the way I killed him. I broke his mind with my soul space and left him as nothing but a husk of the man he once was.


    I didn''t know why, but that bothered me a little. His name was already forgotten, but his actions were worthy of respect. Although weak, I still respected his skills and resolve.


    My mood was strange as I lay down on the platform and gazed at the stars above. I wondered why I thought back to the past. Perhaps the death of the two humans today stirred my memories.


    I have forgotten what It meant to be human. Though I doubted I was as strong-willed as some of the ones I met here. Were all the other races the same? I wondered.


    The humans stubbornly clung to life, the Dragons proudly threw theirs away to fight off the shades. ''What a mess.'' I inwardly lamented.


    I did not think I was as selfless as most of the other dragons. I didn''t want to die, and I certainly did not feel any sense of moral justice to fight for the planet. If the sky was to fall, let the giants shoulder it. That''s what I thought, what difference would I make in the grand scheme of things? The war had been raging on for years before me, and will continue for years to come.


    But for some reason, the more I thought of that human knight and his unyielding face as he fought against me, and of the two volunteers that had died today, the more uncomfortable I became with the idea of running away. A part of me felt that it was shameful, while another part argued that I owe the world nothing.


    "Truly, what a mess," I mumbled to myself before I stood up and shot to the sky. I needed to clear my hand, and what better way to do it, than with a night flight?


    I tried to push back the intrusive thoughts and instead focused on the task at hand. How to fix the problem of the core. It seemed like the mana is unable to interact with the humans'' hearts. Then what about the brain? I doubted the result was going to be any different, but I had no choice but to try.


    Perhaps it would work with someone else? Maybe the problem was that Rolus was simply not suitable for that, and so he died. Maybe it would work with someone else.


    "I guess we''ll find out tomorrow."

 Chapter 203: Big step

    Three more names were added to the pillar today. Two women, and one man, bringing the total number of volunteers down to ten. The man that died was also a knight. I attempted the same thing that I did with Rolus, and tried to get the mana to interact with his brain... It exploded.


    The two female volunteers died in similar ways. By the time the third volunteer, a young man that was barely in his early twenties walked up to the platform, it was already time for the sun to set.


    I glanced at him without any expectations but still asked for his name, nonetheless.


    "My name is Jon Light, and my life is yours, my lord!" He gave me what seemed to be a military salute before he approached.


    "Jon Light," I nodded before I continued, "I''ll remember that."


    Jon quickly sat down with his back straight and closed his eyes as he awaited for the mana to come. I inwardly nodded and gently sent a whisp into his body. To my immediate surprise, his body did not seem to reject it. At least not instantly.


    This gave me the faint glimmer of hope I''d been searching for. I didn''t rush anything, nor did I guide the mana to head toward his heart or brain; instead I allowed it to continue circling his body in search of a suitable place.


    One circle, two circles, three circles, by the time tha mana was about to complete its fourth circle, small beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead. This made me nervous as I silently cheered on the man. This was the closest we''ve ever gotten!


    By the fifth circle, the mana slowly began to gather right under his heart. It created a sphere that surrounded the strange aura protecting his heart. The problem was that the process was agonizingly slow, and Jon was having a hard time holding on.


    "Hang in there! It''s almost over!" I couldn''t help by call out when I saw that he was about to lose control.


    His brows frowned as he gritted his teeth and endured the excruciating ordeal. The people standing at the bottom of the platform held their breath as they watched small strands of "visible" mana materialize around Jon''s body.


    Light gasps escaped their mouths as they began to whisper amongst themselves in disbelief. The tension continued until finally, it was done. Jon''s brows eased as the small strand of mana settled around the aura protecting his heart.


    It didn''t interfere with it and instead seemed to be satisfied with hanging around a distance over it. The young man did not stand up immediately, he remained seated with his eyes closed as he sensed the changes within his body.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    After a few minutes, he finally opened his eyes and glanced at me with a joyful expression. "I-I did it?" He asked hesitantly. A wide grin extended across my face as I nodded.


    "That you did."


    His face was flushed as he bowed his head down.


    "How do you feel?" I asked.


    "Strange, it feels like there''s something new inside of me, I can feel a connection. It''s hard to explain..."


    "That''s good. That means you can sense the mana stream," I explained.


    I could see his new ''mana core'' though I wasn''t sure if it was correct to call it that. It had a strand that extended from It all the way to the stream above. The connection was created as soon as his core solidified.


    ''Interesting. It''s different from what I expected it to be."


    "W-What do I do, my lord?" Jon asked with bated breath. He could hardly hold back his excitement.


    "Calm down first. Steady your breathing, and try to better sense the changes in your body. Feel the mana as It breaths inside of you."


    He closed his eyes and followed my instructions diligently. I could instantly feel his mood calm down. I waited for a few more minutes as his shoulders relaxed before he let out a long exhale and opened his eyes once again.


    "I''m ready!" He said with a resolute face.


    I nodded and spoke;


    "First, try to talk to the mana. Reach out to it, treat it as a friend, a companion, a lover if you must. Do not command it, simply ask it for help. Do you think you can do that?"


    "I-I can try!" The young man hesitated for a second before he quickly regained his composure.


    He then closed his eyes and frowned his brows in concentration. I watched in interest as the mana particles inside his body began to squirm and turn. The mana used to create his core was water mana, but with the link, he had to the stream, I was able to see different elements float about.


    The water mana that initially made his core had already left and joined the stream, replacing it was earth mana, then after a while, it was wind mana, then fire mana. All four elements kept rotating inside his core. It was truly a fascinating scene.


    ''Does that mean he can use all elements?'' I wondered. If so, didn''t that make him truly overpowered?


    My answer came soon after;


    "My lord; I-I can sense the different elements! But they refuse to heed my call. Only the earth mana is responding, albeit even that is too weak."


    I nodded. That made more sense. So the link allows the various elements to fill his core, but that does not mean he could use them as he, pleases.


    ''So in the end, it comes down to affinity?''


    "Since you said that earth mana responded to your call, that means that you have an affinity with it. Try to use it."


    Jon nodded before he began his attempt. It took him a few minutes before he was able to conjure a single tiny rock. Meanwhile, I kept an eye on his core with interest. The second he began reaching out to the earth''s mana, all of the other elements scrambled away and flew back to the stream leaving behind only the earth''s mana.


    It was from that where Jon was able to successfully wield it.


    "I did it!" He cried out in shock. The rock barely materialized before he lost control over the mana, which sent the floating tiny rock down to the ground.


    "Haha, you did." I couldn''t help but chuckle. It didn''t look like much, but It was a huge step in the right direction.

 Chapter 204: A knight’s resolve

    The next day was spent trying to get Jon to familiarize himself with his newfound powers. I wasn''t sure whether or not it was right to call him talented, as I did not have any previous instances to compare his progress with. Still, I did feel like his progress was relatively slow. Or perhaps, his affinity with mana only amounted to this much.


    He was unable to do anything besides summon a small rock and make it float about for a few seconds. Still, I kept my hopes high. It was too fast to judge him. And so I sent Jon down the platform and gave him his first task, and that was to carve his name on the giant pillar and write "The first Earth Mage." under it.


    The group from the church made way and watched him with bated breaths. Most of them still could not believe the miracle that had just occurred before their eyes. I was honestly quite surprised, myself. A part of me thought that none of the current volunteers would make it.


    Instead, with Jon''s success I glanced at the remaining nine people with renewed hope in my eyes. Perhaps one, or maybe a few of them would be able to awaken their core as well, perhaps they might even surpass Jon.


    Still, it was too late to continue for the day, so I sent them away. After they left, the only ones that were left behind were me, Lana, and Jon, who was struggling to make a dent in my pillar.


    I approached him silently and watched as the strands of earth mana he commanded clashed with the pillar only to be sent back. Perhaps it was due to the difference between us, but the earth mana seemed reluctant to change something I created. This brought a smile to my face. Still, it was a good method to let Jon train his control and get used to the mana flow.


    "What do you think?" I turned to glance at Lana who was standing by my side with a curious gaze.


    "I- I also want to try, to be honest. Though I''m not sure I''ll make it out alive, but I do want to try. Seeing him succeed just ignited something inside of me, haha." She chuckled with a silly smile, but I could see how serious she was about the whole ordeal.


    "Hmmm."


    Jon continued with his attempts until the sky turned too dark, and the sea of stars hung visibly from the sky.


    "Okay, get some rest. That''s it for the day." My voice broke him out of his trance as he rubbed his eyes tiredly and stood up.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Well then, I will go first. Good night, my lord." Saying that Jon gave me a deep bow and walked back to the church.


    "You should get some sleep as well," I said to Lana and turned away.


    "En, thank you. Good night, my lord." She bowed before making her way to her tent at the foot of the platform. Her brows frowned along the way.


    ****


    Ari''s eyes were bloodshot as he glanced at his reflection in the lake. He almost did not recognize himself. His hair was disheveled, and thick dark circles were visible under his eyes. The most concerning of it all, however, was the grin that extended across his face.


    His hands extended to touch the corners of his face with a shaky breath. He was really grinning... Ever since that strange encounter back in the cave, Ari slowly felt himself losing his mind. He took a few commissions, hunted a few bandits, and defended another village, but every time he started fighting, he would lose himself.


    He could barely remember fragments of what happened. What he does clearly remember, however, was the bloodlust and rage that fills him every time he fights. This wasn''t him. He wasn''t one to lose himself to rage while fighting some bandits, at least not anymore. And he certainly never found joy in the battles he fought.


    Now, however, he relished in the bloodshed he caused and took his time toying with his opponents. This scared the living daylight of his employers as well, but Ari himself was unsure of what was going on with him.


    He immediately linked his sudden change with the encounter at the cave and constantly wielded his aura to search for anything wrong in his body, only to find none. There were no whispers either, no maddening calls of temptation. Only when he started a fight would he slowly lose himself.


    It was a truly maddening experience. He glanced at his bloodied hands and then turned around to scan the dozen maimed corpses behind him. He did not remember killing so many people. Why did he do it? Who were they? Did they deserve it?


    Such questions hammered at his mind as he numbly washed his hands clean of the blood. After he finished he sheathed his sword and moved toward the dead bodies. He circled them for a few minutes in an attempt to recall something, anything, only to find none.


    His heart thumped loudly in his chest as all sorts of scenarios spun in his mind. ''What if they were innocent people? What if they didn''t deserve what he did to them? What if he was the one that started the fight? How was he any different from a beast, a monster? How was he any better than that dragon¡­?


    "What am I supposed to do, Jana... I miss you... I don''t think I can handle this any longer..." Saying that the knight unsheathed his sword and pointed it at his neck.


    "What''s the point of living if even my body is no longer mine?" Tears streamed down his face as he decisively stabbed himself¡ª only for his hand to freeze. A strange dark sinister aura seeped out of his head and forced him to stop.


    "There you are, I finally found you, you fucker!" Ari gritted his teeth as struggled against the foreign power.


    "What, you only show yourself now? Does that mean you''ll die with me if I kill myself? Hahaha. What a joke!" Saying that; Ari''s arms bulged as he fought against the invading force. The sword in his hands trembled as it approached his neck.


    "Stop!" It was then that an ancient voice as clear as day suddenly boomed in his mind.

 Chapter 205: Morena

    Seeing Jon succeed ignited the fighting spirit in all of the volunteers. It also gave me hope that perhaps more would be successful with their core creation. Unfortunately, the reality is often disappointing.


    I was able to witness that cruelty before my two eyes. They all died... Their names now remained carved on the tall pillar. The only two that survived were the youngest boy and the elderly woman.


    I glanced at them with a complicated expression, a part of me wanted to dissuade them from attempting to continue. But another part decided it was not my place to intervene. I was only here to guide and help them, not dictate what they should or should not do. Except when it came to the mana stream, which was a red line.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked to which the old lady with a hunched back replied;


    "As ready as I would ever be, my lord. Please give me the chance to be helpful. I have lived a long fulfilling life, I don''t mind if I die today or tomorrow. I''m already satisfied."


    Seeing the resolution in her eyes, I simply nodded before speaking;


    "Okay then, step forward and receive the mana blessing." That was what they called the process of me bestowing them with the whisp of mana.


    "I, Morena Ruz accept the lord''s blessings!" Saying that Morena threw her walking stick away and limped the rest of the way until she was standing before me.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes!"


    I nodded and reached out to the mana before I gently sent a whisp inside her body. Morena shuddered but was otherwise fine. It was still not enough to get my hopes high, however, since I''ve seen many who failed after that even when their initial reaction to the mana was quite good.


    The mana began to circle her body. For some reason, even after knowing where the core was to be created, I could still not force the mana to go there and instead had to wait for it to continue its circles.


    I didn''t understand the reason for that until I saw I visibly saw Morena''s wrinkly skin smoothed as she slowly seemed to grow younger. The first circle removed most of her wrinkles. The second one cleared her skin completely, and the third one reverted her hair back to black, removing the grey hair strands.


    When It was finally time for the final circle, Morena looked like a young lady in her thirties, her back was straight, her hair was black, and her skin looked as smooth as silk.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The mana finally began to gather around her heart as it created a cocoon over her heart energy. The strand that linked her to the mana stream slowly grew more visible. She took a few breaths before she exhaled, and opened her eyes.


    Her gaze was confused as she glanced at her body, and she kept staring at her hands in disbelief. As far as I knew, the humans had no magic that reverse back the effects of aging, so it was understandable that she was in shock. Truth be told, I was quite surprised myself as I didn''t expect that.


    At first, I didn''t really pay that much attention to it, but it was clear in Morena''s case. The reason the mana circles the body is to nourish and prepare it for the creation of the core. Some people with high affinities to it can handle the pressure, while others could not.


    "I-I''m?" Confused, Morena stuttered.


    "Looks like It''s not yet your time to die." I grinned in reply.


    She raised her head and glanced at me with tears in her eyes. I could sense her complicated emotions, relief, guilt, and sadness.


    The church head along with a few other priests kowtowed as they saw the scene before them.


    "A miracle! A miracle by the lord!" He screamed before he hurriedly fell to the ground. The others quickly followed after him.


    None of the priests present had any affinity with mana, so they were not suitable to join the experiment, hence why I could see the jealousy and envy in some of their gazes. Still, I ignored them and instead turned to glance at Morena who was quietly sobbing.


    "Use your mana, child. Let us see what element you have been blessed with," I spoke in a gentle tone causing her to hurriedly wipe her tears and close her eyes in concentration.


    Soon enough, all the elements left her core leaving behind only one. Water...


    My eyes lit up in pleasant surprise as I watched Moreana summon a water ball the size of a fist above her hand. Her control over it was surprisingly good for her first time. Still, she could not maintain the connection to the stream for too long, and so the water ball fell to the ground with a splash.


    Morena then opened her eyes and glanced at me with a weak smile;


    "Thank you for the blessings, my Lord." She said and bowed her head.


    I nodded and instructed her to go down the platform;


    "Your task will be the same as Jon, carve your name and affinity on the pillar. Although your control over the mana is not bad, it''s still far from good."


    "I understand, thank you, my lord!" Saying that Morena stood up and wiped her tears before she went down the platform where the priests gathered around her and offered their congratulations.


    They were all extremely respectful, except for the head of the church who still maintained a degree of respect, but was not over the top. From their conversation, It seemed like Morena was already an established member of the church for a long time.


    She conversed with the head of the church, the bald priest for a while before she made her way to the pillar, where Jon was already trying his best to carve his name. He barely managed to carve the first two letters in the pillar, and still had a long way to go.


    Morena sat down next to him and closed her eyes in meditation. Her aura slowly calmed down as she breathed in and out. Soon, she opened her eyes with newfound resolution and began her attempt.


    "Well then, that only leaves you," I said and turned to glance at the fearless young man standing with his back straight.


    "I''m ready, my lord!"

 Chapter 206: Fire

    "What is your name, boy?" I asked. The kid looked too young to be joining something like this. Or at least I thought he did. Perhaps they did things differently over here, and age didn''t really matter that much.


    "My name is Wane Nark. I pray for your blessing, my lord!" He said and thumped his chest loudly.


    I nodded and asked;


    "I''m sure you are aware of the dangers this carries, right?"


    "Yes, my lord. I''m willing to do whatever it takes, so please don''t mind me!" His response was the same as the many that came before him. I sighed inwardly before nodding.


    "So be it, I hope you succeed," I said to which he smiled resolutely.


    Without needing me to instruct him, Wane then stepped closer to me and sat down in the lotus position, he closed his eyes and emptied his mind. I waited until his breathing was steady before I sent a whisp of mana inside his body.


    He shuddered as the mana traveled through his blood and veins but remained unmoving. It then began its circle inside his body, and I could see the sweat gathering on his forehead. His brows frowned as he gritted his teeth.


    ''Is it another fail?'' I wondered. His start did not seem that promising. Now, it all came down to his will. Could he handle the pain?


    ****


    My brows were raised in pleasant surprise as the mana finished its seventh circle! In Wane''s body before it finally settled around his heart. The thread that connected him to the stream was as thick as a rope, a testament to his high affinity. His element was fire.


    When tasked with using a spell, Wane summoned a small fireball which he managed to send flying through the sky before it exploded with a bang. His control over the fire element was impressive, to say the least. It was safe to say that he was the most talented one out of the batch.


    The priests gathered around the young boy with smiles across their faces. Wane seemed to enjoy their company as he laughed while they patted his back in congratulations. I watched the scene as he was led to the pillar to carve his name with complicated emotions.


    Out of all the volunteers, only three survived. Each one only had a single affinity with one element. Jon, with earth mana, Morena, with water mana, and finally; Wane, with fire mana. The only one that was missing was wind mana.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I turned to glance at Lana who was recording everything in her notebook before I asked;


    "Don''t you ever get tired of that?"


    "Uh, no, not really..." She rubbed her head with an awkward expression as she was not expecting my sudden question.


    "I find history to be fascinating. I think we can learn a lot from the past. Which is why I''d like to leave something that might be helpful to someone in the future. Besides, I think It''s fun to record everything, it''s like a diary of sorts," she chuckled with an embarrassed expression.


    I nodded, "I see."


    "What do we do now, my lord?" Lana asked as she watched the priests continue their celebration with Wane.


    "We proved that it is possible to change the way humans use mana, now all that is left is to find a different way to make this more accessible to everyone. Perhaps create a way that might discern those with talent compared to those without it, that way we can lower the casualty rate. I also can''t go around creating mages myself all the time, so I''m thinking to make them-" I motioned at Jon, Morena, and Wane before I continued speaking, "The heads of their respective elements."


    Confused, Lana tilted her head and asked;


    "What do you mean by, head of their elements, my lord?"


    "I mean they will go around searching for good seedlings in an attempt to create more mages. Since they are the first, shall we call them orthodox mages? they will be the leaders."


    "Oh, I understand, my lord. But we are missing a wind mage."


    "Indeed, that''s what I''ve been thinking about as well. For now, let''s call it a day. Let them continue with their training for a little while before taking a rest. I''ll go for a flight to clear my head."


    "In that case, please enjoy yourself, my lord." Saying that Lana gave me a deep bow and quickly descended from the platform. Her eyes were glued to my form as I shot to the sky.


    "Beautiful..."


    ****


    Deep inside an ancient forest, a young man could be seen sitting on top of a giant boar''s carcass. His brows frowned as he argued with someone.


    "I think I was clear when I told you to shut the fuck up, no?"


    "Arrogant, human. Is the method really important to you? Do you not care for your deceased loved one? Accept my blessing and you will gain power far beyond your wildest dreams! You can conquer this puny plane, no Gods nor Dragons would dare stand in your way!"


    A sigh escaped from Ari''s mouth as he unsheathed his sword and swiftly hacked at his neck.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" The voice panicked and forced the blade to stop mere inches away from his neck.


    "Why are you so desperate to die?!"


    Ari gave a crazed grin and replied; "First of all, it''s my body, my rules. You either abide by the rules or fuck off. I''d rather die than become an empty husk for you to do as you, please. Second of all, the revenge is mine, and mine alone! So Do. Not. Intervene!"


    The ancient voice went silent before it disappeared completely. Ari let out a sigh and held his head between his hands. He was truly tired. The constant whispering and temptations were akin to a consistent attack on his psyche. The longer it continued the harder it was for him to hold on. He could feel his sanity slipping, but he still tried to hold on, nonetheless.


    He was still able to keep the mysterious monster at bay, for now. But how long would his threats work for? Could he really keep his sanity in check? He didn''t know. It felt like he was in a race against time, and the odds were not in his favor.


    "Fuck me."

 Chapter 207: Decisions

    The next week was spent teaching Jon, Morena, and Wane how to better use their mana. Their control was still too shabby, even Wane who was the most talented could only be considered so-so in my eyes. Then again, perhaps I should not use the standards of a dragon to judge them.


    I was pretty sure that he would be considered a genius anywhere he went. He was also able to easily grasp most of what I thought him with ease. Thanks to his thick thread that connected him to the mana stream, Wane also had no problem reaching out to his fire element.


    The mana elements didn''t seem to mind helping him either, which further boosted his prowess. The thing he needed to improve, however, was his control. He was still unable to handle the power input behind the spells, this often puts the others in danger when he was practicing, which meant I had to personally intervene and sever his connection with the stream on more than one occasion.


    Still, overall, he was progressing at a steady speed. Next up was Morena, she was also considered talented although a bit less than Wane. However, since her element was water, I was able to help her the most.


    I attempted to explain the feeling of using the water mana to her, the different spells she could try, and the way to follow the flow of the mana. Thankfully, she was also a fast learner, which made things easier for me. All in all, It was fun teaching her due to our shared element.


    Another fun fact that I discovered with Morena''s help, was that I emitted a certain passive pressure on the practitioners of Water magic. This made it harder for them to use the mana against me as it would simply refuse, or at times scatter from their core and come float around me. This was also true against Earth magic practitioners, as noted by Jon as well.


    Speaking of Jon, although the first ''orthodox mage,'' he was far from being the most talented one. In fact, I could hardly call him that, what he lacked in talent though, he made up with sheer will. The man was as steady as a rock, his mastery over his emotions, and his patience were his greatest strengths.


    He could clearly sense the difference in talent between him and his companions, but he did not let that influence or bring him down, instead, it only served to ignite his fighting spirit even further. It was truly impressive.


    As I was thinking about all of this, Wane suddenly approached the platform and gave me a bow before he spoke;


    "My lord, I have successfully carved my name on the pillar." He said with a hint of undisguised pride. I chuckled before nodding;


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Good, Good. As expected, you are the first to finish. For now, continue with your training until you can create two spinning fireballs the size of a finger, and maintain their size without them growing or expanding."


    "Understood," Saying that, the boy gave me another bow and hurried back south to continue with his training. Due to the previous incidents; he now resided in a desolate mountain away from the rest of the church members to avoid any danger.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as he left. Morena and Jon were still busy with their training, and the king and emperors were still not here yet. It was truly quite boring. I inwardly sighed and curled around myself, my eyelids grew heavy as I slowly and easily drifted to the dreamland.


    ****


    A sudden large number of presences suddenly woke me up. I yawned and stood up to stretch my limbs, I was still a bit tired but It felt like I was sleeping for a very long time.


    The second I woke up, Lana who was laying on the platform a few meters away suddenly jumped to her feet, her eyes lit up in joy as she gave me a deep bow.


    "You woke up!"


    I nodded before replying; "En, how long was I asleep for?"


    "A week! We didn''t want to disturb you, so the mages decided to just continue with their training until you woke up."


    "Oh, did they finish carving their names?"


    "Yes, Morena was the second one to do it, four days ago, and Jon just finished it yesterday night!"


    "En, that''s good." Saying that I turned to face north before I spoke; "I can sense a large number of people approaching this place."


    "Oh, could it be the royals?"


    "They already arrived? That will be a pleasant surprise." Another yawn escaped my mouth as I stood there waiting for them to appear. Just as I was thinking about that, the head of the church along with his group of priests and nuns gathered before me.


    "My lord, we have just received news that the royals are almost here. They have sent a representative to ask for permission to climb the mountain," The bald chief was the one to speak.


    "That''s good, let them come."


    He nodded and turned to whisper something to the person behind him who then hurriedly ran back to the church.


    "Did all the royals respond to the summons?" I asked.


    "Yes, my lord. They should all he here."


    "Hmm, good. Well then, since we will not be able to conduct the discussions indoors, we''ll just have it here instead." I motioned at the foot of the platform.


    "Your wish is our command, my lord. I''ll have the servants bring out the chairs and tables for the royals."


    I nodded before I glanced at Lana. She didn''t seem to be concerned with the arrival of the royals, instead, she was satisfied with studying the colorful pattern of my scales from a distance.


    "Lana," I called out.


    "Uh? Ah! Yes, my lord!"


    "Go bring Jon, Morena, and Wane to me."


    "Ah, right away!" Saying that the energetic redhead hastily dashed to bring back the mages. Meanwhile, the bald chief was supervising the servants as they brought out a long table of sorts, with chairs facing my direction. The royals were still a distance away, which gave me enough time to think of my approach to this meeting.


    Was it best to intimidate them? Or perhaps reason with them? Then again, why not both?


    ''Decisions, decisions.''

 Chapter 208: Explanation

    I was sitting down with my gaze fixed on the various royalties that has just appeared before me. Their heads were lowered as they were nervously led by the priests to their designated seats.


    There was a total number of five royals, each representing their respective country. The emperor of the Lumia Empire was seated in the middle, with the emperor of the Yadour Empire to his left, and the empress of the Zasal Dynasty to his left. The king of the Rimor kingdom was accompanied by what looked like his wife, while the king of the Tinada Kingdom was alone.


    From the meager amount of knowledge, I had, the Lumia Empire was the strongest followed closely by both the Zasal Dynasty and Yadour Empire. The two kingdoms on the other hand had to create an alliance to stand up to the power of the other Empires. Before, although their relationship wasn''t always that good, Piya was also part of their alliance, so now with it gone their overall strength had also dwindled.


    This put them in danger from sudden attacks coming from the north. And since I destroyed Piya, neither Rimor nor Tinada dared to expand and take over the land since they did not know whether or not I would be offended and launch another attack, wiping them off as well.


    So in a sense, my presence created a strange period of peace that was not seen before in the mortal plane. With a common ''enemy'' and the looming threat I posed, none of the countries were in the mood to fight each other.


    As I thought back on all of this. The leaders of the human world had their eyes lowered in nervousness. I could not sense any haughtiness or arrogance as they sat before me. Instead, I could feel their nervousness


    The Emperor of the Lumia Empire was a strong white-haired middle-aged man with an impressive beard. He was tall for a human and had the body of a warrior. I could sense that he was not a stranger to the battlefield.


    The Yadour Emperor, on the other hand, was a bit shorter and skinnier with dark skin and equally dark hair. His eyes, however, were honey-colored.


    Then there was the Emperess of the only Dynasty. She had soft features, smaller eyes, and short black hair. Her dress could be considered revealing for an empress, but what would I know? I did catch a few priests stealing glimpses at her, so I suppose she was considered quite attractive.


    Lastly were the two kings. Starting from the Rimor kingdom, he had a gentle slightly chubby face, and brown hair, while his wife was a blonde mature lady. The Tinada king looked eerily similar, the only difference being his hair which was blonde instead.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ''Are they related, I wonder?''


    After a long period of silence, the leaders could not handle the pressure anymore, and so the first one to speak was Lumia''s emperor.


    "Honorable Dragon lord, we have come from afar to answer your summons." He said and lowered his head in respect. The rest followed his example and lowered their heads as well.


    "Hmm, good. I hope the journey was not too difficult."


    "Not at all, it''s an honor to be able to meet one such as yourself." The empress was the one to answer this time.


    I nodded before continuing;


    "I shall keep this short and go straight to the point. The reason I summoned you all is that your entire race faces the danger of extinction."


    Silence descended on the crowd, even the priests that were standing a distance away nervously gulped. The Yadour emperor frowned and asked in a respectful manner;


    "Honorable dragon lord, can you please explain, where will that danger come from?"


    "It''s simple. Your use of mana is harmful to the world. Your mages are akin to parasites that contaminate the mana stream, which is the essence of the world. Most of the other Dragons ignored your race since they could not be bothered, but some do not mind wiping you off the planet to maintain the balance. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Hearing my reply, the leaders'' eyes widened in shock as they suddenly began to whisper amongst each other. I didn''t mind, and instead allowed them to discuss what they had just heard. After a while, the Lumia''s emperor asked again;


    "May we be so bold to ask, what is the reason for your visit in that case?" He tried to sound as respectful as he can, but I could sense how nervous he was when asked.


    "I came here to give you salvation. I come here to guide you, and teach you the error of your ways. Should you choose to follow my guidance, then you have nothing to fear, if not then you should he ready to bear the consequences of your actions."


    They nervously gulped and began to hastily whisper amongst each other. This time, the one to speak was the king of Rimor. His wife gently placed her hand on his back to calm him down as he spoke;


    "We dare not disobey you, my lord. Please, enlighten us on the errors of our ways."


    And so, I began to explain the mana to them, what their mages were doing wrong, and what effects that had on the mana stream. By the end of the explanation, the leaders had complicated expressions on their faces. It was understandable since they were quite reliant on the mages in their day-to-day activities. The use of magic made building for example a much easier process. It helped cultivate the land. It had many uses, the only problem was their way of handling the mana.


    I turned to glance at the church leader, he met my gaze and quickly dropped his head.


    "Bring them over," I said, and he quickly nodded.


    "Right away, my lord." He said and whispered something to a priest next to him, who in turn hastily ran to the church.


    The leaders of the mortal world seemed confused as they glanced about. After a few minutes, the priest came back, behind him were Jon, Morena, and Wane. They came over to the platform, glanced at the leaders, and then at me before they bowed respectfully.


    "My lord." They all spoke at the same time.


    "Rise," I said and turned to the leaders before I continued;


    "The ones that stand before you, are the future pillars of magic."

 Chapter 209: Demonstration

    "The ones that stand before you, are the future pillars of magic." My words resounded in the ears of everyone present.


    The three mages stood taller, with their heads held high, and their chests puffed in pride. It was a big compliment to give, I was well aware of that, but I wasn''t lying when I said it. They are indeed the future pillars of their respective elements.


    They gained their powers through me, which already sets them a step above the rest. Their connection to the mana stream was denser, and I was sure that it would be much better than that of those that will come after them.


    This, however, brought me to the next problem. I was well aware of how heavily reliant the empires and kingdoms were on their mages, so suddenly depriving them of that would cause massive loss and inconvenience. I was proven right when the empress of the Zasal dynasty spoke up.


    "Honorable dragon lord, from what you told us so far, I would assume we have to cease all activities using our old ways of magic, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "Forgive me my lord, but may I speak freely?" asked the empress, to which I simply nodded.


    "It is rather impossible to suddenly stop all magical activities as that may lead to the collapse of all the nations." Her face was full of hesitation as she tried to study my expression.


    "I am well aware of that. Which is why the change will be a gradual one. This is also where they will come into play." I said and motioned at the three standing beside me.


    "Introduce yourselves to the guests," I said.


    Jon being the first mage, stepped forward with steady steps, his gaze was calm and indifferent as he glanced at the royals.


    "My name is Jon. I''m the first orthodox mage under the Lord. My element is Earth."


    Next up was Morena. Her stride was relaxed and her gaze held a faint trace of disinterest as she glanced at the leaders of the mortal world.


    "My name is Morena. With the lord''s blessings, I am the first orthodox Water mage." Saying that she took a step back and made way for Wane to step forward.


    I could sense the leaders'' apprehension when the young boy stepped forward. He was barely fifteen and looked quite young, but his eyes were bright and his brows were straight as he stepped forward.


    "My name is Wane! I am the first fire mage thanks to the Lord''s blessings!" His loud voice reverberated throughout the platform, greatly surprising the royals.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    With the introductions out of the way, I studied the reactions of the leaders before I spoke;


    "As you can see, we have proved that humans can indeed sense the different mana elements. With the three that stand before you, we shall start a revolution in the field of magic. I have imparted the necessary knowledge to create more Orthodox mages for them. Now, you might be wondering, what difference is there between them, and regular mages. For that, I believe a short demonstration will be enough to explain."


    Having fought against previous mages, I was well aware of their fire output. Yet compared to orthodox mages, their strength was negligible at best. Although previous mages are able to use all elements, their connection to the mana stream was nonexistent. The orthodox mages, on the other hand, had a deeper connection to the stream which enabled them to better utilize the mana.


    I was also still not convinced that there was no one who could use a double element or maybe more. There was a big chance that I just haven''t come across such a person yet. Perhaps in the future, that will change, but for now, Morena, Jon, and Wane will act as the current pillars of the magic society.


    I was still missing a wind mage, but that was a matter for another time.


    The first to begin his demonstration was Jon. He stepped forward with a determined gaze and brought his hand forward. The ground rumbled beneath his feet as a large pillar rose abruptly. The shape of the pillar morphed into that of a large humanoid figure. The earth golem stood at an intimidating height as it stared at the Royals sitting below the platform.


    Its sheer size was enough to flatten a small hill, but it was still negligible in front of me. For the Royals, on the other hand, the golem''s sudden appearance came as a shock. The main reason for that was the low casting time, the seeming ease with which Jon summoned the golem, the creativity of the spell, and finally his precise control over it.


    None of the people present were stupid, they were well aware of the dangers a mage of such caliber could cause on the battlefield. They were also aware of the advantages he could bring to other fields, say for example building. A single Orthodox mage would be worth a dozen old ones.


    Thinking of such matters, the leaders began to whisper amongst themselves as Jon released his control over the mana causing the golem to collapse before he buried the rest of the rubble underground making it seem as if nothing had happened.


    Next up was Morena. Her face still held the same disinterested gaze as she stared at the royals. She stepped forward and waved her hand causing dozens of large water balls to appear before her. Their shapes morphed into water spears which she shot at a few trees a distance away, closer to the church causing them to explode. Morena then summoned a large water wave that she held above everyone''s heads.


    The royals'' eyes nervously shifted between her, me, and the large wave looming above their heads. When she finally turned the water into raindrops that drenched the ground below.


    Their whispering intensified as Morena''s demonstration concluded. Wane was the last to step up and for a good reason. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and raised both hands above his head. A spinning fireball the size of a fist appeared and continued to grow. From the size of a fist to that of a head, then to that of a chair, then it reached the size of an adult man. It still had a lot of room to grow but Wane still had some trouble controlling the mana. And so he aimed upwards to the sky and released it.


    The giant fireball drew an arc in the sky and flew for a large distance before it exploded with a bang. It looked like fireworks. Albeit less pretty. I turned my gaze to the leaders of the human world and nodded in satisfaction at their flabbergasted expressions.

 Chapter 210: Ascension

    "Honorable dragon, how do you want us to approach this situation?" The King of Tinada asked hesitantly. The other royals nodded silently at his query.


    They were all curious since I said I understand that normal mages cannot be stopped immediately. My plan was rather simple, it was to bring the change gradually as I mentioned before.


    "I will be hosting an event here, a tournament of sorts if you will. The tournament will take place once every five years, for the first twenty years. Each empire, dynasty, and kingdom will initially be given five slots for their candidates. Those said candidates will take part in the ascension ceremony. Should they survive and ascend as orthodox mages, they will then compete against the other contestants for more places in the next tournament. Each win grants the winner one more place and each loss deducts one. Simple, right?" I asked and glanced at the leaders who fell silent.


    Their brows frowned as they began to contemplate what I just said. The Emperor of Yadour was the first to ask;


    "Are the candidates limited to humans only?"


    His question genuinely surprised me and caused me to glance at the dark-skinned man with interest. The current era belonged to humans. Other races were not that tolerated, they were either enslaved or pushed out and forced to live in desolated places.


    "No, you may send any type of candidate to take the ascension test."


    The Emperor nodded and thanked me before he fell silent. The next to ask was the Emperor of Lumia;


    "Honorable Dragon Lord, we have had the chance to take a glimpse at the giant pillar on the way here. I simply would like to confirm, are the names carved there all belong to those who failed the Ascension?"


    "That is indeed correct. The names belong to those who laid their lives for the betterment of your race, they belong to those who did not hesitate to sacrifice themselves to give you a chance to live. It''d be best to give them the respect they deserve."


    Hearing that, the royals all nodded with solemn expressions on their faces.


    Next was the Empress of Zasal. She seemed to hesitate for a second before speaking;


    "My lord, If possible, I would like to know what are the chances and the criterias needed to survive the Ascension?"


    "The chances are slim, but the prize is high. Should you succeed, you will be reborn anew. You will no longer be, a simple human. The most crucial criterion is to have a strong will. An affinity with the mana comes after that."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Thank you for your explanation, my lord."


    I glanced at the remaining Royals and asked;


    " Any more questions?"


    The king of Rimor, what is the word to speak this time he raised his hand and hesitantly, spoke up;


    "What happens after the 20 years period?"


    My mouth curved upwards into a terrifying grin causing them to hold their breaths in surprise.


    "Well, by that time. It''s best if I don''t hear of any old mages running about in your nations. You understand what I mean, right?"


    All the leaders hurriedly nodded their heads. My smile widened in satisfaction.


    "Good. Then do you have any more questions?"


    "My lord, when will the first tournament and Ascension ceremony take place?"


    "Ah, yes. Six months from now. That should be enough time for you to go back, discuss, and prepare your candidates. Any objections?"


    No one dared to speak up.


    "Good, then we shall end this meeting here. The church will be holding a banquet tonight to welcome you. You may retreat now and take some rest. I''ll be seeing you at night." I said.


    Understanding that it was their cue to leave, the royals stood up one after the other and gave me a deep respectful bow before they hastily left.


    "You guys go and get some rest as well. You worked hard." I smiled and nodded at the mage trio.


    "Thank you, my lord."


    "Do take some rest as well."


    "I look forward to seeing you tonight as well, my lord!"


    They all replied, to which I simply smiled and waved them away. It was then that Lana approached me with a curious expression and asked;


    "What about the missing Wind mage, my lord?"


    "I''ll head out to find them myself after the royals go back," I explained causing Lana to nod in understanding.


    "You should go and prepare yourself for tonight as well," I added. Lana gave me another nod before she replied;


    "Well then, if you would excuse me. I will be seeing you tonight, my lord."


    "En."


    And with that, the strange redhead left the platform and made her way to the church, leaving me behind in the company of my thoughts, once again.


    I wasn''t sure how well the tournament plan would turn out, but it was worth a shot. Twenty years was not that long for a dragon, and it should be enough to see some changes. The nations will be keeping each other in check, though I''m curious about how their standing will be by the end of it all. Will Lumia still retain its number-one spot as the strongest nation? Or would I see a dark horse emerge? I was honestly enjoying myself.


    Still, I wasn''t sure if five places were enough. What if no one survived? It was a gamble, but one that I was willing to take. I was sure that the nations would send the best candidates they could find, ones with strong wills and high mana affinity, which means their success rate would be higher.


    Then again, anything could happen, so it was something to look forward to. I lowered myself and curled my tail around me before I closed my eyes to rest. The servants of the church were bustling about, preparing the venue for tonight. The smell of food wafting through the air made my stomach rumble. Thankfully no one was close by.


    ''I wonder what Sidus, Immy, and Essie are doing. It''s been a while since I last saw those kids.'' I sighed. Essie disappeared for a long time after grandma took her under her wing.


    Sidus and Immy were still on their journey across the continent. I wasn''t too worried about them though. They were already deadly individually, not to mention when they team up.


    A sigh escaped my mouth, "Looks like I can''t fall behind. That''ll be shameful as the oldest."

 Chapter 211: Pioneers

    The sun made way for the moon, as the day changed into night. The place surrounding the platform was filled with chairs and tables. I had to admit, I was a little jealous thinking of all the food they will get.


    The royals were soon led by the servants to their respective places after they came over and paid their respects to me. The mage trio was seated closer to the platform at a table of their own, and the royals were seated close to them.


    The guards and entourage were seated a bit to the back. Just as I was fantasizing about the taste of all the delicacies that I won''t be able to eat, the large double door of the church opened, and a strong smell of meat wafted from the inside. My eyes lit up as I watched a dozen servants struggle to drag what looked like a large roasted animal of sorts.


    ''Boar? Still, that looks too big for a boar.'' I inwardly noted.


    The animal required about twenty servants to drag the enormous cart. Everyone''s eyes were drawn to the curious sight of the unknown animal. I could smell the various spices they used to cook it. The smell was truly appetizing.


    Lana was standing at the front guiding them toward the platform. When they came closer she turned to face me and bowed before speaking;


    "This is a Thunderclaw, my lord. A monster that lives on the borders of Tinada. It''s renowned for its strength but more famous for its incredible taste. Please enjoy."


    I nodded and used mana to lift the Thunderclaw from the cart and placed it before me. It still looked small in size compared to me, but it''ll do. I glanced at the guests who were eyeing me before I spoke in a loud voice.


    "Let the feast, begin!"


    As I said that servants brought out platters of roasted meats and vegetables, all expertly prepared to delight the taste buds of the guests. There were also a variety of dishes to choose from, including succulent venison, juicy pork, tender chicken, and some animals I didn''t recognize, all seasoned to perfection.


    To accompany the feast, the church offered the guests a selection of fine wines and ales, each poured from massive jugs and goblets into the waiting cups of the guests.


    As everyone was enjoying themselves, I turned my attention to the tempting meal in front of me. I used my claw to grab it and quickly throw it in my mouth. The meat was succulent, juicy, and rich. The second it was in my mouth, it instantly burst with flavor, it had a tender texture that melted in my mouth. The taste was hearty and very satisfying, with a slightly savory flavor that left a pleasant aftertaste.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The meat has a well-balanced blend of spices and seasonings that enhance its natural taste, making each bite an explosion of deliciousness. It also had a slight smoky aroma, which only added to its delectable taste. Overall, very delicious. By the time I finished it, I was left satisfied and content despite the rather small amount.


    The banquet continued as the mood slowly elevated, with people laughing and talking all around. The initially reserved leaders were soon laughing and enjoying themselves as well.


    In the center of the banquet, was a stage for musicians and entertainers, providing live music and performances to keep the guests entertained. Tonight was a night for celebrations, a night where everyone put their differences away and enjoyed themselves. A night to usher in the new era of the world.


    ****


    The banquet ended up extending until morning. The royals retreated back to their tents relatively early, but their entourage stayed up very late. Come noon time, they were ready to head back.


    "Honorable dragon, we look forward to meeting you for the Ascension ceremony." The empress of Zasal was the first to speak, followed by the rest who paid their respects one after the other before they left.


    "My lord," Lana approached me soon after they left. The church servants behind her were busy cleaning the aftermath of yesterday''s party.


    "En, Lana. What is it?"


    Her expression was a little bit awkward as she spoke;


    "It''s just, the royals have already left. May I ask, what is your plan for now? Will you stay here until the ascension ceremony, or?"


    "I do not plan to stay here. I came to the mortal plane to teach and explore. I would like to see the world with my own eyes, and so I will be leaving."


    "So soon..." she whispered sadly.


    "But I will be back. There is still the first Ascension ceremony for me to preside over, after all."


    "I understand, my lord."


    "For now, call Jon, Morena, and Wane over. I''ll be personally teaching them for this week before I leave."


    "Yes sir!" saying that Lana quickly rushed to summon the mages.


    It didn''t take long before all three of them were standing before me. Lana was a bit to the side, her eyes darted about as she wanted to say something.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "May I have the honor of attending your lesson, my lord?"


    I nodded "I don''t mind."


    "Thank you!" she hastily thanked me and edged closer to the trio.


    "As you might have heard, I will be leaving soon. I do not know if I will come back before the time for the Ascension ceremony. And so, I will take this week to try and help you further your connection to the mana stream and understand your powers. Remember, you are the future pillars of the magic world. You must carry yourselves in a way that befits your status. You should be strong, but just. Wise and brave. Creative but responsible." I paused and stared at each one of them before I continued;


    "You will pioneer this era and will lead your race. Whether that will be a good or a bad thing, is yet to be seen. Do not expect me to intervene in your matters, I am nothing but a guide. The road you choose is up to you to carve. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, my lord!" They all simultaneously shouted.


    "Good, good. Then let us begin."

 Chapter 212: The Celestial ranges

    The next week was spent with me personally tutoring each one of the mages. The easiest to teach was without a doubt Morena due to our common element, while the hardest was Wane. I spent the entire week helping them hone their control over the mana, and tried to explain the feelings and some of the concepts behind it. Lana joined all of the lessons and kept her little notebook with her the whole time.


    Time passed by relatively fast, and it was soon time for me to leave. My apprentices, I suppose it was right to call them so in a way, were reluctant to see me leave, but they understood that I had nothing left for me to do here, and so they paid their respects and waved me goodbye.


    Lana, on the other hand, was out of character that day. She was very quiet with a heavy expression. I could sense her sad mood as I prepared to leave.


    "My lord?" She called out.


    "Hmm? What is it?" I asked.


    "You are going to come back, right?"


    "I am indeed planning to. I still have a ceremony to preside over."


    Hearing that, Lana nodded and bowed her head in respect before speaking;


    "I wish you good fortune in your travels, my lord. And I hope to see you soon."


    "En," I nodded and turned my gaze to the head of the church. He was standing to the side with the rest of the priests and staff behind him.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Byron. I will not forget that."


    "It was an honor to host you, my lord. We look forward to your return." The bald old man bowed followed by the priests and staff.


    Giving everyone a final glance, I nodded and jumped to the sky. The ground shook as I took off and disappeared from their sight. It wasn''t a very long trip, but still a meaningful one. With this chapter closed, I flew north to the borders of Tinada.


    My first stop was the mountain range called ''The celestial ranges''. I did my research before my trip, and I was already quite familiar with the geography of the mortal plane.


    The celestial ranges were the barriers¡ª and borders that once separated Piya from Tinada and Rimor. It spans for hundreds of kilometers, between the three, now two kingdoms, stretching across vast landscapes and was surrounded by dense forests and rolling hills. The mountains themselves are massive and towering, with peaks that reach towards the sky and valleys that dip below the clouds.


    I stared in wonder at the sight below as I slowly flew by, taking in the whole scenery. To the mortals, the celestial ranges are shrouded in mystery and legend, with stories of ancient races that are said to reside within the peaks. These races are said to be powerful and wise, guarding the secrets of the mountains and treasures that lie within.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I, however, already knew the truth. There were no ancient races, no anything of sorts. There was instead a number of small communities of Elves and Demons scattered across the mountain range. They lived away from the human nations that discriminated against and enslaved them.


    Similar communities could be found all across the plane. They live in hidin and avoid interacting with the outside world. A few Dragon blessed regularly bring news of such communities and their movements.


    Some were peaceful, while others seem to have been preparing for a revolution, for a very long time. It was interesting. I thought as I scanned the sight below.


    The peaks of the Celestial ranges were lined with glittering gems and metals, and the valleys were filled with crystal-clear rivers and streams. The air was crisp and pure, making me close my eyes in contentment. The vistas were breathtaking, offering stunning views of the surrounding landscape.


    I continued my slow flight as I enjoyed the sights. On a whim, I decided to land on one of the peaks for the night. The sun was already setting in the distance, so I decided to rest here.


    As I perch atop the mountain peak, surrounded by the majestic Celestial ranges , I watch as the sun dips below the horizon and the sky transforms into a canvas of oranges, pinks, and purples. The sight is mesmerizing, and I am filled with a sense of awe and peace.


    I spread my wings and feel the cool mountain air rush over my scales. From this height, I can see for miles and miles, taking in the rolling hills, dense forests, and glittering streams that surround me. It is a breathtaking view, and I find myself grateful for this moment of peace.


    As the last light of day fades and the stars begin to twinkle overhead, I find myself reflecting on my place in this world. I am a dragon, I am supposed to be a protector of this land, of this world, a being of magic and power. I bask in the light of the setting sun contemplating and gathering my thoughts before I curl my tail around me and call it a day.


    ****


    My name is Halbor, I am an elf chief of the moon tribe that lives hidden amongst the peaks of the Celestial range. The humans don''t dare pursue us this deep into the mountains, and so we lived in peace, undisturbed and tucked away from the world for the past years.


    Today, however, I witnessed a sight that has never before graced these mountains. A massive blue dragon descended from the sky, its mighty wings spreading wide as it landed atop one of the tallest peaks. I was filled with wonder at the sight of this magnificent creature, and I felt a stirring deep within my heart.


    For years, I have seen the plight of my people and the suffering they endure. Different tribes seek to restore our previous place in the world, yet despite their best efforts, we are unable to protect ourselves from the humans that seek to harm us. We have even reached a mutual understanding between the Demons, but our numbers are too small to pose a threat, so we retreated from the world. Waiting for our chance. And so, as I watched the dragon land, I felt a glimmer of hope.


    I only knew of dragons what legends spoke of, that they are powerful creatures, with magic and knowledge beyond what most could imagine. Their strength surpasses that of the gods. Still, as I gazed at the distant mountain peak, a wild thought rose in my heart. Perhaps this dragon could help us, I thought. Perhaps it could bring an end to the suffering of my people and help us reclaim our rightful place in the world.


    And so, with a heavy heart and a trembling hand, I set off towards the peak where the dragon had landed. I do not know what I will find when I reach the top, but I am filled with determination and a fierce hope. I will ask the dragon for its help, and I pray that it will listen to my words and lend its aid to our cause. Many would call me foolish, but this was not a chance I wanted to miss. I did not want to regret my inaction in the future.


    "Heavens, help me."

 Chapter 213: A bold request

    I stretched my wings as I woke up on the large mountain peak, feeling the crisp morning air wash over me. A yawn escaped my mouth as I looked out at the vast mountain range before me, known as the celestial range, a sense of awe and wonder filled my heart at the sight.


    As I watched the sunrise, I felt the mana in the air around me. It was a palpable energy that hummed through the mountains and danced in the rays of the sun. I could feel it flowing through my veins, invigorating me and filling me with strength.


    I closed my eyes and breathed in the fresh mountain air, relishing the feeling of being alive. Here, I felt at peace, surrounded by the beauty and power of nature. I felt like a part of something greater, a part of the mana that flowed through the world.


    As I opened my eyes, I felt the mana grow stronger as the elements rushed toward me. It called out to me playfully and felt like it was inviting me to explore the world, to explore the unknown.


    I couldn''t help but raise my head and let out a triumphant roar, filled with joy and excitement. I was alive and ready to embrace whatever the world had in store for me. Just as I was thinking about that, I picked up the presence of an elf making his way toward me from far away.


    Yesterday, I did sense the presence of a community not far from here, but I did not pay them much heed. I wasn''t expecting one of them to come to seek me out of his own will. I contemplated what to do, before ultimately deciding to wait for the elf and see. Perhaps I would learn something interesting.


    ****


    It was not until late afternoon that the elf finally reached my peak. His long gray hair was stuck to his forehead from sweat and his green sunken eyes looked tired but vigilant as he carefully approached me.


    Halbor approached the dragon hesitantly, feeling both awe and fear as he looked upon the dragon''s magnificent form. The dragon''s blue scales shimmered in the sunlight, making him appear almost ethereal. Halbor took a deep breath and tried to steady himself as he approached the dragon.


    "Halbor greets the great celestial dragon!" he began, his voice quivering slightly.


    "Hmm, what brings you to me little elf?"


    The elf hesitated as he heard my question. I watched with a bemused expression as he took a deep breath to calm himself down before continuing;


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I come to you seeking your help. My people, the elves, have been suffering greatly. Humans have enslaved and oppressed us, pushing us to the brink of extinction. We now live in hiding from the world, fearful for ourselves and our younglings. Please bestow us with your mercy, great dragon! I beg of you to help us!" The old elf prostrated himself on the ground and did not dare to move.


    I raised my eyes in surprise at the sudden request. I did not expect the elf to be so direct. He did not beat around the bush, and instead directly asked me for help.


    "Why have the elves been discriminated against?" I asked. I already knew the answer, their Goddess died along with the God of demons. The King killed them because they stepped out of line, and the two races also suffered immense losses in that war. This gave the chance for humans to rise and take the lead in the current era. I was, however, curious about what the elf would say.


    His expression soured as he replied;


    "Our goddess angered the supreme dragon celestial and we lost the great war. The humans took advantage of our moment of weakness and almost wiped us out." The elf was honest as he explained with a pained expression.


    "Then don''t you think you deserve what happened to you? Don''t you think this is a punishment since you stepped out of line?" I asked again.


    "Great dragon, what sins have the young ones committed? Most of the ones that have participated in the war already perished. Why must we suffer for the wrongdoings of our ancestors? Why must we suffer for a war we merely heard of in ancient tales?"


    I chuckled and asked; "And what makes you think I should help you?"


    "Dragons are known to be wise and strong, just and knowledgeable. Please take pity on us, and help us!" He cried out and further pushed himself to the ground.


    I scanned the elf that called himself Halbor in interest. Not many had the courage to seek out a dragon, not to mention brazenly ask for help as he did. Was it bravery or simple stupidity?


    "I understand your plight," I said, my voice deep and powerful. "But what is it that you want me to do? Surely you do not expect me to wipe out the humans for you?"


    Halbor''s eyes lit up with hope as he heard my words.


    "I dare not ask for something that big. I simply wish for the strength to protect and lead my people!"


    "Strenght to protect and lead, hmmm. How do you elves use magic?" I asked.


    Confused, Halbor tilted his head slightly before answering;


    "We use mana stones like everyone, great dragon."


    "Hmmm, a pity," I mumbled. I was hoping for a different magical system, but it looked like that was too much to ask.


    "Alright then, your wish I will grant it. Though you have to survive the trial first. If you are worthy then you will gain the power you seek, if not, then you will die here on this mountain peak. Are you still willing to proceed?" I asked.


    The old elf''s expression turned into a joyful one before quickly morphing into a more serious face as he nodded.


    "I am willing, great dragon. Please grant me your blessings!"


    "So be it. Sit down." I replied before I reached out to the mana. The elf''s structure seemed similar to that of the humans, albeit a bit stronger. I could also ''see'' the aura protecting his heart and brain. Only theirs looked larger.


    ''Interesting,'' I inwardly noted.


    A strand of mana silently made its way inside Halbor''s body. He shuddered slightly as the foreign feeling of mana assaulted him.


    "Let me see. Are you worthy, or not."

 Chapter 214: 4th apprentice

    The strand of mana seeped inside the elf''s body causing him to shudder lightly. He took a deep breath and steadied his beating heart. I inwardly nodded as I watched the mana begin its cycle around his body.


    It passed by everywhere, leaving no place untouched. The old elf''s expression changed after the third cycle. That was when he began to struggle. The pain intensified as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. Nonetheless, Halbor gritted his teeth and did not complain.


    By the fifth cycle, his eyes were bloodshot, and I could see the changes his body was undergoing. The mana was feeding him, it was rejuvenating his old cells. His gray hair slowly turned snow white, and his wrinkles disappeared, but his expression remained strained.


    By the seventh cycle, Halbor was on the verge of breaking. His body was shaking heavily, his eyes turned red as he struggled to keep himself conscious against the constant increasing pain.


    Thankfully for him, the mana finally settled right then. Curiously enough, it did not form a sphere over his heart aura, instead, it was in his brain. The process was extremely similar to that of the others, the only difference was that his core was located in his head, not his heart.


    ''Is it because of the elves'' different structure? Or is there a different meaning?'' I inwardly contemplated.


    Halbor had his eyes closed as he tried to recover from the strain and pain he had just endured. It took him a few minutes to finally heave a long sigh of relief before he opened his eyes and glanced at his hands in wonder. He hesitantly touched his face in disbelief before he raises his eyes and stared at me.


    "So how does it feel to be reborn?" I asked with a smirk.


    Halbor''s mouth opened and closed for a few seconds. He was at a loss for words. After a while, he simply kowtowed to me and spoke;


    "Your grace, I will never forget it, great dragon lord!"


    I simply nodded before talking;


    "I''m sure you already noticed the differences now that you gained a core. It could be said that you have ascended. You are no longer a simple elf but instead, an ascended one."


    "Ascended..." Halbor muttered to himself.


    I waited for him to gather his thoughts before I continued.


    "I suppose you could be considered my fourth direct apprentice."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Fourth?"


    I nodded and began to explain the situation of the other humans to him. I started by introducing the other three, and then the concept of the tournament to him.


    "So, what is on your mind?"


    The elf lowered his head in respect and asked;


    "May I call you, master?"


    I chucked and answered, "Do as you please."


    Halbor''s eyes lit up. A wide smile made its way across his face before he spoke;


    "Then master, I shall lead the elves to build a temple dedicated to you! I will personally oversee the elimination of the ancient ways of magic! Please count on me!"


    "Haha, no need to worship me. Worship the King instead."


    The elf nodded, but I could see that he was not convinced.


    "Then, master. Would you grant me the honor of producing mages of our own?"


    "Your numbers are already low as they are. You may do as you please. Though I advise you to be careful and not start a fight you cannot win. Your fellow apprentices are all humans, I doubt they would sit ideally and watch you wage war against their race."


    "I understand, master. I do not wish for much, simply a piece of land for our kind to live out in peace. We have suffered for far too long."


    "Hmm. First of all, try and use the mana. See what''s your element."


    Halbor nodded and closed his eyes in concentration. I could see the elements leave his core and fly to the stream through the thin strand that connected him to it. As all the elements left, only one remained.


    I raised my brows in surprise. Was it simply a coincidence? His element was the missing one. Wind.


    When he opened his eyes, a faint green light seemed to shine through them as the wind picked up around him. A small tornado surrounded his body and made his clothes flutter.


    I nodded in satisfaction. His control was much better than Jon''s. Morena and Wane on the other hand had close similarities though. I watched as he played with the wind elements with a smile on his face. He had a good affinity with the mana. That would come in handy.


    With that out of the way, I proceeded to explain the concepts of mana, and what I understood in greater detail. I then helped him try out a few spells and helped him discover his limits before he was exhausted.


    By the time we finished, the sun already rose on the next day. I stood up and glanced at the mountain range. Halbor had his eyes closed in meditation while I approached the peak, in awe of the breathtaking scenery that surrounds me.


    The jagged peaks of the range stretch out as far as the eye can see, their majestic heights reaching toward the sky. Below me, I could see the verdant valleys that lie between the mountains, their lush greenery and winding rivers created a stunning contrast against the rocky terrain. The air was crisp and pure, and the sun''s warmth bathed me in a golden glow, casting long shadows that extend far into the distance.


    It was then that Halbor stirred and opened his eyes. He followed my gaze and stared at the scenery before us in silence. After a while he finally spoke;


    "Are you leaving, master?"


    "I am."


    "Will I see you again?"


    I turned to glance at the elf and nodded.


    "You should come to the tournament ceremony in six months'' time. That will be your stage to introduce yourself to your fellow apprentices and to the world. That is if you wish to leave this life of isolation behind of course."


    The elf fell silent for a while before nodding resolutely.


    "I will attend! Thank you, master!" He bowed his head in respect.


    "Good, then this is where we part ways. Good luck, Halbor," I said. The elf''s eyes were firm as he nodded and gave me what looked like a salute.


    "I look forward to seeing you again, master!"

 Chapter 215: Journey

    I stretch my wings wide and take off from the cliff, leaving Halbor behind. I feel the rush of wind under my belly. As I gain altitude, I flap my wings, each stroke sending me higher and farther. The sun shines on my scales, reflecting a radiant blue light that illuminates the sky.


    I gaze down and see the jagged peaks of a mountain range stretching out before me. The mountains are rugged, with steep cliffs and narrow valleys, and I can see streams and forests nestled among them. I glide effortlessly between the peaks, feeling the rush of the wind on my face.


    My eyes dart around, taking in the sights and sounds of the mountains. I can hear the distant calls of birds and the rustle of leaves in the wind. I see a herd of mountain goats grazing on a patch of grass on a cliff''s edge, and I smile to myself.


    I continue my flight, soaring higher and higher, taking in the beauty of the mountain range below. I can feel the power in my wings as I fly, knowing that I am one of the most powerful creatures In the land. And as I pass over the last peak and out of the mountain range, I can''t help but let out a mighty roar, asserting my dominance over the sky.


    As I leave the mountain range behind me and fly into the open sky, I soon spot a vast meadow spread out before me. The meadow is lush and green, with a babbling brook running through the middle. It''s a beautiful sight, and for a moment, I consider swooping down to investigate further as the mana surrounding the place was abundant. But my attention is soon drawn to something else.


    In the distance, I spot a group of soldiers patrolling the meadow. They look tiny from up here, but their shining armor catches the sunlight, and I can make out the glint of swords at their sides.


    ''Knights? Are they patrolling the borders?'' I inwardly wondered. Their presence confirmed that I reached Tinada''s borders already.


    As I draw closer, the soldiers spot me and freeze in fear and awe. They drop to the ground, bowing their heads and raising their hands in surrender. I can hear their hushed whispers of disbelief and wonder, as they try to comprehend the sight before them. It looks like they recognized me. I was sure that the stories of my feats have already spread far and wide into the mortal world, so their reaction was of no surprise.


    For a moment, I hover in the air, observing the soldiers with curiosity, before I quickly lose interest. There were no mages amongst them, only knights. After a few moments, I decide to continue my flight. I spread my wings and take off once more, leaving the soldiers behind in the meadow. As I soar away, I let out another deep, rumbling roar, just for the thrill of it. The sound echoes across the meadow.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With the meadow behind me, my attention turns ahead as I continue my flight. It doesn''t take long before I come across a large forest. The forest is dense and lush, with tall trees stretching towards the sky. I can see the sunlight filtering through the leaves, creating patterns of light and shadow on the forest floor. It''s a beautiful sight, and for the lack of better plan, I consider landing and exploring the forest floor.


    But it is then that I catch a whiff of something that makes my stomach growl: confused I glance deeper into the forest. As a dragon, I do not need to eat to survive, I could simply do so by circling the mana inside my body. But this time, this was different. The smell was unlike anything I''d scented before. And before I knew it, my hunter''s instincts kicked in. I spread my wings and fly toward the forest, scanning the ground below for any signs of movement.


    The mana guides me as I approach the forest, where I spot a human village built by the edge of it. The village is small, with a cluster of wooden huts and a few fields for farming. I glance down at the villagers, and I simply fly over them without a second thought. The smell was too appetizing, and I almost could not control myself.


    Once I''m deep in the forest, I begin my hunt in earnest. The mana reacts to my will, it guides me toward my prey. It doesn''t take long before I finally spot it, a large hulking creature that stood well over four meters. I quickly frowned at its ugly appearance.


    The monster looks like a cross between a rhinoceros and a gorilla. with rippling muscles and thick, armored skin. Its fur is mottled green and blue, and its eyes gleam with a fierce intelligence. The creature''s head is massive and horned, with two long curving tusks protruding from its jaws. Its eyes are small and beady, set deep in its skull.


    As soon as my shadow appeared on the ground, the monster quickly raised its head and glared at me. I could smell its fear and hesitation as it scanned its surroundings for a way to retreat. Unluckily for it, I was not going to give it any time to react.


    And so, in one swift motion, I swoop down to the ground and pin the creature beneath my claws. It growls in pain and fear as it tries to avoid my gaze. I lower my mouth and sniff the monster. There was no doubt about it, the delicious smell, it was him.


    Confused, I tilt my head and speak out loud;


    "What are you?"


    The monster whimpers before he uses his thick arms to try and push my claw away. Unfortunately for him, that proves to be a useless attempt. The monster quickly let out a frustrated roar and continues pounding his arms against my claw.


    I pay it no heed and instead focus on its body. Something was not right. The monster''s body did not look real. Its insides were all messed up. I could not see any internal organs whatsoever, which only served to confuse me even further. What I could see, however, was what looked like a large mana core.


    ''A monster with a mana core? What is going on?''

 Chapter 216: A new meeting

    The more I studied the monster''s body, the more confused I grow. It was completely unreal. Its body looked as if it was made out of mana. It had no organs no heart no blood tissues no veins, nothing. It was nothing but a mash of mana that took form.


    The core inside its body was continuously pumping mana toward the monster''s limbs. I assumed that was how the massive creature was able to move. Still, I was rather confused. A creature made solely of mana, what kind of absurd anomaly was that?


    Was it the only one of its kind? Somehow I doubt that. I glanced at the monster''s eyes in curiosity. They seemed to gleam with intelligence as it pounded against my claw in an attempt to free themselves.


    The tantalizing smell that the monster''s body was emitting, however, was making it harder and harder for me to control myself. It only took a split second when I lost my focus, only to find my jaws already locked on the creature''s body.


    With a single bite, the monster had no chance to resist. Its body crumbled inside my mouth as I used my powerful teeth to crush it. It was then that the taste hit me, it was simply divine. The first thing that I noticed was the rich, smooth sweetness of the meat?I wasn''t even sure If it could be counted as meat. Followed by a slight bitterness. The meat was incredibly moist and had a velvety texture that melted in my mouth. As I continued to savor the flavor, I noticed a subtle taste that I couldn''t quite describe, that added a delightful aroma to the experience. The aftertaste was equally impressive.


    Right after that, I could feel the mana core crack and explode inside my mouth. The various elements inside rushed toward my soul space without me needing to guide them. This gave me a small boost in powers although somewhat negligible to me if consumed regularly I could only imagine what sort of effect it would have.


    A burp escaped my mouth as I clicked my tongue in wonder. The world was truly big, and there were still so many things I did not know. A monster made of mana. What did that mean? Did the mana gain consciousness? But wasn''t it already kind of conscious in the first place? And if so, how did the process work?


    When the core broke, I felt an abundance of elements mixed together. So was it possible for a single element to create a body? Are all the creatures created from mana this ugly? How did the process of monster creation work in the first place? I had so many questions but as usual so few answers.


    ''Still, it''s very useful, and it tastes great.'' I thought as I licked my lips with a regretful expression. I ate it too fast and did not savor the taste as long as I should have. A sigh escaped my mouth as I closed my eyes and scanned the forest with my water mana. After a few seconds, I opened my eyes again with a disappointed expression. There was no other trace of any similar mana monster in this forest.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ''Was it an exception, a special existence, maybe?'' I wondered.


    With my mind still on the matter at hand, I spread my wings and lifted off the ground, feeling the rush of cool air beneath my scales. The forest below me was dense and teeming with life, but my focus was on the monster. The scent of creature lingered in the air even after its death, and I knew it was only a matter of remnant mana that dispersed back to the surroundings.


    I circled high above the canopy, scanning the landscape with my keen eyesight, just in case. Perhaps I would get lucky and find another one. The sun was just beginning to set, casting long shadows across the trees. I could see small animals darting through the underbrush, but they were not what I was after.


    As I continued my search, the forest below grew darker, and the sounds of nocturnal creatures began to fill the air. ''Looks like there is none left in this forest,'' I shook my head disappointedly.


    I threw a final glance at the forest below and flew past it. I soared through the dark, starry sky, the wind whipping through my scales as I left the dense forest. My wingspan was immense, allowing me to cover vast distances with each powerful flap. I had been flying for not so long, searching for a suitable place to rest. There was need to hurry, I was in a journey to see and enjoy the sights.


    As I emerged from the sky above the forest, I spotted a clearing below. A group of humans had set up camp, their flickering fire casting shadows on the ground. I circled above them, my sharp eyes studying them from afar. They were armed with swords and bows and wore leather armor. They did not look like typical knights. ''Mercenaries perhaps?''


    There was something intriguing about this group. They were not like the usual bands of knights and they seemed to be merely passing through, searching for something.


    For starters, I decided to land on a nearby hill and watch them from a safe distance. I landed with a loud thud, my massive claws sinking into the soft earth. The mercenaries did not seem to notice, too focused on their own tasks.


    I studied them from afar, as they cooked their food, played music, and told stories around the fire. Somehow, I felt a strange sense of nostalgia as I listened to them.


    And so, I decided to do something I usually wouldn''t have. The soft earth gave way to my heavy feet as I approached. The mercenaries were around a flickering fire, their eyes widened as they saw me come. They clutched their weapons, but I did not make any aggressive moves, I was curious as to what brought them here, what was it that they were looking for? Besides, their puny weapons were of no harm to me.


    "Hello, travelers," I boomed in a voice that shook the ground beneath them. "Do not fear me. I am not here to harm you."


    The mercenaries were still in shock, their mouths agape as they looked at me. I could sense their fear, but also their wonder. They had probably heard stories of me before, tales of a massive blue dragon who had destroyed Piya and killed armies of knights. But they had never seen me with their own eyes.


    One of them, a young brown-haired man with a bow slung over his shoulder, found his voice. "Wh-what do you want from us?" he stammered.


    I chuckled before answering "What would I want from you? I was merely passing by and saw your campfire."


    The mercenaries exchanged glances, unsure of what to do. They had never encountered a dragon who wanted to talk, let alone join their camp. Especially when said dragon had a reputation for flattening a kingdom.


    "May I join you around your fire?" I asked with a mischievous smile, gesturing towards the flames.

 Chapter 217: Sharing is caring

    The mercenaries hesitated, but then one of them, a middle-aged woman with dirty blonde hair and a sword at her side, stepped forward. She looked like the leader of the group. "Of course, mighty dragon," she said. "We would be honored to have you."


    I smiled and approached the fire, my massive frame casting a shadow over the mercenaries. I could see the fear in their eyes, but also the fascination and awe. They were brave, to have let me join them like this. But then again, they didn''t really have much of a choice. Who in their right mind would reject a dragon?


    We sat around the fire, the mercenaries still in astonishment and disbelief at my presence. There was a total of five of them. The middle-aged woman, who looked like the leader, the young brown-haired archer, two tall men that looked like the team''s tanks, and finally another young lady with short curly black hair, and two short daggers strapped by her side.


    Just as I''ve been observing them, so have they. It was not an everyday occurrence that one shares a fire with a dragon. After a few moments of agonizing silence, the middle-aged woman introduced herself;


    "Mighty dragon, I am Althea, the leader of this group," she said with a bow.


    The brown-haired archer next to her introduced himself as Oliver. The two tall tanks introduced themselves as Axel and Rook. And finally, the rogue introduced herself as Ava.


    I nodded my head in acknowledgment, my eyes shifting from one mercenary to the next.


    "The humans here seem to know me by different names," I spoke, causing the group to shift nervously, "But I am called, Aether."


    Surprised, the mercenaries glanced at each other for a few seconds. The entire situation was too odd, too strange. Who would believe them if they said that the harbinger of death himself joined their camp and was talking so casually to them?


    Athena nodded and replied with a bow: "It is an honor to meet you." The rest lowered their heads after her. I simply nodded.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she continued;


    "So, mighty Aether," Althea said, "What brings you to these lands? Surely it is not just chance that we have met."


    Hearing her question, I paused for a second considering my next words before answering;


    "I am on a journey, traveling across the human world."


    The mercenaries looked surprised. "What kind of journey?" Rook asked as he gathered his courage, his arms crossed over his chest.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "A journey of self-discovery," I said, my voice deep and rumbling. I raised my head and glanced at the starry sky before I continued, "I feel like there is still much that I do not understand about the world and about myself."


    The mercenaries listened in silence, their surprised faces quickly turned thoughtful. They seemed to understand what I was saying, even though they were human and I was a dragon.


    I did not know what overtook me to share my thoughts with these people, perhaps I was simply in such a mood, but I didn''t care much as I continued.


    "I''ve been in this world for a while now, yet sometimes, deep down, I feel like I am still an outsider like I do not truly belong in this world." I smiled before continuing, "So I travel," I said. "I travel to see the world and to learn about it, to meet new people, and to discover new things."


    ''To see if this world is one worth saving. One worth putting my life on the line for it.'' The last thought I kept to myself.


    The mercenaries nodded subconsciously, their faces sympathetic. They had probably felt the same way at some point in their lives, like they were searching for something that they could not name. Their eyes that initially looked at me with fear and awe had a newfound respect in them, their gazes were filled with understanding. They had probably never thought of a dragon as someone who could be on a journey of self-discovery, certainly not the most famous harbinger of death, but now they saw me in a different light.


    It seemed like my words had somehow put them more at ease. "Well, we wish you luck on your journey, mighty Aether," Althea said with a smile. "And if you ever need a place to rest or a meal to eat, you are always welcome at our campfire." She added.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth as I thanked her for the invitation. I doubted I would ever see these people again after I part ways with them, though I had to admit it was interesting having a conversation like this with someone else, someone that is not a dragon. I had no doubts that this night would remain in my memory for a long time, the night I joined around their little campfire.


    "What about you, what brings you here?" I inquired.


    Athena was the one to reply again, "We are mercenaries, hired by the kingdom to deal with a monster that has been spotted in the forest ahead."


    I raised my eyebrow in surprise. "A monster?" I repeated. My mind automatically thought back to the creature I just encountered.


    "Yes," Althea confirmed. "The kingdom has received reports of a creature terrorizing the nearby villages at the edge of the forest. It is said to be huge and fierce, with rippling muscles and thick, armored skin. They have offered a handsome reward to anyone who can slay the beast, and so we have taken up the challenge."


    Their description only further confirmed my suspicions.


    "Do you know what kind of creature it is?" I asked.


    Althea shook her head. "No, not yet. We have only just arrived in this area, and we are still gathering information. But we will find out soon enough." Her eyes gleamed with self-confidence. It appeared that this was not their first time fighting monsters.


    "Although the reports have been vague, but we know that it''s dangerous. That''s why we''ve been hired to take care of it."


    "I see. And are monster appearances a normal occurrence in these parts?" I asked again.


    Athena glanced at her companions, Oliver was the one to reply this time, "Mighty Aether, monster appearances could be considered normal, although the frequency of their appearances seem to have increased as the years go by."


    "Interesting." I nodded.

 Chapter 218: Far away battle

    We sat around the fire, the mercenaries still in awe of my presence. They asked me questions about my life, about my magic, about the tales they had heard of me. I answered them as best I could, trying to dispel some of their fears.


    As the night wore on, I found myself surprisingly enjoying their company. I recounted some of the stories of my past, of battles I had fought. They listened intently, their eyes sparkling with wonder.


    Then they shared some stories of their own. As the night continued, the mercenaries grew more and more comfortable with my presence. They shared their dreams, their hopes for the future, and their fears.


    At some point, the relatively quiet rogue brought out what looked like a ukulele, and began to play a soft tune. Axel closed his eyes and started to sing a sweet melody. His voice was soothing which amazed me. I guess it was true that you could not judge a book by its cover.


    At first, it was just a soft hum, barely audible over the sounds of the instrument. But as we continued on, his voice grew stronger, filling the surroundings with a gentle melody.


    His song was soft and soothing, like a lullaby. The grass seemed to sway in time with his music, and the rustling of the leaves sounded like applause.


    "Softly, softly, through the night


    We walk on, by the pale moonlight


    The shadows flicker, dance and play


    But fear not, for we''ll find a way


    Though the forest may be dark and deep


    And the monster''s breath may chill and creep


    We''ll stand strong, we''ll stand tall


    And we''ll fight until we''ve conquered all


    So walk on, my friends, with courage bright


    And let us chase away the night


    With every step, with every breath


    We''ll banish fear, and welcome in the light."


    *****


    Eventually, the fire died down, and the mercenaries retired to their tents with a bow. They thanked me for joining them and wished me goodnight.


    As I watched them disappear into their tents, I felt a pang of loneliness. I had not realized how much I missed the company of my cute little siblings, somehow, the silence of the night made me think of them.


    I shook my head, glanced at the tents before I spread my wings, and took to the air. I took extra care and used the mana to not disturb the tents. The stars glittering above me. But as I soared into the night, I knew that I would remember the brave or foolish mercenaries that shared their fire with me.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    *****


    Far away in a distant land. Trees that once stood tall and proud were now withered and dead, their leaves turned black and brittle. The skies were shrouded in an ominous fog, obscuring the sun and casting the land in perpetual twilight.


    A palpable sense of fear hung over the land, as if a malevolent force was watching from the shadows, waiting to pounce on unsuspecting victims. The rivers tainted with a sickly green glow, their waters teeming with twisted and grotesque creatures that no one had ever seen before.


    "It''s here," Sidus spoke in a serious tone.


    "Yes, I can tell," Immy nodded by his side.


    The duo circled the land and scanned it from the sky above. Their eyes quickly caught sight of their target.


    "That''s one ugly Shade," Immy mumbled as she glanced at the massive creature that towered over the two siblings. It had a shadowy body with three gleaming red eyes, and a pair of horns that curved to the back of it''s head.


    She turned towards Sidus and asked, "Are you ready?"


    He coldly harrumphed and replied, "You''d best not drag me down." Immy simply rolled her eyes and prepared for battle. Sidus was the one to start, he gathered dark mana around him. His eyes glowed with a malevolent light as he prepared to unleash his attack.


    Immy, on the other hand, did not wait for her brother to attack. Instead, she called upon her own magic, summoning a beam of brilliant white light that shot from her horns towards the Shade. The light struck the creature, causing it to recoil and roar in anger.


    Sidus seized the opportunity and unleashed his attack, directing tentacles made of shadows towards the creature in an attempt to bind it. The tentacles struck the shade, causing it to stagger, but the creature quickly recovered and shook them off before he charged toward Sidus with its sharp claws.


    Immy seemed to sense the danger and quickly intervened, using her light magic to create a barrier between her brother and the shade. The barrier absorbed the creature''s attack, but it was not strong enough to hold for long.


    This, however, gave Sidus enough time to react and dodge, he then quickly willed his mana and summoned a dark dome that trapped the monster inside with the purpose of weakening its defenses, and causing its movements to slow and become less coordinated. Immy, meanwhile continued to attack with her light magic, striking the shade repeatedly with beams of radiant energy.


    "Aim properly, what are you doing?!"


    "Shut it! Your little tentacles are useless! At least I''m doing some damage!"


    The duo continued their bickering but their attention was still on the shade. The monster released a thundering roar that shook off the dome and resumed its attack, striking the ground with its massive claws and causing the earth to shake as it sent out a wave of energy toward the siblings. Sidus and Immy, however, were already prepared and dodged and weaved, using their magic to evade the creature''s attacks.


    As the battle raged on, the ground below exploded as pits and craters appeared all over. The duo began to tire. The shade''s attacks were relentless, and it seemed as though it would never be defeated. But the siblings refused to give up. They continued to fight, using their different types of magic to complement each other.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the shade fell to the ground. Its head was separated from its body by a well-calculated light blade from Immy. Sidus baited the monster and distracted it, while she dealt the final blow.


    Sidus let out a low growl of satisfaction, while Immy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This was a youngling, right?" Sidus hesitantly asked.


    Immy nodded her head in confirmation.


    "Damn it."

 Chapter 219: Six months later

    My journey through the mortal lands continued in such a manner for the next few months. I did not get close to any large human settlement, although I did stumble upon the occasional small cities and villages.


    I followed the large celestial mountain range, throughout the borders of Tinada and made my way to Rimor. Both countries shared a lot of similarities, so it was not that different. Another thing worth mentioning was that I did not come across another group of accommodating mercenaries.


    It looked like Athena''s group was the odd one. All of the other humans I''ve met or stumbled upon after that either directly collapsed, prostrated themselves in worship, and the occasional foolish ones that tried to test me.


    As I reached Rimor and left the mountain range behind, I continued my journey following the sea route. I occasionally hunted for prey in the ocean and kept my eyes open for another sight of mana monsters.


    Unfortunately, I did not come across another one again. This made me regret eating that monster even further. I didn''t even get the chance to study it well and understand how it worked. All I knew was that it was made out of mana.


    It almost looked like the elements took form. This intrigued me even more. Why did the elements take form in the first place? What was the reason for that? Did the monster have some special circumstances that caused it to be born? Or was it simply a coincidence?


    I contemplated such thoughts as I traveled across Rimor and enjoyed the sights it had to offer. Occasionally a small battalion of knights would appear in the far distance, keeping an eye on me. I didn''t mind, nor did I care. Their presence had no effect on my journey.


    Along the way, I also attempted to find some suitable mage candidates, but my search did not bear fruit. I wasn''t too disappointed, however, since I already had Halbor who took over the position of the final wind mage.


    And so, after close to six months of leisurely traveling, I was ready to go back to host the ascension ceremony. I only managed to visit a small part of Rimor and Tinada, and still had the two empires Yador and Lumia, along with the Zasal dynasty to visit. But first, I had to take care of this.


    I stood atop a towering cliff, the vast ocean spreading out before me like an endless expanse of blue. The waves crashed against the rocks below, their rhythmic sound a soothing lullaby to my ears. I could feel a deep connection to the ocean, its power, and mystery calling to me. No matter how long it has been since I first mastered my control over mana, the feeling was still as fascinating as ever.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    For a moment, I bask in the beauty of the scene before me, the salty air filling my lungs and the sun warming my scales. But the urge to fly takes hold of me, and I can no longer resist the temptation to take to the skies.


    With a mighty leap, I launch myself from the cliff''s edge and spread my wings, feeling the rush of wind beneath them. As I soar higher and higher, the ocean below becomes a blur of blue, and the world seems to shrink beneath me.


    For a moment, I simply revel in the feeling of freedom that flying brings, the wind whipping past my face and the power of my wings carrying me ever forward. My heart swells with joy at the sensations and a smile overtakes my face.


    "Well, I best hurry. I wouldn''t want to be late when I''m the one hosting the ceremony," I chuckled and flapped my wings, covering a large distance with each second. It wouldn''t take long before I arrive.


    ****


    A day later, I find myself flying over a familiar mountain range. The church was still the same, and the platform was there as well, albeit some changes have been made since my last visit.


    An arena of sorts was built to the west of the platform, with stands that could accommodate a large number of people. It looked like an open coliseum of sorts, except a bit smaller.


    ''Hmm, so that''s where they''ll host the games,'' I nodded in thought as I circled the area far above in the sky. No one seemed to notice my presence just yet, and I took that opportunity to further scan the camp.


    The tall pillar was now surrounded by a fence of sorts. It looks like the church personnel were treating it like a holy ground. Two soldiers even stood guard around it. A bit further behind the church, standing on top of a different peak each, were three impressive mansions.


    I could roughly guess who were the owners of said mansions. It looked like my ''apprentices'' were enjoying the benefits of being the first ''transcendent'' mages. Still, I had to admit I was impressed by how fast everything was built. In just six months, everything was already looking this good.


    After inspecting the camp for a bit longer, my curiosity was finally satisfied and I shot down toward the platform. My huge body cast a large shadow on the ground as I approached. Gasps could be heard from the servants and people below as they watched me land with a loud bang. A cloud of dust rose as I settled on top of the platform and released a deep roar that shook the mountain range. I couldn''t help it.


    The servants, priests, and soldiers, it mattered not for all of them fell to their knees in fear and awe. A small part of me felt satisfied at the sight. Very quickly after that, the bald priest hurried over in nimble steps.


    "Welcome back my lord!" He greeted me with his head first. I nodded and waited for him to continue.


    "I apologize for bothering you as soon as you came, b-but an elf that called himself Halbor came a week ago and proclaimed himself your 4th apprentice, the wind mage."


    I nodded once more and replied, "That is correct. He could indeed be considered my fourth apprentice."


    The old man''s eyes widened slightly in surprise before he nodded in understanding, "I understand my lord. Sir Halbor already left and is staying a few mountains away from here along with a group of his people. They did not want to stay here together with the rest of us, as there were some... Tensions."


    "No matter, come first tell me of the preparation you have made."

 Chapter 220: The unknown

    I nodded as I listened to the old priest recounting the preparations and changes they had made. The church itself was apparently further upgraded, It was now able to accommodate guests coming from afar. As for what guests, it was obvious he meant the heads of the empires and kingdoms.


    It was after all, not appropriate to have them set up tents when they come. Another thing to take note of was the fact that the church had apparently taken the liberty of sending out invitations to a large number of people to come to watch the ''show''.


    Needless to say, those people were not ordinary, most were wealthy merchants, nobles, and the like. I didn''t care much for such dealings and so I simply waved it off. The tournament was set to begin in less than a week, but the royals have already arrived.


    "Speaking of which, how come I don''t see that kid, Lana?" I asked. The silence left in the absence of the bubbly redhead was rather strange.


    "That child left for the Lumia empire, my lord."


    "Hmm, she did? Out of her own free will?" I inquired, somewhat in disbelief. I found it hard to believe that she would choose to miss the ascension ceremony.


    The old priest scratched his bald head awkwardly before replying; "She received a letter from some of her research colleagues back in the empire, they have apparently come across something ''unknown''."


    I frowned, his words only served to further confuse me. The old priest quickly sensed my mood and added, "I do not know much of the details, my lord. These were the words she left before she set off for the empire."


    "What colleagues does she have?" I asked.


    "Their group does not have a name, it''s simply a gathering of scholars that seek to find the truth of the world..." He hesitated for a bit, and raised his head to glance at me nervously before continuing, "And of the esteemed dragons."


    I raised my brow and inquired, "And how do you know of all of this?"


    "That foolish child was raised by me, my lord. She does not have any parents, and albeit rude and straightforward at times, her heart is in the right place." The priest bowed his head deeply and continued, "I beg of you not to take offense, my lord."


    I shook my head and waved him off.


    "No matter."


    The priest''s eyes lit up as he bowed again.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    My mind, however, was preoccupied with a different matter. There was a reason why I asked for Lana. I still remembered the vision the fairy mother showed me. That entire meeting was weird. The son of chaos, she called me, and then there was something else, something I couldn''t quite hear.


    And the vision, the vision that showed Lana. The fairy mother didn''t explain much, she simply said that she showed me what I needed to see. Now with Lana gone to find something ''unknown'', the entire situation seemed suspicious to say the least.


    ''Does that mean, that unknown ''thing'', whatever it is, is something I need to know? See? Meet?'' I resisted the urge to sigh as I glanced at the bright eyes priest before me.


    "You may leave. I wish to rest," I said, and dismissed him. The old priest bowed deeply and replied, "Understood, please get some rest, my lord," Saying that he hastily turned and took his leave.


    The servants that hustled about near the platform disappeared shortly after, and the area quickly turned silent. With me left to my thoughts, my mind couldn''t help but wander as I tried to recall my meeting with the great mother, and the identity of the ''unknown.'' A part of me contemplated leaving everything behind and simply flying to Lumia to figure it all out, but I didn''t. I would wait for the ceremony to end first before making any moves.


    *****


    On the other side of the continent, a young redhead girl trudged through a deep snow field, her thick clothing providing some protection against the biting cold. The wind whistled through the trees, and in the distance, the dark silhouette of the forest loomed. She pushed on, determination flashing through her eyes, until she reached the top of a small hill, and her eyes fell upon the ghastly sight that lay before her.


    In the center of a circular area where the snow had melted away, lay a mound of countless corpses. The sight was gruesome, the ground stained red with blood, and the stench of death hanging heavy in the air.


    "Found it," Lana whispered under her breath, she took a second to survey her surroundings before clicking her tongue.


    "Those bastards never listen. I told them we should head north, but no, they just had to go east. Stupid, I don''t know why I even bother," Lana grumbled as she descended from the small hill and approached the corpses.


    As she drew closer, she leaned in to inspect one of the bodies. The skin that should have been pale and lifeless, had turned into a dark, obsidian black. Countless deformations marred their once-human form. Their limbs were twisted, some at impossible angles, while others appeared to be bloated, almost as if they had been filled with some dark liquid.


    Lana''s brows frowned at the ghastly sight. She was no stranger to blood, but this, this was something else. She took a few seconds to calm herself before she attempted to study the corpses once more.


    She couldn''t fathom how such a horrific transformation occurred. Was it truly some dark magic, or was it something else? The reports her colleagues gathered hinted at the involvement of a knight turned mercenary.


    Lana''s brows knitted as she tried to recall his name:


    "What was it that they called him again? Something strange... Ah, right!" She turned to glance at the deformed corpses and muttered, "The dead man."


    Shaking her head, Lana took out a mana stone from her bag and channeled mana into it. The stone started to glow before she quickly spoke; "I found it, you idiots. I told you it''s north. Hurry up and come, I''m freezing my tits over here," saying that, a gust of wind suddenly picked up and rushed east.


    Lana waited for a few minutes before her stone lit up once more as a wave of wind surged toward her.


    An embarrassed voice replied, "Ahem, got it, we are on our way."

 Chapter 221: The beginning of the ceremony

    The following week went by relatively quickly. The only thing to take note of was the arrival of the royals, followed by the ''spectators''. The peak where the church and my platform were located was blocked from the public''s access.


    It would only open on the day the ceremony officially starts. But for now, however, the spectators had to settle in the surrounding peaks, turning the once-desolated mountain range into one full of life.


    There were two other peaks that remained undisturbed, one belonged to my first three disciples, and the other belonged to Halbor and his people. Speaking of which, once he found out I came, the old elf rushed to pay his respects. My other apprentices did the same.


    The meeting between both sides went better than I expected. Jon didn''t seem to care much about Halbor''s identity as an elf, he simply nodded to him in acknowledgment. Morena was even more so, uninterested. The only one that had some problems accepting him was the youngest, Wane.


    The duo seemed to hate each other at first glance. Due to their respect for me, they tried to keep their conflict and discontent with each other away from my sight, but I could still see it all. I had no intention of getting involved in their petty squabble, and so I simply ignored their antics.


    I slowly stood up, a yawn escaped my mouth. I could feel a rush of energy flow through my veins. The warmth of the sun''s rays envelops me, and I stretch my wings, feeling the powerful muscles flex beneath my scales. With a deep breath, I inhale the crisp morning air, the scent of fresh food filling my nostrils.


    It looked like the servants were already up and busy setting everything up. Today was the day everything starts. I turn my attention to the open coliseum, the arena was directly below me. A bit lower to my left side was a set of booths, which I assumed the royals would use to watch the show.


    Just as I was thinking of all of that, a servant dressed as a butler with short grey hair approached my platform. Behind him were three groups of people, each group dragging a large cart with a massive piece of meat on top.


    A smile made its way across my face as I saw them approach. It looked like breakfast was served.


    "My lord, today''s breakfast comes from the east. The meat comes from a Supreme Dawn serpent, mixed with spices from the Yadour empire. Please enjoy."


    I simply nodded and used my mana to make the meat float toward me. I had no idea what a Supreme Dawn serpent was, but it sure had a grandiose name.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The warm meal fills my mouth with a burst of flavor. The meat is tender and savory, and I can feel the juices dribble down my chin as I savor the taste. I take my time, relishing every bite of this delicious meal. I didn''t know what the serpent looked like before, but it sure stands up to its name in terms of tastiness. Not to mention the mixture of spices was just perfect. Truly, a bliss.


    It didn''t take me long, however, to finish my meal. That seemed to be the cue to begin the ceremony. The doors to the church opened with a loud creak. Knights adorned in blue armor that covered their entire bodies walked out and stood in a row on both sides of the road.


    The knights, I was already familiar with. They were the church''s personal army. They apparently chose the blue color because of me. As I watched in amusement, the old priest followed by a group of younger priests, all donned in ceremonial attire walked out.


    Loud holy music began to play across the mountain range as they made their way toward me. Once they arrived by my platform, the group of church members gave me a deep bow of respect.


    "We ask for your blessing, my lord," the old priest spoke, to which I simply nodded.


    "Hmm."


    A wide smile extended across his face as he made his way toward the coliseum along with his group of people. They took their seats in one of the VIP booths.


    Right after that, the royals walked out of the church one after another, followed by a small entourage of people. The first was Lumia''s emperor, followed by Yadour''s emperor, then Zasal''s emperess, and finally Rimor and Tinada''s kings.


    They all walked all the way from the church between the rows of blue-armored knights and bowed to me in respect and asked for my blessings before they made their way to their respective booths.


    Once done, the blue-armored knights turned and faced me in synchronized movement. Under the leadership of one particular knight, they all dropped to their knees with a loud thud and cried out, "We ask for the lord''s blessing!"


    I nodded in satisfaction. After which, the group of knights moved into smaller groups to continue with their tasks. Some were in charge of security, others guided the spectators to the stands.


    Not long after, the entire coliseum was packed. I was a bit surprised since I did not expect this many people to come. I could feel all the eyes on me, my large form casting a massive shadow on the arena.


    For a moment, the entire coliseum fell silent. It seemed like they were all waiting for me.


    I took a deep breath before speaking, my loud voice thundered through the entire mountain range;


    "Greetings, citizens of the realm! Today, I stand before you to announce the beginning of a tournament that will determine the fate of your plane. For far too long, you have lived in ignorance of the damage you have been causing to the world. Today, I give you a chance to change that, I give you a chance to right your wrongs, and I give you a chance to live! This tournament will be a test of strength, skill, bravery, and will. So let the games begin! May the best warriors emerge victorious!"


    The crowd remained silent for a second as my voice resounded like thunder in their ears before they burst out into loud cheering. Did they know what the tournament really stands for? Did they understand the importance of it? I wasn''t sure, only time could tell.

 Chapter 222: First casualties

    The ceremony officially began after my speech. A large metal door creaked open inside the arena, from which my four apprentices walked out towards the center. They turned their gazes toward me and gave a deep respectful bow before they faced a different door from which I assumed the contestant would come out.


    The heavy door rose slowly, and the crowd quickly turned silent. Everyone present here already had a general idea of what was going to happen and who my apprentices were. The only unexpected element was Halbor. His presence made a lot of people frown in disdain. They tried to hide it well, but their emotions were as clear as day to me.


    The worst part was, some of the church members had the same reactions as well. I could only inwardly shake my head in disappointment. This era was truly one that belonged to humans, though I doubted it would continue that way for long. The only thing constant is change¡ª a wise man once said.


    I was, however, surprised by Halbor''s decision of joining the ceremony. From our previous discussion, I assumed he would not be helping the other countries and instead will focus on raising his own people. But it seemed like his talk with his fellow apprentices changed his mind. Perhaps they offered him something? Perhaps they convinced him in another way, I wasn''t sure, though It was a pleasant surprise.


    As the spiked doors rose, a group of people dressed in various attires appeared. At first glance, it looked like there were twenty-five of them. Each country had five slots to attempt the ascension ceremony.


    I carefully scanned the challengers, some men, others women, some human, others not. It was a mixed bunch, more so than I initially expected. Most of them were already mages, it seemed. Few seemed to be untouched by mana. It looked like the royals were trying to see which type would react better to the ceremony.


    I doubted being a mage would be that much helpful. The main quality that one must possess was a strong will, to endure the torturous pain, and not lose oneself. After that came the affinity. But without a strong will, none of it mattered.


    The group of participants gathered into groups of five, each belonging to their respective country. They stood with their backs straight and glanced at me before roaring, "We ask for the lord''s blessings!" After which the group of people gave a deep respectful bow. I nodded in confirmation and motioned for them to continue.


    The challengers turned to the first Orthodox mages and bowed respectfully as well before they stationed themselves in front of their chosen mage. It was interesting looking at their distribution. The Lumia Empire, had three people standing in front of Wane, one person in front of Morena, and the last one, an elf in front of Halbor.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    It looked like the ''strongest'' empire was the one to start. I adjusted my seating position and watched the ordeal with undisguised interest. This was the moment of truth.


    The challengers gave the mages a salute before they sat down and closed their eyes. It looked like they did their research since I could see them trying to calm their state of mind in preparation to receive the mana.


    The first to start was Wane. He summoned the mana and carefully pushed it to the challenger''s body. The latter shuddered as Wane''s mana followed a similar pattern to what I did before, albeit the elements that answered his call were pitifully small compared to those I used.


    Still, It was enough to make the young man sitting cross-legged, start sweating profusely. Morena followed right after, and then Halbor. Everything seemed to be alright, which meant that the rest was up to the challengers.


    The crowd of spectators held their breath as they watched the scene before them. Would the first batch succeed? Would they lose? I could see the other groups watching Lumia''s batch with complicated emotions. Most prayed for their downfall, this was, after all, a competition between the nations.


    From my current position, I could clearly see the expression of Lumia''s emperor. His hands were tightly clenched and his breath was stuck in his throat. Unfortunately for him, the first casualty quickly occurred.


    The young man standing before Morena shuddered, his body began to conclude heavily before streams of blood seeped out of his closed eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Morena warned the man that he would die if he chose to continue, yet he refused to listen and stubbornly tried to hold on.


    Bang


    His body suddenly exploded into a red mist. No body parts remained, simply a crimson puddle. Morena was already prepared as she summoned a small water dome that contained the explosion, otherwise, his blood would have dyed the other contestants red as well.


    The sudden death was too shocking for the audience, as silent gasps descended in the stands. The other Lumia challengers, on the other hand, kept their eyes closed and focused on withstanding the mana pouring into their bodies. I was quite impressed, since I fully expected another one to lose their calm after what had just occurred, but it seemed like I underestimated them.


    Eventually, the first second-generation orthodox mage was born. It was none other than the elf. His success gave his teammates the confidence boost they needed, but even that was not enough for all of them to succeed. In the end, out of the five, three second-generation mages were born. Two fire mages, and one earth mage.


    It was a pretty successful attempt, I had to admit. The success rate was much higher compared to when I conducted the experiments. Mainly because of the difference in elements, the elements that formed the core of my apprentices were on a different level compared to the second-generation ones. Not to mention, the Empires and Kingdoms had six months to pick their best candidates, so in the end a success rate of this caliber was to be expected.


    The second team of challengers, that followed belonged to the Yadour Empire. To my surprise, it looked like they brought two demons with them, one elf, and two humans. The demons did not look that different from the humans or elves, they had sharp ears, two horns that curved to the back of their heads, and scales in certain parts of their bodies, their eyes, were also of exotic colors.


    ''Interesting'' I inwardly mumbled.

 Chapter 223: Forest encounter

    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I thought you said it''s safe!?" An anxious Lana cried out as she ran through a frozen forest. By her side were two young men that looked to be in their mid-twenties. Their eyes kept glancing behind them with panic-stricken expressions.


    "It was! The knight was supposed to have left already! Who the hell knows why he''s back?!" One of them replied, a man with long black hair, tied into a bun. He hastily adjusted his glasses and continued glancing behind him.


    "Shut up you two! It''s too late to argue! Did you see what the bastard did to the others?! What the hell was that?!" The second man looked more like a knight than a scholar. His medium-length blonde hair fluttered in the air as he nervously held into the sheathed sword on his waist.


    "That was no normal magic, I tell you! Curses, that didn''t even look like normal mana!" Lana cursed.


    Suddenly, the knight grabbed both of his companions and dragged them to the ground, the duo did not resist and quickly fell silent. He ushered for them to be quiet and hide behind a tree, Lana and her companion nodded in confirmation.


    Lana turned to the man with the bun and spoke in a hushed tone, "Robin, hurry up damn it! We are going to die!"


    Robin quickly grabbed a mana stone from his bag and cursed, "Shut the fuck up! Don''t rush me!" His hands moved hastily as he drew a seal and channeled his mana to the stone. A barrier of sorts quickly appeared and encompassed the trio, hiding from plain sight.


    Seconds later, the three explorers, huddled together, their breaths visible in the frigid air as they pressed their backs against the rough bark of the tree. They dared not make a sound, not even a whisper, lest they alert their cursed pursuer to their presence. The frozen forest was eerily quiet, save for the crunch of the knight''s heavy footsteps as he stalked past them.


    The knight was a terrifying sight to behold. His armor was black as night, and it seemed to absorb the little light that filtered through the dense forest canopy. His visor was closed, hiding his face from view, but the scholars could feel his gaze piercing through them all the same. They could sense his malevolence, his determination to hunt them down.


    His sword was emitting an eerie obsidian light that seemed to pulse after each second. His steps were slow, but heavy. As the knight drew closer, the trio held their breaths, frozen in terror. But to their immense relief, the knight''s footsteps began to recede, growing fainter with each passing moment. The cursed knight had passed them by, without so much as a glance in their direction.


    Still, the group remained rooted in place, too afraid to make a move. They knew that the knight could change direction at any given moment, could circle back and discover them cowering behind the tree. So they waited, their hearts pounding in their chests until they were sure that the knight was truly gone.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Lana turned towards the blonde knight and asked in a whisper, "Shane, Is he gone?"


    "I think so... I-I can''t sense his presence any longer," The knight stuttered in response.


    "Damn it! If only we could use flight, then we wouldn''t be in this position in the first place!" Robin cursed silently.


    "You saw what happened to the others when they tried. I don''t know what power that monster holds, but we are too vulnerable in the sky," Shane quickly shook his head, his grip tightening on his sword as he recalled the scene of carnage that has just transpired.


    Lana, on the other hand, looked deep in thought. Shane noticed and asked, "What is it?"


    She quickly shook her head before replying, "I''m not sure, but his power was very strange. It felt wrong like he was feeding off the mana?"


    "I thought you said our method was wrong," Robin squinted his eyes and asked.


    "Ours is as well. Fuck, I should have just stayed behind for the ascension ceremony. Damn me and my curiosity."


    Shane ignored her ramblings and asked again, "What do you mean feeding off the mana?"


    Lana turned to face him and continued, "So, you remember what I said about the elements, the stream, and whatnot?"


    "Yes."


    What we do is change the elements into different ones. This creates an imbalance. What this monster seems to be doing is feeding off the elements themselves, he is not releasing them back, it''s more like he is sucking the very essence of mana. Does that make sense?"


    The duo glanced at each other before they turned to face Lana with solemn expressions. "This is bad," Shane spoke.


    "Bad? You mean damned? We are damned!" Robin answered as he held his head with both hands.


    "Are there any records of such a monster?" Shane ignored Robin''s ramblings and asked Lana.


    "Not that I know off. There are the mana monsters, but those don''t feed off mana, and instead seem to disperse back when they die. This... I''m afraid this is something completely different, something we never heard of before," Lana answered.


    "That''s impossible, monsters like this don''t just pop into existence like this without any warning," Robin shook his head by the side.


    "Perhaps there are some recordings, maybe we just never found them," Shane continued.


    "Is this really the time to be discussing this? We better move now, if not, then either the bastard will get us, or the cold will," Robin cursed.


    "Yes, let''s go," Lana agreed. Only then did they dare to emerge from their hiding spot, and resume their flight through the frozen forest.


    Just as the group began to run in the opposite direction, Shane''s face suddenly turned grim. He was the first to react as the cursed knight suddenly appeared before them, launching a vicious sneak attack out of nowhere. Shane drew his sword in a blur of motion, parrying the monster''s blow with a resounding clash of steel. The cursed knight''s attack was so powerful that it sent him staggering backward, his arms straining under the force of the impact.


    "Shane!" Lana cried out and quickly used a mana stone, she grabbed Robin by the shoulder and blinked toward Shane before the trio blinked and appeared in a different location.


    The second they appeared, the group fell on their knees and puked whatever food was left in their stomach.


    Robin gasped for air and turned to glance at Lana, "How did we not crash into a tree?"


    "Because I''m damn amazing, now if you''re done asking stupid questions, stand up and run!"

 Chapter 224: Yadour & Zasal

    With Lumia out of the way, it was Yadour''s turn. The challengers, two demons, two humans, and one elf approached my four apprentices with solemn expressions. The elf chose, Halbor, one of the demons chose Wane, and the other chose Jon. While the two humans chose Morena.


    I watched on in curiosity as the group paid their respect to my apprentices and then to me.


    "We ask for the lord''s blessings!" Their voices resounded through the arena. I nodded to indicate my confirmation.


    As the process began, my eyes were settled on the Demons. I already knew of the process with the humans, and then with the elves, but I never saw it with a demon, hence why I was curious.


    The two demons, one male, and the other female looked like siblings. They both had silver hair and dark obsidian horns that curved to the back of their heads. Their skin was pale, and their eyes were violet. A few scales could be seen on their arms.


    The male picked Wane, while the female, picked Jon. I watched in interest as the mana slowly seeped inside their bodies. Surprisingly, the demons'' constitution seemed oddly similar to that of the humans. They weren''t particularly stronger than them. So in the end, it all came down to the affinities.


    The strand of mana circled inside their bodies as they began to search for a place to settle and create the core. The process, however, took longer than any of the other groups. The two humans survived, but the elf surprisingly passed away. His body was unable to handle the torture of the mana and directly exploded.


    Halbor watched the scene with a downcast expression and simply shook his head with a sigh. The demons, on the other hand, continued with their ceremony, after a while, the mana slowly settled inside their head, similar to the process with the elves.


    This surprised me a bit, I was kind of expecting it to be similar to the elves, but was still intrigued when it actually happened. Why were the humans different? What exactly set them apart from the other races? Not to mention, the aura in their hearts, the one the knights seem to use, appeared to be stronger than the one the elves or demons did.


    When it came to magical affinity, however, the elves and demons had them beaten. But this did not mean that the humans were inferior, quite the opposite. Their core structure was somewhat similar to ours. If anything, the odd ones out we''re the elves and demons for having a core inside their heads.


    The entire thing only served to confuse, but intrigue me even further. What did it mean exactly? Or was I simply overthinking everything?


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As I was lost in my own thoughts, the booth of the Yadour empire turned noisy. I could hear and see their celebrations, as the crowd in the arena began to cheer. Two humans, and two demons. They had four people, already surpassing the number-one empire, Lumia.


    I nodded silently, it seemed like the tides of change were turning. There was still the Zasal dynasty, not to mention the actual tournament, so it was still too early to tell. But so far, things were indeed looking up for the Yadour empire.


    On the other hand, Lumia''s empire had a solemn expression on his face, he turned to glance at his ascended mages and asked, "Are you confident in beating the Yadour trash?"


    The two humans and the elf saluted the king before answering, "Please ease your worries, your honor, they are not our match," the one to reply was the elf, and the humans nodded by his sides. This seemed to ease the emperor''s worries as he silently nodded and turned his attention to the next set of challengers.


    The ones that followed this time were none other than the group that belonged to the Zasal dynasty. Although in standing, it looked like the dynasty was weaker than the two empires, I knew that that was not the case. It was similar if not a bit stronger than Yadour, though still lacking against Lumia. The emperess was a shrewd person, she played her cards well in an attempt to make the others underestimate her strength.


    The challengers were four women and one man, all of them humans. As soon as they arrived, light gaps and whispering began to spread amongst the stands. The reason was simple, the ladies that joined the challenge were extremely beautiful by human standards.


    I did not care for their appearance and was instead curious about their affinities. Surprisingly, Zasal seemed to follow a different strategy, instead of spreading their challengers amongst the apprentices, they ought to send them all to one.


    I turned to glance at the booth of Zasal, only to find the empress already looking at me with a sweet smile. She gave me a deep bow, to which I nodded and looked back at the stage. All of the challengers were standing in front of Morena, the only water mage.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth, was she trying to play on the fact that Morena had a similar affinity to me? They must have already figured out that the affinity had nothing to do with the apprentices, it had everything to do with the challenger. Just because they chose Morena, did not mean that the element that will fill their core would be a water element.


    Still, an interesting tactic, and I was curious to see how it would play out. The first challenger was a mature lady with soft brown hair. She was already a mage, so it was clear that she had an affinity for the mana. The only thing that remained to be seen was whether or not she had the will to back that affinity.


    It didn''t take long before the lady proved that her will was indeed just as strong as her affinity. She raised her palm and summoned a small water ball that floated above her hands. After which, she turned toward me and gave me a bow before speaking, "Thank you for your blessings, my lord."


    I couldn''t help but smile before nodding. The empress was an interesting person, that''s for sure. The crowd quickly went wild as the first water mage appeared. This had a special meaning since I myself was a water dragon first.

 Chapter 225: The end of the first phase

    In the end, three ladies from Zasal''s side survived the ceremony. Two were water mages, and one was a wind mage. The rest could not handle the mana and ended up dying. The gruesome scene of them exploding was still fresh in everyone''s minds, as the ground of the arena was dyed crimson.


    Morena, however, didn''t seem to be phased and calmly waved her hand using her water magic to wash the ground clean. Jon by her side opened the ground beneath their feet and swallowed the remains of the deceased, making it seem like nothing had happened.


    Still, with the three main countries out of the way, it was time for the smaller kingdoms. So far, Yadour was in the lead with four surviving mages, followed by Lumia and Zasal, both with three survivors each.


    Rimor''s group was the next one that stepped up. The king''s expression was pale as he constantly glanced at Yadour''s booth. It was understandable since If I remembered correctly, both countries had tensions with each other over a disputed piece of land called the Breil region.


    Technically, the Breil region belonged to Rimor, but Yadour also had an interest in the land. The area was a large desert that stood on the borders of both Yadour and Lumia. It was a desolate place that would usually be ignored if not for the reserves of natural ores that Rimor ended up finding by accident. Yadour caught wind of the news and has been trying to create unrest in the area. It was unable to move directly because of the looming threat that Lumia posed.


    Now, however, with the emergence of the ascended mages, things were bound to change. Hence why, Rimor''s king was nervously watching the ceremony with bated breath. The Yadour emperor, on the other hand, did not care and instead had a wide smile plastered on his face. He would occasionally glance toward Lumia''s booth and laugh.


    I shook my head inwardly, It looks like one, or maybe more countries will end up destroyed. The royals also seem to forget the looming threat that the other races pose to them. I wasn''t sure how things will play out, but I would be lying if I said I wasn''t curious about it.


    *****


    Unexpectedly, Rimor was the first country to have all of its five candidates survive the ascension. This turned the tables as all eyes turned to the booth of the kingdom where the king could be seen laughing heartily. Gone was his anxious demeanor, instead, he now carried himself hauntingly, his back was straight and his head was raised high in pride as he glared back at Yadour''s emperor.


    Lumia and Zasal were equally surprised by the sudden appearance of a new dark horse. From their expressions, it seemed like no one took the kingdom seriously before. Now, however, that was bound to change.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    With three earth mages, one water mage, and one fire mage all humans, Rimor''s selection seemed quite solid. With this, only one country remained, Tinada. The King kept a deadpan expression as he watched his challengers take the stage.


    Four humans and one elf. They each chose their respective apprentices and stood before them, the elf surprisingly did not pick Halbor and preferred to stand before Jon instead.


    The ceremony resumed, only this time there were no other surprises. Out of the five, only two survived. One wind mage, the other an earth mage. The elf did not make it. I turned to glance at Tinada''s king, only to find the same deadpan expression on his face. It looked like he was also expecting a similar result.


    ''Still, he is too calm. Did he strike a deal with one of the empires?'' I wondered.


    It didn''t matter. With this, the ceremony was finally over. Out of the twenty-five challengers, seventeen survived. The crowd cheered loudly as the final challengers went back.


    I slowly stood up, tall and proud on top of the grand platform, overlooking the vast arena below. The crowd continued to roar as the ceremony came to a close, and I knew it was time for me to speak.


    With a deep breath, I opened my jaws wide and let out a powerful roar, silencing the thousands of spectators below. I scanned the crowd with my piercing gaze, taking in the sea of faces before me, before I began my speech, my voice echoing through the coliseum, "I am pleased to announce that the first part of this tournament has come to an end," I continued. "We have seen many great feats of bravery and strong will, for that you should all be proud." The crowd erupted into a thunderous applause, and I waited patiently for them to quiet down once again.


    "However," I continued, "we have a two-day break before we resume the competition. Use this time wisely. Rest, train, and prepare for what''s to come. The challenges ahead will determine your country''s future. Only the strongest and wisest among you will emerge victorious."


    The crowd roared once again, and I spread my wings wide, basking in the excitement and energy of the moment.


    "So go forth and make the most of this break," I concluded. "And when we return, let me see who is worthy of being called the champions!"


    With a final roar, I leaped from the platform and took to the skies, leaving the excited crowd below. The tournament will resume after two days. The survivors still needed to solidify their base and get familiar with their cores and new powers. So there was no use in rushing anything.


    With the conclusion of my speech, I soared up into the sky. The wind whipped through my scales as I flew high above the clouds, the beauty of the world unfolding below me.


    As I glided through the air, I spotted a distant peak, jutting up from the horizon like a beacon of solitude. Without hesitation, I altered my course, banking sharply towards the mountainous terrain.


    As I drew closer, I could see that the peak was even more beautiful than I had imagined, with craggy rocks and a wide-open plateau at its summit. I touched down on the rocky outcropping, the sound of my talons echoing across the barren landscape.


    For a moment, I stood there, taking in the serene beauty of the place. The air was cool and crisp, the only sound the distant cry of a bird of prey. It was a perfect spot to rest before the tournament resumed.

 Chapter 226: First Battle

    As the two-day break drew to a close, I knew it was time to leave the beautiful peak behind and return to the tournament venue. With a deep breath, I cast a final glance over my shoulder, taking in the rugged beauty of the mountain one last time


    With one last deep breath, I spread my wings and took to the air, soaring towards the tournament venue once again. As I approached, the sounds of the crowds grew louder and louder, the excitement of the tournament palpable in the air.


    I landed on the grand platform once again, feeling the energy and anticipation of the crowds wash over me. With a fierce roar, I declared the tournament to be resumed, "Welcome back, to the first edition of this grand tournament. I hope that you all made the most of the break, for the challenges that lie ahead will test your mettle like never before," I paused and scanned the crowd that was already gathered, before I continued, "So let us resume this tournament with renewed vigor and determination, and may the strongest and wisest amongst you emerge victorious. Let the games begin!"


    As my speech reached its crescendo, the mood in the arena grew wild with excitement. The crowds erupted into a cacophony of cheers and roars, the sound echoing off the walls and ringing in my ears.


    The air was electric with anticipation, and the energy of the people was palpable as they prepared for the battles ahead. The stands were packed with spectators, their faces twisted into expressions of fierce determination and anticipation.


    It could be said that this was the true main event of the ceremony. The tournament that will decide the new ranking of the countries. Will the standings remain the same as before? Or will it change?


    The arena itself was impressive to say the least, a vast space carved out of the earth with towering walls and a grand platform at its center. The ground was covered in a layer of sand, the perfect arena for the magic battles to come. Still, there was a need for a barrier to protect the stands, and although I could have let one one of my disciples do it, I decided to go ahead with it myself.


    Without hesitation, I reached out with my water magic, calling out to the mana elements and beckoning them to my side. They responded eagerly, rushing to my call like a flood of water rushing down a mountainside.


    As the water elements gathered around me, I could feel their power coursing through my body like a raging river. With a deep breath, I focused my energy, channeling the mana into a powerful shield that would protect the crowds from the magical spells and energies that would be unleashed in the heat of battle.


    The shield grew larger and larger, expanding to cover the entire arena and rising high into the sky. It was a thing of beauty, a shimmering wall of pure mana elements that glowed with a thousand colors.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    And as the crowd looked up in wonder, I could see the relief and gratitude on their faces, knowing that they would be safe from harm as they watched the battles unfold.


    For a moment, the arena fell silent, with everyone taking in the sight before them. And then, I unleashed a fierce roar to indicate the start of the tournament.


    ****


    The rules of the tournament were simple; the slots were drawn based on luck, and the church members were in charge of that to ensure fairness. Now, I wasn''t sure if the so-called fairness will remain far in the future, but for now, with my presence as a deterrent, none dared to overstep the boundaries.


    The battles were technically not battles to the death. If a challenger is rendered unconscious or unable to fight anymore, then the battle will end. Though, ''killing'' wasn''t prohibited either. So in the end, it was up to them, how they decide to play the games. For me, it didn''t matter, I was in for a good show either way.


    The first battle soon began, and It was Zasal against Tinada. The dynasty sent their only wind mage to fight against Tinada''s only earth mage. My eyes gleamed as I looked forward to seeing how the humans would use their newfound magical prowess.


    *****


    The wind mage stood tall and proud, her long black hair whipping in the wind as she gazed out at the arena. She was a vision of strength and beauty, her eyes alight with the fire of battle as she prepared to face her opponent.


    Across the arena, the earth mage stood firm, his muscles bulging beneath his tunic as he surveyed the field before him. He was a man of middling years, his face lined with wisdom and experience.


    And as the two mages began to circle each other, the crowds below held their breath, waiting for the battle to begin.


    The wind mage suddenly stopped and stood with her arms outstretched, her long hair whipping wildly in the wind that swirled around her, as the small wind elements answered her call.


    The earth mage, on the other hand, stood with his feet planted firmly on the ground, his muscles bulging beneath his tunic as he surveyed the scene before him with a frown. The earth elements gathered around him as well in preparation.


    With a deep breath, the wind mage summoned the mana elements, and launched herself into the air, soaring high above the arena as she prepared to unleash her fury. Her flight was not fast, nor was it graceful, it seemed like she was not yet used to her powers, but still, her mana manipulation was commendable.


    The earth mage did not stand idle, he quickly responded with a powerful blast of rocks, aiming to take her down. The wind mage, however, managed to dart and weave clumsily through the air, dodging his attacks, before she launched powerful gusts of wind that threatened to knock him off his feet.


    The earth mage struggled against her, and continued to summon large projectiles and hurled them toward the wind mage. but she was too fast for them.


    The battle raged on, the two mages locked in a fierce struggle of wills and powers. The wind mage continued to whip up powerful gusts of wind, sending the earth mage stumbling backwards, while he fought back with blasts of earth and rock that shook the arena to its foundations.


    But in the end, it was the wind mage who emerged victorious. With a final burst of wind mana, she unleashed a decisive blast of wind that sent the earth mage tumbling to the ground, making his earth elements scatter.


    The crowd quickly erupted into cheers and applause, with the wind mage slowly descending to the ground before she stood tall and proud, her eyes shining with the fire of victory as she basked in the adoration of the crowds below.

 Chapter 227: Second battle

    With the first battle out of the way, the next contestants took to the stage. The participants for this round were Yadour''s human Fire mage, facing Rimor''s Water mage. The dark horse of this tournament faces their biggest enemy. It was bound to be an interesting fight, with the contrasting elements.


    *****


    The air crackled with energy as the two mages faced each other on the battlefield. The fire mage from the Yadour Empire was tall and lean, with piercing green eyes and hair the color of flames. He wore a robe of red and gold.


    The water mage from the Rimor Kingdom was shorter and stouter, with deep blue eyes and long, dark hair. He wore a flowing gown of shimmering blue and silver, adorned with intricate patterns that rippled like water.


    The two mages circled each other warily, each searching for a weakness in the other''s defenses. The tension between the two nations had reached its boiling point, and it was up to these mages to fight for their respective countries'' futures.


    The fire mage lifted his hand and quickly called out to the elements, a sudden burst of flames shot from his fingertips, leaving a trail of smoldering embers in its wake. The water mage was not slow either, he quickly countered, summoning a large wave of water that crashed into the flames, sending up clouds of steam and hissing smoke.


    The fire mage''s eyes glinted with fierce determination, while the water mage''s expression was calm and calculating. It was then that suddenly, the fire mage launched himself forward, his hands blazing with fire as he utilized his impressive control over the elements. The water mage ducked and rolled to the side, summoning a wall of water to protect himself from the flames. The fire mage, not wanting to give him any respite quickly countered with a sudden massive fireball, which exploded against the wall, sending droplets of water raining down around them.


    The two wizards continued to engage in combat, trading punches and counterattacks as their power clashed in a dance of light and black. While Rimor''s mage unleashed torrents of water that surged and swirled around them, the fire mage conjured walls of flames that roared and crackled.


    Both magicians were breathing laboriously as the seconds passed, and their robes and hair were covered in water and sweat. If he intended to prevail in this battle, the Yadour mage understood he had to act fast.


    As the fire elements began to surround him, he raised his arms, sending heat shimmering through the air. The ground suddenly burst into a huge pillar of fire, sending a conflagration upward. The water mage''s eyes dilated in shock but he soon regained his calm and called forth a wall of water to thwart the flames.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The fire mage waved his arms and commanded more fire elements to fuel his attack as his lips twisted into a vile sneer. Rimor mage''s eyes widened in panic as the wall of water started to steam and hiss from the high heat. He was aware that time was of the essence if he was to survive.


    He hastily lifted his hands, and a massive wave of water surged toward the fire mage, crashing into his wall of fire with a deafening roar. The fire mage staggered back, his wall of flames extinguished by the force of the water. The water mage took advantage of his momentary weakness, summoning a massive whirlpool that swallowed him up and spun him around like a toy.


    The fire mage, however, was not one to give up so easily. With a fierce roar, he unleashed a massive burst of flames from his hands, igniting the water and causing it to boil and steam. The fire elements momentarily overpowered the water elements. Rimor''s mage cried out in pain as the scorching water burned his skin, and he hastily struggled to escape from the whirlpool before he fell and slumped to the ground, his body wracked with pain.


    Seeing that, the fire mage heaved a sigh of relief and raised his hand triumphally. The battle was won, and the crowd went wild. He turned around to face the royal booths, leaving his opponent to suffer alone.


    Little did he know, however, that his victory would be short-lived. As he turned around to celebrate, a sudden water arrow struck him from behind, directly piercing his heart and slamming him into the ground dead. The water mage had summoned all his remaining strength to command the water elements to deliver one final blow, and it had been enough to take down his opponent.


    And so the battle concluded with the death of the fire mage from Yadour.


    *****


    Back in the royal booths, when the water mage emerged victorious, the Rimor king let out a deep sigh of relief, his tense posture relaxing slightly. He knew that this would be a great victory for his kingdom, with this, they earned themselves another spot and further solidified their position, so he allowed himself a large smile of satisfaction.


    However, the Yadour emperor''s reaction, on the other hand, was quite different. He slammed his fist down on the armrest of his seat, his face twisted with anger and frustration. He had pinned all his hopes on the fire mage, and now that he had been defeated, he knew that this would be a crushing blow to his empire''s pride and reputation.


    The Rimor king glanced at him, his face turning grave and thoughtful. He knew that this victory would not be without consequences and that the tensions between their two nations would only continue to escalate. Not to mention the other countries that were vying for them. It was not all that good to stick out, either.


    *****


    I watched the battle unfold from my seat atop the platform, my eyes keenly trained on the two mages below. I was truly impressed by the power and skill they showcased.


    Their control over the mana elements was vastly below mine, so much so that it was simply not worth mentioning, but I could still sense the raw talent within them. It was clear that they had not had a very long time to get their powers under control, yet they had managed to wield them with impressive precision and force. The power of the mana elements was not something that could be easily tamed, which made their feats all the more impressive.


    As the battle came to its fateful conclusion, I let out a rumbling growl of approval. Although I knew that the conflict between the two nations would only continue to escalate, I could not help but smile when I thought back to the sheer skill and determination of the two mages. The battle was fun!

 Chapter 228: The end of the second day

    With yet another battle concluded, the next participants quickly took the stage. This time it was none other than the ''number one'' empire Lumia, fighting against the Rimor kingdom once again.


    I raised my eyes in curiosity as I watched the mages walk into the arena. Surprisingly both countries decided to send out their respective fire mages. Rimor''s only water mage was injured from his previous battle, so he could not join.


    It seemed like this battle was going to be different. This time, they would be fighting over the control of the elements, in simple terms, the most talented one was going to win.


    ****


    As the two fire mages stepped onto the arena, the air around them began to shimmer with the raw power of the mana elements. I could sense the tension and anticipation in the air, as the crowd held its collective breath in anticipation of the coming clash. The Lumia empire previously had a reputation for producing some of the most talented mages in the world, but the Rimor kingdom had just proven that they were not ones to be underestimated either after wrestling their first win from Yadour.


    The two mages faced one another, their eyes locked in a menacing stare. As they prepared to use their combined strength against one another, I could feel their great focus and concentration.


    The opening exchanges of the fight were a whirl of movement and sound as the two mages rained down waves upon waves of savage flames on one another. Still, no one was hurt by the fire. The elements seemed undecided over which person to support.


    I continued to watch the battle unfolds from my perch atop the platform. Although I was fascinated by the human mages'' attempts to control the elements, I could not help but feel a sense of detachment from their struggles.


    To the humans, I was akin to a god, an entity beyond their understanding and reach. But to me, their battles seemed so small and insignificant.


    Still, I watched with a sense of amusement as the two fire mages from Lumia and Rimor clashed in the arena. Both could be counted as skilled in their control over the fire element, but they struggled to gain the upper hand against each other.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I could sense the raw power of the flames as they surged and roared, each mage trying to wrestle control over the element from the other. It was a dance of fire and will, each mage striving to bend the element to their own desires.


    But as the battle raged on, it was starting to become easy to see the strain on the mages'' faces. The effort to control such a powerful element was clearly taking its toll on their bodies and minds.


    Still, despite their difficulties, neither mage seemed ready to give up. The fight persisted, a ferocious and compelling struggle for control over the flames. And as the minutes grew longer, I quickly found myself growing tired of the spectacle. To me, the battle was small and insignificant, a mere shadow of the power he held over the elements. And after watching the first two, I was already losing interest.


    I continued eyeing the spectacle with boredom as the battle between the fire mages from Lumia and Rimor continued on. The struggle to control the fire element was taking its toll on both of them, and although a part of me was slightly impressed, a large part couldn''t help but feel a sense of disdain at their limitations.


    Despite their best efforts, neither mage seemed able to gain a clear advantage over the other. But as the battle dragged on, it became clear that one of them was starting to falter.


    I could see the sweat glistening on the Rimor mage''s forehead, and the tremble in his hands as he struggled to maintain control over his flames. Lumia''s mage sensed it and took advantage of his monetary weakness, unleashing a powerful burst of energy that forced his opponent to stumble backward.


    That was all it took for the victor to be decided. With a triumphant grin, Lumia''s mage surged forward, his own flames flickering with a newfound strength. I could sense the raw power of the element as it surged around him and left Rimor''s mage, it responded to his will as he finally managed to wrestle full control over the element of fire. His opponent, on the other hand, was left powerless and helpless, unable to channel his own magic.


    I could see the frustration and anger visible in the defeated mage''s eyes, the bitterness of his loss a bitter pill to swallow.


    "I-I admit defeat..." He said through gritted teeth.


    Lumia''s mage simply looked at him and then turned toward me before he gave a deep respectful bow. I nodded back before dismissively waving them off, indicating the end of the battle. Although the battle ended up being not as fun as I expected, but even I had to admit that their efforts were impressive given their limitations.


    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, I spoke in a loud booming voice, "Today''s battles were a testament to the strength and skill of the participants," I declared. "Though your struggles over the elements may seem small compared to the vastness of the universe, they are a testament to your own power and might."


    I could see the look of awe on the faces of the humans below, their eyes fixed on me in rapt attention. "Tomorrow, we will resume with the tournament," I continued. "And I expect to see even greater displays of strength and skill from each and every one of you."


    With a final shake of my wings, I took to the sky, my form disappearing into the darkness of the night. The humans below cheered and applauded, their spirits lifted by my words of encouragement.


    As the cheers of the humans faded into the distance, and with the tournament coming to an end for the day, I found myself eager to return to the beautiful mountain peak I had discovered earlier.


    Thankfully, the journey back was swift, and soon I found myself perched atop the mountain once more, the stars shining bright in the sky above. With a deep breath, I took in the beauty of my surroundings, the crisp mountain air filling my lungs.


    With a contented sigh, I closed my eyes and let myself drift off to sleep, my dreams filled with visions of the humans'' struggles and triumphs.

 Chapter 229: Yadour vs Zasal

    As the first rays of dawn peeked over the horizon, I stirred from my slumber, my eyes flickering open to take in the beautiful mountain vista that surrounded me. The sky was awash with brilliant hues of pink and orange, the mountain air filling my lungs with a refreshing chill.


    With a mighty stretch of my wings, I yawned and lazily took to the sky, my form disappearing into the early morning mist. I still had some time before the tournament resumed, so I decided to fly over the peaks for a bit. I had not flown far when I sensed a presence nearby.


    As I soared higher, I spied my quarry below - a massive, lumbering beast with thick, leathery skin and razor-sharp claws. It looked akin to a lion of sorts. It was undoubtedly a monster, albeit different from the mana beast I encountered before. The monster was resting in a deep valley, hidden from prying eyes, and unfortunately for it, it encountered me.


    I was a bit disappointed it wasn''t a mana beast, but still shrugged, "I guess you can be my breakfast," I mumbled before, I dove towards the beast, my jaws snapping shut around its neck before it could even register what had happened and took it up to the sky.


    The monster tried to struggle, it thrashed and clawed at me with all its might, yet to no avail. It was unable to leave a single scratch on my scale, Its power simply was not a match to mine.


    With a mighty heave, I hurled the beast into the air, its body tumbling and twisting in the sky before crashing to the ground below with a resounding thud.


    I quickly followed after, landing beside my fallen prey with a contented growl, and began to feast upon my breakfast, the rich, succulent flesh of the monster filling my belly with warmth and satisfaction. As I ate, my mind drifted back to the battles of the previous day, and I wondered if today would be the same.


    As I finished my meal, the sun had already risen higher in the sky, and I knew it was time to return to the tournament venue. I spread my wings and soared back towards the arena, the wind whipping past me as I flew.


    As I descended upon the arena, I could see that the crowds had already gathered, their voices a low rumble of excitement and anticipation. I landed gracefully on the platform that had been specially constructed for me, my massive form casting a long shadow across the arena floor.


    The humans below fell silent as they beheld me, their eyes widening in awe and fear. But I was not here to scare them - I was here to guide them. With a powerful roar, I lifted my head high and spoke.


    "I have returned to continue the tournament that we began yesterday. I have seen the struggles and the triumphs of your mages, and I must say, I am impressed. But do not forget - there is still much to be done. So let us resume our games, and let the strongest and most skilled among you emerge victorious!"


    As I finished my speech, the crowd erupted into cheers and applause, their voices echoing off the walls of the arena. I could feel the energy and excitement in the air, the palpable tension as the next round of battles began.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    *****


    It didn''t take long before the next contestants took the stage. The demon wind mage from the Yadour empire walked into the arena with confidence, her long silver hair flowing in the wind, and her horns curved elegantly behind her head. She wore a flowing white dress that hugged her curves, with intricate golden designs that seemed to dance in the light. The scales on her arms shimmered under the sun, as she walked with a proud and graceful gait.


    As she made her way to the center of the arena, the crowd hesitated, before the Yadour fans erupted in cheers, admiring her beauty. Her violet eyes shone with fierce determination, and her aura emanated strength and confidence.


    On the other side of the arena, the water mage from Zasal Dysnaty walked in with equal grace and poise. Her long dark blue hair flowed like a river, and her delicate features glowed in the light. She wore a tight-fitting blue outfit, with intricate silver designs that seemed to ripple like water.


    Her eyes sparkled like sapphires, and her aura exuded calm and serenity. She walked with a light and fluid step, as if she was gliding over the ground. The crowd was in awe of her beauty and grace, and they quickly erupted into cheers and applause.


    As the two mages faced each other, the air around them seemed to shift and stir. The wind and water elements were locked in a silent battle. The crowd held their breath in anticipation, waiting for the magic to unfold.


    The water mage was the first to make her move, she quickly reached out to the water elements and summoned a small but fast-penetrating water ball, aiming for the demon''s heart.


    The demon wind mage, known as Azura, had been anticipating her move. As the water ball hurtled towards her, Azura swiftly twirled her right hand in the air, and a gust of wind emerged from the tip of her fingers. The wind ball, fueled by her magic, collided with the water ball and sent it flying back toward the water mage.


    The young girl hurriedly dodged the incoming water ball, her movement was swift and graceful. She quickly retaliated by summoning the elements that readily answered her call as a larger water wave appeared. The wave raced towards Azura, who was momentarily taken aback by its sheer size, before she quickly regained her focus, she took a deep breath and reached out to her wind elements in an attempt to summon a windstorm to counterattack.


    It didn''t take long before the spell quickly formed around her, swirling with powerful gusts of wind. As the water wave approached her, the windstorm collided with it, and the two elements fought for dominance.


    The audience held their breath as the windstorm and water wave clashed. Zasal''s water mage was determined to overcome the attack, and so she poured all her mana, forcing more water elements into the large wave, forcefully growing it in size and power.


    Azura, however, was not one to back down from a challenge. With a fierce determination, she did the same, albeit her approach seemed a bit less forceful, the wind elements simply followed her will and caused the windstorm to grow further in size before it began to envelop the water wave, and with a final surge of power, it crushed it completely, causing water drops to rain down on the arena floor, leaving the water mage shocked.


    Azura quickly seized the opportunity and launched a a barrage of wind blades at the water mage. The girl did not hesitate, however, and with a flick of her wrist, she summoned a shield of water that blocked the incoming blades.


    The battle between the two talented mages continued with intense back and forth exchanges of magic. The audience could hardly keep up with the lightning-fast movements of the mages, but they were thoroughly entertained by the display of magic and skill.

 Chapter 230: Tinada vs Lumia

    As the cheers of the Yadour fans reached a crescendo, the emperor''s expression remained stoic. His chiseled face was etched with a look of deep concentration as he watched the battle unfold. His eyes were like deep pools of obsidian, unwavering and intense, as he observed every move of the wind mage.


    Despite the excitement around him, the emperor remained calm and collected, his muscular frame barely betraying any sign of emotion. He knew that victory was within reach, but he also understood the dangers of underestimating one''s opponent. The water mage was not to be taken lightly, and the emperor knew that the battle was far from over.


    Still, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he watched the demon wind mage skillfully dodge and counter the water mage''s attacks. He knew that his empire had trained some of the most powerful mages in the world, and the wind mage was a testament to that.


    As the battle continued, the emperor''s expression remained unchanged, his piercing gaze locked onto the arena. He knew that the fate of his empire rested on the outcome of this battle, and he would do everything in his power to ensure that his people emerged victorious.


    Finally, after a grueling fight, Azura emerged as the victor, the wind mage''s mastery over the elements proved too much for the water mage. The crowd erupted in cheers as Azura was declared the winner of the battle.


    As she emerged victorious, the Yadour emperor stood up from his throne, his muscular frame towering over everyone else in the room. His face split into a wide grin as he raised his arms in the air, bellowing out a triumphant cheer.


    "Victory is ours!" he exclaimed, his voice booming throughout the arena. "Well done, Azura! Your power is truly a force to be reckoned with!"


    The emperor''s expression was one of pure joy and satisfaction, his eyes shining with pride as he watched Azura bow before him. He clapped his hands together, the sound echoing throughout the room.


    The Yadour fans in the audience erupted into cheers, their voices blending together into a deafening roar of celebration. Flags and banners bearing the Yadour emblem were waved in the air, while people hugged and high-fived each other, ecstatic over their team''s win.


    As the noise died down, the emperor stepped forward, a serious expression settling over his features. "But let us not forget our opponents," he said, his voice commanding everyone''s attention. "Zasal Dysnaty, you fought well. Your skills are not to be underestimated. This is what the tournament is all about - the chance to test our abilities against worthy adversaries, for the sake of our future. Let us all remember that, as we move forward in this competition."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    As he said that, he turned toward me, and bowed his head before continuing; "Isn''t that right, my lord?"


    I simply smiled and refrained from answering. Zasal''s emperess, on the other hand, maintained her charming smile and gave me a graceful bow before doing the same to the Yadour emperor.


    With that, I gestured for the next set of contestants to step forward, ready to continue the tournament. But the memory of Azura''s victory lingered in the air, filling the room with a sense of excitement and anticipation for what was to come.


    *****


    First came the elf earth mage from the Lumia empire. She was tall and slender, with long pointed ears and emerald green eyes that sparkled in the sunlight. Her hair was a vibrant shade of red, and it flowed down her back in loose curls. She wore a simple green tunic that hugged her curves and brown leather boots that reached her knees. What had caught everyone''s attention as she appeared on the stage, was the fact that she was wielding a bow. While unusual considering this was a battle of mages, I suppose I never specified if they could use different weapons so, it didn''t matter.


    Following her was the earth mage from the Tinada kingdom. He was a burly man with a bald head, thick beard, and a stern expression. He wore a sleeveless leather vest that showed off his muscular arms and black trousers tucked into knee-high boots. In his hand, he held a large hammer with a blunt end and a sharp edge, earth elements glowed around him.


    ''Another one with a weapon, that''s new,'' I muttered inwardly.


    As they stepped onto the platform, the earth beneath their feet trembled in anticipation. The crowd fell silent as they prepared for what was sure to be a fierce battle.


    As the two mages faced off against each other, the elf mage was the first to make her move, she quickly pulled out an arrow from her quiver and notched it onto her bowstring, while the Tinada mage tightened his grip on his hammer.


    The battle began, with the elf mage swiftly firing arrow after arrow at her opponent, each one hitting with incredible accuracy. The Tinada mage was quick to respond, using his large hammer to break the arrows in half. It was almost as if I was watching a battle between knights, instead of mages.


    The elf mage''s movements were fluid and graceful, firing arrows in rapid succession. The Tinada mage, on the other hand, was struggling to keep up, his movements slow and cumbersome compared to the elf''s agility. His hammer was undoubtedly hard to wield.


    It was then that the elf mage drew an arrow from her quiver and infused it with earth magic. I was momentarily surprised, as the elements gathered around the arrow, turning it into something else. As she released it, it quickly transformed into a rock projectile mid-air and flew toward her opponent.


    The Tinada mage quickly responded this time by summoning a wall of earth to protect himself, instead of using his hammer. The rock projectile crashed into the wall, shattering it into pieces.


    The elf mage was impressed by her opponent''s quick reaction and decided to step up her game. She channeled the earth elements into her now with such ease that was remarkable, causing her arrows to start glowing with a faint yellow light.


    She pulled the bowstring back and released the arrow, which split into multiple smaller ones mid-flight. The arrows rained down on her opponent, forcing him to evade and take cover as he raised an earth dome to protect him.


    ''Hmmm, she can already command the elements to such an extent. Impressive...''

 Chapter 231: Tinada out

    The elf mage continued to rain down arrows on her opponent, but he quickly countered with an earth spell that sent a shower of rocks towards her. She swiftly dodged and used her earth magic to create spikes from the ground, which burst through the earth dome and impaled her opponent''s legs. He grunted in pain but managed to break free from the spikes with his own earth magic by manipulating the elements.


    The battle continued in a flurry of spells and arrows. The elf mage used her agility to evade the earth mage''s attacks while shooting arrows from her bow, each one imbued with magic to pierce through the defenses of her opponent. The earth mage countered with powerful spells, sending rocks and boulders crashing towards the elf, he tried to close in on her but failed, rendering his large hammer useless. She dodged and weaved, using her own manipulation of the elements to create barriers and shields.


    As the fight raged on, it became clear that the elf mage had the upper hand. Her agility and range gave her an advantage over the earth mage''s close-range attacks. I watched in interest as she embedded an earth element in her arrow, only this time something seemed different. With a final burst of magic, she released it, it flew true and immediately exploded on impact, sending her opponent flying back and knocking him unconscious.


    ''Her manipulation over the elements might be the best so far,'' I inwardly noted.


    The crowd erupted in cheers as the elf mage was declared the winner. She bowed to me, to which I gave her a nod in acknowledgment, then she bowed to her opponent before turning to the crowd, a smile on her face as she basked in their adoration.


    The earth mage from Tinada, on the other hand, was quickly carried off the stage, his wounds being tended to by healers. With this loss, Tinada was officially out of the tournament. They had also lost all their upcoming spots for the next ascension ceremony.


    It was then that the Lumia emperor turned to glance at the emperor of Yadour with a smug expression. He knew that the Yadour empire had high hopes for the Tinada kingdom, hoping they could make Lumia suffer a loss, but they were out of the tournament now.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, praising the elf mage for her impressive victory. She held up her bow and waved to the crowd, basking in their adoration. She seemed to be enjoying the attention.


    I watched all of this with a stoic expression before glancing at the collapsed Tinada mage. A hint of disappointment flashed through my eyes.


    "Congratulations to the elf mage from Lumia for her victory," the dragon announced to the crowd. "With this loss, the Tinada kingdom is officially out of the tournament. They have fought well, but it seems their magic wasn''t enough to match the other kingdoms."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As I finished my speech, the Tinada kingdom''s king stood up from his seat, his face stern and unreadable. He approached the edge of his booth and bowed deeply to me, acknowledging my authority.


    "Your Highness," the king said in a formal tone. "I apologize for the disappointment that my kingdom has caused in this tournament. We had hoped to bring glory to our name, but it seems we have fallen short."


    The king straightened up and looked directly at me, his eyes cold and determined. "But we will not give up. This loss will only make us stronger. We will continue to train and hone our skills, so that we may one day earn the honor of facing you once again."


    With a final bow, the king turned and led his entourage out of the arena. The crowd murmured in respect at his words, recognizing the determination and pride of the Tinada kingdom.


    I simply watched them go without adding anything. There was no point after all. The Tinada kingdom will not participate in the next ascension ceremony, the only way they can join again is by earning themself a spot in the next tournament. Though even that was going to be hard since they will only have one chance. Still, I was curious as to what the future held for them.


    ****


    With that out of the way, I watched with keen interest as the two strongest nations in the tournament prepare for their next battle. On one side stands the Lumia Empire, their representative a human fire mage. On the other side, the Yadour Empire has sent their earth mage, the second demon with sharp horns curving back from his head and scales covering his arms and legs.


    The crowd roars as the two contestants take their positions, their eyes locked on each other with a fierce intensity. The demon smirks confidently, his arms crossed as he waits for the human to make his move. The fire mage took a deep breath, his eyes closed as he focused on the surrounding fire elements.


    Suddenly, he raises his arms and unleashes a powerful burst of flames towards the demon. He responds quickly, summoning a massive wall of earth to shield himself from the flames. The wall cracks and crumbles under the intensity of the flames, but the demon remains unharmed.


    With a fierce grin, he raises his hands and slams them down onto the ground. The earth beneath the fire mage erupts, sending him tumbling through the air. He crashes to the ground, dazed and disoriented. The sheer scale of the spell was very impressive affecting the entire arena ground.


    The human fire mage quickly recovers from the surprise attack and jumps to his feet. He stretches his arms out and a bright flame ignites in his palms, growing larger and larger until it reaches the size of a small cart. The Yadour Earth mage demon takes a step back, his face turns serious as he feels the heat emitting from the flame.


    Without wasting any time, the human mage thrusts his arms forward, and the giant ball of fire hurtles towards the demon. The demon creates a wall of earth to stop the attack, but the flames were too intense causing the wall to quickly crumble.


    As the flames engulf the demon, he screamed in pain and started to stumble backward. But with immense effort, he forcefully regained his composure and raised his arms. Suddenly, the ground beneath the human mage starts to tremble, and giant stone pillars shoot out from the earth, sending him flying into the air.

 Chapter 232: Another one bites the dust

    Unable to react fast enough to the change in element. The fire mage is flung into the air, his expression turned ugly as he quickly realizes that he is vulnerable and unprotected from the demon''s attack. He tries to summon a shield of fire to protect himself, but unfortunately for him, it is too late. The demon unleashes a barrage of spikes from his hands, and they fly true.


    The mage frantically tries to dodge the incoming spikes, but it is a futile effort. One of the spikes grazes his arm, leaving a deep wound. Another one impales him in the stomach. The pain is excruciating, causing him to grit his teeth, in an attempt to stay conscious.


    But with his focus shattered, the fire mage plummets to the ground, landing with a loud thud. He struggles to stand up, his vision blurry from the pain. The demon approaches him slowly, a wicked smile playing on his lips.


    The air was thick with tension as the Lumia fans held their breath, watching in horror as the fire mage crashed to the ground, his body broken and bleeding. The demon moved toward him unhurriedly, savoring the victory that was now within his grasp. The mage struggled to stand, his vision blurry from the pain and his body numb with shock.


    "Goodbye," The demon said before a spike suddenly rushed from behind the fire mage and impaled him in the neck.


    The crowd gasped in shock as they watched the fire mage fall to the ground, lifeless. The demon simply smirked, showing no remorse for what he had just done. The cheers from the Yadour Empire, on the other hand, were deafening, as they celebrated their victory.


    The Yadour emperor''s face contorted into a gloating smirk as he looked over to the booth where Lumia''s emperor was seated with a stern expression. He reveled in his victory, basking in the glory of his Earth mage demon''s success, before turning his head to look at me, and giving a deep bow in respect.


    "Great Lord, thank you for allowing us the opportunity to showcase our strength," he said, his voice ringing with pride.


    I nodded in acknowledgment, a faint smile playing across my lips.


    ''With this, we had our second casualty of the tournament. Both of which, surprisingly came from the leading countries.''


    And as Lumia mourned the loss of their mage. The fate of their position in the tournament hung in the balance as they now possessed only two ascended mages, while their opponents Yadour and Zasal boasted three. Tinada, who already left the tournament, also held two ascended mages, making Lumia''s situation all the direr. But it was Rimor, the dark horse of the tournament, the most surprising one out of the bunch, for they had a staggering five ascended mages in their ranks.


    ****


    As the tournament continued, my eyes were fixated on the new contestants. The first water mage from the Zasal dynasty against an earth mage from the Rimor kingdom stepped into the arena, ready to face each other.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The water mage stood tall and poised, with a calm expression on her face. She wore a flowing blue robe, which seemed to be alive with the gentle rippling of water. The earth mage, on the other hand, was burly and muscular, with a fierce scowl etched onto his face. His brown and green robes were rugged, with patches of dirt and stones attached to them.


    The match quickly began with the water mage taking the lead by summoning a wall of water that rushed towards Rimor''s earth mage. Without flinching, he raised his hand and summoned a shield of rock that blocked the wall causing water to splatter on both sides. The water mage then willed the element and used her control over the liquid to turn the water drops into spikes that came crashing down on the earth mage. Sensing the imminent danger, the earth mage reached out to the elements, the arena ground hollowed beneath him as a tunnel of dirt appeared allowing him to dodge the attack.


    The two continued to trade blows, with the water mage using her control over the liquid to create massive waves, while the earth mage used his control over the earth elements to create quakes that threw his opponent off balance. He took the chance to land a few hits, but the water mage''s control over the water elements allowed her to heal her wounds and continue fighting. It was an impressive feat, although she only managed to heal the small cuts, but the fact that she could manipulate the elements to such an extent already spoke volumes of her talent as a mage as well.


    From my platform high above the arena, I watched as the battle between the two mages unfolded. The two contestants moved with grace and precision, their movements a dance of elemental magic.


    As the two traded blows, I observed the skillful use of their elemental magic, their affinity to mana was relatively high for mortals, especially the water mage. She summoned walls of water to shield herself from Rimor''s mage attacks, while he created spikes of earth that he launched at his opponent.


    Despite taking a few hit, she was unfazed and continued to use the mana to heal herself and counterattack. She summoned the elements to create fast water whips that lashed out at the earth mage with such speed that caught him off guard and struck him with a force that sent him tumbling backward.


    The earth mage struggled to stand up, but Zasal''s water mage did not give him a chance to recover. She summoned a massive wave that crashed down onto the earth mage, sending him flying through the air before he landed with a thud, dazed and disoriented.


    Not giving him any time to rest, she quickly raised both her hands and summoned a deluge of water that rained down onto the earth mage, crushing him under its weight. His body twitched for a few seconds in pain and struggle before he lay still, defeated. The water mage dispersed her spell when she saw the mage had fallen unconscious.


    After a few seconds, a cough escaped his mouth as he threw up the water he swallowed. The water mage then approached him and offered him a hand to help him up. He hesitated for a moment, before taking it, she then helped him to his feet. The two exchanged a nod of respect before the water mage turned and bowed to me, as I looked down at her from my platform.


    "Great dragon lord, we of the Zasal dynasty thank you for the honor of being able to participate in this tournament," she says, her voice echoing through the arena. "It is through your generosity and wisdom that we are able to showcase our skills and test ourselves against others."


    I inclined my head slightly in acknowledgment. "You have fought well, young water mage," I said. "Your control over the water element is impressive, I can see the mana likes you, otherwise you would not have the ability to heal yourself in battle."


    Zasal''s water mage bowed her head before speaking. "Thank you, great dragon," she said. "It is an honor to receive your praise."

 Chapter 233: The conclusion

    As I sat there in high on my platform, the tournament slowly came to a close. The scoreboard showed Yadour in the lead with five slots, having showcased the strength of their powerful mages. Lumia was a close second, having given a tough fight in every battle, and managing to secure four slots. Zasal and Rimor also displayed their might, each securing four slots in the tournament as well.


    There were a lot of hard-fought battles, with every kingdom, empire, and dynasty giving their all. There were moments of triumph and moments of defeat, but in the end, only four kingdoms could secure a place in the next tournament. Tinada, unfortunately, had failed.


    I watched on as the crowds and some contestants cheered and congratulated each other. As the excitement started to die down, I slowly stood up and glanced down before speaking;


    "Children of the mortal realm, I am pleased with the display of power and skill you have shown in this tournament. Your control over the elements and your command over magic has been impressive. I have seen the courage and resilience that each of you possesses, and I hope you understand the responsibility that comes with your newfound powers. Remember though, that your magic is a gift that should be used wisely and with responsibility. You are no longer as ignorant as you have been in the past, and so you will bear the responsibility should things go wrong from now on." I paused for a second, letting my words settle in before I continued, "Now then, I hereby declare Yadour the champions of this tournament."


    The Yadour emperor, couldn''t help but give me a deep bow with a wide grin extending across his face. Yadour''s crowd cheers resounded loudly throughout the arena as they celebrated their victory. I waited for the mood to settle for a bit before I continued.


    "And so, I announce that the next tournament will be held in the same place, in five years'' time. Until then, continue to train and hone your skills, for the next competition will be even fiercer."


    Leaving those words behind, I spread my wings casting a shadow on the arena below before I took to the sky, disappearing into the clouds above. The sounds of the crowds cheering slowly grew distant.


    The church had mentioned a banquet to celebrate the end of the first tournament, but honestly, I was already bored and felt stiff sitting there watching the games for so long. It was fun at the beginning, and there were a few interesting moments, but their level was truly too low.


    As I soar through the air, my massive wings carrying me effortlessly over the celestial ranges. The mountains below me stretch out as far as the eye can see, some of their snow-capped peaks glittering in the sunlight.


    As I fly, my thoughts turn to the eccentric redhead girl, Lana. I couldn''t help but recall what the old head of the church said. "An Unknown, huh," I mumbled. Something about the whole situation felt strange to me. Not to mention the great fairy mother''s vision.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Perhaps It''s time I visit Lumia."


    I slowly tilt my wings and turn towards the direction of the empire, where Lana was last seen heading. As I fly over the vast mountain ranges, countless thoughts, and guesses swirl in my mind. What is the Unknown? Why did I have a bad feeling thinking about it? I did have a few guesses, although none of them were pretty, but I sure hoped it was not a Shade.


    It doesn''t take me long before I leave the vast celestial ranges behind. As I soar past them, the view turns breathtaking. The jagged peaks of the mountains tower over the landscape, piercing the clouds that drift lazily across the sky. Some of the snow-capped tops glitter in the sunlight, reflecting the warm glow of the sun. The valleys below are a patchwork of colors, with lush green forests giving way to rolling hills and wide-open plains. In the distance, I can see the glimmering waters of a river winding its way through the landscape, reflecting the vivid blue of the sky above.


    With the celestial ranges behind me, I was now flying above the borders between the two kingdoms, Rimor and Tinada.


    As I continued my flight, I could see the vast green fields below, the trees standing tall and proud, and the occasional stream flowing through the land. Along the way, I came across a few small villages, yet I never flew too close, and instead simply observed them from high above before continuing my journey.


    ****


    The sun slowly went down, and the sky turned into a beautiful canvas of orange and pink hues. I pondered over flying through the night, but in the end, I decided against it. And so, I flew towards a nearby forest, searching for a suitable spot to rest.


    I scanned the area for any abnormalities, the elements got back to me confirming that there were none before I landed on a clearing. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of calm wash over me as soon as I did. The sound of the rustling leaves and the chirping of the crickets created a soothing melody. It was a perfect place to rest for the night. Not to mention the cute earth elements that flocked over me as I appeared.


    With a smile on my face, I lowered myself onto the ground and settled in, closing my eyes and taking deep breaths of the fresh forest air.


    " I wonder if she''s safe, and if her search was fruitful," I mumbled to myself before I closed my eyes and drifted off into a peaceful slumber.


    ****


    "S-Stay back! I''m warning you damn it! Stay back, you bastard!" Lana anxiously cried out. Behind her, Shane the blonde knight was sprawled on the ground with a deep sword gash to his side. His face was twisted in agony as he moaned in pain.


    Robin the young scholar lay face down on the snowy forest ground a few meters away from them. Standing next to his mangled corpse was a disheveled knight. His bloodshot eyes were filled with disbelief as he glanced at his drawn sword, his hand shaking in fear and anger.


    "I-I..." He tried to say something, but didn''t know what. Raising his head, he stared at Lana who flinched and took a step back.


    "I-I''m sorry, I''m sorry...." Saying that his voice cracked before he quickly turned around and left, disappearing into the sea of trees. Leaving behind a very nervous and confused Lana.


    "What the fuck was that..."


    "Argh!"


    "Shit, Shane! Hold on stay with me, it''s not that bad!"


    "W-What about Robin?" The knight asked through gritted teeth.


    Lana fell silent, a solemn expression on her face as she shook her head.

 Chapter 234: First signs

    I stretch my wings, feeling the muscles and tendons loosen up after a good rest. As I prepare to take off into the sky, I take one last look around at the peaceful scenery that surrounded me. The stars were still shining brightly, but the faint light of dawn was slowly creeping up over the horizon.


    With a powerful thrust of my wings, I launch myself into the air, soaring higher and higher until the ground below me becomes a blur. The air is cold and crisp up here, but I am used to it.


    As the sun slowly rises, a content smile makes its way across my face as I feel the warmth of light. Soon, I flapped my wings harder, picking up speed as I headed toward the border of Tinada and Lumia.


    I could see the vast forests below, their leaves changing colors as the seasons shifted. The sight was breathtaking, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the world around me. Ever since I gained the earth element as well, my appreciation of the plane only grew stronger. The sights were fascinating, and I found myself enjoying simply gazing at them.


    After half a day of flight, I slowly approached the border when I noticed a group of travelers making their way through the forest below. I slowed down, curious about their destination. From my vantage point, I could see that they were heading toward a small village on the outskirts of Lumia.


    For some reason, my instincts told me that there was something important about this village, so I followed the travelers from above, keeping a close eye on their movements.


    Not long after, the travelers arrived at their destination. I spotted an empty clearing a distance away where I could still watch over everything that was happening, but they couldn''t see me. I descended towards the ground, my claws digging into the soft earth as I landed.


    The small settlement was filled with the bodies of cursed and mutilated villagers. The obsidian color of the corpses was an eerie sight, and I could sense the darkness and despair that had taken hold of this place.


    "It can''t be-" my heart picked up as I sensed the familiar presence.


    "A Shade?! What is a Shade doing here? And how did it get past all the dragons?" I questioned, quickly raised my head to glance at the sky. The eternal battle of Dragons against the Shades was still ever ongoing, but the monsters shouldn''t be able to get through the plane. Any cursed creatures should exist in the forbidden continent, not here.


    I quickly took a deep breath to calm myself down. My frown deepened as I scanned the village. There was no sign of the Shade, only its remnant aura.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I watched as the travelers, accompanied by a small group of knights, approached the center of the village, where the bodies were gathered. The travelers seemed aware of what happened as they pointed at the dead villagers. The knights on the other hand seemed cautious, yet determined to find out what had happened to these people.


    "This won''t do," shaking my head, I quickly jumped to the sky and made my way to the ruined village.


    My wings stirred the air as I descended onto the village, the thunderous sound of my landing caused the remaining villagers to quiver in fear. They quickly fell to the ground, prostrating themselves before me as if I was a deity. The travelers and their small contingent of knights quickly followed suit, showing their reverence for my presence.


    I was unfazed by their worship, and instead turned to gaze upon the cursed corpses that littered the village center. The once vibrant bodies had been twisted and contorted, turning black as obsidian. I studied the bodies, searching for any clues that I might have missed.


    My eyes then shifted from one survivor to the next, before I asked, "What happened here?"


    My booming voice surprised everyone, yet none of them dared to stand up. I was starting to get annoyed when someone stepped forward, a villager who had not been present during the attack. He was young, barely out of his teens, but his voice was firm as he spoke.


    "Great Dragon, I was out in the fields when it happened," he said. "But I saw him. The dark knight, with his obsidian armor and his scarlet eyes. He was like a demon, and he had a cloud of darkness around him that followed him wherever he went."


    I regarded the young man with a nod, and then turned my attention back to the other survivors.


    One of the survivors raises his head and shuddered before responding. "When the cloud touched them, their bodies twisted and deformed until they turned into obsidian..."


    "I see, and when did this happen?"


    The same young man replied, his eyes blazing with a fierce light, "A week ago, great dragon. The rest of us that survived sent for the baron who in turn sent us his men to investigate what happened," the young man paused for a second and turned to glance at the corpses before he continued, "We didn''t know what to do with them. We didn''t know if we could bury them, or if we would all be cursed."


    I shook my head in dismissal and answered, "Those of you who survived are safe. You have not been cursed, nor will you be, unless you meet the so-called knight again."


    All of the villagers heaved sighs of relief at my words. Some directly collapsed to the ground weeping.


    "You will not be infected if you bury your dead. These people died because they could not handle the corrupted powers of that monster. Nothing remains inside."


    I shook my head as I gazed at the dead villagers. The ground trembled as I called forth a massive surge of power, shaping the earth into a deep pit. I then used my mana to carefully collect the mutilated corpses of the villagers and lay them to rest in the newly created grave, offering them their final resting place.


    The villagers looked on in awe as they watch my work. I could see that they found a sense of comfort in my presence, which brought them a sense of calm and hope. The survivors offered me their thanks, but I remained silent, my eyes fixated on the grave before him. The situation was worse than I expected, a Shade had infiltrated the mortal plane.

 Chapter 235: Icefang mountain

    Leaving the destroyed village behind, I continued on my journey to the north. My heart felt heavy as I approached my destination, the thought of me having to fight a Shade brought out my deepest instincts and filled me with uncontrollable rage.


    As I flew across the sky, I tried my best to keep myself calm and not lose my rationality. The fact that the Shade managed to bypass all the dragons could only mean one of two things, either it was very strong, too much so that It could completely hide its presence from everyone, something I very much doubted considering the amount of ''monsters'' we have on our side, like grandfather. The second possibility was that it was weak, perhaps it was injured or maybe only a fragment of it survived, otherwise why would it attack itself to the so-called knight?


    I quickly shook my head and took a deep breath. I did a quick check on the mana elements inside my soul space as I prepared myself for the possibility of a gruesome battle. The small world inside my soul space was as peaceful as ever. The blue ocean, the green mountains, the hills, the darkness at the edge of the world, along with the two poisonous dragons that flew freely in the sky. All of the elements were in harmony and ready should the need arise for me to use them. Not to mention the cosmic mana...


    ''It''s okay, I got this,'' I inwardly muttered as my gaze turned cold. It was time to hunt a Shade.


    ****


    The chill in the air grew colder and colder as I soared deeper into the northern reaches of Lumia. The once-green forests and rolling hills had given way to icy tundras and towering snow-capped mountains that scraped the sky above. The ground beneath me had turned into a pure white blanket of snow that stretched out as far as the eye could see. The only sounds I could hear were the soft flapping of my wings and the occasional howl of a distant wolf.


    As I continued my journey, I spotted a small settlement in the distance, a collection of wooden huts and makeshift tents nestled against the side of a mountain. The villagers here were dressed in heavy furs and woolen clothing, with thick beards and fur-lined hats to protect them from the bitter cold. They cast curious looks up at me as I flew overhead, their expressions shifting from wonder to fear.


    I decided to land and speak with them, hoping to gather any information that could lead me to Lana. As I touched down on the snow-covered ground, the villagers trembled with fear and awe. I paid them no heed and focused on the elder who had come forward to greet me.


    "Greetings, mighty dragon," he said, his voice trembling with reverence. "What brings you to our humble village?"


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "I am in search of someone," I replied, my voice deep and resonant. "A young woman by the name of Lana. She was last seen in these parts, and I seek her whereabouts."


    The elder''s eyes widened in surprise. "Ah, you seek the Red-Haired One. She passed through here not long ago, heading northward towards the peaks of the Icefang Mountains."


    "Oh, did she say what she was looking for?"


    "She did not, mighty dragon. She only passed by our humble village for supplies before she continued on her journey. We seldom get any visitors in these parts, so I invited her to stay, but she refused saying she was in a rush."


    Hearing that I nodded and got the directions to Icefang mountain. "I see, you have my thanks," saying that, I shot toward the sky and left the small village behind.


    As I soared through the frigid air, the snow-capped mountains of Lumia stretched out before me. The chill was harsher here but my scales were enough protection. The ground beneath me slowly turned white as snowflakes danced around me. Despite the numbing cold, I was alert, every sense sharpened to detect any hint of trouble.


    It was then that my eyes widened as I caught on to the aura of a Shade, emanating from the vicinity of the mountain. And so I landed at the base of the mountain when something caught my attention - a cave, its entrance obscured by the thick snow. The aura of the Shade was emanating from within, and my instincts told me that it was worth investigating.


    I reached out to the elements and used my mana to clear the entrance. I approached the cave cautiously, my eyes scanning the surroundings for any potential threats. The opening was dark, and the aura of the Shade was getting stronger as I neared. I could feel the chill of the wind picking up, and a sense of unease gnawed at me.


    As I entered the cave, the darkness enveloped me, and I had to rely on my dark mana elements to guide me. I could feel the presence of the remanant of the Shade aura growing stronger. And so I pushed forward, determined to uncover the truth.


    It didn''t take long before I reached a large open area inside the cave. For some reason, the aura of the Shade was very familiar, it was as if I had already encountered it before. A chill ran down my spine at the second.


    "What was that?" I scanned my surroundings, but there was nothing.


    As I turned to the empty cave hall, my mind suddenly recalled the ominous cave Sidus had once led me through - the dreadful Door. I quickly shook my head at the thought.


    "No, that''s not possible. That thing is bound by that Dragon and the door. He can''t leave," I muttered in an attempt to convince myself.


    After scanning the cave for a few more minutes, and making sure there was nothing left. I slowly took my leave. The Shade was here, there''s no doubt about it. Although its aura disappears outside the cave for some reason, I''m sure it already left. But how did it completely hide its aura, and why can''t I trace it?


    As I walked out of the cave, the sudden winter chill made me squint my eyes. The cold did not bother me, if anything the water mana in the surroundings only made me feel stronger. Still, I felt apprehensive as I thought of a Shade roaming around unchecked.

 Chapter 236: Meet again

    As I emerged from thr cave, the darkness faded away as I stepped out into the icy air. The Shade was nowhere to be found, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of disappointment that crept over me. It seemed like my search would continue.


    I stood by the entrance, my eyes gazing out at the cold world before me. The snow-covered mountains loomed in the distance, their peaks hidden behind a veil of mist. The winter wind whipped past me, carrying the scent of pine and snowflakes.


    For a moment, I simply stood there, taking in the world around me. The quiet stillness of the landscape was broken only by the distant sound of a river rushing over rocks. I felt a sense of calm wash over me as I took in the beauty of my surroundings.


    The water elements were abundant in this area which only served to further elevate my mood and strength. But I could not linger here for long. My quest for the Shade was far from over, and I had to press on. Who knew what the bastard might do now that it''s roaming freely. With a mighty leap, I launched myself into the sky, my wings beating powerfully against the frigid air.


    As I soared higher and higher, I scanned the landscape below for any sign of the Shade''s aura. The snow-covered ground stretched out before me like a blank canvas, but I knew that somewhere out there, the Shade was waiting.


    I could feel the burning fire of determination and rage in my belly, urging me onward. With a fierce roar, I spread my wings and dove toward the earth below, my eyes blazing. The hunt for the Shade had begun. It was best to fly low just in case I missed the bastard''s aura. It was too sneaky, after all.


    I scanned the area around Icefang Mountain, my eyes darting back and forth as I searched for any sign of the Shade''s aura. The snow grew thicker as I ventured deeper into the frozen landscape, but my vision remained unobstructed thanks to my affinity for water mana.


    The world below me was a sea of white, and the air was cold and biting, but I barely felt it as I push forward.


    As I continued my search, I noticed that the wildlife had grown scarce. The creatures that normally roamed these mountains had likely retreated to warmer climates, leaving the landscape eerily quiet. Lumia''s winter was quite long, longer than that of the other kingdoms, it was famed for its harsh weather and strong headed people.


    My eyes continued scanning the horizon for any sign of movement. The wind whipped past me as I reached out to the mana elements to help me.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    As I flew deeper into the mountains, I began to notice subtle changes in the landscape. The snowdrifts grew larger, and the trees became sparser. The air grew colder, and the wind grew stronger.


    It was there where I started to come across certain blacked clearings in the snow below, without a doubt caused by the Shade. It''s aura was very strong so I had no doubt it passed by there. And so I followed the tracks. The snow-covered hills stretched out before me, their pristine white surfaces marred only by the occasional patch of blackened earth where the shade had passed.


    But then, as I crested a small hill, something caught my eye. A clearing, barren of snow, lay before me. And in the center of that clearing, a pile of bodies.


    I descended towards the ground, my powerful wings beating a steady rhythm as I approached the gruesome scene. The stench of death filled my nostrils as I drew closer, and I could see that the bodies were human, their limbs twisted and contorted in unnatural ways.


    But that was not the worst of it. Their skin was a sickly shade of obsidian similar to what had happened to the villagers, these people could not withstand the aura and power of the Shade. This was the work of the bastard, of that much I was sure.


    I was sure I was getting closer as remnants of the shade''s aura were starting to become more frequent. Its stench was akin to a thread that guided toward the monster. First, I landed with a thud, my massive frame shaking the ground beneath me. As I drew closer to the pile of bodies, I could see that they were all different ages and genders.


    ''Was it another village that fell, victim?'' I wondered.


    After a few moments of searching through the bodies, I let out a deep sigh and shook my head before I leapt into the air and began to follow the trail of aura that the shade had left behind.


    The trail was faint but still visible, a dark smudge against the stark white of the snow-covered landscape. I followed it for miles, my eyes scanning the ground below for any signs of movement.


    It didn''t take long before I came across a forest with some obvious signs of battle, the aura of the shade undoubtedly passed through the forest but the lack of dead bodies was puzzling.


    ''Was It Lana?'' I wondered as I circled the forest in the air. ''Did she manage to fight off the bastard?'' After a few seconds of contemplation, I continued on my way, following the trail.


    That was when I found her.


    ****


    As I tended to Shane''s wounds, my ears picked up the unmistakable sound of powerful wings beating against the cold winter air.


    I glanced up, and my heart leapt with excitement as I saw the majestic form of Lord Aether, descending toward me. I watched in awe as he landed gracefully, his massive frame casting a shadow over the snow-covered ground.


    For a moment, I could only stare in wonder. ''Oh, he is truly magnificent...'' As I gazed up at him, a wide grin subconsciously spread across my face. He had come.


    "Lana," His voice boomed in my ears making me shiver in excitement. How lucky was I to hear my name uttered from his mouth? ''Ah, no good, I have to calm down, I can''t let my emotions take over.''


    "My lord, It is great to see you again!" I lowered my head in respect and gave him a deep bow when I felt his unfathomable mana reach out and pull me to my feet.


    ''Ah, how kind, he truly is perfect!''


    "What happened here?"


    "About that..."

 Chapter 237: Lana’s conviction

    I nodded as I listened to Lana recount what had happened in detail. Her team of ''explorers'' had gotten wind of the appearance of an unknown knight with magical abilities, unlike anything anyone had ever seen.


    His usage of mana was strange, to say the least. That was understandable, however, since the knight seemed to be possessed by a Shade. Or so it seemed from the description Lana gave. It appeared that he would occasionally gain instants of clarity when he takes over his body from the Shade''s control.


    This made me wonder, how did things end up this way for the knight in the first place? And how did a Shade end up attached to him? From Lana''s description, it did not seem to be that strong, at least not something I was incapable of handling. If anything the Shade seemed weak. Perhaps it was forced to take refuge in the knight''s body in order to survive.


    His weakness could potentially explain how his presence went unnoticed by the dragons. It was simply too insignificant.


    "I see," I nodded as she finished her explanation before I turned my gaze to the collapsed blonde knight by her side.


    Lana subconsciously glanced at the mana stone in her hand that she was going to use to heal the knight before she turned to me with an ashamed expression, "Please forgive me, my lord. I did not get to participate in the ascension ceremony so my magic is still lacking. I can only use these."


    Hearing that, I shook my head in dismissal, "It doesn''t matter. But I doubt you would be able to save your companion with just that, he is barely holding on as it is."


    Lana''s eyes widened at my words as she hastily turned to grab the collapsed knight and held his head up with her hand, "Damn it, Shane! Stay with me! You are going to be alright, you hear?"


    She then turned her gaze toward me and lowered her head, "My lord, I beg for your mercy, please help me save him," she pleaded.


    "Hmm" I didn''t answer and instead reached out to the abundant water elements in our surroundings, the mana quickly started to conjure around the knight''s body. It rushed up to his wounds, as a soft blue hew began to surround him.


    Lana watched in awe as the knight''s injuries closed at a rate visible to the naked eye. His pale face regained its color before his eyes slowly opened. He seemed confused as he stared at Lana''s face for a second.


    "Lana-" His words were cut short as he noticed my massive figure looming behind them.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "D-D-Dragon!" Unable to believe the sight before him, the knight''s eyes rolled back before we fell unconscious in shock.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth at his reaction. Lana on the other hand seemed embarrassed by her companion''s action and quickly bowed her head.


    "I apologize for his disrespectful behavior my lord, we have been through a lot, and it seems like the stress finally got to him."


    I shook my head before replying, "I don''t mind."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    I nodded before raising my head to look out across the open snow-covered plain, I couldn''t help but furrow my brow in frustration. There was no sign of the shade. It seemed like when the human side of the knight takes over, the aura of the shade disappears completely making it impossible to pinpoint its location.


    Turning my gaze to Lana, I noticed that she was still holding the unconscious knight in her hand. She looked up at me with concern in her eyes, "What should we do, my lord?"


    I quickly shook my head, "There is no we. You need to leave, while I will head to hunt the Shade."


    "Leave, but-"


    "You will only be a burden if you stay. Besides, you still have your companion to take care of."


    Hearing that, Lana frowned and glared at the unconscious knight for a few seconds before she took a deep breath to calm herself and nod. "I understand, I will head back to the church''s headquarters."


    "En, good."


    As I prepared to take flight, Lana suddenly spoke hesitantly, "My lord..."


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    "About the ascension ceremony... I-"


    "I see you still haven''t given up."


    "I''m sorry, my lord, but I just can''t."


    "So be it, your wish, I''ll grant it. Though whether or not you will survive will be up to you."


    Her eyes beamed with gratitude as she hurriedly nodded and bowed.


    "Yes! Thank you, thank you, my lord!"


    "Now go, you may use that," I motioned with my head to the mana stone before continuing, "To run away. I''ll handle the bastard."


    With a final nod, Lana rummaged through the knight''s pockets and took out two more mana stones, she then placed the one in her hand along with the other on the ground surrounding them in a circle before she walked over to the dead body of her other companion and dragged him along with her toward the inside of the circle before she reached out to the mana.


    I frowned as the elements unwillingly rushed to the mana stone, their fundamental affinity changing visibly. Lana must have noticed my dissatisfaction as she quickly flashed me an apologetic smile. The elements continued to gather toward the mana stones for a few minutes before a sudden flash of light appeared followed by the disappearance of Lana and the knight.


    "Oh, that''s an interesting spell." It wasn''t teleportation, instead, it was more correct to call it a movement spell of sorts. Lana and the knight did not teleport, instead, they moved so fast that it appeared as if they did. Still, with my affinity for the elements it was easy for me to figure out what happened.


    I was tempted to try the spell for myself, though I wasn''t sure what element would be best to use it with. ''Water? No. Earth? Not that either. Darkness might do the trick, but I''m not sure. Cosmic... Too dangerous and unstable to try.''


    I shook my head to rid myself of the sudden distracting thoughts before I shot to the sky. I still had a Shade to hunt.


    I first started by scanning the area around where I found Lana and her companions, before I widened the range.


    "Where are you, you sneaky bastard?"

 Chapter 238: The meeting

    ''Oh, dear. He is coming to get you, to get us. Do you still want to sit here and do nothing?'' the Shade said, speaking with a mocking tone.


    My hands were still holding onto the hilt of my sword, and my dark armor was still clanking with each move. I felt a sharp pain in my head, as the Shade''s voice echoed in my mind.


    I groaned in pain and looked around, trying to get my bearings. It was hard to think clearly with the bastard''s voice in my head. "What have I done?" I whispered, feeling a wave of guilt wash over me as the memory of the corpses rushed back. "How many innocent people have I killed?"


    The Shade laughed. "Oh, my dear Ari, you have no idea. We were a killing machine, slaughtering anyone who stood in our way. It was beautiful to watch, really."


    I felt sick to my stomach, imagining the carnage that I must have caused. How did things turn this way? Why did things turn this way? I was no better than the dragon... "I don''t want to be a monster," I muttered as I struggled to keep my tears at bay, and tried to push the Shade''s voice out of my head.


    The Shade snorted. "Too late for that, I''m afraid. You are a monster, and you always will be. But that''s not necessarily a bad thing, you know. Monsters can be quite powerful. Just look at the dragon that''s after us. We need to fight back, and you need my help to do it."


    My grip subconsciously tightened around my sword, but before I could do anything, the Shade sensed my intention and I quickly lost control of my hand.


    "Now, now. What did we talk about? You can''t kill yourself, you were close though before, but now my dear, I''m afraid that is no longer a viable option, so it is in your best interest to cooperate."


    I gritted my teeth, the monster''s voice was hammering at my psych the pain quickly becoming intolerable as the sword fell from my hand to the ground with a loud clang.


    I won''t let you control me," I said, clutching my head. "I won''t become like you."


    The Shade burst out laughing. "You don''t have a choice, my dear knight. It is already too late to play the innocent card. Your hands are eternally stained with the blood of those villagers, of those knights, of those mages,"


    "No, no, no!" I shook my head, feeling the pressure in my head intensify. "No," I muttered, through gritted teeth. "I won''t let you. I''ll fight you with everything I have."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The Shade sighed. "You''re being foolish, my dear Ari. You can''t win this battle. You need me, and I need you. Together, we can defeat the dragon and get your revenge, then we can move on to get more, we can get anything and everything!. Think about it, all the power, all the wealth. It can be ours if you just let me take control, and stop fighting back. Just embrace it."


    I closed my eyes, feeling tears roll down my face. I didn''t want to become a monster, but It was slowly becoming harder and harder to keep myself sane. I didn''t know how long I had before I completely lose myself.


    ''What did I do to deserve this?''


    "Exactly, the world is cruel. It does not care for your feelings, it took away your lover, your life, your everything, so why should you care? Let it all burn, let US burn it all!"


    ****


    As I soared high above the snow-capped peaks and frozen tundras, I scanned the horizon with an intensity born of desperation. I had been searching for what felt like an eternity. The Shade had eluded me for too long, and I was beginning to lose hope.


    But just as I thought it was going to take a few more days, perhaps even weeks, something suddenly changed and caught my attention. A flicker of energy, a surge of aura that sent shivers down my spine. I turned my head, squinting my eyes against the blinding glare of the sun, and there I saw it. A mountain in the distance, its peak wreathed in a halo of light. The Shade was there. I just knew it, it''s disgusting aura was close enough that It was impossible for me to miss it.


    My heart leapt with joy, and excitement, as I beat my wings with renewed vigor. The wind roared in my ears as I flew towards the mountain, my eyes locked on the glowing beacon of the Shade''s aura. I could feel the thrill of anticipation coursing through my veins, the fierce determination for the battle that was to come. It awakened something deep inside of me, something primordial and I could not help but release a mighty roar to the sky.


    As I drew closer, the mountain loomed larger and larger, its slopes becoming steeper and more treacherous. I could see the jagged rocks jutting out from the side, the icy cliffs that glinted in the sun.


    At last, I reached the mountain''s peak, and there, standing in a cave at the summit, was the Shade, or the form it was inhabiting. Its eyes glowed with an otherworldly red light, as the dark knight''s body pulsed with disgusting energy.


    I did not hesitate, nor did I give it any time to think. I spread my wings wide, baring my teeth in a fierce snarl, and unleashed a blast of dragon breath that engulfed the entire mountain causing it to collapse.


    Dust, rocks, and rubble rained down as I hovered in the sky, the figure of the shade disappearing in the aftermath. Yet I continued to scan the destroyed mountain with a frown, I could still sense the aura of the bastard. It was still alive, somewhere within the chaos.


    And so with a click of my tongue, I descended towards the wreckage, my massive wings beating against the dust-filled air. It was hard to see anything, but I had my way of dealing with that.


    I reached out to the earth''s elements and tapped into the mana inside my soul space. The dust and rubble suddenly settled and cleared out in one full swoop, leaving behind a scene of the aftermath.


    I did not care for any of that, however, and instead, my gaze was fixated on the figure standing a distance in front of me with their sword drawn.


    "Good, it would be too disappointing if you die so fast."

 Chapter 239: Clash & consequences

    I spread my wings and let out a mighty roar, the possessed knight charged forward, their sword flashing in the sunlight giving me a dangerous feeling as I sensed the Shade''s aura emitting from it. I moved a step back, my large frame narrowly avoiding their strike, and then unleashed a blast of water ball that hit him head-on.


    The knight did not falter, however, the magical attack did not seem to have done him any damage. Instead, he continued to press forward, striking out with his sword again and again. Each wave of the blade made me feel a sense of unease, yet with no other option I continued stepping back.


    ''What is this feeling? I''m sure he''s weak, he cannot use his full strength, so why do I feel anxious?''


    As the knight kept trying to land a hit, I continued to dodge. Although his speed had far surpassed human limits, I was anything but human. Even with my massive form, my agility was terrifying, to say the least. Still, I was confused.


    I did not strike back with my claws or tail and instead opted to avoid a direct physical confrontation. Something deep inside of me warned me against it, and I wasn''t going to question it. It was too dangerous to do so, and I did not plan to underestimate my opponent.


    I jumped to the sky as the possessed knight''s speed increased by another fold. The earth morphed under his feet and grabbed him by the ankles. He struggled to move for a second, but that second was all I needed.


    I reached out to my cosmic mana, and the thin thread appeared from within my soul space and connected itself to a place far in the distant sky above. The Shade must have sensed the imminent danger, he hurriedly swung his blade at the ground and freed himself before he pointed the tip of his sword toward the sky to intercept my cosmic attack.


    The cosmic mana descended just in time as a hazy shadowy shield appeared before him. The two collided and the world suddenly went silent. For a second, I was frozen in place as I watched the cosmic elements clash against the Shade''s repulsive energy.


    My inability to move only lasted for a second before I hurriedly flapped my wings and flew higher in the sky, running far away from the point of contact between the two elements. The knight did the same without a second of hesitation. His figure flashed as he ran across the ruined mountain, jumping over the collapsed rocks.


    It only took a few seconds for both of us to leave the scene, but the aftermath was far worse than any could have expected. It was catastrophic to say the least. First came the shockwave, a massive burst of energy that made my body shudder and pushed me even further away as I struggled to maintain my balance. The impact of it left a deep impression on the surrounding landscape, the snow being displaced and thrown about.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    After which, a muffled explosion occurred, leaving the air thick with dust and debris. It looked as if space itself was collapsing. A tear in the world appeared, followed by another, and another, each one ripping apart the very fabric of reality itself.


    "What the fu-"


    My eyes widened as I watched in horror, I could see the world around me disintegrating, falling apart in a way that defied all comprehension. It was as if our clash had unleashed some kind of primal force, something so raw and powerful that it threatened to consume everything in its path.


    The sky itself seemed to split open, revealing a vast and terrifying abyss that seemed to go on forever. The very stars themselves flickered and faded as if they too were being consumed by the chaos that had been unleashed.


    I had no time to think, no time to do anything. It all happened so fast, it was simply ridiculous. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, it was over. The tear in the world closed up, and the world fell back into place, as if nothing had ever happened. But the scars remained, etched into the very fabric of reality itself.


    I looked around, dazed and confused, and saw that the landscape had been completely changed. The snow had been replaced by ash and smoke, and the once-majestic mountains had been reduced to rubble and debris. It was a scene of devastation.


    Just as I was wondering what had happened, an ancient familiar voice spoke in my mind. "You have done a very foolish thing, Aether," the Dragon King spoke, his voice rumbling like thunder.


    "My lord," I lowered my head. Although I could not see him, he could see me. The extent of his powers was beyond my understanding, after all.


    "You have used your cosmic mana to fight against an ancient shade in the mortal plane. That act endangered the entire world and threatened its very existence."


    Hearing that, I hung my head in shame. I did not know that things would escalate that far, that quickly. And an ancient shade? What was even that?


    "Your actions have consequences, young one. You have placed the fate of the world in jeopardy, and now you must work to set things right."


    Confused, I could not help but ask, "I''m sorry, my lord, but I do not understand. What happened?"


    "The Shade that possessed that knight is no ordinary one. It''s an advanced ancient Shade. It is not supposed to be here, since Nilath is guarding the realm against its main body."


    "Nilath- Ah!" The namewas familiar, it was the dragon I had encountered that time with Sidus, back when we came across the ominous door.


    "T-Then the monster behind that door?" My voice cracked as I remembered the horror I had felt that time.


    "Yes, it is the same one. Although it''s only using a whip of its power to possess the knight. But the plane is restricting it, so it cannot act out, which is why you can fight it to such an extent, otherwise, we would not be having this conversation, Aether."


    "I-"


    "No matter, I have closed the rifts this time. But remember, your cosmic mana is a pillar of existence, it is not a simple element. Using it thoughtlessly will have consequences."


    "I understand, my lord." As soon as I said that, I felt the oppressing presence of the Dragon King disappear.


    ''What the hell should I do now?'' I inwardly muttered as I glanced at the scene of destruction below.

 Chapter 240: Dealing with the aftermath

    With the shade gone, and the King went as well. I was left behind to deal with the aftermath of our clash. I did not know what the king meant by me taking responsibility and setting things straight, but if I had to guess, it probably had to do with fixing the destruction...


    The mountain lay in ruins, and the surrounding landscape was ravaged beyond recognition. It was a sight that would have sent fear and despair into the hearts of any mortal. I shook my head with a sigh.


    I closed my eyes and focused my mind, reaching out with my senses to connect with the earth and water elements that lay beneath and around me. It was a strange sensation, like reaching out with invisible tendrils and feeling the pulse of the earth itself. I could sense the damage that had been done, the broken rocks and shattered earth elements crying out for help. I could feel the water rushing through the underground channels, carrying with it the debris and destruction that we had wrought.


    With a deep breath, I began to channel my mana, using my connection to the elements to reshape the land and heal the damage that had been done. It was not an easy task. It required a great deal of concentration and control since I was not healing an individual, I was trying to heal the plane itself. I might have overestimated my capacities since there were times when I felt like I was pushing beyond my limits, but I gritted my teeth and prevailed.


    I connected the mana stream to the world below and acted as a medium as I let the mana flow freely. Slowly but surely, the landscape began to change. The broken rocks and shattered earth shifted and resettled, forming new patterns and shapes. The water that had been carrying debris and destruction began to calm, its flow becoming more gentle and serene.


    What I did not anticipate was how much of a burden it was to directly guide such a huge amount of mana from the stream. I could feel the energy coursing through me, like a river of power that was almost too much to handle. The mana stream seemed to tremble, as large elements flowed down heeding my call. Still, I held on, refusing to let it all overwhelm me. And finally, after what seemed like hours, the task was done.


    The landscape lay before me, transformed and restored. The mountain had been rebuilt, and the earth and water now flowed together in harmony. It was a sight that filled me with pride and satisfaction. I did not destroy this time, rather I healed and rebuilt.


    I stood there and looked down at the restored land when snowflakes began to fall. My mind went back to the Shade. I failed to kill it, and now who knows where it went? I doubted it would act rashly, especially with the appearance of the King, but the fact that it managed to slip away from me put a stain on my pride. Even when I understood that it was anything but a normal Shade, my pride did not allow me to accept my defeat. Although calling it a defeat was not correct either, a draw perhaps.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I flew away to continue with my task. The aftermath of the clash reached further than the mountain and it''s surroundings. My thoughts kept drifting back to the conversation I had with the Dragon King. He was right. I had acted recklessly and endangered the realm. Though in my defense, how was I to know that it was an ancient Shade I was dealing with, not to mention that it could block my cosmic mana.


    I clicked my tongue and focused on the present. As I descended towards the ground, my attention shifted to the scenery below. I could see the vast ocean stretching out before me, and the frozen forests that lined the coast. It seemed like I reached the edge of the continent, and was not facing the ocean from the northern part of it. I could feel the wind rushing past me, carrying with it the scent of saltwater.


    The land here was not as badly damaged, but I could still sense a certain degree of it. As I landed on the shore, I closed my eyes and focused my energy. I reached out to the mana stream, and gathered the earth and water elements, and with a deep breath, I began to draw on their power. I could feel the energy flowing through me, as I directed it toward the damaged land. And so began the slow task of revitalizing the land as it began to heal.


    The rocks and rubble that had littered the ground began to shift and move, reforming into their original shapes. The ground that had been torn apart by the clash began to knit itself back together. Trees that had been destroyed began to regrow, and the rivers and streams that had been disrupted started to flow once again.


    I did not expect the fight''s aftermath to have reached so far. It seemed like I had to be more careful in the future. Luckily, I was far away from civilization, otherwise, I would probably have another destroyed kingdom under my belt.


    It took time, but eventually, I had repaired the damage. I looked out at the once-broken land, now whole and healthy once more, and nodded in satisfaction. It had been difficult, but it was also quite rewarding. My connection to the stream was as strong as ever, and it seemed like it even straightened my affinity to the elements.


    With a final glance at the scene, I turned my gaze toward the direction of the Forbidden Continent. It was time for me to return home. I messed around enough as it is in the mortal plane, and in the end, the Shade walked free. And although it pained me to admit it, I was not confident in finding the bastard should it decide to stay hidden, which I was sure it would after what happened.


    The best course of action was to head back and seek guidance from the others. Perhaps, mother, father, maybe grandmother would know how to deal with this. Why should I burden myself with it when I can ask for their help?


    ''But before that, a final trip to the church.''

 Chapter 241: Something amiss

    As I flew across the sky, I marveled at the beauty of the world below. The greens of the forests, the blues of the rivers, and the browns of the mountains all came together in a stunning tapestry that I had come to appreciate more and more with each passing day. The scenery changed as I flew across the kingdoms without a stop.


    By the time I reached the church, the royals, along with the various guests and nobles that came to attend the tournament and ascension ceremony had already left. A few people remained, however, deciding to stay for whatever reason.


    It wasn''t long before the familiar church came into view. I gracefully landed on the platform connected to the arena where the tournament had taken place, my ears perked as I could hear the sounds of excitement and anticipation coming from the church members. I knew that the people there had come to revere me and view me as a protector, of sorts. I wasn''t quite sure what the church''s doctrine was exactly, but I didn''t care much for their worship.


    The bald head priest, who had apparently been instrumental in establishing the church and spreading the word of my deeds, was the first to greet me. He approached me with reverence, and as he bowed before me, I could hear the other members of the church doing the same.


    "Welcome, my lord, Aether," the priest said, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and gratitude. "It is an honor to have you with us once again."


    I nodded my head in acknowledgment before I glanced at the various people around me. It seemed like the church had grown again. I could feel the eyes of the worshippers following me. Some were in awe of my size and power, while others seemed to be seeking something deeper from me, power perhaps. Maybe something else? They whispered prayers and praises, and I could sense their hope that I would protect them from harm. Quite ironic considering we were standing over the ruins of a kingdom I destroyed.


    "Where is Lana?" I asked, silencing the crowd.


    "She is on her way, my lord," the priest hurriedly replied.


    "I see, then you all may leave," I answered with a nod.


    The priest didn''t hesitate after hearing my command, he gave me another deep bow, turned, and clapped his hands. The worshipers quickly followed suit with another bow, before tapping their hearts with their thumbs and kissing them.


    I watched with a confused stare as the bald priest did the same before leaving. ''What was that?''


    Just as I was contemplating over what happened, Lana arrived.


    "My lord! It''s great to see you again."


    "En, I did promise I would grant you your wish."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Her expression hardened for a second before she gave a resolute nod.


    "Yes, thank you!"


    "Speaking of which, what is it with tapping the heart and kissing the thumb?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ah, that-" an embarrassed expression overtook her face as she awkwardly scratched the side of her cheek before speaking, "That''s the church''s official prayer sign."


    "Huh..."


    "I know..." As if realizing who she was talking with, Lana hurriedly corrected herself, "Ah, my apologies my lord!"


    "No matter, but do explain to me, where did they come up with that?"


    "Well, after the ascension ceremony, and after you explained the process of the ascension itself, the church decided on the sign. Tapping the heart where the mana core would be situated, and kissing the thumb as a way to ask for a blessing. Something like that."


    "Is that so... But they do realize that only humans have their mana core around their hearts, right?"


    "Ah, yes of course. The elves and demons tap their forehead instead..."


    ''That sounds stupid.'' That is what I wanted to say, but instead, I settled with just nodding my head blankly.


    "So be it. Are you ready to start?"


    "Yes!"


    Just as she replied, four figures flew from the peaks surrounding the church. They all hurriedly dropped to their knees and greeted me loudly.


    "Your disciples greet you, master!"


    "Hmm, I see you have not been slacking off with your training," I said as I scanned my apprentices. Their attunement to the elements had increased yet again, and I could clearly sense their harmony with their respective elements. Their auras stabilized as well and were no longer as chaotic as before.


    Jon, the first of the apprentices spoke, "Thank you for your praise, master." The others followed his lead.


    I was surprised to see that Halbor was still here, however, but I did not ask him about it. I could sense the presence of his people in the mountain he inhabited. It looked like they decided to settle here, at least for now.


    "Well, since you are all here already, and you know Lana. You can stay and watch over her ascension ceremony," I said, to which the group suppressed their surprised expressions.


    "Does that mean you will conduct the ceremony yourself, my lord?" asked Morena.


    "Indeed, Lana will be my fifth apprentice."


    Lana''s eyes lit up with determination as she heard my words. Morena nodded and glanced at her before speaking, "Well, in that case, I wish you good luck."


    "Thank you," Lana answered with a soft bow. The others remained silent as they watched on.


    "Shall we proceed, then?" I asked.


    "Please do, my lord! I''m ready!"


    I watched with keen interest as Lana knelt before me, ready to undergo the ascension ceremony. I could feel the anticipation and nervousness emanating from her, like a faint hum of energy. The process would not be easy, I knew that, but somehow, I was still confident that Lana had the strength to endure it.


    And so I summoned a small wisp of mana and willed it inside her body. The elements buzzed and darted around Lana''s body, searching for the perfect spot to create a mana core. I watched as her face contorted in pain, her muscles tensed and her breath came in short gasps. I knew that the process was excruciating, but it was a necessary one.


    The mana continued to circle inside Lana''s body, four circles in total, before finally settling around her heart. I could feel the surge of energy as the mana core was created, a powerful vortex of magical power that would forever change Lana''s destiny.


    But as the process continued, I quickly realized that something was amiss. She was not yet connected to the stream, instead, mana was subconsciously being drawn inside her body and continued the previous process, even when the core was already created.


    ''What is going on?'' I quickly stood up with a frown.

 Chapter 242: Success

    I no longer needed to will any mana inside her body, instead, the elements were pouring into her from the surroundings without me needing to command them. It was a s a process that confused me as the mana core had already formed around her heart.


    "Could it be-" I muttered in surprise as the mana continued to circle inside her body. Lana''s face was contorted into a painful frown. Her entire muscles were shaking from the pain, yet she had no choice but to endure it all. I wanted to help her, but I was not sure what I could do. If anything, I was afraid of my interference would be detrimental instead.


    My apprentices seemed to have figured out that something went wrong when they caught my expression. The growing aura of Lana was also a clear indicator that something definitely was not right. Still, they did not say anything and instead watched with bated breath, afraid of breaking Lana''s concentration.


    I had a few guesses about what was going on. It was pretty clear, I figured. She was going to have more than a single core. I did not know how was that possible, but then again, why wouldn''t it be? There was still a lot I, we, did not understand about this new magic system.


    For instance; what did two mana cores signify? Could it be that she was going to be able to use more than a single element? If so, was a second core always needed for that? What if it wasn''t a second element, what if it was something else? Then there was the question of the location of the second core. Where would it be?


    ''Hold on, Lana,'' I silently cheered on the redhead. Her cheerful face was twisted in pain as sweat constantly dripped down her forehead.


    It didn''t take long before my curiosity was sated. After four more circles inside her body, and just as I thought that she could take it no longer, the mana suddenly conjured around her solar plexus, and slowly but surely formed a second core, similar to the first one around her heart.


    Under my gaze, I could see a thin thread connecting the two cores with each other. The line that linked her to the stream appeared soon after, it was directly connected to her heart core.


    A sigh of relief escaped Lana''s mouth before she collapsed with her back to the ground, breathing heavily.


    "I-I did it..."


    "You did, you made it," I couldn''t help but reply. Compared to my size, her figure was tiny, yet as I glanced at her, I found myself growing to respect the little redhead. I have seen men, and women crumble under the strain that the mana core when trying to create a single core. Yet she did that and then did more. She managed to endure the process of creating not one, but two mana cores. If anything her will was truly admirable.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Is it over?" Wane asked hesitantly.


    "It is," Jon replied.


    "But why do I feel like her aura is different than ours?" Morena questioned with a frown.


    "I feel the same, but I don''t know what it is," Wane shook his head and replied. It was then that Halbor who did not say anything spoke for the first time, "She has two different mana cores inside of her body."


    All eyes turned toward him as he spoke.


    "She what?!" Wane questioned in disbelief.


    Clicking his tongue in annoyance, the elf replied, "Focus your energy and you should feel it as well, you dimmwit."


    "What did you just call me?!"


    "Enough, did you forget that we are in Master''s presence?" Jon spoke in a harsh tone silencing Wane.


    "It''s true, the flaw of the elements inside her body has not calmed down yet, so I can feel it. She does have another core..."


    "But what does that mean?" Wane muttered.


    "It means you are no longer the number one genius. She just took over that spot," Jon answered with an expressionless face.


    "What-"


    I ignored their antics and instead focused on Lana as she slowly regained her breath.


    "How do you feel?" I asked. The others paused and turned to glance at her in awe and wonder.


    "I-"


    ****


    As the ascension ceremony came to an end, I could feel the power coursing through my veins. It was a feeling unlike anything I had ever experienced before - a surge of energy that left me feeling invincible. The pain was unlike anything I had ever experienced in her life, and it was not something I wanted to experience ever again, but the aftermath... The aftermath made it all worth it.


    As I slowly rose to my feet, I could feel the changes that had taken place within me. My body was lighter, more nimble, and more youthful. I moved my hands to touch my face, the lines faded away, leaving me with a youthful glow that made me feel... beautiful.


    As I looked down at myself, I could see that my clothes no longer fit as they once had. My waist was smaller, my hips more pronounced, and my breasts, my damn breasts were fuller. I looked down at my hands, and saw that they too had changed - my fingers were longer and more delicate, my nails perfectly manicured.


    But the most striking change was the aura that surrounded me. It was a radiant light that seemed to emanate from my very being, casting a warm glow over everything around her. I could feel the power pulsing within me, and knew that I was now capable of things I had never before thought possible.


    "I feel great!" I couldn''t help but laugh. I felt better than ever!


    ****


    "Good," I nodded slowly. Two elements seemed to surround her constantly as her aura had yet to stabilize.


    ''Water and Earth, interesting,'' I inwardly noted.


    "Try to reach out to the elements, feel their power, and ask for their help," I gently guided her.


    Lana''s expression turned serious as she nodded before closing her eyes. I watched on with a gaze full of curiosity, the mana core surrounding her heart stirred first as its connection to the stream was activated.


    As expected It began to fill up with the water elements, and soon a small floating water ball appeared above Lana''s extended palm.


    "Oh, another water mage," Wane spoke.


    "No, it''s not over yet," Halbor interrupted him again.


    With her left palm controlling the water ball, Lana extended her right palm. As everyone watched on n shock, her second core stirred, and soon enough a stone appeared floating above her hand.


    "What the-"


    "Two elements..."

 Chapter 243: The magic system

    "Does this mean that we can have two cores instead of just one?" Wane asked in confusion.


    "Her aura is definitely stronger than ours, add to the fact that she can use two elements, then I suppose it''s safe to assume she is stronger than all of us," Morena replied in wonder.


    "Master, does this mean the next step to improve our strength and perfect our ascension, is by creating another core?" Jon who was usually quiet and reserved asked as he turned his gaze toward me.


    "It might just be," I answered lightly, "I myself do not know. As I mentioned before, the magic system is still in its infancy stages, there are a lot of unknowns as we- you, thread down its path."


    "My core is in my head," Halbor spoke up, the rest turned to glance at him waiting for him to continue, "Does that mean that the next course of action would be creating a core for my heart," he tapped on his chest as he said that, "and one in my solar plexus?" He tapped his stomach.


    "If so, then that would mean the current magic system is divided into three stages," Lana who finally seemed to have gotten the hang of her newfound powers spoke as she approached us.


    All eyes turned to her as she continued her explanation, "Think about it. Both of my cores are connected to each other. But it is my heart core that connects me to the mana stream,"


    Halbor frowned before replying, "As I said, mine is in my head,"


    Lana shook her head before answering, "That, I know. And perhaps that''s as far as our differences go. My second core feels like an extension of my magic, it helps facilitate the flow of mana inside my body. It does not simply help me use another element, no, it''s much more than that. Still, I can feel like something is missing, I feel like there''s still something more."


    "Something more, you say," I spoke causing them all to quiet down and turn to me.


    "Ah, I apologize, m-master," Lana muttered hesitantly, she carefully studied my expression, and after seeing that I did not mind her new form of address, she sighed a small sigh of relief before continuing, "I''m getting ahead of myself here."


    "No, it''s good to be curious. As I''ve said before, you are the pioneers of this new era. This magic system is going to be built by you, I am merely a guide," I explained causing them to fall silent. The weight of the responsibility that hung on their shoulders was quite heavy.


    "I would suggest, you stay neutral from the mortal world''s politics," I turned my gaze to Halbor before I continued, "Your presence itself should be a deterrent to potential enemies that mean harm to your race, but like I said, I believe it''s best to steer away from the politics. You have all surpassed the limits of mere mortals, so it''s best that you be careful."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I-I understand, master." Halbor hesitated before replying with a nod.


    The others quickly followed suit.


    As I glanced at my five apprentices, I observed each of their unique traits. Jon was calm and reserved, a master of earth magic, with a steady hand and unwavering focus. Morena, the water mage with fluid movements and a nurturing spirit, held a quiet strength. Wane, the young fire mage, was filled with curiosity and eagerness to learn. Halbor, was wise, knowledgeable and calculated in his actions. And finally... Lana, the only dual-wielding mage with affinity to both water and earth mana, she had a fierce determination and extraordinary will that matched her skill.


    As I observed them, Wane raised his hand and asked me a question that seemed to linger in their minds. "But master, what is our goal? What is our mission? What did you help us ascend for?" he inquired, his eyes filled with wonder and curiosity.


    I took a deep breath before replying, "Your ultimate goal in the end, is to protect the mortal plane and the mana stream itself. You must further develop the new magic system and ensure that it is used for the greater good. You will eventually take my place and guide the mortals. As for me, I shall leave this plane and return to my home, in the forbidden continent, leaving you in charge of keeping the balance."


    My apprentices looked at me with a mixture of surprise and determination. With this knowledge in their hearts, they will continue their training, honing their skills and mastering their craft. And with every passing day, they will grow stronger, wiser, and more prepared for whatever may come.


    "We will not disappoint you, master!" Wane replied. Jon nodded and gave me a bow, the others quickly followed suit.


    "Master, I have a suggestion," Lana said.


    "Hmm, speak. What is it?"


    "If we were to keep the balance in the mortal plane, I believe it would be necessary to add one more apprentice."


    Jon frowned and turned to Lana, "Master knows better, if he wants to take another disciple, that is up to him, not us to decide."


    "I agree, it is not our decision to make," Wane added. Morena on the other hand remained silent.


    Halbor, let out a sigh before continuing, "Forgive my insolence, master. But Lana is right."


    "You too?" Jon raised his brow.


    "Tsk-" Wane clicked his tongue in annoyance and was about to speak when I interrupted him.


    "And why is that?"


    Halbor turned to Lana and motioned for her with his eyes. She nodded and began to explain, "The mortal world does not only have humans or elves, it also has demons. If our group does not have a demon in our midst, then the mortals may take it as a sign that the demons have fallen from your favor, and from that of the esteemed Dragon God. They might use this as an excuse to further discriminate, enslave, and perhaps even hunt them."


    Halbor who was standing by her side nodded, he lowered his head and spoke, "Indeed. Although I do not particularly like the demons, I believe the presence of an ambassador from them is necessary to create a balance."


    "I see," I nodded and raised my head to glance at the sky deep in thought. My apprentices remained quiet in an attempt to not disturb me. Their reasoning was solid.


    ''Hmm, it seems like I need to make one final detour before going back.''


    "So be it, I will bring back one final apprentice, who will represent the demons."

 Chapter 244: Breil region

    I spent one more week with my apprentices, guiding them and helping them to further master their powers. It was important that they were fully prepared for what lay ahead.


    During that week, I paid special attention to Lana, with her being the only dual-wielding mage with an affinity for both water and earth mana. I saw the potential within her, and I knew that with guidance, she could become a powerful force to be reckoned with, and be one of the most powerful mages of her time.


    And so, I spent extra time with her, teaching her advanced ways to effectively use the mana, and helping her to gain control over her newfound powers. It was an odd feeling as I watched her grow stronger with each passing day, her determination unwavering. A part of me felt proud, as she quickly learned what I thought of her. Although our ways of handling mana were different, she was extremely talented, I had no doubt that her presence would be vital for the future of the magic world.


    But despite the progress we made, it was time for me to leave. My search for a last apprentice called me to the borders between the Yadour empire and the Rimor kingdom, precisely in the disputed Breil region. This was where most of the wandering demons could be found.


    And so, I bid farewell to my apprentices and set off towards the Breil region. The journey was long and mostly boring. I again chose not to fly over the main cities and avoided large human settlements, instead, opting for a more scenic path. I flew along Rimor''s western coast enjoying the abundance of water mana, occasionally, I would swim for a while, and other times I would take to the skies. By the time I reached the borders between Rimor and Yadour, I changed my flight direction and headed northeast, deeper toward the Breil region.


    It didn''t take me long before I reached it. It was a vast expanse of barren desert, stretching for miles in every direction. The heat was oppressive, and the sands shifted constantly, making it a treacherous place to navigate. The lack of water elements in the area made me frown, but I did not mind it that much.


    Despite its harsh conditions, the Breil region was rich in a certain mineral that made it a highly coveted resource since it could be used to produce swords that allowed knights to conduct their aura through them. The Yadour empire, had set its sights on the region, hoping to extract these minerals and use them to fuel their ever-growing power.


    The Rimor kingdom, however, was not planning to let the empire have it. They saw the Breil region as their own, and were willing to fight to protect it.


    The tensions between the two countries were palpable, and there was a sense of unease that hung over the region like a dark cloud. It was clear that something was going to happen. The only reason there was no fighting at the moment was the conclusion of the tournament and the ascension ceremony. The countries still had to solidify their positions, and their mages had to get used to their newfound powers.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As I journeyed deeper into the heart of the Breil region, I scanned the landscape that was dotted with the remnants of past battles, evidence of the fierce fighting that had taken place in this barren wasteland along the years.


    My eyes constantly surveyed the desert landscape below, searching for any sign of the wandering demon settlements. Searching for my next apprentice that could be among them.


    At last, I spotted a cluster of small huts in the distance, rising out of the sands like mushrooms after a storm. I knew that this was one of the places I had been searching for, and so I swooped down towards the settlement, my wings beating hard against the hot desert air.


    As I approached, I could see the demons below, scurrying about their daily business. Some were tending to small fires, while others were digging in the sand or gathering what little vegetation they could find. They were scrappy and resilient people, survivors in a harsh and unforgiving world.


    But I was not here to admire their resilience. I was here to find a demon apprentice, someone who could represent their race amongst the ascended mages. And so I hovered high above them, observing their actions and movements from afar. I watched as they went about their daily routines, looking for any signs of exceptional skill or talent.


    After a while, I grew frustrated, as I had not yet spotted anyone who caught my eye. And so, I decided to land and give them a chance to prove themselves.


    As I descended from the sky, the demons below cowered in fear and awe at the sight of me. Their eyes widened in amazement as they beheld the sight of a mythical creature, and I could sense their trepidation as they looked upon me with reverence.


    I approached them, my great wingspan creating a gust of wind that caused the nearby sand to swirl and dance. The demons trembled before me, but I reassured them that I had not come to harm them.


    "You do not need to fear me, for I am here in search of a worthy apprentice," I told them, my voice rumbling like thunder. "Someone who possesses great willpower, someone who is intelligent and is willing to learn."


    The demons looked at each other in astonishment, whispering amongst themselves in hushed tones. They were surprised, shocked, and honored that I would consider them for such an opportunity. I had no doubts that they knew about the tournament and the ascension ceremony. News traveled fast in these lands, and although the demons here were wanderers, they were not out of contact with the outside world, so they should understand the magnitude of the opportunity I was providing them with.


    A middle-aged female demon with golden hair and purple eyes, and a single horn extending from her forehead stepped forward, she kowtowed to me, the rest followed suit after her before she spoke;


    "Great dragon, what must we do?" she asked.


    ''Straight to the point, I like that.''


    As I glanced at the relatively large number of demons present, an interesting idea crossed my mind. I couldn''t help but grin as I spoke.


    "It''s simple, those who wish to become my apprentices must pass a test. First, I will need test your intelligence, second, your bravery, and third, and finally, your willpower. The first to pass all three tests will become my apprentice, he or she will be reborn as an ascended mage. They will represent the demons and become my sixth and final apprentice," I paused and glanced at the crowd with a wide grin before continuing;


    "So, are you up for the challenge?"

 Chapter 245: The test

    For a while, no one dared to step forward. Although they might not know the exact details of the tests, they must have heard about what happened to those that tried before. The news of the failed mages from the tournament must have reached them already.


    The demons whispered amongst themselves, some hesitated as they nervously glanced at me. After what seemed like a few minutes, the middle-aged female demon stepped forward.


    "Great dragon, my name is Mara, It would be my honor to take part in your test," she said and gave me a deep bow.


    I nodded and motioned for her to approach. The demoness glanced at the crowd, her eyes momentarily pausing on the figure of a middle-aged demon man before she nodded and came closer.


    I waved my hand and created a water dome that surrounded and isolated us from the outside world. Mara''s mouth widened in shock as she hesitantly touched the water with her fingers.


    "With this, no one will interrupt us."


    Mara nervously gulped and waited for me to start.


    "First, I have a little riddle I want you to solve for me," I said with a smile before continuing,


    "I am the breath of the earth,


    Born from the depths below,


    I bring both death and rebirth,


    And with my power, life can grow.


    What am I?"


    Mara''s face turned into a frown, as she muttered the riddle to herself deep in thought.


    "You have three tries," I added with a smile.


    "This- is it water, great dragon?"


    I shook my head before answering, "While water can be thought of as the breath of the earth, it is not born from the depths below and does not always bring death and rebirth. Two more tries, Mara."


    Her frown deepened as she took a deep breath to calm herself, she scratched her head deep in thought before answering hesitantly, "Is it, fire?"


    "I''m afraid not, fire can certainly bring death and rebirth, but it is not born from the depths below and does not always facilitate the growth of life. Last chance, Mara, think."


    Her face paled, as she began to mutter to herself, wind? No, it can''t be... Born from the depths below..." She glanced at the ground with a deep pondering look on her face when suddenly, her eyes brightened up.


    "From the depths below! Of course!" she raised her head and faced me with a firm gaze.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "The answer is a volcano."


    "Hoh, not bad not bad. Indeed, Volcanoes are the breath of the earth, born from the depths below, they can bring death and destruction to the surrounding area, but can also bring rebirth and renewal by providing new soil for plants to grow in. A fitting answer for the riddle," I spoke with a smile.


    "D-Do I pass?" Mara asked hesitantly, to which I gave her another nod.


    "You pass the first test, two more to go."


    A sigh of relief escaped her mouth. She took a few seconds to steady her heart before she raised her gaze and faced me with a newfound resolution.


    "I''m ready!"


    "Good,"


    I closed my eyes and easily pulled Mara toward my soul space. The plan was simple, in this world, I was a God, nothing could get past me, and I could do whatever it is I wanted to. This time, however, I wasn''t planning on hurting Mara, instead, I would weave an intricate illusion around her, trapping her in a realm where her fears and phobias would come to life.


    Nothing was hidden from me, in here I could read her like an open book. I watched her for a few seconds as she looked around, her eyes darting back and forth as she realized she was no longer in the physical world. I could sense her fear building up, the hairs on her arms standing on end. And then I began to shape the illusion, creating her worst nightmare.


    Suddenly, her surroundings shifted, and she found herself standing in a dark, abandoned house. The creaking of the old wooden floors echoed in the silence, making it feel eerie. Mara looked around, trying to find a way out. But she was trapped.


    Her eyes widened, as she glanced at the dead bodies of the two demons in front of her, and she began to hyperventilate. Human soldiers laughed as they desecrated the bodies of the dead. Mara glanced at her hands which now looked young, and tried to force herself to move, but her legs wouldn''t cooperate. The laughter echoed in her ears bringing her back to a memory she locked deep inside of her, one she never wanted to face again.


    As I watched over her, a part of me hoped she could overcome the illusion, to stand up to her fear, and not let it overwhelm her. Alas, it seemed like my expectations were too high. She was on the verge of losing herself, and so I had to intervene before she was overwhelmed by fear. I dispersed the illusion, and she quickly found herself back in the desert. Her breaths were quick and labored as she looked around, realizing she had failed.


    I shook my head and spoke with a gentle voice, "Mara, fear is a powerful tool. You must learn to face it, to overcome it. Remember this experience, and use it to grow stronger," I said to her.


    She looked at me with a mixture of awe and fear, her eyes were slightly wet as she lowered her head and nodded.


    "Thank you for your advice, great dragon..." Her voice was soft as she turned around to leave, the dome disappeared allowing her to go.


    The crowd began to whisper in hushed tones as they saw Mara leave. She paid them no heed and instead walked toward the middle-aged demon that greeted her with a smile.


    "It''s okay my love, you did your best," he whispered in her ear as he pulled her in for a hug.


    She didn''t move back, and instead buried her head in his chest and silently wept. The crowd gave them space, seeing the state she was in.


    "W-What happened for Mara to be like that?!" Someone muttered in shock.


    "Is the test really that hard?" another added nervously.


    It seemed like the disqualification of Mara was a heavy blow to the confidence of those present, since no one dared to approach. Perhaps, I could have avoided going through all the trouble of creating these tests and instead straight away fill them with mana and see who survives, but this time, I was planning on doing things differently. The one to pass the test would at least have a higher chance of succeeding.

 Chapter 246: Kaida

    As the silence lingered, the crowd hesitated to approach Mara and her lover, still reeling from her devastating failure in the second test. They stumbled away, her body still trembling, her face contorted in a mixture of sadness and defeat. I watched her go, feeling a pang of regret in my heart. Mara was a promising student, and it was unfortunate that she couldn''t overcome her deepest fears.


    A small disappointed sigh escaped my mouth. After a while, The spectators grew silent, each lost in their thoughts until someone finally gathered their courage and stepped up to face the challenge. But one by one, they all failed. Most could not solve the riddle, while those that did were unable to conquer their inner demons. Despair started to spread among the crowd, and I could sense their disappointment.


    ''Was it really too hard?'' I wondered as I scanned the crowd. I did not believe it was impossible to pass the second test, but it seemed like my expectations were rather high. Most of the people broke the second they found themselves inside the illusion. Almost none of them made the effort to face their fears, at most they would try for a second before breaking down completely. Truly, a disappointment.


    Just when it seemed like all hope was lost, and I was considering my next plan, an unlikely challenger took the stage. It was a young demon girl, barely over ten, with bright red hair and curious golden eyes. She stood there, her small form looking almost comical compared to that of those that surrounded her, yet her expression was serious, and determined.


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by this unexpected turn of events. The girl looked too young and inexperienced to pass my tests, yet there was something about her that caught my attention. Perhaps it was her bravery, or maybe her unwavering spirit.


    As the young demon girl stepped up, I looked at her with skepticism. She could not have been over ten, and I wondered what chance she had against the trials that had already defeated so many others.


    "And what is your name, young one?" I asked her.


    "My name is Kaida," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "And why do you think you can succeed where so many others have failed?" I questioned her.


    "I have nothing to lose," she said, her voice filled with fierce determination. "And I believe in myself."


    I nodded in response, impressed by her bravery.


    "Very well," I said, accepting her challenge. "Let us begin."


    As she stepped closer, I resummoned the water dome, and Kaida glanced around with curiosity and awe. I waited for her to settle before presenting her with the first riddle;


    "I will give you a riddle and you must solve it to pass the first test." She nodded to indicate her understanding, before I continued.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "I am always hungry, I must always be fed. The finger I touch will soon turn red. What am I?"


    It was a classic riddle that required some creative thinking to solve, as the answer was not immediately apparent. But it was not as hard as the one I presented to those before her.


    Kaida listened carefully before confidently giving the answer.


    "That''s easy, it''s fire! Isn''t it?"


    I was surprised, but I could see the determination in her eyes, and that''s when I knew she was not one to be underestimated. A smile extended across my mouth as I nodded.


    "Pretty smart for your age, little one. Correct, you pass the first test."


    "Yes! Thank you, great dragon!" She said with a wide grin.


    "Now, now. The second test is a lot harder. You will have to face your deepest fears and must overcome them. Many of those that came before you failed here. Are you ready?" I gently asked.


    Kaida nervously gulped before nodding her head with unwavering determination.


    "Good."


    I slowly reached out to the young girl and pulled her inside my soul space. And soon, everything about her was laid bare before me as I began to weave the perfect illusion for her.


    Kaida''s parents were both powerful mages that fought for the demon''s freedom. Although their intentions were praiseworthy, their search for more power led them to attempt an experiment with a powerful spell, unfortunately, however, they lost control over it, causing destruction in their village. Kaida who was playing in the outskirts at the time survived unscathed. And though she had nothing to do with it, she was still shunned and cast out by her own kind for being related to the mages responsible for the disaster.


    Although still young, her heart was already quite burdened. The little demoness tried so hard to distance herself from her parents'' actions, to prove that she was not like them, but it seemed that the stigma of their actions had followed her wherever she went.


    The world before her slowly changed as she once again found herself standing in the ruins of the village destroyed by her parents'' spell.


    The young girl gasped at the sight before her, completely lost inside the illusion. She watched her parents standing before her, their faces filled with regret and sorrow as they attempted to control the spell that had gone awry.


    A surge of anger and fear rose within the young girl, threatening to overwhelm her senses. She was afraid, but most of all she was mad at her parents for being so reckless, for leaving her all by herself, for letting her carry the burdens of their actions. For a long time, she convinced herself that she hated them, that they were nothing but despicable people. That''s what those around her continued to make her think... But deep down, Kaida knew the truth, she knew that they were not monsters, that they were simply driven by the urgency of their situation, by the attacks of the humans to the north, and south.


    She knew, and after they had passed she understood, but she could not help but be resentful. Why did they have to carry that burden? Why did she have to carry it as well?


    Her knees buckled as she fell to the ground weeping. As I watched the scene unfold, I inwardly shook my head. ''Was it another failure?'' I muttered.


    Just as I was getting ready to end it, however, Kaida suddenly stood up. To my surprise, she did not walk away from the scene of her parents struggling, nor did she avert her gaze from it. Instead, she began to walk toward them, her eyes were red, stained with tears yet she continued her slow approach.


    My illusion shook lightly as the young girl reached her parents and tightly embraced them.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t hate you, I love you- I miss you... And I-I forgive you-"


    I watched the scene unfold in surprise before the illusion began to crumble. The young girl found herself on the ground with tears staining her face.


    "You did well, little one."

 Chapter 247: The 6th apprentice

    I waited as the little demon girl regained her composure after a few minutes. It was already quite impressive how she managed to shake off the effects of the illusion so fast. It seemed like her will was truly extraordinary. This made me look forward to seeing how she handles the last and final test.


    A part of me was sure that she could pass it, and handle the mana. Still, although I was confident in her will and skill, there were no absolutes in this world. And so as she wiped away the dry tears from her face, I glanced at her and spoke, "Are you ready for the final test, little one?"


    Kaida took a deep breath and nodded her head in resolution.


    "I''m ready!"


    "Good, now be warned. This test is the most important, most difficult, and most dangerous one of them all."


    My words caused her to nervously gulp, but the glint of determination never left her gaze as she nodded once again.


    Satisfied by her reaction, I continued, "I will guide the mana inside your body to create a core that will help you use magic. This process is what''s called ascension. You will no longer be a simple mortal, you will rise above everyone else, and you will hold powers far beyond everyone else. Granted you survive, of course."


    "So I will become your apprentice, right my lord?" she asked.


    "Yes, if you succeed, then you will be my 6th and final apprentice."


    "Does that mean I can leave this place?"


    "You will be able to do whatever you want, little one. But yes, first you''ll have to go back to meet your senior brothers and sisters. Again, that is if you succeed."


    "And if I don''t?" she questioned with a solemn expression.


    "Then you die. If you are unable to withstand the pain, then the mana will wreak havoc inside your body and you will explode."


    "I see, I''m ready."


    I didn''t quite expect her sudden reply, but the little girl was brimming with confidence. Her gaze told me that she did not even consider the possibility of her failing. Instead, she bravely sat down before me in the lotus position and closed her eyes in preparation.


    ''Truly, was she brave or simply desperate?'' I wondered.


    I looked upon the little demon girl before me, her eyes closed and her body still. She radiated a sense of confidence that was both admirable and concerning. I knew the trial I had put her through was not easy, but this final one was the true test of her strength and will.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    With a deep breath, I focused my will on the mana elements. I felt them stir, responding to my command. Slowly, I began to guide the mana toward her body.


    As the mana gathered inside of her, it slowly began to swirl, and the girl''s body tensed. I could sense her pain, her body writhing as the mana coursed through her veins. The process was excruciating, but she did not falter. Her determination was evident, and I felt a sense of admiration for the little girl.


    We continued like this for what must have seemed like an eternity to her, the mana circling around her body five times before finally settling into place around her heart. Kaida''s body was trembling with the effort, her breath coming in ragged gasps.


    I could sense her pain and her struggles, but I also sensed her strength and her will. Although young in age, she deserved to be called a true warrior, one who had faced her fears and overcome them.


    As the mana core began to take shape, the pain intensified, but she did not cry out. Instead, she gritted her teeth and pushed through the agony, never once losing focus. When it was finally over, her  body was enveloped in a blinding light.


    It didn''t take long before it dissipated, and the girl stood before me, her eyes now open and filled with a sense of wonder. I could see the mana core within her, pulsing with a powerful energy.


    "You have done well. You have proven yourself to be a true mage, one who has overcome all obstacles and emerged stronger for it. I congratulate you on your success and ascension."


    The little demon girl''s eyes widened with excitement, a wide smile spreading across her face. "Really?" she exclaimed, unable to contain her joy. "I did it? I''m your apprentice now?"


    I nodded with a smile. "Yes, you are. You have shown great potential, and I believe that with time, you will become one of the greatest mages of your time."


    The girl''s smile grew even wider, and she nodded eagerly. "Thank you!" she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "I promise to work hard and make you proud!" Her previous serious tone and manner were nowhere to be found as she excitedly replied. Sure enough, she was still a child at heart, I smiled.


    Suddenly, she gasped as she looked down at herself in shock and wonder. Her body had undergone some drastic changes since she began the trial. She was now more beautiful than ever before, her skin glowing with an otherworldly radiance. Her once dull, lifeless hair now shimmered with a new luster, and her eyes sparkled with newfound vitality.


    She scanned her body in awe, hardly believing the transformation she had undergone. "What happened to me?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    "Like I said, you have been reborn," I replied. "As an ascended mage, your body has been enhanced, imbued with mana to become stronger and more resilient. You are now healthier and more powerful than ever before."


    The girl''s eyes widened in amazement. "I feel better than ever," she said, a sense of wonder in her voice. "I can''t wait to see what else I can do!" She whispered.


    "Now that you have a mana core, it is time to discover your element. Reach out to the mana elements around you, and feel them flow into your core. See what element you are gifted with."


    The girl nodded, her eyes closing as she reached out with her senses, feeling the world around her with an uncontrollable smile. I watched as the thin thread connecting her core to the mana stream began to glow lightly, the elements gathering within her core. A soft light only I can see emanated from within her chest as she concentrated, her breathing steady and even.


    At last, she opened her eyes and extended her palm. All elements retreated from within her core leaving only one behind. I watched as the element within her began to flow, swirling and shifting as she concentrated. At last, she opened her eyes, a small flame appeared above her palm shimmering in the light.


    "Amazing," she said, a sense of wonder in her voice.

 Chapter 248: A new life

    Kaida stood in awe as she gazed at the small flame flickering above her palm. She had always known that magic was real, and have seen the destruction one could bring with it first hand. But to actually wield it herself was a feeling beyond her wildest dreams. She did not need any medium, no mana stone, no nothing. The dragon, her new master, who had been watching her with a patient and understanding gaze, waited for her to become familiar with her newfound powers before imparting some much-needed advice.


    "Remember, Kaida," her master spoke with a deep and resonating voice. "Mana is the essence of all magic. To wield it, you must first learn how to guide and channel it. As an ascended mage, your connection to the mana stream and your respective element will be stronger than ever before. Use this power wisely, for it can bring great good or great destruction. In the end, it all depends on you."


    Kaida nodded, taking in his words with a solemn understanding. She had always known that magic was a force to be reckoned with, especially with what happened in her past. but it seemed like she had never truly grasped its potential until now.


    Her heart raced as she looked up at the dragon, her new master. She had never felt such a mix of awe, respect, and gratitude for anyone before. The dragon had not only bestowed upon her the gift of magic but also given her the courage to face her past and turn a new leaf in her life.


    "Thank you," she said softly. "For everything."


    Her master nodded, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "You have a long journey ahead of you, Kaida. But I believe that with dedication, perseverance, and the right mindset, you can truly become one of the future pillars of magic."


    Kaida nodded, feeling a sense of determination and purpose building inside her. She knew that this was just the beginning of her journey, and she was ready to embrace it with open arms. She had nothing left for her here in this backwater village. Instead, she will further progress in her new path as an ascended mage and take her destiny into her own hands. She silently promised herself, her eyes flickering with resolution.


    "Now then, it is time for you to return to the church''s headquarters. There, as I mentioned before, you will meet your senior brothers and sisters who will teach you all you need to know about being an ascended mage. So, are you ready to go?" He asked, his voice gentle but commanding.


    Kaida nodded, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation building inside her. She had never flown before, let alone with a dragon. But somehow, she knew that she was in safe hands.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Her master then gently lifted her up in his massive palm, and Kaida couldn''t help but gasp at the sheer size and power of the creature. She felt both small and insignificant in his presence but also incredibly honored to be chosen as his apprentice.


    As they took off into the sky, Kaida felt a rush of wind blowing through her hair, and her heart skipped a beat. The world below her looked so small and insignificant, and she realized that this was truly happening, she made it. She was no longer stuck in that awful village, she no longer had to face the scornful gazes of the villagers, instead, she was about to discover a whole new world of magic, one that she had never imagined possible.


    Kaida glanced down at the villagers that quickly turned as tiny as a dot. Her master did not care to talk to them any longer. After she succeeded, he simply took her and left. The villagers did not have any time to say anything, nor did they understand what had happened. It was all so abrupt, but she did not care.


    Her heart was racing as they flew through the sky. The wind was rushing past her, blowing her hair back and making her feel weightless. For a moment, she was terrified, her stomach churning with fear, but the feeling quicky passed as she continued to watch the world below her.


    The trees and buildings looked so small, like toys, and the roads and rivers looked like thin, winding threads. She saw fields of golden wheat waving in the breeze, and orchards full of ripe, juicy fruit. In the distance, she saw a range of mountains, their peaks covered in snow, and she gasped at the sheer majesty of them.


    As they flew over a river, her new body allowed her to see clearly, Kaida caught sight of the fish jumping out of the water, their scales glittering in the sunlight. She saw a group of children playing in a meadow, chasing each other and laughing. She saw a herd of cows grazing in a field, their tails flicking lazily back and forth.


    It was like she was seeing the world with new eyes. She had never realized how beautiful and vast it was before. A sense of awe and wonder washed over her, as she wondered if this was how her master saw everything all the time, from high above. A smile slowly spread across her face.


    Her master continued his flight swiftly and steadily toward the church''s headquarters, and Kaida felt a sense of peace wash over her with him by her side. She was truly blessed.


    But, as they approached their destination Kaida felt a sense of sadness. She didn''t want the flight to end. She wanted to keep soaring through the sky, seeing new sights and experiencing new sensations.


    And so, their journey finally reached an end as they flew over the majestic mountain range, the large church building slowly came into view. She glanced at her new home for the foreseeable future with an interested gaze. Besides the main building of the church, a massive pillar was erected from the ground with a group of soldiers standing guard around it. To the other side of the plateau was an enormous arena,  that was connected to a large platform.


    Her master tilted his body and flew down toward said platform. As soon as he landed, Kaida hopped off his palm, feeling a little disoriented but also incredibly exhilarated.


    It didn''t take long before a large crowd appeared to welcome their arrival. All of the people present glanced at her with curious, and envious gazes.


    ''This is it, the start of my new life!''

 Chapter 249: Back home

    After I brought Kaida back to the church and introduced her to her fellow apprentices, I quickly took my leave. There was no point in me staying any longer, I was bound to come back soon anyways. For now, however, I still had to head back home.


    The matter of the Shade was still heavy on my mind. It was best to handle it as fast as possible. And so, as I soared through the endless expanse of sky, the cool wind brushed past my scales, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of melancholy. My time spent in the mortal lands has come to an end, and I''m already on my way home. It''s been months since I left my family and ventured into the world of mortals, and it honestly doesn''t feel like it was that long ago.


    The sights and sounds of the mortal lands were a stark contrast to the forbidden continent. It was more alive, in a sense. And I did think I''d say it, but I had seen the beauty that I didn''t believe was possible here in these lands. Throughout my travels, the lush greenery of the forests, the vast oceans that stretched as far as the eye could see, the vibrant colors of the flowers, and the unique scents that filled the air; all of it left an indelible impression on me.


    As I flew, I began to question my purpose. Was it time for me to join the other dragons and protect the world from the Shades that threaten to destroy everything we hold dear? Or should I leave this plane, head outside, to the massive expanse, and explore its vastness?


    I was honestly quite conflicted. A sigh escaped my mouth. In the end, I decided to take the safe way out. For now, my strength was still not enough for me to travel safely through the void. What would happen if I was to come across a Shade with the same strength as my grandfather or grandmother?


    That would be an outcome I shudder to think about. And so, the most logical thing to do for now is to stay here and grow stronger before I set my sights on the stars. I raised my head and glanced at the sky.


    "One day, though. One day."


    ****


    I quickly made my way through the vast oceans, feeling the wind whipping through my scales as I soared towards the forbidden continent that I called home. I occasionally swam, and occasionally flew as I approached my destination.


    As I neared the landmass, I couldn''t help but be struck by its otherworldly beauty. The fog that covered it slowly dispersed as I approached. My eyes scanned the sprawling forest that seemed to stretch on forever. Here a sense of magic and wonder that was not present in the mortal plane permeated the air, making me feel as though I had truly entered a realm of myth and legend.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    As I flew over the continent, I caught glimpses of the creatures that called it home. Beasts and Monsters of all sorts roamed the forests, their eyes glinting with a primal fury as they sensed my presence. Yet despite their ferocity, they all lowered their gazes and scurried away in fear as I flew past them. It was a testament to the power that I held as a dragon, and I would be lying if I said it didn''t fill me with a sense of pride. Still, I ignored them and continued on my way.


    It didn''t take long before I reached my destination - the floating mountain that housed my family. As I landed at its foot, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. "Home, sweet home." It was a place that brought me a sense of safety and comfort, and I was eager to be back in its embrace.


    But as I made my way towards the cave that led to my family''s dwelling, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. The air was thick with an uneasy silence. And then I saw him - my grandfather, his massive form looming in the darkness.


    As soon as I walked in, all eyes turned toward me. My father was nowhere to be seen, only my mother along with my grandfather. Mother''s eyes lit up in joy as she saw me come in.


    "Aether! I sensed that you came back. About time too," she said and approached me before gently wrapping her tail around me and patting my head with it.


    "Welcome home, my child."


    Her words warmed my heart as I nodded back with a smile, "I''m back, mother."


    Grandfather who was laying in the corner opened his eyes and glanced at me with a smirk, "Welcome back, brat. I''ve been waiting for you."


    His words made me uneasy but I still lowered my head and replied, "Thank you, grandfather."


    "Father, he just came back, I say let him rest first," mother turned to glance at him with a gentle smile, yet her words were sharp and direct.


    "Hmph, rest from what? Playing around?" Grandfather clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    "Did something happen?" I asked as I glanced at them in confusion.


    Mother was about to reply when grandfather interrupted her, "You should know best. You were the one to fight that bastard after all."


    My eyes widened in surprise, "You already know about that?"


    "Of course we do. What with the mess you made back there."


    "What your grandfather means to say is, it was hard not to notice. The King personally intervened, after all, you almost destroyed the plane," mother explained in her soft tone and gently continued patting my head with her tail.


    "Oh... About that, I didn''t know it was going to be that bad..." I awkwardly replied. It seemed like the whole situation was much more serious than I expected.


    "Bah, in the end, it''s our fault for not explaining it clearly to you. There were no pillars of magic for a very long time, after all..." grandfather sighed as he spoke.


    "Speaking of which, where are the others?"


    "Your father healed back from his injuries and is already back on the frontlines. He joined a raid to avenge his previous loss," mother said while shaking her head hopelessly before continuing, "Little Essie is still with your grandma, while Immy and Sidus are hunting Shade spawns further west. Ynos went to visit the fairies."


    "Oh, wait, what? Ynos went where?!"


    "Haha, he went to visit the fairies, something about putting their differences behind," mother answered with a smile.


    "T-That''s not possible...Ynos did? Just what the hell did I miss?" I mumbled in disbelief.

 Chapter 250: The plan

    "Sit down first," grandfather motioned for me to lay down before him. I quickly complied before asking,


    "Grandfather, about what happened... I really didn''t know that it was going to be that bad. I didn''t even use my full strength," I tried to explain.


    Hearing my words he clicked his tongue and replied, "Didn''t use your full strength you say? Am I supposed to pat your head and commend you for that? Obviously, you did not, and should not use your full strength in the mortal plane. By the King, that''s common sense, brat. If all dragons went around using their full strength, do you think this world would survive?"


    "I-"


    "No, it would not. This is why the only place you are allowed to go all out in, is in the Void fighting against the Shades, or a raid in their realm. There, it doesn''t matter if you destroy it all. Hell, you are encouraged to do so."


    "Father, you are getting sidetracked," Mother who was sitting by my side, gently reminded him.


    Grandfather let out a sigh, and shook his head before speaking, "To tell you the truth, it was your grandma who was supposed to explain all of this to you. She''s more knowledgeable when it comes to the pillars after all, but she currently has her hands full with the little one."


    "Huh," I subconsciously muttered. It seemed like grandfather did not want to be here in the first place. I forced back the smile that threatened to break across my face.


    "What your grandfather means to say is, that as dragons we are limited in the amount of strength we can exert in this realm. So you should be careful, and responsible when using your powers."


    "Yes, what she just said," grandfather nodded.


    "I understand," I replied with my head lowered.


    "Good."


    "But, I''m still confused as to why the reaction was so severe when I used my cosmic element, why was it still okay when I used normal elements but everything changed once a pillar of existence was involved?" I asked before lowering my head and continuing, "I apologize, but telling me to just be careful when exerting my strength doesn''t really explain anything."


    "Oh, look at this brat. Seems like your time in the mortal plane helped you grow your scales," Grandfather said with a dangerous grin. For a moment I thought he was about to drag me outside for a beating, but thankfully he did no such thing, instead, he shook his head and explained;


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "If it was a normal Shade, then nothing would have happened. The problem is, that ancient bastard is different. What the Shades do is essentially steal and destroy the mana elements. They steal and corrupt them before destroying them. Now, a pillar of existence is special, in a sense. Most of the Shades will find difficulties facing it, but not an ancient one. They are able to counter it with a force that''s almost on the same level. This means that the two elements cancel out each other, which in turn is bad for the surroundings. Except, of course, if you are in the Void or in their realm, then in that case it doesn''t matter."


    "I see, I think I somewhat understand. Then, what do we do about the Shade?"


    "We? We have our claws full at the moment. Not to mention, the bastard is slippery. If he doesn''t take control of the body, then it''s almost impossible to locate him."


    "Ah, does that mean we should just leave him be?" I asked with a frown.


    "What you faced is merely a projection of the bastard, a small whisp of his power if you will. Nilath is facing his main body, and keeping the bastard occupied."


    "So? Just because it''s a projection, we do nothing?" my frown deepened.


    It was then that mother lightly smacked the back of my head with her tail, "Don''t be disrespectful to your grandfather."


    "Ah, I didn''t mean to - "


    "Heh, Not even a full year and he''s already talking back. Listen here, brat. We already got our hands busy facing the main threats, as for this, since it''s merely a projection, you shouldn''t have too much of a hard time facing it, right?" He asked with a dangerous grin.


    "Yes, of course, but - "


    "Then that''s settled. You can go back and hunt that ill-bred spawn of shit."


    "Huh, but..."


    "Just remember not to use your cosmic mana, and all should be good. Don''t make the king clean up after your mess," grandfather''s tone turned serious as he said that. He didn''t even let me add a word before he continued, "Well, that should be all. I already wasted too much time coming all the way here for this. Wisen up, little one." He then turned his gaze toward my mother and nodded.


    "May the King bless your hunt with abundance and good fortune, father."


    "En,"


    With that, he swiftly walked out of the cave and shot to the sky, disappearing completely in a matter of seconds. I turned to my mother and spoke, still dumbfounded, "I didn''t get to say anything?"


    She chuckled and replied, "If it was up to your grandfather, he would not come all the way here to scold you. Your grandmother insisted, however, that he came and explained everything to you since she''s busy with little Essie."


    I tilted my head and asked, "but couldn''t you have told me all of that?"


    A sigh escaped her mouth, before she shook her head with a gloomy expression, "It seems like she wanted your grandfather to be the one to explain since your father cannot be here."


    "I see. Speaking of which, how could I find the Shade again? Even grandpa admitted it was difficult to track if it doesn''t possess the knight."


    "True, but the knight will still leave a trail. No matter how well hidden, he is bound to leave one. You just need to find that. Use the mortals, I hear that your new little church is expanding quite fast already," mother said with a chuckle.


    "Ah, yes. But use the mortals you say?"


    "Yes, put bounties on the knight''s head, or spread his information to the realm, if there is one thing mortals are especially talented at, that would be sticking their noses in places they do not belong. Someone is bound to encounter him, you just need to keep an eye out," she said before parting me on the head one final time.


    "Now then, enough of that. Come with me, let''s go hunt for some food."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 251: A peaceful day

    As I took to the skies, my wings stretched wide, catching the currents and taking me higher and higher into the clouds. I felt the wind rush through my scales, the cool air invigorating my body. I was going on a leisure hunt, something that I enjoyed quite a lot. And better yet, I was going with my mother which should be interesting.


    We were leaving our sanctuary in the sky and venturing out to the world beyond, to hunt. As we flew, my mother and I chatted leisurely, catching up on all that had transpired in our lives since we last met. Her voice was deep and melodious, carrying over the wind as we flew in perfect harmony.


    Needless to say, I was the one doing most of the talking while she occasionally gave me a nod and soft reply as she listened to my exploits in the mortal plane.


    "Interesting, six disciples you say?"


    "Yes, somehow it ended up that way," I replied with a smile.


    "It seems like you enjoyed your time there."


    "I can''t say I didn''t, it was an interesting experience, to say the least. Besides, the mortal plane has a lot of beautiful scenery."


    "If you like it that much, then I''m sure you would love the other worlds," mother answered.


    "Other worlds? Do you mean the Shades'' realms?"


    "By the King, of course not."


    "Oh, so other worlds like ours?"


    Mother nodded and continued, "Some are similar, but most are not. There is a world known as the Land of Fire and Ice," my mother began. "It is a place where volcanoes and glaciers coexist, a land of extreme temperatures and dangerous creatures. But it is also a place of great beauty, with shimmering auroras lighting up the night sky."


    "Oh, have you been there before?"


    "I have," she nodded, and I listened entranced as she continued, "Then there is the Sky Kingdom. It is a world that exists high above the clouds, a place of floating islands and endless skies. Somewhat similar to the island of the Gods. The creatures that live there are masters of flight, soaring through the air with grace and agility."


    "And there are many other worlds," my mother said, her voice filled with nostalgia as she seemed to remember a distant memory. "Some are ruled by great empires, while others are wildernesses teeming with life. Some are filled with magic and mystery, while others are more mundane."


    I slowly nodded, "I would love to visit those places someday."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "I''m sure you will," mother smiled.


    Beneath us, we could see the sprawling forest that surrounded the familiar massive lake. The trees were tall and proud, their leaves rustling in the breeze. The water sparkled like diamonds, the sun reflecting off its surface.


    We continued deeper toward the forest before we swept down. I could see movement below the trees. It was something massive. I frowned and turned to glance at my mother, she simply nodded unbothered as we both descended upon the unknown creature.


    As we got closer, I could see that it was a massive beast, covered in green scales. Its eyes were a piercing yellow, and its teeth were razor-sharp.


    "Oh, is that a Chimera?" I mumbled.


    "Indeed, a rare sight."


    A Chimera, a beast with the body of a lion, the head of a goat, and the tail of a serpent. Its wings were leathery, it raised its large head and roared in defiance as we approached.


    My mother and I flew in tandem, circling the Chimera. I was about to use my magic before she spoke, "What''s the fun in that, no need to use magic against a mere beast," she said to which I nodded.


    It was then that the Chimera made its move, charging toward us with a powerful lunge. We both dodged with ease. The monster had a large body similar to mine, but it was still rather slow.


    With a quick glance at my mother, we both attacked. She went for the Chimera''s head, while I went for its tail. We coordinated our movements perfectly, striking the creature in two different directions.


    The Chimera tried to fight back, but obviously, his trashing amounted to nothing, as mother almost decapitated the poor bastard. I managed to rip out his tail as well before the beast released a final roar of defeat and slumped dead.


    We then lowered it to the ground and feasted on our kill. Chimera meat was surprisingly not bad. The tail, however, was not as tasty.


    "It''s good to use your body. You can''t always rely on your magic. Sometimes, you might find yourself without it."


    "I hope not," I chuckled.


    It didn''t take long before the massive Chimera was nothing but bones. I let out a satisfied burp and turned to my mother. Her gaze was distant as she looked at the sky.


    "Is something the matter, mother?"


    "Hmm? Oh, nothing," she smiled and patted my head again. She was being awfully lot affectionate. Weird.


    "Well, shall we head back?"


    "En," I nodded.


    ****


    The journey back was spent in comfortable silence. The familiar sight of our home, hovering high above the earth, was a comforting sight. By the time we arrived, mother simply smiled at me before she retired back to the cave and closed her eyes to sleep.


    ''Weird, is it just me, or did she become nicer?'' I inwardly wondered.


    I turned around and glanced at the sky. I could feel the warmth of the setting sun on my scales. The sky was painted in hues of orange and pink, the clouds reflecting the colors of the dying day.


    I slowly made my way to the edge of the mountain, looking out over the vast expanse of the world below. From up here, everything seemed so small, so insignificant. But I knew that there was so much life teeming below us, so many creatures going about their daily lives.


    I then laid down on the edge of the mountain, letting the warmth of the sun seep into my bones. The cool breeze blew across my face, carrying with it the scent of the forest and the lake below.


    As I watched the sunset, my mind drifted back to the other worlds my mother had told me about. The Land of Fire and Ice, the Sky Kingdom, and all the other fantastical places waiting to be explored.


    But for now, I was content to simply watch the sun dip below the horizon, the sky slowly fading into darkness. I closed my eyes, feeling the cool air on my scales, and let myself slip into a deep, restful slumber.

 Chapter 252: Reunion

    As I lay there, basking in the warmth of the rising sun, the sudden sound of my siblings'' bickering woke me from my slumber. I opened my eyes and smile extended across my face as I saw Immy, and Sidus, flying towards our mountain.


    "What are they bickering about now?" I thought to myself, knowing that my siblings could be quite argumentative at times.


    As they approached, I could hear their voices clearly. Immy was speaking in a cool, detached tone, while Sidus was more animated, his words filled with passion and energy.


    "Useless? You were the one who almost got us killed!" Sidus exclaimed, his voice rising in anger.


    Immy snorted, a small wisp of smoke escaping from her nostrils. "If you had been more patient, we would have gotten rid of them more easily."


    I watched as they circled each other, their wings beating furiously. They were both fierce and powerful dragons, but very different in temperament. Immy was as aloof as always, with her usual cold and calm expression. Sidus, on the other hand, still retained some of his impulsiveness it seemed.


    As they landed on the edge of the mountain, they both looked up and saw me. Their expressions were shocked before they softened, and I could see the respect and admiration in their eyes.


    "Brother!" Sidus exclaimed, his voice filled with surprise. "It''s good to see you again."


    Immy nodded her head in greeting, a small smile on her face. "Welcome back, brother. We''ve missed you."


    I stood up, stretching my wings and feeling the warmth of the sun on my scales. It felt good to be back, to be surrounded by family once again.


    "It''s good to see you both as well," I said, my voice filled with warmth and affection. I had to admit, I missed these two. "What have you been up to?"


    Hearing my question, they both launched into an animated retelling of their encounter with a shade and their fight against it, each one blaming the other for their mistakes.


    My frown eased as I heard them recall their encounter. It seemed like it wasn''t a particularly strong one. That made sense, after all, I doubted the dragons would allow a strong shade to settle in their lands, no matter how vast it is.


    "So, what brings you back home, brother?" Immy asked, her voice laced with curiosity.


    "Well, I encountered a shade during my travels, as well, but it was no ordinary shade. It was a special one, and I needed to consult with our parents on what to do about it."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Immy''s eyes widened in surprise. "A special shade? What makes it so different?"


    And so I began to recount my encounter with the shade and took extra care to explain what it was, and what differentiated it from the others. By the time I began to narrate my fight with it, and the aftermath it caused, my siblings'' mouths hung open in shock and disbelief.


    "So... You almost destroyed the plane, and the king had to intervene?" Sidus muttered in a daze.


    "Well, when you put it that way, it does sound bad ¡ª but yes."


    "I always knew you were strong, brother, but for you to already be able to affect the entire plane, it seems like we need to work hard to catch up," Immy answered with a smile.


    "And so, what did mother tell you?" Sidus asked as he diverted the subject.


    I glanced at them both before speaking. "Mother has advised me to use the mortals and the church they built in worship for me to gather information about the shade before dealing with it once and for all," I explained to them.


    Immy''s eyes widened in surprise. "The mortals? Why would we involve them in this?"


    I shook my head. "Not involve them directly, but use their resources. They have a network of spies and informants that could prove useful in our mission."


    Sidus nodded, his eyes alight with excitement. "I''m in. Let''s go find this shade and take it down."


    I held up a clawed hand, stopping his enthusiasm in its tracks. "Not so fast, Sidus. Did you not just hear what I said? This bastard is an ancient shade, it''s not like the other ones,"


    "So what, brother? Didn''t you already say it''s merely a projection, besides you fought him once, you could use our help," Sidus quickly replied.


    I shook my head and answered, "It seems like you forgot something, you guys are both using pillars of existence as well, which means you cannot use your mana against it. Doing so would only harm the plane instead."


    "But-" Sidus tried to argue but was stopped by Immy who sighed in annoyance.


    "What use will you be without your mana? Even that muscle head, Ynos would be a better help than you. You''d only hinder brother Aether''s mission."


    Sidus turned and barred his teeth while glaring at her in annoyance, "Don''t compare me to you, sister. If you are afraid of a mere possessed mortal knight, then you are nothing but a disgrace of a dragon."


    His words caused Immy''s usually expressionless face to twitch as she turned toward him. Sensing the tense mood between the two, I quickly spoke up, "Enough, I didn''t tell you all of this for you to start quarreling. Besides this is my fight, the bastard ran away from me once, but that won''t happen again. I''ll handle it."


    Immy nodded calmly and answered, "I understand. But we are your siblings, and we will support you in whatever you decide to do. So if you need our help, we will always be here, brother."


    I smiled at her, feeling a warmth spread through me. "Thank you, Immy. That means a lot to me."


    Sidus, on the other hand, clicked his tongue and lowered his head. It looked like he did want to come to fight the shade alongside me. Alas, what I said was not a lie, I was not sure if it was a wise thing to bring two more pillars to the fight. I doubted the plane could handle that.


    "Don''t be so disappointed, Sidus. We''ll get our chance to fight together, hell, we might even go on one of those raids, father seems to love so much. Just not this fight."


    My answer seemed to have pleased him as I could sense his mood turn for the better, albeit he tried hard not to show that. ''Cute, he was still a child after all.''

 Chapter 253: Back again

    The next few days were spent with Immy and Sidus. We trained together, honing our skills and improving our abilities. They had grown stronger, and their progress was undeniable, but they were still unable to defeat me, even when they teamed up.


    As we rested after our spar, I looked at them, proud of their growth. "You have both come a long way since we last trained together," I said.


    Immy nodded, her expression serious. "We have been working hard, but we still have much to learn."


    Sidus grinned, his eyes sparkling in defiance. "Yeah, but we''re getting there. It won''t be long before we take you down, brother."


    I chuckled at his enthusiasm. "You will need more than just enthusiasm to defeat me, Sidus," I grinned to which he simply harrumphed. Immy shook her head by the side.


    As the sun began to set over the mountain, I stood up, stretching my wings. "Well then, I believe it''s time for me to head back out there, and find that sneaky bastard."


    "Already?" Immy asked subconsciously.


    "Yes," I nodded before continuing, "There''s no point in waiting any longer. It''s best I take care of this already."


    "I see," Immy replied. Sidus was silent by her side. His face held an annoyed expression as he rolled his eyes.


    I lightly tapped his head with my tail and spoke, "Don''t be making that face, now. As I said, we''ll be having our chance to fight together soon enough."


    "I understand, brother."


    "Good, then let''s head back. I need to say my goodbyes to mother before I leave."


    As we approached the cave. I landed gently on the ground and slowly made my way inside, Sidus and Immy right behind me. As soon as I was inside, I felt a sudden rush of warmth surround me, and I knew that my mother had used her mana to gently wrap me in an embrace. It seemed like she already knew why I was there.


    "Be careful," she said softly, "Although you can''t use your cosmic mana, you still have your water element, and your body to take care of everything."


    I nodded with a smile, "I understand, mother. Don''t worry."


    "Good, then go."


    With a final glance, I turned around to leave. My siblings stood by the entrance, Immy''s eyes were solemn, but she said nothing, only nodding silently. Sidus, on the other hand, awkwardly approached me and placed a claw on my shoulder, giving me a reassuring squeeze.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "I''ll be waiting for you, brother," saying that, he quickly turned around and walked back inside the cave.


    Seeing that, Immy rolled her eyes and spoke, "Stay safe,"


    A small laugh escaped my mouth as I replied, "You too,"


    With that said and done, I spread my wings wide, feeling the warm breeze brush against my scales. I looked back at the floating mountain where I had spent the last few days with my siblings and mother, bidding them farewell with a heavy heart.


    Before I began to fly toward the horizon, my powerful wings propelled me forward. The landscape below me changed gradually as I flew, from the forest terrain below my home to the vast expanse of the sea. Leaving the forbidden continent behind, the sea stretched out before me like an endless abyss, its waves crashing against each other. I dove into the water, feeling the cool embrace of the sea and the comfort of the water elements envelop me, I occasionally hunted some large fish monsters as I made my way toward the mortal land.


    As I emerged from the water, I spread my wings, taking to the air once more. As I continued my journey, the ocean below me gave way to a lush green forest that stretched out to the horizon. I landed on the edge of the woods, my claws digging into the soft earth. I took a moment to rest and observe my surroundings, the sweet scent of blooming flowers filling my nostrils.


    With a deep breath, I launched myself back into the air, the sun setting behind me, casting a warm orange glow across the landscape. The sky above me was painted in shades of red, pink, and purple as I flew toward the distant horizon.


    ****


    The next day, as I got closer to the celestial ranges, the landscape changed, giving way to tall peaks and jagged rocks. It didn''t take long before I caught a glimpse of the shining spires of the church in the distance, and its grounds were bustling with activity.


    I quickly landed on my usual platform. I could see the representatives hurrying out to welcome me in awe and respect. Their eyes sparkled with admiration, however, something felt amiss. The bald head priest was not there to greet me.


    "Greetings, my lord!" one of the representatives says, bowing low.


    "En, where is your leader?" I ask, my voice rumbling like thunder.


    One of the representatives hesitates before responding, "He is ill, my lord. He has been bedridden for days."


    My brows furrow as I ask, "Is it serious?"


    "It seems like he caught a fever. We have been praying for his recovery," another representative interjects.


    I nodded thoughtfully, "I see."


    "Is there anything we can help you with, my lord?" the first representative asks hesitantly.


    "No, you can leave first. I have some matters to attend with my apprentices," as I said that, I could sense my disciples'' auras heading over to this peak.


    "Your word is our command, my lord!" Saying that the representatives quickly bow in respect and turn around to leave. A few could not help but continue to sneak glances at my figure in awe and disbelief.


    A few seconds after their departure, the area around my platform was quickly closed to the other inhabitants of the church, and guards began to patrol with puffed chests and heads raised high in pride. I inwardly shook my head at the display.


    Just then, the clouds above the church parted as my apprentices appeared and gently floated down toward me. They were all riding a gentle wind that Halbor had summoned to carry them over.


    The guards seeing their appearance quickly lowered their heads. As soon as my disciples landed they quickly bowed to me in respect and spoke in a united voice, "Welcome back, master!"


    "En, I see none of you has been slacking off in your training. That''s good," I nodded in acknowledgment causing their eyes to light up in pride. Even little Kaida had a deeper aura surrounding her, her temper seemed more restrained now.

 Chapter 254: The mission

    As I settled onto my platform, the cool air of the celestial ranges caressed my scales, and the bustling of the nearby church headquarters filled my ears. The priests and other church occupants knew better than to approach me without my permission, and so they kept their distance, whispering their prayers in hushed tones. Some even prostrated themselves to the ground, a gesture of reverence that I found amusing, but I paid them no heed.


    I then turned to my apprentices and gave each of them a few pointers on their mana manipulation techniques, making mental notes on where each needed improvement before I then revealed the purpose of my visit:


    "I came here today concerning a matter of grave importance," I began, "What I am about to tell you is something no mortal had ever heard of or known before." Gasps of surprise and concern rippled through my apprentices, and I paused to let my words sink in.


    I raised my claw and pointed to the sky above before speaking, "Out there, far beyond the skies, there are outside threats to our plane that we, the dragons, constantly fight against to keep the realm safe."


    My apprentices nervously glanced at each other, as they listened to my words in worry, "These are the shades, beings of great power and malevolence that seek to destabilize this world."


    I looked at their faces, noticing their frowns of confusion, and continued. "Recently, one of the avatars of a shade had infiltrated the mortal plane and possessed the body of a knight. This possession has made the knight a formidable foe, and I fear that the shade will use his body to cause destruction and chaos."


    Lana''s eyes widened at the mention of the Shade, and I could sense her unease. She had already seen the destruction it had caused with her own eyes, and she knew the danger it posed. But she still remained at ease when she glanced at me, her master. The others exchanged worried glances, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "That is why I have come here," I said, my voice ringing with authority. "I believe that we can use the resources of the church and the mortals to track down this possessed knight and take him down before it''s too late."


    They nodded, their faces resolute with unwavering determination. "We will do whatever it takes, Master," Jon, spoke for the group.


    "Good, I know you will," I said, a hint of a smile appearing on my draconic lips.


    "The Shade''s possession seems to be incomplete for some reason. It looks like it failed to completely take over the knight''s body, which is both good and bad for us. Good since that means its strength is still not that high, bad since this means it could hide its aura from me completely, If it chooses to not take control of the knight''s body, then it is essentially impossible to find."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I understand, master. We will send the word through our channels to keep an eye out for the knight, master," Morena spoke, "We just need a description of the knight,"


    "I''ll provide you with the description ¡ª" Lana raised her hand and spoke.


    The others looked at her and nodded. It seems like they were already made aware of her previous encounter with the shade.


    "Good, also. The task is to just secure his location, no one is to engage with him in a fight. I will be the one to handle the bastard. Is that clear?" I asked, to which my disciples hurriedly nodded.


    "En," I then turned to Jon, and spoke, "Jon, you handle informing the empires and kingdoms. I want everyone to be on the lookout for this guy."


    "Your word is my command, master," he said with a deep respectful bow.


    "Morena, you and Lana will continue to handle the church''s channels,"


    Both ladies simultaneously replied with a bow, "Yes, master!"


    "Halbor, you are in charge of informing the elves and coordinating with them. I believe that shouldn''t be a problem for you?"


    "No problem at all, master. We will find him," the elf answered resolutely.


    "That leaves you two," I turned toward my youngest disciples, Wane and Kaida.


    Wane quickly stood at attention as I glanced at them, while Kaida''s eyes tinkled with determination as she waited for my orders.


    "Take a few people with you, and head back to the demon''s lands. Wane, you take care of your junior sister, she''s still not used to her powers just yet, so as her senior her safety is your responsibility."


    "Rest assured, master, we will not fail you."


    "Good," I retracted my gaze and turned toward the others before continuing, "You might come across a few dragon born, some of you might know them as the divine blessed instead. Some might be able to help you, but not all will be inclined to do so. So in the end, this mission is up to you, understood?"


    "Yes, master!" They all once again replied simultaneously. I was well aware of the presence of the dragon born across the mortal plane, the problem was, each one of them was first and foremost loyal to their patron dragon. And while I was sure that the dragons'' stance against the shades was united, I wasn''t quite sure if they would agree to join hands with the mortals. Hence when it was best not to count on them. This was my task to handle, after all.


    "Alright then, you may leave and begin," I said with a dismissive wave. My apprentices quickly bowed and took their leave, only Kaida hesitated and glanced at her senior brothers and sisters before she approached me. Wane frowned but stayed behind to wait for her.


    I raised my brow in curiosity, "What is it little one?"


    "Master, I have a few questions concerning some spells I''ve been working on, and I was wondering if you could help clear some of my confusion," she said with a bow.


    "Hmm, I am free right now, so I suppose it will not hurt to do so," I raised my head toward Wane who was shifting anxiously a distance away before speaking, "Come here, child. You can join as well."


    His face beamed with happiness as he hurried over excitedly, "Yes, thank you, master!"


    "No matter," I shook my head with a smile and began to listen to Kaida''s questions concerning mana and her spells. Since there was nothing better to do now while I wait for the news, to come, it was best to occupy myself with something.

 Chapter 255: Caught?

    Days turned into weeks since I''ve given my order. I have been resting in the church ever since, calmly gathering the mana, and getting ready to face the Shade.


    Jon wasted no time in fulfilling my orders. He began his journey to the various empires and kingdoms, seeking to inform them of the threat posed by the possessed knight. His reputation preceded him, of course, and the rulers of the lands welcomed him with open arms. He spoke with authority, and my back, so his words obviously carried weight and conviction, and soon, the entire realm was on the lookout for the possessed knight.


    Meanwhile, Morena and Lana continued to work tirelessly to communicate with the church''s channels. They spread the word of the threat posed by the possessed knight without going into too much detail, soon all of the relatively new church branches were informed, and told to coordinate with the empires and kingdoms. The church''s followers heeded their warnings, and soon, the prayers of the faithful were directed toward the capture of the possessed knight.


    Halbor, on the other hand, worked in close coordination with his kin to inform them of the danger. He traveled to all the faraway elven settlements, using his mastery of the winds to speed up his journey. The elves listened intently to his words, for they knew it was not to be taken lightly, he was their representative, the hopes of all elves, and so his words were taken very seriously. Not to mention it was a direct order from me, as well. Together with his kin, Halbk worked tirelessly to coordinate with the elves, spreading the news and seeking their help in tracking down the possessed knight.


    Wane, and Kaida eventually took their leave to fulfill their duty. Wane took charge of leading the team that journeyed back to the demon''s lands. He was determined to protect his junior sister, who was still slowly but surely getting better at controlling her powers. Together with a few trusted allies, they journeyed to the demon''s lands, seeking to gather information and track down the possessed knight. Wane was mindful of Kaida''s safety at all times, and his fierce protectiveness ended up earning him her and the respect of his companions.


    Kaida, for her part, was eager to prove herself. She felt overshadowed by her more experienced companions, but this mission was her chance to shine. And so she worked tirelessly, honing her powers and seeking to prove her worth.


    The duo began to train together, and their journey to the demon lands seemed to have brought them even closer. They quickly became a formidable team.


    ****


    Weeks turned into months, with no signs of the possessed knight. It was no exaggeration to say that the entirety of the mortal plane was on the lookout for him, and so it was merely a matter of time before he was caught. Albeit, I had to admit the bastard was too elusive.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ''Did he go off the grid and retreat into the mountains?'' I wondered.


    I raised my head and glanced ed at the crowd of people surrounding my platform in the distance. My extended stay in the church ended up bringing pilgrims to visit. People from all of over the continent made the journey to the church''s headquarters. All in hopes of catching a glimpse of me. It was interesting how quickly their perspective changed.


    It hasn''t been that long since I was considered as a monster and a threat to the world for destroying Piya. Now, however, groups of people came flocking in worship. Perhaps they knew they couldn''t deal with me, and so they convinced themselves that this was the way things should be, that if they prayed to me, all would be better, or perhaps, they would feel better ¡ª safer.


    I wasn''t exactly sure what was going on in their minds, but I did not care for that either. Although I would admit, a part of me enjoyed the attention, that feeling also quickly waned off, after the hundredth batch of pilgrims.


    ****


    By the fifth month after I came back to the mortal plane, I received an interesting piece of information from my disciples. It seemed like while Wane and Kaida were out gathering information, they stumbled upon a clue. A small demon village reported the appearance of a strange human who had recently arrived in their lands. The man had been acting strange, mumbling to himself, and avoiding the main roads. And so they suspected that he was possessed by a shade, and informed my disciples.


    Excited by the new lead, Wane and Kaida reported back to me immediately. I instructed them to continue gathering information and to keep a close eye on the man''s movements. It was best to be sure, as this was not the first false alarm we had gotten. Not to mention, the man''s whereabouts were still unknown, and their lead was rather vague.


    Thankfully, however, after a week Wane and Kaida had a breakthrough. They had discovered that the man had crossed the borders to Lumia and was heading towards a secluded cave, deep in the mountains there. They were also quite sure that it was our guy.


    ****


    I stood tall on top of my platform and scanned my apprentices, who were standing before me. "I''m sure you must have heard from Wane and Kaida already. It seems that we have located the Shade''s lair, and it is time to act fast before we lose the slippery bastard once again."


    All of my apprentices nodded in agreement, eager to help in any way they could.


    "I will need you to surround the mountain''s perimeter and close it off from the outside world, I do not want anyone to intrude on the fight," I continued. "You will also be responsible for guarding the possible escape routes from the mountain, in case the Shade decides to run. But remember, you are not to engage with the Shade, but simply inform me of his location."


    Jon stepped forward, his voice filled with determination. "We will do whatever it takes to ensure the safety of the realm, master. You can count on us."


    Morena and Lana echoed his sentiments, while Halbor promised to use his magic to assist in the mission.


    Wane and Kaida puffed their chests and stood tall, ready to take on any challenge that lay ahead.


    "Very well," I said with a nod before raising my claw and sending a small strand of my mana toward my apprentices. The mana quickly settled next to their core without interfering with their own.


    My disciples glanced at me in confusion, "The strand of mana is how you can contact me, if something happens, it could also help you block an attack from the shade should things get to that point,"


    "Thank you, master!" Wane quickly replied and bowed his head followed by the others.


    "Good, then let''s move out!"

 Chapter 256: The fight

    We quickly made our way out of the church''s premises, and into the sky. Halbor''s wind magic carried the rest of my apprentices, as he was the fastest one amongst them, and I flew beside them, keeping my pace slow so as not to leave them behind.


    The air around us was crisp and refreshing, and the view was breathtaking. The sun was shining brightly, casting its rays onto the Lumian mountains, which were covered with lush forests and flowing rivers. We flew over hills and valleys, and the wind carried the scent of fresh pine trees and blooming flowers. Closer to the borders between Lumia and Rimor the area here was still relatively green with stable weather.


    As we approached our destination, I could see the mountain range come into view, stretching out for miles and miles. It was a formidable sight, with peaks so high they were covered in snow even in the summer months. The mountain we were heading towards had a name that was long forgotten by most,  Pilmeda top. Most people did not know what the name meant, but Pilmeda was actually an ancient Dragoness who lived amongst the humans a very long time ago. Her ancient kingdom was situated around this area, hence why the mountain was also named after her.


    I flew ahead of the group, scouting the area with the use of my magic elements. The others slowed down, waiting for my signal, before they then followed me to the base of the mountain when I gave the okay.


    We landed on a flat patch of land at the base of the mountain, and I could feel the tension rising among my apprentices. This was the real deal, and they knew it. But they were also determined, "Calm down, and remember, do not engage unless necessary," I reminded them, "your goal is not to fight the shade, that is my job."


    My apprentices nodded in unison, their eyes glinting with determination. I could feel their resolve, which made me even more confident in their abilities.


    After giving them the signal, they then slowly spread out, taking positions around the mountain, watching for any signs of movement. My disciples were vigilant, scanning the area for any possible escape routes. The silence was palpable, broken only by the sound of their breathing and the occasional gust of wind.


    By the time everyone settled in their places, The sun began to set, casting long shadows on the mountain''s surface, and so we slowly settled in for the night.


    The shade''s aura was nowhere to be found, but he was for sure around here somewhere, my instincts told me so.


    ****


    As the sun rose on the following morning, I set out to search the mountain once more, determined to find the possessed knight. I flew over rocky terrain, my sharp dragon eyes scanning every crevice and cave for any sign of the shade. My wings beat strongly against the wind, and I could feel the rush of air against my scales as I soared through the sky.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Hours passed as I continued my search, but despite my best efforts, the shade remained elusive. Frustration grew inside me as I searched every inch of the mountain, but found nothing. I was growing impatient when I suddenly received an urgent signal from the mana element I had left inside Jon''s body.


    My heart leaped with excitement as I realized the bastard had finally made an appearance. According to the signal, he was trying to run away, but Jon had managed to find him using his earth mana. Without hesitation, I shot towards their location, my powerful wings propelling me through the air with incredible speed.


    As I drew closer, I saw Jon standing in front of a man who was struggling to free himself from the earth magic that held him in place. The knight''s eyes blazed with a fiery light as he turned to glare at me with hate in his eyes.


    "You! You bastard! I''ll kill you!!" He shouted. I could sense the dark aura emanating from his body and knew that I had to act quickly. The shade was about to take over, it was no longer safe for Jon.


    I quickly used my mana to push him away, and spoke in a solemn tone, "Jon, retreat, and keep a distance away from here, things are about to turn dangerous,"


    My first disciple did not argue nor talk back, hearing my command he instantly summoned an earth pillar that sent him flying through the sky as he quickly disappeared into the horizon. With him gone I turned my attention to the man ¡ª no, to the Shade as a dark ominous, and disgusting aura began to seep from his body.


    "I have to thank you, it was getting annoying having to fight him for control," the Shade spoke as it easily broke through the earth bounds that held him, causing the ground surrounding him to explode. He cracked his neck as I landed with a thud and continued, "The second he saw you, so close to him, his mental fortitude simply collapsed, making it so easy to control him," The shade spoke as it flashed a wide grin at me.


    I was not amused, nor interested in hearing him talk, and so I instantly shot forward using my wings to further propel me faster toward the bastard as I aimed my massive claw to squish him. The Shade hastily wielded his sword, its dark aura surrounding him completely, as a hazy black mist began to emit from his body causing the surrounding vegetation to die.


    Facing my attack he hurriedly thrust his sword, forward to meet my claw, and although the difference in our size was comical, his strength was no joke. For a second, the Shade managed to hold me back, the shockwave from our clash leveled the surrounding trees.


    His strength, however, could not help him for long as I used my earth element to augment the strength in my limb, sending him flying, I did not give him any time to rest and hurriedly summoned an ice spear behind him, aiming for his heart.


    Sensing the danger, the shade twisted its body to evade my attack, only to be met with another ice spear, followed by another and another. He dodged the first few with inhuman speed and precision before he was forced to use his sword to block the others.


    Not letting this chance go, I used my earth magic to root his feet to the ground, and jumped toward his tiny figure, aiming both of my claws to crush him completely. The Shade''s eyes glowed dangerously as it suddenly opened both of his arms wide, causing a spear to impale him through his shoulder before a sudden blast of dark aura exploded from his body, pushing me back through the sky and destroying the surrounding area.

 Chapter 257: The fight II

    With me pushed away, the Shade took the opportunity and attempted to escape through the air, using the strange dark cloud to help him fly. I quickly managed to regain my  balance in mid-air, before I turned to pursue him, determined to finish the job. He frowned in annoyance as I approached, before he swung his sword at me. I blocked it with ease this time, then countered with a swift swipe of my claw, which caught him off guard.


    The Shade tried to dodge, but my claw was too fast, too large, and it landed a solid hit on his side. He cried out in pain as he was thrown back, his body hitting the side of the mountain with a sickening thud causing the rocks to explode. I landed on the ground below, my eyes fixed on his figure, as he was now lying on the ground, writhing in agony.


    "You''re finished," I growled, my eyes narrowed. "It''s time to end this."


    The Shade glared at me, hatred burning in his eyes.


    "You cannot defeat me little dragon. I am eternal, and I will return. No matter what you do to this vessel, I will survive and I will come back."


    I snarled at him, my patience wearing thin. "You''re not eternal, and you won''t be returning anywhere. You''re nothing but a parasite, a cancer that needs to be eradicated."


    With that, I took a step forward, ready to deliver the final blow, but before I could, the Shade''s eyes glowed with a dark aura, and his body began to convulse violently as if he was possessed by an unseen force. The black cloud around him grew denser, and his features twisted in a grotesque manner. He let out a guttural scream as he rose to his feet, his body now reaching almost the same height as me. The once-human vessel had been transformed into a monster,


    "What the fu-" Before I could understand what had just happened, the bastard let out a roar as he charged at me, his speed and strength now beyond what I had faced before. His skin had become leathery and black, and his eyes were now glowing with an eerie red light. His once slender frame had become muscular, and his fingers had grown into razor-sharp claws.


    I leaped out of the way, dodging his initial attack, before launching a volley of ice speaes, water balls, and earth spikes at him. All of my attacks exploded on impact, but to my dismay, they seemed to have little effect on the Shade''s dark aura. He laughed maniacally as he batted my spells away with ease, his skin absorbing the mana and elememrs without any difficulty. He was changing the elements, no ¡ª he was killing them!


    My eyes widened in shock and horror at the realization before a rage, unlike any I had ever felt before washed over me. How dare he! The mana! The elements! MY Elements! How dare he!


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "How dare you!" I roared before darting forward, my claws extended, as I slashed at him with lightning speed. But the Shade was just as quick, and he dodged my attacks with a grace that belied his newfound bulk.


    But I did not care, I continued to attack him in an almost blind rage. The sky above us seemed to respond to my anger as clouds began to gather overhead. The elements gathered in the sky without me needing to command them, it was as if they all had a mind of their own. And soon, lightning flashed through the sky.


    The Shade watched the entire ordeal, his smirk faltering for a second, before a lightning bolt as thick as my claw descended on him, and sent him crashing to the ground. He did not manage to steal the lightning elements for some reason. But I was not in the position to think too much.


    We exchanged blows, each hit landing with a bone-jarring impact. And as the battle wore on, I could feel my strength beginning to wane. The Shade''s dark aura was not only protecting him, but it was also slowly draining me of my own energy.


    But whenever I felt my strength weaken, a surge of elements would rush to my help, more lightning would attack the bastard and hold him off. It was as if I was fighting alongside the world itself to expel this intruder.


    Pilmeda''s top began to collapse from the shockwave of our battle. Although we took back to the sky, the lightning, the elements, along with the shade''s dark aura wreaked havoc on our surroundings. My mind briefly thought back to my apprentices.  ''I hope they retreated safely,'' I inwardly mumbled before focusing on the fight. I had no time to worry about them.


    ****


    As the battle between my master and the Shade erupted in front of me, I felt my heart pounding with excitement and fear. I knew I should have been closer to my master, but the sheer force of their combat was so intense that I was forced to retreat back to regroup with the others, who were stationed a safe distance away.


    As I retreated, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and astonishment at the sheer power on display. I had heard stories about master''s strength and skill in battle, the result of Piya''s destruction was still fresh in everyone''s mind, but seeing it in person was something else entirely. The Shade was a formidable opponent as well, and I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear for master''s safety.


    As I regrouped with the others, I could feel their collective awe and respect for master growing with each passing moment. They watched in silence as the battle raged on, the sound of clashing weapons and exploding rocks filling the air.


    "Jon, did you see that?!" Wane exclaimed as a particularly powerful attack sent shockwaves through the ground beneath us.


    I nodded still in shock at what I was seeing, it was as if the world was ending before my eyes.


    "That''s incredible," Lana replied, her eyes beaming with a strange glow, as a wide creepy grin was visible on her face. "It''s so beautiful, master''s form is so beautiful. Ah, truly!"


    I tried my best to ignore her and turned to watch in silence, my eyes fixed on the battle ahead. I knew that master was more than capable of holding his own, but the destruction he was causing was still unsettling. As the fight raged on, I couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of dread, wondering how it would all end.


    "I can''t believe the power they''re putting out," I muttered to myself, feeling a sense of reverence for my mentor growing with each passing moment.


    My fellow apprentices nodded in agreement, watching in silence as the battle raged on.

 Chapter 258: The Fight III

    The longer the battle raged on, the stronger I felt myself becoming. Even with my high affinity to mana, whenever I used it before, I could still feel that something was wrong, that something was missing ¡ª the last piece of the puzzle.


    Today, as I continued to fight against the Shade, my mind became incomparably clear as I felt the world elements flow through me. I didn''t need to command them, no, I didn''t even want to. I simply allowed them to manifest through me as all sorts of magical spells and attacks rained on the bastard.


    ''Yes! This is it! This is what I''ve been missing!'' My eyes lit up in wonder as I continued my battle against my nemesis. Lightning constantly struck him from above, leaving him open to my attacks as I tried to rip off his body into shreds. For some reason, however, whenever I thought I managed to do that, I simply find that what I tore turned into a puff of dark smoke.


    "You really are one persistent bastard!" I growled. This time, the Shade did not have the luxury to reply as he was busy defending himself from the barrage of attacks raining down on him from all sides.


    "Just give up, you disgusting parasite, it''s only a matter of time before I kill you. So spare us the waste of time!" My eyes shone dangerously as I continued to taunt the bastard, hoping he would show more openings in his defenses. Sadly, however, my words did not seem to have any effect on him.


    The Shade continued to dodge and block most of my attacks with ease, the ones he couldn''t, he directly took on head first, but except for the lightning strikes, most attacks were useless to a certain degree. Still I refused to give up. I knew I needed to find a weakness, something that I could exploit. And that''s when I saw it. Although the bastard was acting high and mighty, a small opening was still barely visible in his defense, I might have missed it before, but Inwas getting more and more used to his fighting style, and with the help of the elements, my senses were enhanced to an impossible degree.


    And so I decided to seize the opportunity, and reached out inside my soul space for an element I was yet to use. The second I felt it was appropriate I hurriedly summoned a wave of poisonous gas toward him. The purple dragon inside my soul space shuddered with joy as it roared excitedly before following my command. It was all too happy to finally be out. The Shade tried to move away, but it was too sudden, and too late. The gas engulfed him, clashing against his dark mist, and very fast, he began coughing violently. I could see the pain and panic flash through his eyes as he realized what had happened.


    "You!"


    The poison element was one that I avoided using for multiple reasons, firstly was the poison dragon. The element was too wild, and although I seem to have tamed it, I was concerned about releasing since I was not sure if I could stop it once I''ve done so. But for now, I did not have much of a choice, I was unable to use my cosmic mana, and the other elements were falling short from ending the bastard, and so I needed something to support the thunder elements. And just as I feared, Its effects were devastating, not just to the Shade but to the surrounding area as well. The ruined ground began to crack even more, and the rocks started to crumble as the poison seeped into the earth.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The Shade''s massive body struggled to stand, his body weakened by the poison. I took advantage of his vulnerability and charged at him with all my might. I could feel the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins as I drew closer and closer.


    Finally, I coated my claws with electric elements and directed a blow that sent the Shade flying backward. He crashed into a boulder, and for a moment, everything was silent. The only sound was the hissing of the poison as it continued to spread.


    I watched as the Shade struggled to stand once again, his body wracked with pain. It was clear that he was weakening, but he still had some fight left in him. With a roar, he charged at me, with a saddened expression.


    I blocked his attack with my claws, but I could feel the force of his blow reverberating through my entire body. We continued to exchange blows, each one more powerful than the last. The poison on the other hand continued to spread, as the ground shook beneath us.


    It didn''t take long before another chance presented itself to me. The Shade was momentarily distracted by the pain, and his movements slowed down for a split second. With a fierce growl, I twisted my body and used my tail, coating it with electric elements to send him flying through the air.


    Once there, and did not hesitate to open my mouth and unleash a massive dragon breath, scorching the despicable bastard mid-air, before his body was sent crashing into the side of the mountain with a deafening thud, and the ground shook so violently that I almost lost my balance. The poison continued to spread, and the air was thick with the scent of death.


    I stood there for a moment, catching my breath and trying to regain my composure. The Shade lay motionless on the ground, and for a moment, I thought he was dead. But then, I saw his chest rise and fall, and I knew that the battle was far from over.


    "Oh, you fucker, can you just die already!" I growled in annoyance before hurling multiple ice spears at him. A few successfully impaled him to the ground while the rest bounced harmlessly off his body. It seemed like he still had that aura as a shield against the elements, although very weakened by the looks of it.


    Lightning ate away at his shield, while poison was the final blow. I quickly closed my eyes and reached out to the spreading poison elements, if left unchecked I was afraid it would completely destroy the plane. It was spreading fast after all and seemed to be forgetting the objective.


    I mentally commanded the elements to move back, and for a second, they seemed to hesitate before begrudgingly following my instructions. The poison elements all gathered into a singular point, forming the vague outline of the feisty poison dragon before they shot toward the shade.


    I summoned a few lightning bolts just to be safe as well and watched as everything crashed onto the shade.


    "Die already!"

 Chapter 259: Confrontation

    I watched with satisfaction as the poison elements gathered and formed into the shape of a dragon before shooting towards the Shade. The lightning bolts I summoned crackled around me, adding an extra layer of protection.


    As the poison elements crashed onto the Shade, I could see his transformation slowly fading off. The Shade writhed in agony as the poison began to spread throughout his body, weakening him further.


    "Die already!" I growled, summoning more lightning bolts as I watched him struggle. His body was visibly boiling, but just to be safe, I continued to shower him with lightning and let the poison elements eat him slowly.


    It was then, that something unexpected happened. The Shade''s transformation began to fade off. My eyes lit up in excitement and satisfaction as the dark cloud that surrounded him began to dissipate as well, revealing the original but broken body of a knight lying on the ground.


    I cautiously landed next to him, my eyes scanning the knight''s face. "Is he finally dead?" I muttered to myself.


    But before I could even try to figure it out, the Shade''s voice interrupted my thoughts causing me to tense up and almost send another bolt of lightning his way. "You may have won this battle, little dragon, but you will never defeat me," his voice was cold and chilling, but it seemed like the bastard had resigned to his fate.


    I rolled my eyes, before replying, "You''ve said that before. What do you want now?"


    The Shade let out a weak chuckle. "Oh nothing, I was too hasty, too greedy, now this whisp can only disappear back inside this broken vessel. You may have defeated me, but my essence will remain. You can kill this vessel, and destroy this whisp along with it, but know this; I will find a new host, a new vessel to inhabit, and I will come back stronger than ever."


    I snorted. "We''ll see about that."


    Just as I was about to destroy the knight''s body completely, to my surprise, his eyes suddenly snapped open, glaring at me with intense hatred. "You fucker, you damn overgrown lizard! I''ll fucking kill you, I swear it to the heavens above! I will kill you!" he spat out, his voice filled with venom. "You killed her! You bastard! You killed her!! Why did you leave me as the sole survivor?! Why!?"


    A frown overtook my face as I looked at him in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    The knight''s eyes widened in shock and outrage. "You don''t remember?! You fucker! You don''t remember attacking us, killing everyone on that boat?! Killing her!!"


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "The boat?" I mumbled before my eyes lit up as I glanced at the knight before me. "You were there?" I spoke with a frown.


    The knight cursed and struggled to get up, his final strands of sanity slipping away. "I was there! We were all there! She was there! I will kill you, dragon! I swear it to the heavens! Even if it''s the last thing I have to do!"


    Looking at the broken knight before me, a sigh escaped my mouth as I felt a sense of pity for the man. I did not think of that day much after it happened. If anything, I had done a lot worse by destroying Piya. But this was the first time I was truly faced with the aftermath of my actions. It seemed like I was partially responsible for whatever had happened to the young knight.


    It was hard to say if I truly regretted what I had done. A part of me did feel that I was rash and that there were better ways of handling things, another part deep down, still did not care much for the sorrows of what were essentially lower beings than I am.


    Needless to say, glancing at the maddened man before me, I was feeling conflicted. Perhaps the time spent with my apprentices was slowly changing me.


    "You killed her! What had she done to deserve that? Nothing! What have we done to you?! Nothing!" The man''s shouts slowly turned into silent sobs as he collapsed with his back to the ground and gazed at the still-dark cloudy sky.


    "Kill me..." He suddenly said.


    Another sigh escaped my mouth, truly how conflicting. I shook my head and sat down next to the knight before speaking, "What is your name?"


    My question must have caught him off guard, for the knight''s hazy eyes suddenly lit up and burned with a rekindled fury, "Why do you care!? Just kill me damn it! Damn you!!"


    I shook my head and replied, "I don''t. But I am indeed responsible for what happened to you. I do not know if what I had done was the right or wrong thing to do, dragons have a different moral compass if you might call it as such. But, for whatever its worth, I do apologize for killing someone important to you,"


    The knight''s eye''s widened in shock as if he could not believe what had just happened. His expression twisted into one of confusion, anger, and disbelief all at once, before he opened his mouth to say something but seemed to have difficulty forming the words. Finally, he managed to stammer out, "Y-you apologize? For killing someone important to me? How can you possibly expect me to believe that? You''re a dragon, you don''t care about us lowly humans!"


    I looked away and did not answer, he was right to a certain degree. I didn''t and so I did not reply. The knight continued to glare at me, his broken fists clenched at his sides. "You took away everything from me, my love, my friends, my life! You''re a monster, a beast that doesn''t deserve to exist!"


    I frowned at his words, feeling a surge of anger rise from the depths of my body and soul. How dare he call me a beast! My instincts screamed at me to rip his insolent mouth and body into pieces, but I forced myself to remain calm. I was the one in control of my instincts, not the other way around, I was no mere beast.


    The knight scoffed before continuing, "You''re all the same, heartless creatures that only care about power and destruction. I will never forgive you!"


    "Never..." He whispered again, as his strength finally seemed to have left him. Tears continued to stream down his eyes before he closed his eyes for the final time.


    A final sigh escaped my mouth as I shook my head.

 Chapter 260: Change (End of the 4th volume)

    I glanced at the knight''s body laying lifelessly on the ground, his face fixed on the blue sky, as if still clinging to the last shreds of his memories. I felt a mix of emotions, confusion, regret, and relief, that all of this was finally over, before I shook his head, my eyes clouded as Inshook my head.


    I then carefully controlled my dragon breath to summon a small flame, one that was both gentle and fierce. It flickered and danced in the air before it finally landed on the knight''s body, igniting a fire that slowly consumed him until nothing remained but ashes that scattered with the wind.


    I continued to watch as the ashes disappeared into the horizon, the remnants of a life that was perhaps once full of hope and dreams. Alas, one that was cut short by my actions. I closed my eyes with a frown as I steadied my emotions after the fight. It seemed like I was still too tense.


    I knew that there was no point in dwelling on the past, after all, there was no changing it. And so, no matter what happens from here on out, the only thing I could do, is to learn from my mistakes and actions, and try to improve in the future. Another sigh escaped my mouth, my breath forming a small cloud in the cool evening air.


    As I stood there, lost in thought, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, making way for the setting sun, as it casted a warm golden glow over the land. I felt the warmth on my scales and knew that it was time to move on. Besides, I still had my disciples to check on. I spread my wings and took to the sky, leaving behind the battlefield and the destruction caused by its aftermath.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t as bad as the first time when the king had to intervene, there were no rifts in reality that needed to be mended, nor was there any danger to the world itself. There was, however, an abundant amount of lightning elements along with a few others still lingering in the area. They too would slowly drift back to their natural habitats, reverting this area back to its original state. The poison dragon had already been forced back inside my core, and although it was reluctant to do so, it still complied.


    The destruction will remain for a long time to come, but even that will eventually be healed by the plane itself. It looked like the problem was only when I used a pillar of existence instead of one of the normal.


    Then there was the whole ordeal with lightning elements and how effective they were in pushing off the shades. Why was that so? I wondered. My mind subconsciously drifted back to my conversation with the king.


    "Did he predict that something like this was going to happen?" I mumbled to myself as I left the ruined land behind.


    ''If so, then that is quite frightening,'' I inwardly shivered. Just how strong was he? I wondered.


    It didn''t take long before I closed in on the location where I sensed my disciples. They had retreated quite a distance away, far away from the center of the battlefield, so they were unharmed by the aftermath, which was good.


    "The threat has been dealt with, it''s time to go back," I said to my still-dumbfounded disciples.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Congratulations on your successful hunt, master," Jon was the first to speak as he lowered his head in respect, awe, and fear...


    Glancing at all of them, they all seemed to share the same feelings, awe, respect, and a very prominent smell of fear... Which was to be expected after what they had just witnessed. The only abnormal one, however, was Lana, who was grinning like an idiot. Her eyes were literally shining as she seemed like she was ready to pounce on me for some reason.


    Ignoring that, the others quickly followed Jon''s lead and offered their congratulations to me.


    ''At least this matter has already been taken care of,''


    ****


    News of the shade''s appearance and his eventual demise spread quickly throughout the mortal kingdoms and empires, sparking rumors and speculation among the masses. Aether''s followers grew in number as he was hailed as a guardian deity, a savior who had vanquished the darkness that threatened their world. But not everyone was content to simply give thanks and move on.


    Lumia, the ''strongest'' of the empires, Yadour, a close contender for power, and Zasal dynasty, another major player, saw an opportunity to strengthen their positions. They put aside their differences and formed an unprecedented alliance, announcing that the academy, once a renowned institution of magical learning, was now an enemy of the mortal plane and must be eradicated.


    The other kingdoms, Rimor and Tinada, did not hesitate much. Although they were wary of such a sudden and drastic shift in power dynamics, the academy had closed its gates in fear of Aether''s retaliation, not to mention that the royals already began banning the use of old magic and mana stones. And seeing the immense power behind the newly-formed coalition, they joined in the quest to purge the supposed heretic mages.


    The academy, caught unawares and unprepared for such a coordinated attack, crumbled under the onslaught. Defenses were breached, and traitorous students and professors alike aided in its downfall. In the end, the once-great institution lay in ruins, a shadow of its former self.


    The ramifications of this event were felt throughout the continent. The balance of power had shifted, and the mortal kingdoms and empires were forever changed. Some rejoiced at the downfall of the academy, while others mourned the loss of a revered institution. But one thing was certain: the world would never be the same again. For it was the start of a new era.


    After the end of the successful campaign, another piece of shocking information followed soon after. The news of the civil war inside Yadour spread like wildfire, causing fear and uncertainty to grip the hearts of its citizens. The once proud empire was now divided, as the demons and elves united to fight against their oppressors. The two demons that represented Yadour in the tournament were at the forefront of the uprising, leading the charge against their former masters.


    As the conflict escalated, Lumia watched from the sidelines with a hint of schadenfreude. The strongest empire saw an opportunity to further cement its power and influence in the region, but fate had other plans. The unrest amongst Lumia''s own citizens began to boil over, causing chaos and destruction in the streets. The once-united empire was now crumbling from within.


    Meanwhile, Rimor saw the turmoil as a chance to expand its territory. They took over the breil region completely, however, they turned greedy after the unchallenged conquest and decided to launch an attack on the weakened Yadour, but what they didn''t anticipate was the fierce resistance put up by the demons, elves, and even a few human rebels. The Rimorian army suffered heavy casualties, and their expansionist dreams were shattered.


    The continent was now in a state of flux, with old alliances crumbling and new ones forming. The mortal kingdoms and empires were no longer secure in their power, and the future was uncertain. But amidst the chaos, one dragon remained a constant. His church gained more followers as people looked for guidance in these troubled times.

 Chapter 261: Facing the past

    Three years have passed since I dealt with the Shade. After handling the situation, I returned to the church where I resided for the next year, as a precaution just in case the bastard still had some tricks up his sleeves. Perhaps he would be able to possess another person?


    There was no telling the extent of his power after all. Thankfully, however, it seemed like my worries were for naught. The following year I spent in the mortal plane was very calm. Well, it was to me at the very least.


    The only thing worth noting was the explosive growth of the church and the sudden increase in its believers. This happened after the conclusion of my battle with the shade, as the news of my victory spread through the land.


    Another factor was the rising conflict in the mortal plane. The years have not been kind to the Yadour empire. The emperor was assassinated by his most trusted aid, sending the country into spiraling chaos as the demons and elves rose up for their freedom.


    Lumia was not unaffected either, the once proud and strong empire barely survived without having its territory split apart. As for Rimor, after suffering their crushing defeat at the hands of the Yadour rebels, they did not dare make any hasty moves again.


    The only two countries that were still somewhat okay, were the Zasal dynasty, and the Tinada kingdom. If anything, Zasal seemed to be growing stronger, they even occupied the academy''s large island without much interference from anyone. Who was there to stop them after all? Lumia was busy keeping their people united, while Yadour was collapsing. Rimor was far, not to mention weaker, and Tinada ¡ª they seemed to choose to form an alliance of sorts with Zasal.


    Overall, the situation in the mortal plane was quite interesting, to say the least. It was fun watching their politics and schemes from an outside perspective. But even that slowly grew boring.


    And so I spent most of my time guiding my disciples. As time passed, I found myself slowly growing more attached to them. I suppose spending enough time with a person will do that to you. After the year was up, I decided to head back home, which saddened them, but they did not argue and instead wished me luck. It was still okay, after all, I had to head back again for the next tournament.


    The following two years spent in our floating mountain turned out to be quite lonely. By the time I got back, Sidus and Immy were already gone. They continued to travel through the continent, honing their skills against the monsters that inhabited the south. Little Essie had been gone for far too long, I even decided to go visit grandma and catch up with our youngest, but I did not find them.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Mother did not know where they went either, and grandfather was busy fighting on the front lines. Ynos, on the other hand, ended up staying with the fairies. Something that came to me as a shock, considering their previous differences. But I suppose time changes everyone. According to Ayona, my younger brother managed to put his hatred for her kind to rest and instead decided to work with them as he began to learn how to effectively use his mana under the fairy mother herself.


    Again, another rather absurd piece of news that I found quite hard to believe. With everyone off doing whatever they wanted, I ended up having a long period of quiet and peace. Albeit it was indeed quite boring at times.


    And so, I spent my first year back, lazing around in the massive lake, and gathering the elements into the miniature world inside my soul space. Mother did not leave for the front lines, which meant we ended up spending a lot more time together. She would occasionally join me on a hunt, or tell me a rare story of her past. Those, I always enjoyed.


    By the third year, I was bored of sittin around, and not doing much, so I finally decided to confront my previous fears and failures. The spell, that ended up sending me out of this plane and into the astral plane. Teleportation...


    Ever since that incident, I had not once used teleportation on myself. I did, however, continue to use it on other matters, for instance, in my previous fight against the Shade. I was still unable to control the direction of the lightning and although the elements heeded my call at the time, I still used cosmic mana to teleport certain lightning bolts.


    I even used it to teleport my normal elemental spells to confuse the shade. It was still alright since I didn''t use cosmic mana to directly attack him. The problem was with trying teleportation on myself.


    By now, it was clear to me that I could combine certain elements to create something new. To create new spells, that can work to enhance and complement each other. But, at the end of the day, it was elements that I was playing with, not my body.


    Just recalling how I was stuck in the astral plane for so long, and the encounter with the Shade was enough to make me frown in hesitation. But the longer I spent ignoring the problem, the worst it got.


    It was clear to me, that I was intentionally avoiding it. Although deep down, I refused to admit it ¡ª but I was frightened by what might happen.


    I sighed, sitting by the banks of the great lake, my large frame curled up comfortably on the shore. A few water elements danced around me, their liquid bodies shimmering in the sunlight that filtered through the trees. It was peaceful, but my mind was far from being at ease.


    ''Should I go for it?''


    ''Of course, I should! I''m a dragon! What is there to be afraid of?!''


    ''But what if it fails again?''


    ''Then I''ll just break out of the astral plane once more,''


    ''Last time, I was lucky...''


    ''Then does that mean I''ll just continue avoiding this?''


    A small wave of water splashed over my snout, bringing me back to the present moment. I sighed deeply and closed my eyes, letting the water elements continue their playful dance around me.


    After a few seconds, I opened my eyes with a newfound determination.


    "Fuck it."

 Chapter 262: Teleportation 0.2

    With my mind finally made up, I quickly stood up and took off to the sky, leaving the surprised water elements behind. It didn''t take me long before I found myself standing on the edge of our floating home. I made my way to the cave but failed to find my mother.


    "Out for a hunt, maybe?" I muttered.


    No matter, this meant that I had the whole mountain for myself. I took a deep breath and flew back to the edge overlooking the vast forest and massive lake below.


    I stood still for a few minutes to steady my emotions before I took a final deep breath.


    As I stood at the edge of the mountain, with the winds whipping through my scales, I could feel the mana elements coursing through my veins, urging me to unleash their powers, almost as if they had sensed my intentions.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, I reach out to the mana around me, drawing it closer to my body. The sky above darkened as clouds gathered, crackling with energy. I could feel the static electricity in the air, building, and building until the tension was almost unbearable.


    Just then, with a burst of power, I summoned a bolt of lightning. It struck the ground below, illuminating the forest and lake in a dazzling display of light and sound. Thunder echoed through the massive forest below, and I could feel the power of the elements surging through me.


    But one bolt was not enough. I was not satisfied. I summon another, and another until the sky above was ablaze with lightning. Each bolt struck the ground with a deafening crack, illuminating the world around me. Some hit the lake below, others struck the ground next to me. But, like this, I had no real control over the trajectory of the lightning bolts.


    Still, I continued to summon the full fury of the elements, unleashing a torrential rain and hail that pounded against my scales. The wind howled around me, and lightning arcs surrounded my body with every breath.


    For a moment, I was lost in the power of the storm, lost in the ecstasy of my own strength. But even as I reveled in the power coursing through me, I did not forget the real reason why I was here.


    As the storm continued to rage on above me, darkening the sky as the clouds gathered, flashes of lightning followed by deafening thunder. I reached out to the mana around me, feeling the crackling energy of the lightning bolts that surrounded me.


    I knew I couldn''t control the direction of these bolts, and so I delved deeper within myself, reaching out to my soul space and to the dragon statue, hosting the cosmic mana deep inside of me. With a surge of power, a thin, invisible thread of cosmic elements suddenly appeared, connecting my body to the vast void beyond the sky.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    As the connection was established, I made my intentions clear to the cosmic elements, using them to coat the lightning strikes and redirect them according to my will. The process was a successful one, as the lightning bolts teleported from their initial trajectories and transformed into dazzling ribbons of power, twisting and turning as they danced around me in a mesmerizing display.


    The ground shook beneath my feet as the bolts struck the earth, lighting up the world with their bright flashes. The storm raged on, but I stood calmly amidst the chaos.


    Now, after confirming that my control over the cosmic elements was still the same and that there were no issues, it was finally time for the moment of truth.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the task ahead. The last time I attempted to teleport, it had ended in disaster. But I couldn''t let that setback stop me from trying again. I reached out with my mind, searching for the cosmic mana that would allow me to travel instantaneously.


    I focused my thoughts, making sure my intentions were clear and my mind was sharp. I couldn''t afford any misunderstandings this time. The cosmic elements were wild and unpredictable, after all. My plan was simple: I wanted to teleport just a few meters ahead.


    And so, I channeled the cosmic elements around me, as the world began to shift and expand. Colors faded away until everything was a blur of shapes and shadows. It was a familiar sensation, but it still made my heart race.


    When my vision cleared, I found myself standing exactly where I had intended to be. A few meters ahead, just like I had planned. Relief washed over me, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    "Success!"


    ****


    I continued my practice, and with each successful teleportation, my heart swelled with pride and satisfaction. I had always been hesitant to use my teleportation abilities after my previous misadventure in the astral realm, but now, I slowly felt like I was truly mastering the power that had been lying dormant within me for so long.


    As I continued to teleport further and further away from my starting point, my confidence grew, and I found myself pushing the boundaries of my abilities more and more. I experimented with teleporting in different directions, testing my control over the cosmic elements and adjusting my technique as I went.


    But it was the final test that truly showcased my newfound mastery. Standing at the foot of the mountain, I took a deep breath, focused my mind, and summoned the cosmic mana, feeling it gather around him like a warm embrace. I pictured the peak of my mountain home in my mind''s eye and willed myself there in one swift motion.


    The world around me seemed to warp and twist as I hurtled through the void, colors blending and blurring together until I found myself standing at the very summit of the mountain. The dragon statue, a distance behind me. The view from up high was breathtaking, and I felt a deep sense of accomplishment wash over me. A wide grin overtook my face as I sighed in relief.


    I knew that I still had much to learn and explore when it came to my powers over the elements, but at this moment, I felt truly invincible. With a smile of satisfaction, I spread my wings and took to the sky, a mad laugh escaped my mouth.


    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 263: The disciples

    In the grand halls of the Church''s headquarters, Aether''s six chosen disciples gathered for their annual meeting. The very thought of such a gathering brought a smile to Morena''s lips, for it was she who first proposed the idea, and her comrades had no reason to decline. This year, Wane played host to the gathering, his demeanor more dignified than ever before, his eyes sharp and focused.


    Around the grand table, the others were gathered, each one with their own distinct personality. Kaida, once timid, had grown in confidence and poise, her bond with Wane deepening with each passing day. The two were now inseparable, often leaving the mountains to explore the world beyond.


    Jon, the eldest of the group, remained as stoic as ever, his eyes fixed on his training and honing his skills over the mana. His dedication to his craft was unmatched, and his hard work was evident in every move he made.


    Morena, ever vigilant, kept a watchful eye on the affairs of mortals. Though she too trained relentlessly, her interests lay in mortal politics, and she was the one entrusted with maintaining the Church''s relations with the other nations.


    Halbor, the elf lord, had focused his efforts on developing his people. His mountain peak was now home to many of his kin who had decided to settle there after his arrival. He welcomed them all with open arms, and his peak had become a bustling hub of activity and prosperity.


    Finally, there was Lana, the curious explorer who could never stay in one place for too long. Since Aether''s departure, she had become a wanderer, her travels taking her far and wide across the mortal plane. She kept her true identity hidden and never let go of her obsession with dragons, always seeking to uncover more knowledge about them.


    *****


    The hall was adorned with intricate carvings and elegant tapestries that hung from the high ceilings. The air was thick with tension as the disciples gathered around the table, all wearing their ceremonial robes. Wane stood at the head of the table, his piercing gaze scanning the faces of his fellow disciples.


    The flickering candlelight cast eerie shadows on the walls as he spoke, his voice low and grave.


    "I''m glad you all could make it," Wane said, his voice echoing throughout the hall. "As you all know, there is a pressing matter we must discuss."


    The room fell silent as Wane continued, "Yadour is on the verge of collapsing. If things continue the way they are, the empire is doomed in a matter of a few years."


    "Lumia is barely holding on with their civil unrest, as well. What are your thoughts on the matter?"


    All eyes turned to Jon, as the senior disciple, he had the first say. He shook his head, his expression disinterested. "The mortal matters are not for us to meddle in," he said bluntly. "I do not care if a nation or two collapses. Another one would quickly rise from the rubble."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Morena sighed, shaking her head in disappointment. "Jon, you know as well as I do that our duty as master''s disciples is to maintain balance in the mortal realm."


    Jon maintained his stoic expression and continued, "Our duty does not include intervening in mortal matters, Morena."


    Halbor nodded and turned toward her, "I agree, besides, Yadour is collapsing because the Demons and Elves are rising up for their freedoms. It''s about time the mortal plane had some resemblance of equality, why would you want to intervene in that?" He frowned.


    Wane rolled his eyes at Halbor''s speech but refrained from saying anything.


    Morena sighed and continued, "I did not say we have to directly meddle and take sides, I simply propose that we control the aftermath of the conflict. War is never a good thing, it''s always followed by poverty, illness, famine¡ª"


    Halbor interrupted her, "War isn''t a good thing, but sometimes, it''s a necessary one."


    Kaida added, "The mortals are always fighting, we can clearly see that from past history," she hesitated for a bit before continuing, "I''m afraid it will be hard to intervene in this matter,"


    "I agree with Kaida, how would we contain the aftermath without, taking sides?" Wane said.


    Lana who had been quiet the whole time suddenly spoke, "I''m with Morena on this,"


    The others turned toward her in surprise, although she wasn''t the eldest, as the only dual element mage, Lana''s opinion held quite the say in matters such as this.


    "Think of it this way, master''s goal is to gradually change the mages to the new orthodox system. That should be what we focus on. There is no need to intervene in the conflicts of the nations, but we could at least contain the damage."


    "The church could send aid to both sides as a neutral bystander. We won''t join the fight, but we could help calm things down."


    "I don''t get it, what''s the point of doing that?" Wane asked.


    "We are the guardians of the mortal realm, assigned by master himself. A conflict of this scale is bound to intervene with his plans of changing the magic system," Lana said, to which Morena nodded by the side.


    The table went silent for a few moments as everyone began to consider the possibilities. It was a delicate balance between maintaining order in the mortal.


    "What about the other nations?" Kaida suddenly asked.


    "After suffering their catastrophic loss, Rimor closed in on themselves in order to recover. Zasal and Tinada joined hands, forming a new alliance, but for now, they are content just watching things unfold," Morena explained.


    Jon sighed and spoke, "The church itself can provide aid to the people, as Lana suggested. This should help boost the church, but we should not personally make a move."


    All of the disciples nodded in agreement before Wane added, "Then let us vote. All in favor of the church sending aid and working towards stabilizing the aftermath of the conflict, please raise your hand."


    Everyone raised their hands, even Halbor who hesitated for a second before eventually doing the same.


    "Then it''s settled. Morena, please contact the head priest to discuss the details."


    "En, I will."


    "Now with that out of the way, it''s time to talk about more interesting topics," Wane grinned, suddenly regaining his previous childish-like attitude.


    Kaida who was sitting by his side chuckled lightly as he spoke, "I''m sure you all progressed very much this past year, so let us head to the back. I made sure to strengthen the training ground this time. It shouldn''t break that easily."


    Jon who had a bored expression the entire meeting, suddenly stood up, "Good, I had a few spells I wanted to discuss with you all."

 Chapter 264: A familiar face

    As I stood atop the floating mountain, I basked in the sensation of the elements around me with a satisfied smile. I was about to reach out for my cosmic mana when I suddenly sensed a familiar presence.


    A grin spread across my face as a spear hurled through the sky, landing mere meters before me. A flash of light followed, revealing the form of a beautiful yet cold-faced lady with long golden hair and deep azure eyes. The spear transformed into light particles, which disappeared inside her body. She glanced at me with her usual deadpan expression and spoke, "Was getting stuck in the Astral plane once not enough for you?"


    My grin widened in response, "Good to see you too, Breta."


    The goddess hesitated for a second and averted her gaze before answering, "En..."


    "I honestly did not think I''d be seeing you any time soon. Especially after you ran away so fast last time."


    "I did not run away! I simply had things I needed to take care of," she stuttered but still managed to retain her dignified expression.


    "Sure, sure," I approached her, "Well, I''m happy to see you are doing well."


    Breta took a step back and answered, "Stop it."


    "What?" I tilted my head in confusion.


    "You are being awkward. Stop it."


    "Hahaha, oh, but I''m pretty sure it''s you that''s being awkward. And here I thought our whole near-death experience would have brought us closer together, past this stage."


    The goddess sighed and rubbed her temples, "That''s exactly what I meant."


    "What?" I shrugged, "I honestly thought you forgot about me."


    "Of course, I haven''t, you idiot!" she snapped back.


    "There she is, that''s the short-tempered goddess I know."


    Breta rolled her eyes in annoyance at my response, muttering, "Why do I even bother?"


    "So, does this mean you finally came to accept that we are friends?" Curious, I lowered my head closer to hers and asked.


    This time, the blonde goddess did not avoid my gaze; instead, she stared directly into my eyes and nodded, "I do not dislike your presence..."


    "Oh, for the love of heavens, Breta. Just say it straight, why are you beating around the bush so much? It''s not like I asked you if we were lovers," I said, instantly regretting my words.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Breta''s eyes suddenly widened as her usual mask of indifference crumbled. She subconsciously summoned her spear and swung at me. Although her strike had no real force behind it, I still moved back, giving her some space.


    "What are you talking about, you stupid dragon!"


    "Woah, calm down, I was joking," I replied with a smile.


    I didn''t know why, but I was able to relax and not overthink too much around her. I didn''t have to be careful with my speech, nor did I have to think about what I had to say. Perhaps it was because of the time we spent in the astral realm, but somewhere down the line, I grew comfortable with her presence.


    And although by mortal standards, it has been a while since we had last seen each other, for us, it didn''t feel that long since we escaped that plane.


    "I''m already regretting coming here."


    "Oh please, I didn''t say anything. Besides, me and you together, how would that even work? I mean, look at me. Whoa, eyes up here, what are you doing?"


    "By the heavens, I will murder you. Stop testing me, you imbecile."


    "Yes, yes," I said and moved to sit by the edge of the mountain peak. Breta silently followed after me and sat by my side. We both watched the world that stretched before us in serene silence for a few minutes before she spoke;


    "It''s a mundane view."


    "Huh¡ª What do you mean mundane, it''s beautiful."


    I was ready to argue with her, when she answered, "En, mundane, but beautiful..."


    "What does that even mean?"


    "It means the land of the Gods is better."


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance and refrained from responding.


    "But it''s still beautiful," she repeated, only this time, her voice was nothing but a small whisper.


    After a few seconds, I turned to glance at her and asked, "How did you manage to find this place? No, how did you even cross the land? Although I didn''t meet a lot, I''m pretty sure, there are a few dragons that still live here, and I doubt they''d take kindly to a goddess in our lands."


    Breta nodded and replied, "I met your grandmother and little sister,"


    "What?" her reply caught me off, guard.


    "What the hell is grandma doing there with Essie?"


    "Something about training your sister. I met them when I went to visit Loen,"


    "The giant tree Goddess, right?"


    Breta shook her head in disappointment, "Giant tree goddess, heavens help me..."


    "What, she is a tree, a very big one if I do say so myself."


    "Anyways! I met them there. Loen is a close friend of my father, so I often spent a lot of time with her as a child."


    "Hmm, and let me guess, grandmother was teaching Essie how to change into a human form?"


    "Oh? She already mastered that a while ago, I believe. Other than that, I don''t know, nor do I care about the details of their training."


    "I see, and grandma was the one to help you come here?"


    The goddess nodded, "Yes. I did come across a couple of unsavory overgrown dragons, but once they found out I had your grandmother''s permission, they all begrudgingly allowed me passage."


    "Makes sense, grandma can be very scary," a sudden shudder ran down my spine.


    The goddess simply glanced at me before she turned back to the view below.


    "I-" She hesitated, the words seemed to fail her as she lowered her head. I could sense that whatever she wanted to say was serious, and so I refrained from cracking any jokes and patiently waited for her to speak.


    "I cannot stay in the Land of Gods,"


    "Did they kick you out?" I asked with a frown.


    "No, nothing like that," she sighed and raised her head to the sky, "It''s just that¡ª there is no place for me there anymore. I''ve been gone for so long,"


    I was about to speak when she suddenly interrupted me, "Don''t you dare say anything stupid,"


    "Like what?"


    "I don''t know, I just had a feeling you might,"


    "Huh,"


    "I''m planning to join the front lines against the Shades," she suddenly dropped a bomb.


    "You, what now?!"

 Chapter 265: Only friend

    The sound of the wind whipping through the mountain peak broke the silence, as Breta turned her gaze toward me with a rare thin smile. Her expression was solemn and serious, which made me wonder what was going on in her mind. As I tried to decipher her thoughts, she spoke up in a determined tone.


    "I will be heading to the front lines, to join the war," she repeated, her eyes locking onto mine with a fierce intensity.


    I couldn''t help but feel confused and concerned by her words. "I heard you the first time just fine, but... why?" I questioned, hoping to gain some insight into her decision. "It''s not your duty to do so. Why risk your life when you just came back?"


    Breta shook her head, her long hair swaying in the wind. She paused for a few moments, as if collecting her thoughts before responding. "I already told you, Aether. There is no place for me in the Land of Gods," she said, her voice heavy with emotion.


    I furrowed my brows in confusion. "What do you mean? You''re a goddess. You belong there. And if anything, I''m sure your parents would be thrilled to have you back."


    Her stoic expression faltered for a second, and she lowered her head before speaking in a low voice, "My mother fell in the previous war."


    My heart sank at her words, realizing that she must be carrying the weight of that loss with her. "Oh, Breta... I''m so sorry," I said, my voice filled with sympathy and understanding.


    But she cut me off before I could say anything more. "It matters not," she said, her eyes seeming distant as if she was lost in an old memory. "I''ve already prepared myself for such an outcome when I was stranded in the Astral plane."


    Silence once again descended as we both gazed at the horizon.


    "Breta," I called out, my voice echoing through the mountain peak. "Are you sure you''re ready to fight with the dragons?"


    The goddess did not turn her gaze to me, instead, she simply gave a curt nod. The previous war was one that involved the gods against the dragons. And with her gone for so long, I wasn''t sure if she could set aside her differences and fight alongside her previous enemies. I still remembered our first encounter very clearly, how she hurled a spear at me out of nowhere. To call her impulsive was an understatement.


    As if sensing my apprehension, Breta spoke, "You don''t need to worry too much. Although it''s your ''so-called'' chosen one''s duty to hold the line, some deities had ended up joining the fight. With the dwindling faith, mortals have in us, most of the gods are left with nothing to do, but stay cooped in our land. Some refuse to just sit still and do nothing, especially with how much time we have in hand, and so they join the war," she paused, letting her words sink in before continuing, "So you don''t need to worry, although rare, the presence of the Gods is not non-existent on the battlefield. At the end of the day, we are all fighting a common enemy,''


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Her words were logical, and she was extremely talented in hiding her feelings, alas I could still sense her conflicted emotions as she tightly clenched her hand.


    I shook my head and answered, "It seems to me as if you are simply trying to distract yourself."


    My words must have touched a nerve since the goddess glared at me and shot back, "What would you know about me!?"


    Her sudden outburst caught me by surprise, "I can''t say I know a whole lot, but, I do know that you can''t simply run away,"


    "Run away? Hah, run away..." She gave a self-mocking chuckle and continued, "How dare you say that, you don''t know me, you don''t know what I''ve been through!"


    "I don''t, but I am here when you are ready to share," I answered lightly.


    "I-I... War is all I ever knew..."


    I remained silent as the goddess spoke, "Most of my life was spent on the battlefield, the rest was spent on that cursed land! And now¡ª now that I''m back, there''s nothing. What did I even fight for? For what reason was I cursed to be left stranded there? For what reason did I survive-"


    Breta suddenly took a deep breath, her expression quickly eased as if nothing had happened. She was eerily good at that, I had to admit. But she couldn''t fool me.


    "You are stupid, you know that?"


    "What did you just say?!" She turned to glare at me.


    I shook my head and reached out to my soul space, not giving her nor giving myself time to overthink what I was about to do before a thin thread of cosmic mana descended from the sky and engulfed us both.


    Breta''s eyes widened in shock and horror as our bodies passed through the void, the world quickly expanded and lost its colors before it flashed back into existence. Only this time, we were directly teleported toward the giant lake below our floating mountain.


    I was already prepared and so I managed to stay in the sky, Breta, not so much. She tumbled ungracefully and crashed into the water below.


    "Did you calm down?" I asked. Only to regret my words the next second as a light spear suddenly flew toward my head. I hastily used my water mana to divert it, causing a water pillar to rise from the lake below.


    The Goddess quickly shot from the water like a cannonball, her fist aiming for me. I had no choice but to block her attack with a strike of my own causing both of us to crash down into the water.


    "Are you insane, you overgrown lizard!? We barely got out of there in the first place! If you want to head back, then be my guest, but do not drag me with you!"


    I smirked and answered, "Calm down, It''s not the same as before,"


    "Not the same, oh heavens, I really should have killed you the first time,"


    "You know, you are starting to show a lot of emotions compared to when I first saw you," I suddenly said causing her to freeze.


    "You-"


    "Listen, Breta. I consider you my friend, probably my only friend. Which sounds depressing, but it''s the truth. And so, it is my duty to say this to you. You have an eternity to live, you can''t let your past dictates your future. You were dealt a shitty hand, but that doesn''t mean you should just throw all caution out of the wind. I didn''t save your life, only to see you throw it away. So you have to live, no, you WILL live, whether you like it or not."


    "...I thought I told you not to say anything weird... And how dare you say I have to live when you near damn killed us!"


    "Oh, come on, stop being dramatic. It''s just a little teleportation spell," I grinned.

 Chapter 266: The past and the present

    For the past few weeks, my life has been a grand adventure of sorts. After Breta''s visit, and our sudden reunion, we ended up spending our time exploring the so-called forbidden continent. We traveled together, taking in the breathtaking landscapes of the continent, though we never really strayed too far from our floating mountain.


    The massive forest was our main destination, where we spent hours strolling amidst the towering trees, and the rays of the sun filtering through the foliage cast a verdant glow all around us. Occasionally, we would hunt games for sport. Something my goddess friend seemed to enjoy very much.


    As we wandered deeper into the forest, we encountered all manner of creatures, some of which she had never seen before. Breta and I would often marvel at their unique traits and quirks, and I would regale her with stories of my previous experiences. With each passing day, our bond grew stronger, and I felt a sense of contentment that I had not known in a long time.


    In the evenings, we would retire home, to the floating mountain where I had created a cozy home for her by the edge of the land. Breta and I would spend hours talking about our experiences, and I would listen intently to her tales of the world from the past.


    On her end, she often asked me for more details of my ''adventures'' in the mortal planes. I happily obliged and described my feats. She often listened with a bemused expression on her face as we sat by the edge of the mountain staring at the stars that illuminated the night sky.


    I took the goddess around all the main parts where I usually spent my time before I decided to take her elsewhere.


    We stood atop a tall cliff, gazing out at the endless expanse of the forbidden continent. The wind blew through my scales, carrying with it the faint scent of decay and death. It was the smell of the ancient battlefield, where Amanita had taken his last stand against the Gods.


    Beside me stood Breta, her expression contemplative as she took in the scene before her. I had debated whether or not to bring her to this place, to show her the remains of my great uncle, Amanita.


    Although she tried to hide it, I could still tell that she was affected by the scene. Her eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight, and I could see the inner conflict in her expression. We made our way through the battlefield, stepping through the massive mountain-like swords that lay buried in the ground.


    As we walked, Breta remained quiet, lost in her thoughts. I could feel her sadness and pain radiating off of her, and I knew that this place brought back memories of a time long gone.


    It did not take us long before we arrived at the spot where Amanita had fallen. His massive skeleton lay surrounded by the corpses of the dead gods. Breta''s expression grew more complicated as she gazed at the sight. On one side, we were once enemies, but on another, things have changed, time changed everything.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I cleared my throat and spoke, "This is where Amanita fell. It was here where I had to carry you, to seek his help when you were poisoned," I said.


    Breta nodded, her eyes still fixed on the scene before her. After a few seconds, she bowed her head in respect toward the deceased dragon. I could tell that this moment was weighing heavily on her, and so I used my mana to place a comforting ''hand'' on her shoulder.


    After a moment of silence, Breta finally spoke, "Truly, a meaningless war."


    I nodded lightly in agreement, "The past is the past. The best we can do is to learn from it."


    ****


    The trip back home was spent in silence after that. Both of us, lost in our own thoughts. By the time we made it, we were greeted by the presence of my two cute siblings, both of whom were standing around the small hut I''d built with confused expressions as they whispered to each other.


    "It does look like what the mortals call, a home," Sidus muttered as he lowered his head to scan the small cabin.


    Immy rolled her eyes and pushed him away with her tail before speaking, "That''s what I said, now move back, lest you accidentally knock the whole thing down."


    Sidus barred his teeth in annoyance and shot back, "So what?"


    "Huh-" Immy was about to argue when they both suddenly turned their gazes toward me and Breta, as we slowly flew in the sky.


    My siblings exchanged confused looks and took a few steps back. I landed near the hut with a thud, while Breta gracefully landed by my side.


    "Brother," Sidus was the first one to greet me. His expression, however, was full of confusion as he scanned Breta.


    Immy''s eyes on the other hand were shining in a rare light. Curiosity oozed out of her gaze as she struggled to form the words.


    "Oh, it is good to see you both again. It''s getting harder and harder to come across you guys, with how frequently you go out to train," I spoke with a smile.


    Both of my siblings lowered their heads lightly in respect.


    "Ah, right! This here is Breta, daughter of Oaris Goddess of light, and Ultarr God of peace. And she is my friend, and guest," I said slowly and studied the expressions of my siblings.


    Sidus frowned but refrained from saying anything. His expression quickly turned awkward, as he nodded and turned toward me, "I see... Well, I will be taking my leave first, then," he lightly lowered his head and flew back to the cave.


    ''Well, that wasn''t too bad,'' I inwardly thought and turned towards Immy who was still staring at Breta with fascination and curiosity.


    She quickly regained her composite, however, after Sidus took his leave. "Pleasure to meet you, Breta. I am Immy."


    The goddess gave her a nod of confirmation, "The pleasure is mine," her tone was devoid of emotions, but it oddly reminded me of Immy for some reason. Both of them had a similar aura, of sorts.


    "Well, let''s sit down first, shall we?" I said and conjured a small earth chair for the tiny goddess. She instead shook her head. Light particles danced around her body, illuminating it before she began to grow in size.


    My eyes widened in surprise as the once small goddess, barely tall enough to fit in my palm was now almost as tall as I was.


    "You can do that?" I asked in shock.


    Breta simply nodded, "This is my original form, I thought you knew that already," she casually spoke.


    "Huh, of course I didn''t? And how come you never used it in the Astral plane? Wait, why do you even bother shrinking yourself in the first place?"


    "My guess would be, for convenience, brother," Immy suddenly answered. Her eyes fixed on Breta as she spoke, "Would you mind if I asked you a few questions?"

 Chapter 267: Plans for the future

    My attention shifted back and forth between Breta and Immy, the two engrossed in their discussion, oblivious to my presence. As they talked, I couldn''t help but listen in.


    "I see, so that''s how it was before," Immy nodded, her eyes focused on Breta.


    Breta replied, "Yes, but those days are long gone. Most of the Deities are content to sit in the Land of the Gods now. They find the lack of responsibilities to be a good thing."


    "I suppose I can understand that point of view," Immy said thoughtfully. "I do enjoy sleeping a lot, but eventually, it would become tedious. Not being able to interact with the world?"


    "You underestimate the Gods," Breta shook her head, and I perked up, interested in what she had to say. "Our lifespan is similar to yours, dragons. While an eternity of doing nothing might seem like it would cause despair, that''s only the case for mortal minds. They cannot fathom the idea of immortality. For us, it''s different," Breta paused, glancing at us before continuing. "Both of you are still young, and compared to most of the other gods, so am I. You might be curious about certain things, perhaps you want to travel," She looked at me when she said that, "Or maybe you want to do something else?"


    She paused again, letting her words sink in before continuing. "With time, however, most of your emotions will mellow down. That doesn''t mean they will disappear, but you will become less likely to make decisions driven by your emotions. Few Gods or Dragons reach this stage, as it takes a very, very long time."


    "Then there''s the Land of the Gods itself," Breta added. "It''s vast, and although it might appear to be a floating continent, a more accurate description would be a floating world. With that being the case, most of the Gods don''t mind not being able to interact with the small mortal plane."


    As Breta finished speaking, Immy and I were both silent, pondering her words. It was the first time I had heard her speak so much in one sitting, and I found it both strange and refreshing.


    After a while, Immy was the first to break the silence, her voice echoing through the vast halls of the temple. "I see," she said, her eyes flickering with curiosity.


    "And by not being allowed to interact with the mortal plane, you mean?" Immy asked, her tone questioning and intrigued.


    "Exactly what it sounds like," Breta replied. "We cannot step foot on the mortal plane, and we cannot exert our influence directly on the mortals."


    I shook my head in disappointment, muttering under my breath. "That''s rather disappointing."


    Breta glanced at me briefly before turning back to Immy. "Has there been any Deity that defied the order before?" Immy asked.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Not that I know of," Breta replied. "Much like your council of elder dragons, we also have something similar. They are responsible for keeping order in the Land of Gods."


    Immy''s eyes seemed to shine with understanding as she nodded. "Interesting," she said.


    Suddenly, the Goddess turned her gaze towards my little sister. "What about you?" she asked.


    Immy was taken aback, hesitating before she asked, "Me? What about me?"


    "I already know what this fool wants to do," Breta said, pointing at me. "Something about exploring the stars and the worlds beyond. Although if you ask me, he just cannot seem to be able to sit still in one place for long. So what about you? What are your plans? Exploration? Or perhaps joining the others in the front lines and raids?"


    Faced with Breta''s question, Immy fell silent thinking carefully before answering. , It didn''t take long before she opened her mouth to speak, "I would like to visit the mortal plane first," she said. "From the memories in my inheritance, I was able to catch a glimpse of their way of life. Their politics and schemes, although meaningless in the the face of absolute strength, are still very fascinating to me."


    I wasn''t surprised by her answer, since young, Immy had always displayed curiosity in the matters of the mortals, so her explanation came as no surprise to me.


    "The mortals are... Fragile. Unlike us, with our Immortality and powers, they are weak..." Breta answered slowly.


    "I know, and that''s exactly what makes them fascinating to me. They are weak, but they still struggle to climb higher, and they use all sorts of means, to do so. Truly, fascinating."


    "Hmm, I don''t see the appeal," Breta replied flatly.


    A small chuckle escaped my mouth at that. Immy didn''t seem to mind, however, and instead, she simply smiled.


    "Well, if you are that much interested in the mortals, how about I let you go host the next tournament?"


    "The next tournament?" Immy questioned.


    After a quick explanation, her eyes seemed to shine brightly as she constantly nodded. "Are you sure, brother? You would allow me to go in your stead?" she asked again in disbelief.


    "Why not? Out of all the others, you are the most responsible one," I smiled.


    Her face lit up in joy at my compliment before she hesitantly asked "But wouldn''t it cause problems for you?"


    "Not at all. Besides, you can use the opportunity to interact with them and see all of those schemes and plots firsthand."


    "I can?" She couldn''t help but ask again to which I nodded.


    After which, Immy lowered her head and gave me a deep respectful bow. "Thank you, brother!"


    I waved my tail dismissively, "It''s nothing."


    Breta watched our interaction with amusement evident in her gaze.


    "And what will you be doing?" She suddenly asked.


    I turned toward the now giant Goddess and answered with shrug, "I traveled the mortal plane, and saw what it held. Although I did not visit everything, I still plan to do so later on. For now, however, your talk of the front lines and raids has piqued my curiosity," I raised my head to glance at the sky, "I would like to see that for myself, as well."


    Breta frowned, "You''ll join the war on a whim?"


    "Who says it''s a whim?" I asked the smile not quite leaving my face.


    The Goddess'' frown deepened, "If this is because I said I would join¡ª"


    I snorted in response and rolled my eyes before speaking, "You merely piqued my curiosity, Breta. The decision to join is mine after all. Besides, It was bound to happen sooner or later. And not to mention, I would like to see the fight of the Dragons with my own eyes."


    Immy solemnly nodded by my side, while Breta sighed and remained silent.

 Chapter 268: Before the departure

    The upcoming days were filled with preparations for what was to come. I devoted my time to teaching Immy all she needed to know about the mortal lands, from the vast empires and intricate political systems to the rebels, demons, and elves that roamed the realm.


    Immy listened to my teachings with a passionate curiosity, eager to learn more, and often ask questions that even I couldn''t answer. I also did not forget to inform her of my disciples and the church, assuring her that they would be of great help once she arrived.


    As we waited for the day of departure, Breta and I spent countless hours sparring and honing our skills. Something that I surprisingly found much pleasure in. Immy, on the other hand, preferred to spend her time relaxing under the warm sun and taking much-needed naps.


    Sidus, intrigued by our plan for the upcoming war and raids, often joined us in our sparring sessions. Though he would never admit it, I could sense that he was gradually warming up to Breta. After all, what better way to bond than by hurling spells and spears at each other?


    As the days passed, we continued with our routine until one day, my grandfather unexpectedly returned, disrupting the peaceful atmosphere that had enveloped us.


    ****


    My grandfather''s voice boomed as he spoke, his towering figure casting a shadow over us. I could feel his piercing gaze scrutinizing me as he asked, "So, finally grown your wings, and ready to join us, brat?"


    I stood tall, determined not to show any signs of weakness. "Yes, Grandfather. I want to see the war you are all fighting."


    He then turned his attention to Sidus, who had a solemn expression on his face, and asked, "What about you? Do you think you are ready to join?"


    "I am, Grandfather," Sidus replied with equal determination.


    My grandfather''s eyes then fell upon Breta, and he said, "And you, you must be the little Goddess, Breta, was it?"


    Breta lowered her head in respect and replied, "Yes, I am."


    Grandfather''s face was inscrutable as he spoke. "I do not know what has sparked this sudden interest in the war, and I do not care much to ask. But what I will tell you is this: if you do not take this seriously, then you will die. This is not an adventure like the one you had before. This is a brutal war."


    I opened my mouth to reply, "I believe we are well aware-" but Grandfather clicked his tongue in annoyance and cut me off. "No, you are not aware of anything, brat. There is a reason why you hardly come across any Dragons on this continent. Few could afford to come back."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    I felt a twinge of fear at my grandfather''s words, but I refused to let it show. Breta''s expression remained unreadable, while Sidus looked more determined than ever. Immy continued sleeping, seemingly unfazed by the conversation. Somehow, despite my grandfather''s warning, I couldn''t shake off the excitement that was building within me.


    After a few moments of oppressing silence, Grandfather released a long sigh. "So be it. You three cannot join the defense battlefield, you are too weak to survive there. So you will be sent to raid one of the lower Shade realms."


    "Wouldn''t that be more dangerous?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Grandfather''s curt reply swiftly came, "No. It''s difficult for us to interact with certain realms directly due to the difference in powers. Think of it as a law of sorts. This also applies to the Shades as well, which means all the ones you will come across there are on the same level as you."


    "I see," I nodded in understanding.


    "I''ll make this brief, some of the realms might have natives that survived the Shade''s initial corruption. Others do not. Usually, we would send our first force to determine whether or not the realm could be saved. If the first force team is able to dispatch the shades by themselves, then all is good. If not, and the realm is too far gone, then it will be destroyed. Understand?"


    "Uh, by destroyed you mean-"


    "Exactly what it sounds like. You should know what it means, you have experience almost ruining this plane, after all."


    "About that... It was a mistake," I awkwardly answered.


    "Who is in charge of destroying the realm?" Breta suddenly asked. Grandfather paused for a second as he glanced at the goddess. If he still held any grudges against the Gods, I didn''t know for his expression was unfathomable as he responded, "That will be the first force sent there. This means, you," he said, motioning with his head to us.


    "Any more questions?" He asked, and before I could think of anything he quickly continued, "None? Good. We leave at dawn, you best prepare yourself. I still have some matters to take care of so I will pick you up tomorrow."


    Without giving us any time to react, Grandfather''s massive figure shot into the sky causing the ground to shake as he launched himself and disappeared into the horizon.


    "That was... Fast," I muttered.


    Breta frowned, "If we destroy the realm, then what happens to us?" she asked.


    "I assume we will go back?" I answered hesitantly.


    "That''s not how that works," Breta shook her head.


    "An older dragon will be sent with us, to serve as our link," Sidus suddenly spoke causing me to turn toward him in surprise as he continued, "He or she, won''t be able to join us and descend to the realm, but they will stand guard outside. Should things turn bad, then it is them that will protect us from the fallout and gets us back home."


    "Oh, and where did you hear that from?" I asked, unable to disguise my curiosity.


    Sidus shrugged and replied, "I asked Father about the war when you were not here, brother."


    I raised my brow and spoke, "I''m surprised he gave you a direct answer."


    "He didn''t," Sidus shook his head with a sigh, causing a small laugh to escape from my mouth.


    "Well, you heard Grandfather. We leave at dawn, if you still have anything to prepare, now is the time," I said while glancing at my two companions.


    Sidus simply shook his head, while Breta turned and walked away toward the edge of the mountain where her small cabin was situated. Her massive body slowly shrank in size as she walked away.


    "Huh. What about you Immy?" I asked causing her to open her eyes and let out a yawn.


    "You already told me everything I need to know, brother. Perhaps it would be wise for you to get some rest before you leave."


    "Hmm, I guess you''re right."

 Chapter 269: Leaving

    I woke up to the gentle hues of the dawn illuminating the world, casting an orange glow that lit up the sky. I stretched my limbs and let out a lazy yawn before stepping out of the cozy cave, feeling the cool morning breeze against my scales. As I turned to glance at the sunrise, I saw Breta already waiting by the entrance, towering in her giant form. It was still something I needed to get used to, seeing her in her original state.


    "Good morning," I greeted her as I approached.


    Breta nodded in response, her gaze fixed on the horizon. Her expression was hard to read, but I sensed a quiet determination emanating from her.


    Soon enough, Sidus joined us, his eyes bloodshot with a mix of excitement and nervousness. I could feel his emotions running high, and it was understandable - we were about to embark on a journey that could very well cost us our lives.


    "Take a deep breath and calm yourself down. If you can''t control your emotions now, how will you handle it once we reach our destination?" I advised Sidus, who looked at me with a hesitant expression.


    "It''s not easy," he admitted.


    "I know. But staying composed and level-headed could mean the difference between life and death," I responded, hoping to encourage him.


    Sidus nodded, and then turned to Breta, his expression serious. "You''ve been to war before. What was it like?" he asked.


    Breta lowered her gaze from the sky and regarded Sidus for a moment before looking at me. "It was chaos. Plans didn''t always work out, and nothing went as expected," she said with a shake of her head before turning back to the sunrise.


    Sidus''s expression turned solemn, and he sat down next to her. "Are you nervous?" I asked him.


    "Yes," he admitted, "What about you, brother?"


    "I won''t lie - I am too," I replied honestly.


    "You hide it well. It''s hard to tell," Sidus said, his voice tinged with admiration.


    Before I could respond, a large shadow suddenly loomed over us, casting a dark shade over the sunrise. I looked up to see my grandfather''s massive figure approaching us, slowly landing a distance away from us.


    "I hope you brats are ready. There''s no turning back after this," he said, to which we all nodded solemnly.


    "Good, then let us be on our way."


    Before we left, however, Immy stepped out of the cave and glanced at us with a serious expression on her face. She nodded at me before turning her attention toward Sidus.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Don''t get yourself killed, you reckless idiot. I won''t be there to clean up after your mess," she said.


    Sidus snorted and replied, "You just go play with the mortals, I''ll be back soon."


    With that, the three of us followed Grandfather into the sky, leaving the comfort of our floating home behind as we ventured toward the unknown.


    It didn''t take long before I recognized where we were flying to.


    "The Royal Road?" I muttered.


    Breta glanced at me in confusion but did not say anything. Sidus on the other hand was actively trying to calm his breathing. It seemed like I underestimated how he must be feeling.


    To my surprise, however, just before we reached the Royalroad, my grandfather suddenly changed the destination and flew westbound, picking up speed as he did. It became a bit harder to keep up with him, as the scenery started to change.


    The landscape below us transformed into a breathtaking view of magical terrains. First, we passed over a range of rolling hills, their slopes covered in emerald green grasses and wildflowers of every color. The hills seemed to stretch on forever, their undulating terrain creating a mesmerizing pattern beneath us.


    Next, we flew over a dense forest, its canopy stretching as far as the eye could see. The trees were taller than any I had ever seen before, their trunks as thick as Ynos''s tail. Rays of sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting a dappled light on the forest floor. The forest was alive with the sounds of birds and other magical creatures, their calls echoing through the air.


    As we flew higher, we passed over a mountain range, its peaks covered in snow and ice. The mountains were jagged and rough, their sides sheer drops that plummeted down into deep ravines. The air grew colder as we soared higher, and I could feel the frosty wind whipping against my scales.


    To my surprise, right after the mountain, we then passed over a vast desert, its sand dunes stretching as far as the eye could see. The desert was barren, with only a few scrubby plants and cacti scattered throughout. The heat was intense, even from this altitude, and I could feel the dryness in my throat. The lack of water elements made me feel a bit uncomfortable but It wasn''t very bad.


    After the desert, we finally flew over a shimmering lake, its surface sparkling like diamonds in the sunlight. The water was crystal clear, and I could see schools of fish and behemoth creatures lurking beneath the surface. A waterfall cascaded down from a nearby cliff, its mist creating a rainbow in the air.


    Each terrain we passed over was more stunning than the last, but this last one had something special. The lake was not as large as the one near our floating home, but it was different.


    I could clearly see the strands of mana that connected the stream to the center of the lake forming what looked like a massive portal floating above it. It was a sight I had never seen before. The portal was immense, easily towering over the faraway mountains, with a shimmering surface that seemed to pulse with energy.


    As we got closer, I could see that the portal was surrounded by a swirling vortex of magical energy, and elements, with sparks of electricity dancing along its edges. The colors of the portal shifted and changed, moving through a spectrum of hues that ranged from deep blues to bright purples and pinks.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine as we drew even closer to the portal. It was so massive, so powerful, that I could feel the energy radiating off it in waves. I could sense the raw mana coursing through the air around us, and it was both exhilarating and terrifying at the same time. But I couldn''t help but stare at it in shock as I saw the familiar strands of cosmic mana.


    "How?" I couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 270: Teleportation gate

    As we approached the towering gate, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sight of the cosmic mana strand that connected it to the vast unknown. The portal itself glowed with a bright, otherworldly light that seemed to pierce the very fabric of reality. It was like nothing I had ever seen before.


    It wasn''t hard to guess what it was for¡ª A genuine teleportation portal. I raised my head to glance at the thick cosmic mana strand that connected the portal to the vast beyond, far above the mana stream, extending to the void. My surprise and astonishment were clear on my face as I tried to make sense of how this gate was created.


    Just to be sure, however, I turned to my grandfather, my eyes wide with wonder, and asked "Is it a teleportation portal?"


    He turned to me and nodded slowly, as if weighing his words carefully. "One of the very few stable ones in existence," he said, his voice low and solemn.


    My mind raced with questions. How was it created? Who had made it? But before I could voice them, my grandfather spoke again. "You are not the first cosmic pillar, child."


    "The previous cosmic pillar?" I muttered, deep in thought.


    "Aye, one of the few dragons that had lived from the very beginning," Grandfather said. He paused for a few seconds as if to gather his words before he continued, "I''ve seen my fair share of Light and Darkness pillars. Cosmic, however, was unchanging,"


    His words made me fall deep into thought. Although I knew that dragons were long-lived, the idea of one that had existed since the dawn of time was almost too much to comprehend.


    I hesitated for a few moments as Grandfather slowed down our flight and made us land by the lake''s bank.


    "Who exactly was the previous Cosmic pillar, grandfather?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "I don''t know," he said, his voice tinged with regret. "I suspect few living dragons do, except for the King. The previous pillar was never in one place for too long, they were constantly on the move," Grandfather explained as we landed with a loud thud causing the ground to shake.


    Breta reverted back to her original giant form, causing our little group to cast a tower over the small lake, casting shadows across the water as we stared at the colorful gate, mesmerized for a few seconds by its otherworldly beauty before I snapped out of my reverie and turned to my grandfather. I was about to ask when Breta suddenly beat me to it.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "You call them the pillars of existence," she said, referring to both me and Sidus, "But it puzzles me, how little importance you seem to place on ones with a title as grandiose as theirs," she asked, her face devoid of any expression as usual, but I could tell that her eyes held a hint of intense curiosity.


    Her words made me pause. She had a point, and I knew that. But I simply thought it was the normal thing. I did not bother looking too much Into it, nor did I bother asking much about it either.


    Sidus on the other hand, had a frown on his face. He glared at the goddess with a fierce scowl. Undoubtedly because of her blatant disrespect to grandfather, but I knew she did not mean that, it was simply the way she was.


    "Watch your words, Breta. You are not talking to an equal," he spat, his frown not quite leaving his face.


    But Breta seemed unfazed. "I meant no disrespect," she said calmly. "I was simply curious."


    "It does not matter," Grandfather interrupted, causing us to glance at him in curiosity.


    "The plane has existed before them, and shall endure after their passing," spoke grandfather with a deep solemn voice "Rare are the ones that reach the pinnacle of their potential, and even rarer are those that shall fuse with their element, becoming one with the very fabric of existence."


    He paused, his gaze piercing through me as if trying to discern my thoughts. "What have they, contributed to our cause that warrants any importance to be placed upon them?" His voice was low and intense.


    His eyes glimmered with an otherworldly light as he continued, "The fate of the world does not depend on their actions. For now, they are but insignificant beings, fleeting in the grand scheme of things." His words were heavy with the weight of centuries of experience and wisdom as if he had seen the rise and fall of countless civilizations.


    I couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down my spine as he spoke, his words resonating with a strange power that I couldn''t quite comprehend. And although his words were a response to Breta, they were essentially directed to me, and Sidus.


    "Until their valor has been proven, they are not worthy of the honor bestowed upon them," his stern voice boomed, echoing throughout the lake.


    "I understand," Breta nodded. Sidus''s expression was a mixture of surprise and defiance. He gritted his teeth but remained silent.


    "Aether, form a path for us to the gate. We are walking for the rest of the way," my grandfather commanded.


    I nodded, my gaze fixed on the serene lake. With a flick of my powerful tail, I summoned the elemental mana, and the water began to react to my call. Soon, a massive arm of water extended towards us, steady and gentle. I led the way, confidently stepping onto the surface of the water. It held my weight with no problem, and I moved forward with grace and ease.


    My grandfather followed suit, with Breta and Sidus close behind. With the power of the elements at my fingertips, I guided the water arm toward the shimmering gate. As we approached, the surrounding air grew thick with magical energies, and my heart began to race with anticipation.


    The pull of the cosmic mana was hard to resist. The elements acted, almost as if they were familiar to me.  But when I subconsciously reached out to them, in an attempt at guiding them according to my will, they did not respond.


    It was almost as if they already had their order. Already had their task, so, they ignored my call and instead seemed satisfied by simply floating around me.

 Chapter 271: The first line of defense

    "Brace yourselves," my Grandfather suddenly said, his voice echoing in the surroundings. He turned to me and continued, "It is not a very pleasant process,"


    Sidus hesitated and glanced at me with apprehension in his eyes. Breta on the other hand did not seem to mind, and looked stoic, as always. I wasn''t too concerned, however, since this was a teleportation gate and I already had previous experience with teleportation, I doubted it would be bad.


    But, as it turned out, I was wrong¡ª


    My grandfather reached out to his mana and guided it to the shimmering gate, causing all of our surroundings to brighten, and the elements to freeze. The whole world seemed to stand still as cosmic elements surged from the gate and surrounded us.


    My heart froze in my chest, as I felt the cosmic mana emitting from the gate. It suddenly surrounded us, and before I could make sense of what was happening, a link was formed using to our intended destination.


    That''s when It happened, the somewhat familiar scene as the world stretched and lost its colors. I realized that I¡ª no, we, were being pulled through the void. The only difference, however, was that this time, I had no control, whatsoever over our destination.


    I was simply a bystander as I felt my body get whisked away from my place. The feeling was nauseating, to say the least. It was akin to riding the world''s most uncomfortable ride, all the while someone was simultaneously banging on your head.


    This feeling confused me since it wasn''t this bad, even when I had lost control over my teleportation destination before and ended up in the astral plane.


    Thankfully, though, the sensation did not last for long as our surroundings quickly changed. It took me a few seconds to adjust my mental state, but when I did, my mouth hung open in shock at the sight that stretched before me.


    Sidus, had it worst collapsing on the ground, but he forced himself to stand up as we raised our heads to the dark space above. Breta was no better, her expressionless mask had fallen, and she like the rest of us was staring in shock and disbelief at the battlefield that extended before us.


    The shimmering gate was right behind us, as we stood on what looked like a massive floating platform in the middle of space, with a glowing shield protecting it. My eyes frantically scanned my surroundings in shock and disbelief.


    Behind us was what looked like a massive glowing shield, taking over the entirety of my field of vision. I was unable to see what the shield was protecting, but judging from its circular shape, I had a rough guess.


    "Is that, our plane?" I mumbled.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Aye, that is what we are fighting for," Grandfather suddenly said.


    I turned my attention back to the battle before me. Far above us, constant bright flashes of light blinked in and out of existence. I could easily make out the shapes of the massive figures fighting each other. Dragons of all shapes and colors continuously clashed against disgusting dark creatures.


    Their colors would have made it hard to spot them in the vast expanse of space, but their aura made them shine as bright as the sun in my eyes. I was sure it was the same for all the other dragons.


    I subconsciously turned my gaze to Breta, only to find the goddess'' body shivering as a deep frown made its way across her face.


    "Disgusting," she muttered.


    The fight was a mess, to say the least. It did not seem coordinated, instead, it was a simple brute clash of thousands upon thousands of dragons holding off what could only be described as a horde of shades.


    The dragons were vastly outnumbered, but they firmly held the line, not allowing a single shade to get past them. I could see a few glowing platforms similar to the one we were standing on.


    Every few minutes or so, a dragon would retreat there for a while before he, or she would jump off again and fly off to join the battlefield.


    "What are they doing?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Grandfather looked at me and spoke, "They are restoring their lost mana. That is what the platforms are for. They are directly connected to the mana stream from the plane."


    As I opened my mouth to ask more questions, Grandfather''s deep voice cut me off, "What you see before you, little one, is but a mere fragment of the battlefield. The true danger lies beyond, where the elder dragons hold back the greatest threats. For if their clash were to reach this far, it would bring about the annihilation of the entire plane."


    My eyes widened as I gazed upon the chaotic scene before me, trying to imagine the magnitude of the full-scale battle that raged on beyond my sight. The clash of the elements created an aura that was as dazzling as it was ominous.


    If this wasn''t where the true danger lay, I shivered to think of what the real battlefield looked like.


    "It is a never-ending battle, but it is one that we cannot afford to lose," Grandfather added.


    I took a deep breath, my mind reeling from the weight of the knowledge that Grandfather had imparted to me.


    "The scale of the battles here surpasses you, It is not your place to concern yourselves with them, not yet. You will be riding on my back, and I shall carry you closer to your destination. But heed my words, for once we exit the protective shield, communication will be impossible in the vacuum of space," Grandfather declared in a commanding tone.


    We all hesitantly nodded as Grandfather motioned for us to come closer. His massive back was large enough to carry all three of us. I gazed in awe as Grandfather summoned his mana, creating an invisible shield that enveloped us before he propelled off the platform with a thunderous boom.


    As soon as we left the platform''s safety, a shiver ran down my spine, and I gripped onto Grandfather''s scales tightly. He soared through the empty space with unparalleled grace, leaving the battlefield behind us. The distant battles were muted, with only deafening explosions and flashes of light visible from the opposing forces engaged in fierce combat.


    Grandfather''s protective shield enveloped us in a shimmering bubble, shielding us from the endless void of space. Despite the safety it provided, an unsettling sense of fear crept over me as we soared through the starry expanse. My eyes widened with wonder as I gazed at the glittering galaxies and sparkling nebulae that stretched out before us, a stunning sight that I could hardly believe was real.

 Chapter 272: Valtariel

    As we soared through the endless expanse of space, the glow of distant battles flickered in the distance. I marveled at the sheer number of dragons engaged in combat against the Shades, far more than I had ever imagined. Grandfather had warned us that the battles we saw were merely the tip of the iceberg, and I couldn''t fathom the scale of the higher-level fights.


    I always thought that there were few dragons in existence, I knew that most were fighting this never-ending battle, but I had underestimated the sheer size of it all.


    Not to mention, what we were seeing was nothing but relatively low-level battlefields. Truly, what sort of fight was the elder dragons engaged in?


    It didn''t take long before, we arrived at a platform similar to the one we had left. However, this one was worn down, and its teleportation gate shimmered in and out of existence.


    Standing beside it was a massive dragon, towering almost as tall as Grandfather. His scales gleamed a dim gold, and he had three backward-curving horns and a piercing set of dark green eyes. Surprisingly, however, the dragon had no wings on his back, not even the remnants of ones. It didn''t look like they were ripped off or anything, more like he never had them in the first place.


    As soon as we landed, the dragon turned his attention toward us and spoke, "My eyes deceive me, is that a goddess riding on your back?" The dragon grinned, amused.


    Grandfather didn''t bother to reply, instead, he used his mana to send us off his back. The second we landed on the platform, his figure almost disappeared as he shot toward the golden dragon with a speed impossible to follow.


    My eyes widened in shock at the absurdity of the situation. The golden dragon seemed just as surprised, he quickly used his claw to slash at my grandfather.


    Despite his massive size, Grandfather easily evaded the attack and spun around using his tail to swat the dragon to the ground. A whimper escaped from his mouth as he crashed head-first.


    "Know your place, Eliax. I am not your friend," Grandfather spoke, his voice bringing a chill down my spine. Breta frowned by my side, while Sidus''s body was shaking in excitement.


    The dragon, Eliax, lowered his head with a frown and refrained from saying anything.


    "They are to be sent to Valtariel," he said motioning for us to approach. Eliax nodded, "I understand," he said.


    "You will be their link, should anything go wrong, you will pull them out. Understand?" Grandfather added, his voice serious as he glared at the dragon.


    Seemingly sensing grandfather''s seriousness, Eliax simply nodded solemnly. "I understand."


    Grandfather then lowered his head and leaned closer to the golden dragon before continuing, "Should anything, and I mean, anything happen to them, Eliax, I will make sure to rip you apart one scale at a time. Do not mess up."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The golden dragon''s frown deepened as he glanced at the three of us with a complicated gaze before answering, "I will not."


    "Very well," Grandfather then turned his gaze towards us, his piercing eyes glinting with wisdom. "The fate of Valtariel rests upon your shoulders. Remember, the stakes are high and the enemies are many. You must not falter in the face of danger."


    I bowed my head respectfully, my heart swelling with pride as I replied, "Fear not, Grandfather. Our resolve is unbreakable, and we shall not disappoint you."


    Breta and Sidus nodded in agreement, their fierce eyes betraying their determination to succeed.


    Grandfather observed us for a moment, his expression unreadable, before he finally spoke, "See that you don''t. And don''t die, you brats."


    With those final words, Grandfather took to the air, his massive wings beating a thunderous rhythm as he soared off into the void, leaving us to face our destiny.


    Eliax glanced at us thoughtfully as soon as Grandfather left and asked in a deep, rumbling voice, "Pray tell, who are you?" His attitude vastly different.


    Confused, I tilted my head and replied, "I am Aether."


    "Sidus," piped up my brother.


    Breta did not reply and remained silent, casting a suspicious gaze towards the towering dragon.


    Eliax''s eyes lit up in understanding, as he spoke, "Ah, I see. No wonder. You are the grandsons of the great Destroyer."


    Eliax shook his head, his horns glinting under the starry sky, and motioned toward the gate with his claw. "Then, go ahead. The gate will teleport you directly above the plane. I don''t think I need to tell you what your mission is," he said, his voice deep and resounding.


    We nodded in understanding and stepped towards the gate, its light pulsing and flickering with an otherworldly energy. As we passed through, a sudden jolt ran through my body, and I felt as though I was falling through space. For a moment, everything was dark, and then, suddenly, we were ther.


    My body trembled with an intense energy. The sudden change in magic swirling around me was almost suffocating, and I struggled to maintain my balance in the air. Beside me, Sidus flapped his wings with a determined look on his face, and I could feel Breta, now in her small form hovering at my side.


    As we emerged from the gate, the landscape below us was a desolate wasteland. The very air was thick with a foul, dark aura that made my scales crawl. I looked around, taking in the bleak, twisted landscape with a sense of apprehension.


    "Disgusting," I whispered, "this place reeks."


    Sidus nodded in agreement, his eyes darting around the horizon. "We must be careful," he cautioned, "the Shades are everywhere."


    Breta, in her human form hovering at my side, looked down at the land below with a look of disgust. "It is a foul place," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The land below was desolate and barren, filled with twisted and gnarled trees withered by the malevolent energy that pervaded the air. The ground was cracked and broken, and the earth was blackened and scorched, as if some great inferno had consumed the land. The sky was a sickly gray, and the clouds that hung low were tinged with shades of black and red.


    As we descended closer, my eyes widened in surprise as we could see the corpses of the shades, humans, and beasts scattered across the ground. The shades lay twisted and broken, their once-darkened auras now snuffed out completely. The humans were barely recognizable, their bodies mangled and torn, their faces twisted in expressions of agony and fear. Beasts of all sorts, from what looked like oversized wolves to griffins, lay dead among the wreckage.


    The stench of death was overwhelming, and the ground was slick with blood and other bodily fluids. The only sound was the howling wind, and the occasional moan of the wounded or dying. It was clear that a great battle had taken place here, and that the shades had been pushed back, but at a terrible cost.


    "It looks like, there still exists resistance in this world," I said, my eyes scanning the desolate landscape below us.


    "Yes," Sidus agreed, his gaze also taking in the scene. "But their efforts seem to be in vain."

 Chapter 273: The locals

    Breta''s voice carried a sense of urgency, "I sense the aura of mortals up ahead."


    "Indeed," I replied, "let''s proceed with caution and see what we can find."


    With a determined nod from Sidus and Breta, we soared over the remnants of the large battlefield, the once-lush lands now barren and lifeless. The twisted, gnarled trees, remnants of the past battles, loomed over us, casting ominous shadows that glinted in black and red hues.


    As we approached the ragtag army of humans and beasts, their downcast faces and drooping shoulders betrayed their spirits. The battlefield had taken a toll on them.


    However, before we could make our presence known, a large grey bird, one of the beasts, noticed us and let out a piercing cry, signaling the army. They instinctively assumed battle positions, swords drawn, and spells at the ready.


    "How do you want us to approach, brother?" asked Sidus.


    "Let us land first. The mortals are not our enemies here; it is the Shades we must be wary of," I replied, to which Breta silently nodded by my side.


    We gently descended onto the ground, our wings folding behind us. As we approached the group of humans and beasts, they tightened their grip on their weapons and shields, wary of our presence.


    "We come in peace," I announced, raising my hands in a gesture of goodwill. "We are here to help you in your battle against the Shades."


    A stir passed through the army as the humans began to converse in hushed tones. I could sense their shock as soon as they heard me speak. It seems like they have not expected me to be able to do so. Not to mention, how frightening our massive sizes must look like to them.


    The humans and beasts continued to exchange worried glances and refused to lower their weapons. One of them, a tall human with piercing blue eyes, who looked like he might have been their leader, stepped forward and spoke, "Forgive our wariness, but we have encountered many enemies in these lands. Who are you- no, what are you?"


    The army fell silent as the man''s question hung in the air. I landed on the ground, my massive wings creating a gust of wind that stirred up the dust and sand beneath us. Breta and Sidus followed suit, and we approached the humans and beasts slowly.


    "We are dragons," I said, my voice deep and resonant. "And she is a goddess. We have come to aid you in your battle against the Shades."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    As my voice boomed through the air, the small army nervously clenched their weapons tighter, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. The blue-eyed man stepped forward again, his voice cracking as he spoke hesitantly, "We appreciate your offer of help, but forgive us for being skeptical. The Dragons we know of are wingless, and extinct, and the gods have long since fallen."


    A deep scowl etched its way onto my face, and the army instinctively took a few steps back, the beasts whimpering and the humans struggling to maintain their balance. It was evident that the previous battle had taken a significant toll on them, and they were on the brink of breaking.


    Not to mention, the mortals here appeared to be unfamiliar with dragons. Perhaps they had encountered a different type of dragon - the wingless variety was not uncommon. However, it was clear that they had never encountered a dragon of my kind before.


    Before I could say anything, Breta stepped forward. Her feet hovered above the ground, and her body began to shine with a gentle golden light as a soothing aura seeped from her. She grew larger in size, albeit not by much, a few heads taller than the average human before she spoke. Her voice carried a calming effect, "Brave warriors. We come to you with words of hope and comfort."


    "You, valiant warriors, who have just returned from the battlefield. Your hearts are heavy, your souls are weary, and your spirits are broken. I can feel your pain and sorrow, and I understand your fears and doubts. But I am here to tell you that you are not alone in this fight."


    "The heavens have heard your prayers, and reinforcements have arrived. We have not forsaken you. You have shed blood for your lands, and you have sacrificed much for your people. But now, It''s different. The time has come for you to rise again. The time has come for you to reclaim what was taken from you, to push back the invaders that threaten your homes and families, and your world!"


    "You are the living embodiment of the spirit of resistance, and the defiance of oppression. So stand tall, my warriors, and let our light guide you. Let the winds of change carry you to victory, and let the flames of justice burn bright in your hearts!"


    As Breta spoke, the air around us seemed to shimmer, and a gentle breeze picked up, carrying her words to the ears of every human and beast present. The blue-eyed man''s eyes widened, and the tension in the air dissipated. The weapons that were held at the ready rose to the sky, and the soldiers released loud battle cries. Some had tears streaming down their faces as they cried out in relief and gratitude. Others had newfound determination on theirs.


    The aura of Breta''s magic calmed them, and her words lifted their spirits. They now looked upon us with newfound trust and respect, ready to follow us into battle, and die for the cause.


    "What the¡ª" I muttered as I glanced at the goddess.


    She turned towards me, her eyes sparkling with amusement, as she spoke in a voice that seemed to carry a hint of a melody, "Do not forget, that I am still the daughter of the God of Peace."


    Sidus muttered by my side, "They appear almost as if they have been brainwashed."


    Breta raised her head, an spoke. "No, they have not been brainwashed. I merely helped them find their courage and awakened their fighting spirit. A gift bestowed upon me by my father," she said, her voice carrying a hint of pride. "Albeit one I seldom use."


    "I''m sure you don''t," I jokingly replied.


    Ignoring my reply, Breta continued, "Let us not waste time." She turned toward the army and spoke, "Lead us to your stronghold, where we can discuss the next course of action."

 Chapter 274: First battle

    We surely made for an odd sight. A small army of humans and beasts who had just rekindled their hope and courage, followed by two large dragons and a goddess. Truly, odd indeed.


    As the army led us toward their headquarters, I turned my attention to Sidus and Breta, "Do you guys sense that?"


    Sidus nodded in reply, "I can sense their putrid aura, brother."


    "They have us surrounded, the poor souls," Breta scoffed with a hint of amusement.


    "Indeed, from their foul auras and measly numbers, they pose no threat," I replied confidently.


    "What do you want to do, brother?" Asked Sidus.


    "Leave them for now, we''ll get all of them once we figure out the exact situation of this world," I replied.


    "En, I doubt they have the courage to attack us now. It seems like they were initially dispatched to take care of the surviving army," Breta spoke, her eyes glancing toward the west.


    As we marched toward the headquarters, the barren landscape slowly gave way to signs of life. The ground under our feet, once dry and cracked, now had sprouts of greenery poking through. The occasional chirp of a bird or rustling of leaves gave me hope that nature was healing from the destruction that had ravaged this land.


    We soon made our way through a ruined village, the sickly-looking inhabitants stopped in their tracks and gazed upon our motley crew with awe and fear. Humans, beasts, dragons, and a goddess. Our odd group exuded determination and power as if we were a force of nature, sent to restore balance to the world. Some of the villagers stood in stunned silence, while others quickly retreated to the safety of their broken homes, unable to bear witness to the spectacle before them.


    The stench of death filled my nostrils, and I couldn''t help but notice the numerous corpses scattered around. The army accompanying us seemed accustomed to such a gruesome sight, for they paid them no heed, marching forward with unyielding determination.


    As we passed through the desolate streets, the broken buildings and abandoned homes stood as a testament to the horrors of war. But amidst the destruction, I could sense a faint glimmer of hope. The villagers who had survived the onslaught peered at us warily, unsure of what to make of our strange group.


    Their eyes widened in terror as they caught sight of my, and Sidus''s colossal forms, but their fear quickly turned to awe as they beheld the divine presence of Breta, daughter of the God of peace. The aura she was exuding was enough to calm and charm the mortals.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I could sense the villagers were amazed by the sheer power and determination radiating from our group. The soldiers'' unflinching resolve, the beasts'' fierce loyalty, and our undeniable strength all seemed to serve as a beacon of hope to them, amidst the darkness of war.


    By the time we left the village, the faint sunlight disappeared making way for the night. As the dark enveloped us, the army began to feel uneasy, despite the radiance emanating from Breta''s aura. It was as if they were haunted by the horrors they had witnessed earlier.


    "Be not afraid, warriors. We have the goddess of peace and two mighty dragons by our side," The tall commander suddenly spoke to reassure them, but their nervousness persisted.


    "Steady, men! We may be surrounded by shadows, but we have the light of our torches to guide us. Follow me!" His brave words were met with nods of agreement and the survivors quickly grabbed makeshift torches to light their way.


    As we marched forward, the howls and roars of the shades echoed in the distance, causing the army to huddle closer together in fear. But they pushed on, the warmth of their torches and the safety of our presence gave them strength to persist.


    Breta and I opted not to light the path, choosing instead to rely on Sidus, as we turned toward him. His aura had grown stronger, now that he was in his natural element. His obsidian scales blended in with the darkness, making it difficult to discern his position.


    "Give me the command, brother. These pests still have the audacity to pursue us this far," he uttered with a menacing growl.


    "Patience, brother," I advised Sidus, as he struggled to contain his emotions. I knew that his eagerness to strike down the shades was understandable, but we needed to wait for the right moment.


    As the minutes ticked by, the shades grew more restless and their movements became more erratic. Finally, they could no longer resist the urge to attack, they were finally ready to make their move.


    I nodded as a grin emerged on my face, "Go, show them what it means to defy the dragons."


    With a fierce growl, Sidus took off, soaring through the dark skies as he unleashed a terrifying roar that echoed across the land. The ground trembled as his massive wings created gusts of wind, and the shades that had been following us and were planning to attack, suddenly scrambled in fear, realizing they had underestimated our power.


    I turned to the army commander and spoke in a deep voice, "Stay here, we will deal with the pests before we continue." The commander subconsciously nodded in shock and surprise.


    Breta and I then turned to follow closely behind Sidus, our own auras shining brilliantly as we summoned our magical elements to join fight. The army suddenly raised their swords, and shields and cheered as they watched us in awe. The sounds of the shades'' screams filled the air. It seemed like Sidus was a little too eager.


    Although It was night, I could still make out the scene before me with ease. My vision was not as good as Sidus, but it was enough. The shades surged forward, a horde of twisted dark monsters clawing and screeching in the night. Sidus leaped into the fray, unleashing his rage upon the enemies.


    He disappeared from sight, his obsidian scales blending seamlessly with the darkness around us. Suddenly, a cacophony of screams and growls filled the air as Sidus unleashed his wrath upon our enemies. Dark tentacles emerged from the shadows, ensnaring the bastards and tearing them apart. Sidus''s massive body crushed those who dared to approach him, sending their broken bodies flying in all directions. The sight was beautiful.


    "Leave some for me!" I laughed as I leaped forward to join the fight.


    "How unsightly," Breta scoffed as she summoned her glowing spear.

 Chapter 275: Journey back

    The battle was over, but it had been nothing more than a fleeting moment. The beasts they had fought were mere shadows of the true Shades, and it had been an effortless victory. Sidus had dispatched the creatures with ease, crushing them with his massive body or using his dark magic to summon tendrils from the shadows to rip them apart.


    I watched as Sidus stomped on the last bastard, a large dark bear with a rotting head, and liquid left paw. A disgusting creature, I had to say.


    "That''s the last of them, brother," he said and turned toward me.


    As we regrouped, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. "That was hardly a challenge," I muttered under my breath.


    Breta landed gracefully beside me, her gleaming white armor still unsullied by the brief skirmish.


    "Indeed," she said with a hint of arrogance, "the ones here were no match for us."


    "Done on your side as well?" I asked.


    "Yes, none escaped," she answered calmly.


    "That''s good, then let''s go back. I''m quite disappointed it ended so fast," I answered, "I didn''t even get to do much," I mumbled with a sigh.


    Breta and Sidus ignored my grumbling as we slowly flew back toward the small army. The humans and beasts easily spotted us due to Breta''s glowing body that now, illuminated the surroundings.


    We took to the air once again, soaring back towards the small encampment. As we approached, the soldiers and beasts cheered, their swords and spears held high in tribute to us.


    "Hail the Goddess! Hail the great Dragons!" the commander shouted, his voice ringing out across the darkened landscape. The cry was taken up by the others, their voices rising in a chorus of worshipful praise.


    We landed in the midst of the throng, the soldiers and beasts crowding around us, eager to bask in our glory. For a moment, I felt a surge of pride at the sight of their adulation, but it quickly gave way to a sense of indifference. This was simply how things were meant to be, a part of my mind spoke.


    Sidus, on the other hand, appeared uncomfortable with the adoration and worship of the mortals. He shifted about uneasily, but still maintained a proud bearing and attempted to exude an aloof demeanor. However, I could sense his inner turmoil, despite his outward facade. ''Cute,'' I inwardly mumbled.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    After marching for several more hours, the army commander raised his torch high and shouted, "Halt!" The soldiers, though small in number, moved with military precision and quickly came to a stop. They parted, allowing the commander to walk back towards us as we followed behind at a slower pace.


    "My Goddess, great Dragons, the men are exhausted. We must make camp for the night," he said with a respectful bow of his head.


    "Very well, we shall resume our journey come morning," I replied with a nod.


    "Thank you for your understanding, great Dragon," the commander said before turning to address his troops.


    "Make camp for the night!" His command echoed through the ranks, and other officers repeated the order.


    "Make camp for the night!"


    "Make camp for the night!"


    "Make camp for the night!"


    The soldiers quickly sprang into action, setting up tents, building fires, and preparing for the night ahead. We watched over them from a distance, ensuring their safety, as they rested from their long march.


    "The pace is agonizingly slow," Sidus grumbled by my side.


    "Patience, brother. You''ll get your fair share of excitement, don''t worry. Besides, we just arrived and already clashed against those bastards," I answered lightly.


    "Besides, the pace may be slow, but we cannot risk exhausting our companions," I added, my voice calm but firm.


    Sidus huffed, clearly dissatisfied, but nodded in agreement. "I know you''re right, brother. It''s just that I crave the thrill of battle."


    "I understand, Sidus. But we must be wise in our actions. We cannot rush headlong into danger without proper preparation," I explained, placing a comforting claw on his shoulder.


    "The Shades we encountered today were feeble, yet their numbers were disconcerting. Now, imagine facing those of a much higher caliber, but with a similar multitude," I said, my voice low and grave.


    Sidus''s frown deepened as he slowly nodded in understanding. "I understand," he replied.


    "Great, then rest up first. We''ll continue our journey come morning," I said.


    Sidus shook his head and replied, "The night is my domain, brother. I shall keep watch over our surroundings."


    Knowing that I couldn''t dissuade him, I simply nodded and said, "Be vigilant and stay safe."


    "Fear not, brother," he said with a reassuring grin before heading off to survey the area. His departure was silent this time, his body seemingly blending in with his surroundings with ease.


    I turned my attention to the still-glowing Breta and spoke with a frown, "Can you turn that off?"


    "What?" she asked with feigned ignorance.


    I rolled my eyes and growled, "You know what I''m talking about, the light. You look akin to a human torch at this point, it''s blinding and unpleasant to look at, not to mention, everyone needs to sleep."


    Breta silently clicked her tongue in annoyance and reverted back to her usual self. Her radiant aura disappeared, leaving the campfires as the only sources of light.


    "Ah, that''s much better," I remarked with a smile. However, Breta ignored me and sat down cross-legged on the ground. She raised her head to stare at the starry night, lost in thought. I followed her lead and laid down beside her, gazing up at the twinkling constellations.


    "The beauty of the stars never fades, does it?" I spoke softly, admiring the glittering sky above us.


    Breta remained silent for a while, lost in thought. Finally, she spoke in a hushed tone, "En, beautiful."


    ****


    As the night wore on, the stars and the moon faded away, making way for the sun.


    Sidus came back when the first rays of dawn appeared. His expression was one of disappointment as he landed by my side. I could already guess what was wrong. His search must have been fruitless.


    The army awoke soon after, stirring from their slumber and breaking down their camps with military precision. I watched in interest. Led by their commander, the warriors quickly packed up their gear and made sure their surroundings were free from any signs of their presence. With the camp cleared and the soldiers ready, we quickly resumed our journey.

 Chapter 276: The lord of sorrow

    The desolate landscape stretched out before me, a haunting reminder of the destruction that had ravaged what must have been a once-beautiful world. My massive dragon form soared through the sky, my powerful wings beating against the air as I scanned the surrounding area and slowly followed behind the small army that trudged along the broken earth below.


    Beside me flew Sidus, his own dragon form smaller than my own in size. His sharp eyes scanned the terrain below, ever vigilant for any threats that might lurk in the shadows.


    Breta kept pace with behind us. Her calming aura emanated around her, casting a sense of tranquility over the harsh landscape, and eased the mortals'' minds.


    The first few kilometers of our journey this day, took us through a dense forest, its once-lush foliage now reduced to a mass of blackened trees and scorched earth. I could sense the various presences lurking in the shadows, but their auras were too low for me to be bothered. The air was thick with the smell of smoke and decay, and the silence was broken only by the sound of our footsteps and the occasional rustle of leaves.


    Due to our presence, however, the army moved unhindered. As we emerged from the forest, we came upon another small village, only this one had been completely destroyed. The remains of once-beautiful homes lay scattered across the ground, their walls reduced to rubble and their roofs burned to ash. The streets were filled with debris, and the air was filled with the stench of death.


    Further along the road, we came across the ruins of a grand castle. Its walls had been breached, and the once-grand halls lay in ruins. My eyes were drawn to the twisted metal and charred wood that lay scattered across the ground before I glanced at the castle. I turned my gaze to Sidus, who seemed to understand what I wanted to say.


    "I shall handle it, brother," Sidus proclaimed, his eyes gleaming with anticipation as he licked his lips. I simply nodded in agreement.


    The army appeared to be attempting to avoid the ruined castle, but their pace slowed as Sidus''s colossal form soared above them. The commander''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he realized where Sidus was headed.


    He made his way straight to the center of the castle and landed with a land bang, destroying what remained of the ancient structure. A loud screech soon followed right after as a strange creature emerged from the rubble aiming for his neck.


    Sidus was already prepared for that, the second the figure appeared he quickly used his magic to summon a tentacle of darkness and hold it in place. This gave us enough time to study the figure''s features.


    A humanoid shadowy monster, standing tall at eight feet, with skin as dark as the night sky. Its eyes, were bright, piercing yellow, glinting in the darkness. Its fingers were long and spindly, ending in razor-sharp claws. The monster seemed to be made of pure darkness, with its edges flickering and shifting like a flame. It has no discernible features on its face, but its presence alone exudes a sense of fear and unease to the army as they began to whisper amongst themselves.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "The lord of sorrow!"


    "Hmm?" I turned my gaze toward the commander with a curious glint in my eyes. He quickly lowered his head and briefly explained.


    "It''s like this great Dragon," he motioned to the monster and spoke, "He was once a lord, a just and kind one. But that changed when his wife fell ill and died, leaving him heartbroken and full of sorrow. He became withdrawn and isolated, rarely leaving his chambers or attending court. People say he was visited by the shadows promising to bring his wife back from the dead if he pledged his loyalty to them."


    The commander shook his head and continued, "He agreed, but the shadows never intended to keep their side of the promise. The power he gained corrupted him and twisted his mind, and he eventually destroyed everything."


    "Hmm? Then aren''t you concerned about taking this road back home, or is it because of our presence?" I questioned.


    The commander shook his head, "Great Dragon, the lord of sorrow is a tragic figure, although his mind is lost, he still seems to retain a fragment of his memories. After he realized what he had done, he retreated back to his castle, never to leave again. We have tried to kill him numerous times before, but failed. He, however, never retaliated or bothered us unless we directly stepped inside the castle. His corruption, however, was one of the catalysts for the fall of our world, as the shadows used him along with many others to invade."


    ''Hmm, so they corrupt, maybe possess the mortals first before launching their full-blown invasion?'' I inwardly wondered.


    While thinking about everything the commander had just told me, Sidus tried to squeeze the lord of sorrow into a paste, only for his body to suddenly turn into a puff of smoke that disappeared from his palm and retreated back to the ruins of the castle.


    The lord of sorrow howled sorrowfully as he began to clear the rubble with his long limbs. Sidus frowned and was about to attack again when I stopped him.


    "Wait," I spoke.


    His frown deepened but he still heeded my command. I moved closer with inquisitiveness, while Breta remained behind. The corrupted lord appeared agitated as he cleared a particular spot, and soon enough, I caught sight of it: a shattered tomb. His yellow eyes flickered with grief as he tenderly caressed it, emitting a mournful howl from deep within his being.


    I let out a heavy sigh as I watched the fallen lord''s mournful display. Despite his monstrous appearance, it was clear that he still held onto some remnants of his humanity. Suddenly, a flash of light flew past me, striking the lord from behind and pinning him to the ground beside the grave. I spun around to face Breta, who had just thrown her spear.


    "He has been corrupted for too long," she said matter-of-factly. "It''s better to end his suffering. Besides, he was one of the first to succumb to the invasion. He must die."


    "I know," I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I turned to the fallen lord, his shadowy body burned under Breta''s flaming spear, but his gaze remained fixed on the grave. He didn''t spare us another glance until his body disappeared completely.


    Shaking my head, I turned to Sidus and spoke, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 277: Lord Arcturus

    As the army trudged along at a slow pace, we journeyed through various treacherous terrains, from barren and desolate plains with cracked and scorched earth to narrow canyons that reeked of sulfur.


    The final leg of our journey was uneventful, save for the occasional far-off presence of Shades and corrupted monsters. However, they seemed to have no desire to approach us this time, content with simply observing us from a distance.


    I didn''t concern myself with their curious gazes; after all, we would inevitably have to confront them sooner or later. But for now, the acquisition of knowledge was of utmost importance. And soon, we came upon a formidable stronghold perched atop a steep hill, its towering walls a symbol of hope for the dwindling human race against the Shades.


    Even from afar, I couldn''t help but admire the intricacies of its design. Its walls were made of rough-hewn stone, with towering battlements jutting up at regular intervals. The massive wooden gate was reinforced with iron bands, and I could see guards stationed along the walls, scanning the horizon with sharp eyes.


    That was when they spotted us. As we approached the stronghold, the soldiers stationed on the wall began to panic, rushing about and ringing the bells to signal the alarm. I could see the nervousness in their eyes as they stared at us from afar and whispered among themselves.


    The commander of the army leading us turned to me, his expression apologetic. "Please forgive us, Great Dragons, my Goddess. We have been plagued by numerous attacks lately."


    I waved off his apology. "It is of no concern."


    The commander nodded and called for one of his men. "Go quickly and announce our presence to the Lord."


    The young man saluted and rode ahead of us on his horse, rushing towards the gates of the stronghold.


    ****


    As the young man approached the gates, he was met with a group of soldiers who hesitantly opened it for him. They whispered amongst themselves, wondering how things have gotten this way, and when the enemy would attack.


    The young man was then escorted by the soldiers to the lord''s chamber. The door was already open, with guards standing by the sides. The young man bowed respectfully before the Lord gestured for him to stand up.


    "What is the meaning of this, soldier?" asked the lord in a stern voice.


    He was a towering figure, easily over six feet tall, with broad shoulders and a muscular build. He wore a suit of black armor, etched with intricate patterns of silver and gold, that seemed to gleam in the dimly lit chamber. His long, dark hair was pulled back in a neat braid, and his piercing blue eyes seemed to look straight through the young messenger, assessing him with a cool, calculating gaze. Despite his intimidating presence, there was a regal air about him, as if he was born to rule.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "My Lord, we have encountered two massive great dragons and the goddess of peace!" the young man said, trying to catch his breath.


    The lord''s eyes widened with surprise and disbelief. The guards and soldiers gasped and began to whisper.


    The Lord turned to glare at them and spoke, "Silence!" He then turned back to the young man and asked, "Dragons and a goddess? What is the meaning of this?"


    The young man quickly recounted the events of their journey and how they had encountered the unusual allies against the shades.


    The lord listened intently and then leaned back in his chair, his face seemed to age visibly as he released a long sigh, "Heaven, what is the meaning of this? And you say they are already by our doors..." The Lord shook his head, "No matter, if it is like you say, then we must treat them with the utmost respect and hospitality. We cannot afford to make enemies of such powerful beings."


    The young man nodded and then bowed again. "Yes, my Lord. What are your orders?"


    "I shall go out to personally meet them," the Lord turned to one of his guards and spoke, "Prepare for battle."


    "My lord?" The young man''s face paled.


    "Fear not, I dare not antagonize such existences, but for all we know, this could be another ploy by the Shadows. We must be careful, the stronghold cannot fall!" The Lord''s eyes were sharp as he made his way out of the chamber, followed by his personal guards.


    "My lord, please reconsider, it is too dangerous!" One of the guards advised anxiously.


    "Your caution is noted, brave guardian," replied the Lord in a firm voice. "But the fate of our people lies on our shoulders. I will not cower behind these walls, when this might be the chance we have been waiting for. Ready my horse, I set off immediately!"


    The guard bowed respectfully and stepped aside, knowing that no amount of persuasion would sway the determined Lord from his course of action.


    ****


    The lord''s eyes narrowed as he stepped out into the bright sunlight. He was tall and imposing, with a stern face and a commanding presence. He now wore a suit of armor, embossed with intricate designs and adorned with jewels.


    As he made his way to the gates of the stronghold, the lord thought deeply about what he would say to the dragons and their goddess companion. He knew that his words could make the difference between life and death for his people.


    When he finally arrived at the gates, the lord was stunned to see the two massive dragons waiting patiently. One blue with a few streaks of yellow and faint purple horns, towering like a mountain. The aura he exuded made the Lord subconsciously regard him as the leader of the group. The other one, a smaller obsidian dragon, was as equally terrifying, they were flanked by the serene goddess of peace. Her glowing figure filled him with a sense of calm, but for some reason, a part of his mind made him all the more nervous seeing as how she could alter his emotions.


    He approached them alone, slowly, holding up his hand in a gesture of peace. The army parted ways and bowed respectfully to their lord, making way for him to move. Once he reached the massive mythical beings, the Lord struggled to retain his composure, as the blue dragon''s intimidating gaze studied him with indifference.


    "Greetings, noble dragons and goddess," he said, his voice ringing out. "I am Lord Arcturus, ruler of this stronghold. I welcome you to our humble abode and offer you the hospitality of our people."

 Chapter 278: The meeting

    I observed the Lord''s approach with a dispassionate gaze, my massive form motionless except for the occasional twitch of my tail. I sense the nervousness and fear emanating from the human, and a part of me feels amused to some extent. A lot of humans have always been so easy to intimidate.


    I noted the intricate designs and jewels on the Lord''s armor, and I wondered if he was trying to impress us with his wealth and power. I wasn''t impressed, of course. What use did I have for jewels or gold? My concerns lied elsewhere.


    As the Lord spoke, I listened with only half an ear. His words were the usual empty formalities, the kind that mortals use to mask their true intentions. I could sense that he was hiding something, and I wondered what it was.


    I exchanged a glance with my brother, Sidus, and he nodded imperceptibly. We were here to gather information about the Shades and their plans, and we needed to be cautious.


    I decide to speak, my deep voice rumbling like thunder. "Greetings, Lord Arcturus," I said. "We appreciate your hospitality. However, we have not come here to seek comfort or luxury. We have come to learn about the state of the world and the invasion of the Shades. We expect you to be truthful with us, for the sake of your people and ours."


    Lord Arcturus nodded solemnly, his expression grave. "I understand your concerns, great dragon. The Shades have indeed been a dire threat to our world, and we have been doing all we can to stop their invasion."


    He took a deep breath, then continued. "We have fortified our stronghold and trained our army, but we it has not been enough. We have been constantly losing land. The Shades are too powerful, too numerous. We need allies, and we need them fast."


    He looked at us, his eyes filled with a mix of hope and desperation. "That is why we are grateful for your presence here. We hope that you can help us, that you can bring us the aid and knowledge we need to defeat the Shades."


    I studied him with interest, noting the sincerity in his voice and the determination in his eyes. This Lord Arcturus was no coward, that much I could tell, despite his fear of me. He was a leader, one who cared enough to take the risk to greet us outside the safety of his walls. Albeit the walls would provide no real protection from us, but his courage was admirable nonetheless.


    I nod my head, acknowledging his words. "We will do what we can, Lord Arcturus," I say. "But first, we need to know more about the status of their invasion. What do you know of their plans? And the current state of the world?"


    Lord Arcturus nods again, then gestures for us to follow him. "Please, come with me," he says. "We have much to discuss."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He moved to lead, however, he suddenly stopped and turned to us, a frown creasing on his forehead.


    "I apologize, noble dragons and goddess," he said hesitantly. "But I fear our stronghold may not be able to accommodate your size. The gates are not wide enough for you to enter, and our halls may not be able to bear your weight."


    I nodded understandingly, aware of the limitations of human structures when it came to our kind. "No worries, Lord Arcturus," I say. "We can hold the meeting outside the stronghold walls"


    The lord nodded in agreement, visibly relieved. "Yes, that would be ideal," he said. "I will have my army prepare a space for you outside the walls."


    As Lord Arcturus and his army began making arrangements, I didn''t wait for them, and instead reached out to the earth elements. I could feel the soil and rocks responding to my call, their energies vibrating in harmony with mine. With a deep breath, I focused my power, and a low hum resonated from the ground beneath me.


    Slowly, the earth began to shift and rise, forming a platform that expanded outward and upward. Stone pillars rose to support the structure, and intricate patterns and carvings emerged on the surface of the temple. The temple''s architecture blended in seamlessly with the natural surroundings, and the structure seemed almost alive, pulsating with the energy of the earth mana.


    The humans in the stronghold watched in wonder as the temple took shape, their mouths agape and their eyes wide. Some of them fell to their knees in reverence, "A miracle!" They whispered. While others trembled in fear at the sight of such divine power. Even Lord Arcturus, who has seen many things in his life, looked on with a mixture of awe and unease.


    When the temple was complete, I lead Sidus and Breta to enter it, settling ourselves on the hard ground. Lord Arcturus hesitantly followed.


    He bowed and spoke, "I am in awe at your magical powers, noble Dragon. I shall bring my advisors and join you shortly, if you permit me." I waved him off, and he quickly took his leave.


    With him gone, I settled down, the ground beneath us was surprisingly comfortable and cool, despite its rocky texture. Sidus and Breta sat beside me, their large bodies taking up a considerable amount of space. I took a moment to admire my workmanship. The temple was vast and spacious, with towering pillars carved from the earth and adorned with intricate patterns.


    "You sure have a thing for theatricals," Breta said calmly by my side.


    "At times, the theatrics can be amusing," I replied to Breta with a grin as she stood by my side.


    "It appears you too enjoy the role of a benevolent goddess," I teased her.


    Breta snorted and didn''t respond, from answering, but although her face was as emotionless as ever, I could tell she was enjoying everything just as much as I was.


    I turned toward Sidus who laid on the ground with a bored expression on his face, "What about you, younger brother?"


    He glanced at me and replied, "I care little for any of this. I simply want to fight the Shades," he sighed, his eyes drifting toward the outside of the temple.


    "You''ll get your chance," I smiled.


    Soon, Lord Arcturus and his advisors arrived before us. They respectfully bowed and I motioned for them to approach before raising seats where for them to sit opposite us, their faces were solemn and serious as they did.


    "Now, Lord Arcturus," I said, my voice calm and commanding. "Tell us everything you know."

 Chapter 279: The battle plan

    As Lord Arcturus and his advisors sat down, I took note of the way they gazed around with a mix of awe and trepidation. It was clear that they were not accustomed to being in such close proximity to a dragon, let alone two and a goddess.


    I gestured for them to speak, my eyes trained on the large map they had brought with them. It was a map of the entire world, and even from where I sat, I could see the countless kingdoms and empires that dotted its surface. It seemed like this world similar to our mortal plane consisted of on large mass of land.


    Lord Arcturus cleared his throat and spoke up, breaking me from my reverie. "Noble dragon, this map shows the current state of the world," he said, gesturing towards the various regions with a gloved hand. "As you can see, the Shades have already taken control of several kingdoms in the east, including the Kingdom of Sarnath and the Principality of Eridanus."


    I nodded, my eyes following his hand as he traced the outlines of the kingdoms on the map. "And what of the rest of the world?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    Lord Arcturus hesitated for a moment before answering. "There are still many kingdoms and empires that remain under human control," he said, and pointed at a few dots northeast, and southeast "but their armies are stretched thin, and they are struggling to hold back the Shades'' relentless advance."


    I narrowed my eyes, taking in this information. The Shades were a powerful enemy, to the mortals that much is to be expected, and it seemed that they were making swift progress in their conquest of the world. Still, it looked like we weren''t too late.


    "What of the Kingdom of Amara?" I asked, my gaze drifting to a large kingdom situated in the center of the map, with borders to the east and western sides of the world, and a sea border to the south. It essentially divided the world into two halves. I suppose it would have been more appropriate to call it an empire.


    Lord Arcturus sighed heavily. "Amara has fallen," he said, his voice low. "The Shades attacked with overwhelming force, and the kingdom''s armies were decimated. The few survivors fled to the neighboring kingdoms, but they were met with suspicion and distrust. Many of them now wander the lands as refugees, seeking safety wherever they can find it."


    A frown made its way to my face as I heard this. From it''s size and location, Amara seems to have been one of the most powerful and prosperous kingdoms in the world, yet it appears to have fallen with shocking speed.


    "What of the other kingdoms?" I asked, "What are they doing to prepare for the fight?"


    Lord Arcturus nodded, a determined look in his eyes. "Yes," he said, "the northern kingdoms have banded together to form an alliance. They are pooling their resources and armies in an effort to push back the Shades and reclaim their lands since most attacks now come from the fallen Amara kingdom," he said pointing at the borders.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Ah, my apologies," Lord Arcturus gestured towards the large map that spread out before us, "As you can see, noble dragon, we are situated to the west with borders with the now-occupied Amara kingdom. Our kingdom, known as Valtoria, is unable to afford sending more soldiers to aid our neighbors, as the army can barely defend our own land. So each Lord is responsible for protecting their own fief."


    I listened intently as the Lord continued, "Thankfully, it seems like most of the Shades'' attacks are concentrated towards the northern alliance of kingdoms. It''s almost as if they''re trying to cut off our supply lines and isolate us from each other."


    "What is the current state of affairs in Valtoria?" I asked, hoping to gather as much information as possible.


    Lord Arcturus sighed, "We are holding our own, for now. But our resources are stretched thin and our people are weary from constant vigilance. We have lost a lot of outlying villages to the Shades, but the capital has not fallen, and we over here as you can see, are holding our main stronghold for the time being."


    "I see, the situation is not that favorable," I said, my voice heavy. "The Shades have already claimed half of the central east, and the northeast and southeast are barely holding on. The northern alliance is waging a desperate battle against the main force of the Shades, while the west struggles to gather their forces and prepare for the inevitable onslaught."


    The Lord and his advisors lowered their heads in shame, "It is like you say, noble Dragon."


    "No matter, things will change now that we are here," I said with confidence, Sidus'' aura surged by my side, while Breta who was silent the whole time glowed even brighter sending a warm light to the mortals below. Some of the advisors were unable to raise their heads and fell to their knees in worship. The Lord, however, remained seated but lowered his head in respect.


    "Please help us, and allow us to assist you, noble Dragons and esteemed Goddess," he said, his voice filled with reverence and desperation. I simply nodded in response, acknowledging the gravity of the situation.


    "You may take your leave first. We will discuss our next course of action. Do not despair, for your salvation has arrived," I reassured them, causing their eyes to shine with renewed hope and awe.


    ****


    "What do you guys think?" I turned to my companions and asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious brother, what is there to think about, we attack this Amara Kingdom, and reclaim it," Sidus said with confidence.


    "Sometimes, I wonder if Ynos infected you with his recklessness," I mumbled, causing him to frown.


    "Since most of their forces are busy fighting the north, we can easily push back this side and reclaim the land, by the time they notice it''ll already be too late," Breta suddenly said.


    Sidus''s frown deepened as he replied, "The point is to eradicate them, not just reclaim the lands."


    "Which is what we are going to do. Have you never heard of the element of surprise?"


    "I say we strike the main forces in the north, directly," He shook his head.


    I listened attentively to their discussions before finally speaking, "What if we send Sidus to aid the northern alliance, with Breta leading the charge here, and I shall journey to the southeast and northeast kingdoms to lend my aid in pushing back the Shades?"


    The duo went silent for a few seconds before they nodded.


    "Very well, then our strategy shall be to force the Shades back to the heart of Amara, where we shall obliterate their forces entirely. Agreed?"


    "Agreed!" Both of them nodded with determination in their eyes.

 Chapter 280: Shade lands

    After finalizing the plan with Breta and Sidus, we summoned Lord Arcturus and his advisors and briefed them on the details. His face lit up with excitement when he heard that a Goddess would be joining the battle.


    "Send a messenger to the north and inform them of my brother''s arrival," I commanded, gesturing towards Sidus who stood by my side. "We don''t want any confusion when he gets there."


    "Understood, esteemed Dragon. The messenger will arrive tomorrow!" The Lord beamed with pride.


    Surprised by the swift response, I inquired, "Tomorrow? That''s fast. How is it possible?"


    "We have a messenger owl in the keep!" The Lord exclaimed proudly.


    Sidus furrowed his brow and interjected, "An owl? If the distance you''ve shown us is to be believed, then no owl could make the trip in a day."


    The Lord''s eyes glinted as he began to explain, "These are not ordinary owls, noble Dragon. They shimmer and change colors based on the message they carry. A bright red hue signifies an urgent message, while a deep blue color indicates a warning of danger. Their eyes are imbued with magical ability to see through the darkness, allowing them to deliver messages even in the dead of night without getting lost. Moreover, when an owl delivers a message, it emits a burst of magical energy that seals the message and protects it from tampering!"


    The Lord bowed his head in embarrassment, "Ah! I apologize for getting carried away."


    I shook my head solemnly, my eyes fixed on the Lord. "It matters not what form the messenger takes, as long as its message is delivered." My voice was low and commanding, brooking no argument.


    "As previously stated," I continued, "the Goddess shall remain with you and lead the counterattack from your flank, to retake the lands that were lost. Do any of you object to this plan?" I scanned the room, my gaze lingering on each face for a moment.


    The Lord Arcturus shook his head emphatically, his eyes bright with excitement. "None, noble Dragon," he said, his voice filled with conviction. "We are honored to fight alongside the Goddess and reclaim what is rightfully ours." He thumped his chest with his fist, a show of loyalty and courage. The advisors quickly followed after his example.


    "Good," I allowed myself a small smile before turning to Sidus. "Very well then, little brother. You know what to do. May the King watch over you and guide you to victory," I said, my voice ringing with pride.


    Sidus nodded, his eyes gleaming with determination. "I will not disappoint you, brother."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "In your journey, be diligent and clear the path from the trash that still roam the surroundings. And though I doubt it will happen, if you happen to face an adversary beyond your capabilities, you are to retreat and regroup with us. Have I made myself clear, brother?" I spoke with a stern voice, and my aura swirled around me, causing Sidus to lower his head in submission. It was necessary to do so since he was not foolish but rather arrogant, a trait that could be fatal in an unfamiliar realm.


    "I understand," he replied, his tone meek and respectful.


    With that, Sidus strode out of the temple under the awed gazes of the Lord and his advisors before he spread his wings, and took to the sky, his silhouette disappearing into the distance. I turned to Breta and the Lord, my eyes scanning their faces for any remaining concerns.


    "Anything else?" I asked, my voice deep and commanding.


    "About your destination, do you not need us to send a messenger?" Lord Arcturus asked hesitantly, his eyes shifting to the ground beneath his feet.


    "I doubt your messengers will survive the perilous journey across the Shade-occupied lands. So there is no point," I replied, my tone brooking no argument.


    "I understand," Lord Arcturus lowered his head respectfully, clearly understanding the danger.


    I nodded and turned to Breta, giving her a long, searching look. "I leave this place to you. Stay safe," I said, my voice laced with concern.


    "You too," Breta replied, her voice soft and gentle. "And don''t do anything stupid," she added, her eyes flashing with a mix of worry.


    A small smile made its way across my face as I turned and strode out of the temple, my mind focused on the perilous journey that lay ahead.


    ****


    I spread my wings wide and lifted off the ground, feeling the wind currents under my scales. The humans below gazed up at me in wonder as I soared higher and higher into the sky, leaving the stonekeep and its inhabitants behind.


    As I flew, the world below me shifted and changed. As I left the human lands and made my way to the Shade territory. Barren wastelands and dark, foreboding mountains appeared before me. The air grew thick with the stench of rot and decay, and I could sense the presence of countless Shade-tainted creatures lurking in the darkness.


    But I was not afraid. Their auras were weak and I had faced far worse than this. I flew on, continuing toward my destination, my eyes constantly scanning the landscape below for any signs of danger.


    Hours passed as I made my way undeterred across the desolate terrain, my powerful wings carrying me effortlessly through the air. It was then, that I spotted a sight that made me pause - a towering citadel of dark stone, surrounded by a moat of boiling lava.


    I could sense the countless auras hiding within, my scales shivered in disgust, and my rage threatened to overtake me as I approached. There was no way I was leaving this place like this. Along the way, most of the creatures were simply tainted by the shades and turned into monsters, here, however, I could sense the presence of Shades - a lot of them.


    With a fierce roar, I dived towards the citadel, the wind rushing past me as I picked up speed. I could feel the heat of the lava as I approached, but I did not falter.


    As I landed outside the citadel, a horde of Shades suddenly surged towards me, their eyes glowing with malice. It seemed like they had long since spotted me as well. But I was ready for them. I opened my mouth and with a mighty blast of dragon breath, I incinerated the first wave of attackers, not giving them time to do anything. My breath attack blasted half of the citadel along with it, causing more Shades to spill out from within. A savage grin made its way across my face as I charged into the fray with claws and teeth bared.


    "Come!"

 Chapter 281: Citadel

    As the horde of Shades surged toward me, I braced myself for the coming battle. I called upon my mastery of Water magic and the elements and summoned a torrential downpour to meet them. The Shades hissed and shrieked as the water fell like spears and sizzled against their dark forms, but they pushed forward relentlessly.


    Not one to back down, I followed up with a burst of earth magic, raising up pillars of stone to crush the oncoming enemies. Taking advantage of their confusion, I then quickly swooped in with a swift claw strike, sending one particularly large Shade that looked like a mixture of an oversized ant, flying into another. The two of them collided and burst into a plume of ash.


    The Shades were relentless, however, and soon closed in on me once again with their large numbers. I focused on the elements and they readily responded to my call, summoning an immense wave of water that washed over them like a tidal wave, washing away their dark essence and leaving them writhing and screaming in agony.


    ''They are weak?'' I inwardly mumbled but still remained vigilant. The current Shades seemed to be hurt even by my simple elemental attacks. Did that mean the ones that attacked our plane were different? Stronger? I wondered, but those were questions for another time. If anything, It was good for me that they were weak.


    I opened my mouth and summoned a second blast of dragon breath, instantly incinerating another wave of attackers, and not giving them time to do anything. The citadel behind started to collapse right after, followed by various roars and screams of rage.


    I answered back with a roar of my own, momentarily freezing my attackers, which gave me a few more seconds to launch another wave of attacks, culling their numbers once more. It was then that I noticed a group of creatures that looked different from the rest.


    They were more humanoid and wielded weapons, making them more dangerous. I could sense their intentions to flank me, so I became more vigilant. I waited for the right time before I hurriedly channeled my cosmic mana creating a link between me and the stars and used it to teleport behind them, appearing right behind one of the taller shades. I wasted no time and obliterated it beneath my claws before the others could even react, its body turned into a puff of dark smoke under my attack.


    However, the other Shades were quick to respond, attacking me with lightning-fast movements, their bodies turned into a blur, with each aiming for my eyes. Their speed caught me off guard, but my quick reflexes saved me as I tilted my head just in time, causing their attacks to only scratch my scales. I growled, annoyed that I had let my guard down.


    Still now was not the time to get incensed, I quickly regained my composure and focused on the task at hand, using my tail as a whip to counterattack. Two managed to evade, while the last one was instantly turned into a puff of dark smoke.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I didn''t forget about the others, though, and reached to the earth''s elements causing the ground beneath them to quake and throwing them off balance just as they retreated.


    Taking advantage of their disorientation, I used my cosmic mana as my link was still there, to once again to teleport behind them, unleashing a barrage of claw and tail strikes. One by one, the Shades fell beneath my attacks until there were none left standing.


    A roar of triumph escaped my mouth, as I turned my head to glare at the remaining monsters. Their numbers were small, as they now hesitated to attack me.


    "If you aren''t going to come, then I will!"


    With a mighty flap of my wings, I launched myself into the air and soared over the Shades, causing them to scatter in fear. A smirk made its way across my face at the sight, after my onslaught, the Shade numbers seemed limited, I noted, but before I could relish in the satisfaction, my excitement was cut short as I heard the sound of reinforcements arriving.


    Another massive horde of Shades emerged from beneath the rubble of the citadel, their numbers so vast that they caused the ground itself to move and shake. My brows frowned as I could feel their malevolent energy pulsing through the air, and I knew that this would be a battle like no other.


    "Sure, send more! Come!" I roared, my aura surging with renewed determination. I flew down towards the horde, another wave of water magic covered the sky by my side as it washed over the monsters crumbling the front line of the Shades, and knocking them back effectively buying me some time. I landed among them, using my earth magic to create tremors that destabilized their footing and made it easier for me to take them down before I followed with earth spears from all sides. It didn''t matter where I attacked, a Shade would fall.


    Ice spears, water bullets, earth spears, I used everything at my disposal as I wreaked mayhem through their ranks. Often times I would use the earth''s elements causing the ground itself to open and swallow hordes of the Shade bastards.


    But even with all that, their large numbers were not so easily defeated. They rallied quickly, and soon I found myself surrounded on all sides. I gritted my teeth, knowing that I couldn''t afford to lose focus for even a second.


    I gathered my cosmic mana once more, reaffirming my link to the stars, and continued to teleport across the battlefield. I attacked with ferocity, my massive figure cutting through their ranks like a hot knife through butter.


    The battle raged on, and I lost count of how long it has been. But it seemed like the Shades would never stop coming. Still, I refused to give up, if anything, my excitement only grew the longer I fought. My mind grew abnormally clear, and I soon found myself in a bizarre trance of sorts, my body moved almost as if on autopilot. Claws, tail, teeth, magic, I used everything ¡ª And in the end, I emerged victorious, panting heavily but triumphant.


    As the last of the Shades fell beneath my claws, I roared in triumph, a blast of dragon breath exploding from my mouth and destroying the last signs of the citadel and illuminating the now darkened battlefield.


    "Well, that was fun," I muttered, before taking to the sky once more to resume my journey.

 Chapter 282: An ancient forest

    I took off into the sky, leaving the ruins of the citadel behind. My next destination was the southern human kingdoms, where I would assist the humans against the Shade threat. I continued my flight passing over the vast, barren lands, all the while constantly scanning the horizon for any signs of danger.


    For a while, nothing seemed out of the ordinary, that is if I didn''t count the disgusting tainted aura that the Shades had polluted this place with. As I flew, however, I quickly noticed a strange disturbance in the air, as if something was interfering with the natural flow of magic. The world here seemed to work in different laws, they had no mana stream, yet the elements still existed all over the plane. The only difference this made, however, was making using certain elements all the much harder.


    With the stream, although most of the time you wouldn''t need to, you could still pull mana from it should you fall into a dire situation. Here, however, things were different. It was hard to find the elements outside of their natural habitat.


    And so, Intrigued by the disturbance, I changed direction and flew toward the source. It led me to a surprisingly dense forest, with massive towering trees, where I could sense the presence of something odd.


    I landed on the forest floor, my claws sinking into the soft earth. The trees towered above me, casting an eerie shadow across the forest floor.


    The forest was dense, with towering trees that stretched up to the sky. It was a surprising sea of green, with leaves of varying shades and sizes covering the forest floor, making it hard to see anything beyond a few feet away. The trees were so massive that even my dragon form looked more normal and small in comparison. The bark was rough and gnarled, with deep crevices that seemed to hold secrets of their own. The branches spread out in all directions, creating a canopy that blocked out most of the sunlight, casting the forest in a dim, eerie light.


    As I moved through the forest, the underbrush rustled and crackled beneath my claws, the sound echoing through the silent trees. Birds chirped and sang, while the occasional rustling of small animals could be heard in the distance. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, mixed with the scent of something foul lurking within the shadows.


    Despite the beauty of the forest, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that crept up on me. It was as if the trees themselves were watching, waiting for me to make a mistake.


    As I made my way deeper into the forest, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The trees towered over me, their trunks as thick as several dragons, and their branches stretched out like massive fingers, creating a dense canopy overhead that blocked out the sun. The air was thick with an ominous presence, and the sound of rustling leaves and snapping twigs echoed around me.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I could feel a strange energy pulsing around me, as if the very forest itself was alive. And then, I saw it. The trees themselves were writhing, their branches twisting and snaking around each other, as if they were alive and sentient.


    That was when the sudden realization hit me. The forest was not just a simple grove of trees, but a living, breathing entity!


    My heart raced as I realized the implications of that. The disturbance of magic was a trap, I suddenly realized as I quickly felt the surrounding elements disappear under my shocked gaze, sucked by the trees themselves. The trunks grew with a visible speed as they drained the mana, and soon I was left standing with no elements around me.


    "A whole damn ancient corrupted forest? That''s a bit of an overkill, don''t you think?" I chuckled weakly as the trees twisted and shook dangerously.


    Although mana was missing here, It was a different matter for me. I was carrying an entire world inside of me, full of magic. I quickly reached out to my soul space and summoned a few water elements, but to my immediate shock, before I could even shape them into a spell, the forest''s aura surged and the elements disappeared, causing my spell to break and collapse.


    Rage built up inside of me as I quickly realized what had just happened. Although it was nothing but a small amount, the bastard stole my magic, my mana, my elements! How dare a mere forest! Anger threatened to overwhelm me, but I quickly thwarted it.


    I growled low in my throat as I realized that my elemental magic was useless here. Now was not the time to let my rage consume me, I had to be smart about this. I tried to reach out to my cosmic mana, it stirred inside of my soul space, but to my surprise, it didn''t move. I was unable to connect myself to the stars, the damned forest was interfering somehow.


    It was then that the forest seemed to sense my helplessness, and it launched its first attack. The branches whipped out at me, sharp thorns slicing through the air. I jumped out of the way, barely avoiding being impaled. The trees themselves uprooted, roots snaking towards me like serpents.


    I used my wings to dodge the assault, but the roots and branches kept coming at me. I roared in frustration, lashing out with my claws and teeth, but the forest was too vast and too strong. It had control over everything here.


    I opened my mouth and quickly released an anger-fueled dragon breath, destroying a few dozen trees instantly, and burning a few more. The forest shook and roared in pain, disorienting me for a second.


    "Oh, so you do feel pain!" I roared and unleashed another dragon breath around me, clearing the area for a few seconds and giving me enough time to breathe and gather my thoughts.


    I raised my head, the sky was nowhere to be seen, with only a few streaks of sunlight escaping through the gaps in the branches. One more dragon breath materialized before my mouth as I aimed it above me this time, and sought to clear a path.


    The forest, roared once more, as the trees and ground itself shook intensely. But I cared not, for my path of escape was already laid before me. With a fierce roar, I launched myself into the air, wings flapping furiously.


    To my astonishment, the forest was quickly closing in on me, with trees recovering and approaching at a speed that should be impossible. Its vines lashed out at me, wrapping around my legs and dragging me down.


    "Mother fu-"


    I crashed to the ground, feeling the impact reverberating through my body. The forest seemed to grow stronger, more vibrant, as it tried to suck the life out of me. I struggled to free myself, but the vines held me tight, and I could slowly feel my consciousness slipping away.

 Chapter 283: Poison legacy

    I felt a burning anger inside me as I struggled to keep my consciousness from slipping away. The forest had trapped me in its vines, trying to drain me of my mana. But I refused to succumb to its hold. With a sudden burst of energy, I let out a fierce roar, and my anger turned into a blazing fire that seemed to engulf my very being.


    "You want to take my power? You dare challenge me? To challenge the might of a Dragon? Let me show you what true power is!"


    As I reached out to my soul space, I could feel all of the elements seething in range in response to my emotions, they were restless, and seemed eager to fight by my side. One particular element, however, made me pause. The poison dragon responded to my call, and I knew at that moment what I had to do.


    The dragon surged forth from within me, bursting out in a cloud of violet smoke that filled the air around me. The forest seemed to shudder with excitement at the sight of this new mana, but it didn''t take long for it to quickly realized its mistake. It tried to drain the poison elements, but they were too potent, too deadly. How could they not be? For this was Amanita''s legacy! An ancient Dragon that had slaughtered the Gods in heaps! What was a mere forest in the face of his power?


    The trees began to wither and die, the branches and leaves turning brown and falling off. It was a beautiful sight to see the corrupted entity succumb to my poison elements. The vines that held me slowly began to wither away, releasing me from their grasp. I quickly stood up, feeling the power coursing through my veins.


    "You are no match for me, you disgusting creature. I am a Dragon! And I will not be defeated so easily."


    As I spoke, the forest let out a deafening scream, a sound that shook the very ground beneath me. I knew that the fight was not yet over. The forest''s sentient form thrashed and writhed in agony, the trees shrieking and creaking as their corrupted essence was devoured by the poison dragon''s toxic energy. As I stood there, a renewed sense of purpose filled me as I watched the forest writhe and decay before my very eyes.


    Not wanting to let my advantage slip, with a fierce determination, I summoned forth both my water and earth magic, infusing it with the poison dragon''s energy. Something that I hadn''t done before, since it was hard controlling all three elements and fusing them with the poison one. This time, however, something deep inside my mind seemed to whisper to me that it would work. And so I trusted my instincts.


    The result; the three elements blended together seamlessly, creating a powerful spell that I had never seen before. With no time to admire my work, I quickly unleashed it upon the corrupted forest.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    It was a mesmerizing sight to behold. The spell created a thick, viscous liquid with a deep violet hue. It radiates a sickly glow, almost as if it was alive and pulsing with energy. As the spell spread, it left a trail of bubbling, hissing liquid in its wake, further corrupting the surrounding vegetation. The scent of decay and rot filled the air as the poison took hold, seeping into the roots of the ancient corrupted forest and slowly spreading throughout its entire being.


    "You should have thought twice before trying to take my mana," I said with a smug grin, my eyes fixed on the dying forest.


    "You see, the elements are not tools to be used as you please. They are a living force, and they answer to those they deem worthy," As I finished my monologue, I watched as the poison dragon continued to spread, consuming the forest with its toxic power. I could feel the ancient being''s rage and fear, but I was not concerned.


    The poison elements danced in a frenzied celebration as they devoured the once-mighty forest. The blend of water and earth mana had created a spell that was proving to be lethal to the ancient being. They tables turned and it was now Its life force that was quickly draining, as it struggled in vain to fight against the power of the poison mana.


    As I watched from a safe distance, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction wash over me. Just moments ago, this very same forest had almost claimed my life, and now it was being destroyed before my very eyes. The towering trees, once an imposing sight, now fell like dominoes, one after the other, as the ancient being slowly died.


    Despite the lack of a dramatic finish, I was content with the result. It was a reminder of the raw power that I held within me, a power that had allowed me to defeat the forest and save myself from certain death. The poison elements continued to consume the remaining essence of the ancient monster, leaving nothing but a lifeless wasteland in its wake.


    Soon, it was all over. I released a deep breath and watched as the poison elements finished their job. The last tree fell far away in the distance with a loud crash, and the forest was now a barren wasteland.


    The poison had destroyed everything, and there was no sign of life. I took a step forward, carefully testing the ground, which was now soft and muddy, unable to hold my weight. The poison had seeped deep into the earth, contaminating everything in its path. I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of consequences this might have in the future.


    Another sigh escaped my mouth as I reached out to the elements urging them back inside my soul space, for a second I feared that they would not comply, but it seemed like my concerns were for naught. The elements converged into a large form of a hazy poison dragon that then rushed back into my soul space. A sigh of relief escaped my mouth.


    With that out of the way, I turned a final gaze to the destruction left behind. The poison elements worked fast, very fast. The size of the forest was massive, and I was unable to fathom its entire reach, but I could sense that it had already died, and all of that in a matter of minutes. Just how strong was the poison element? I muttered inwardly.

 Chapter 284: Immy & Sidus

    A noble white dragoness soared through the sky, her sleek body glistening in the sunlight. Immy had always been enamored with the mortal realm, ever since the first ceremony where she inherited the memories of her ancestors. Her older brother Aether had regaled her with tales of the mortals and their customs, and now that she was finally able to leave the forbidden continent, she was determined to explore everything it had to offer.


    Despite her excitement, Immy''s journey to the mortal realm had been relatively uneventful and safe, especially compared to her previous travels south to hunt tainted monsters and Shades with Sidus. She had flown across the ocean with ease before arriving at the mortal plane, where she followed her brother''s instructions and flew over the mountainous region of the old Piya kingdom - the kingdom Aether had destroyed during his rite of passage.


    As she flew over the rugged terrain, Immy occasionally came across signs of destruction. She saw the remnants of cities and villages that had been leveled by her brother''s power. The lingering remnants of his mana were still present in the area, having altered the landscape in unimaginable ways.


    Immy couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration for her older brother. "Truly, Aether is a monster," she muttered to herself, marveling at his incredible power.


    Eventually, Immy caught sight of the church that she had been instructed to visit. The grand building towered above everything else in the area, and she could feel the power of her brother''s followers emanating from within. As she descended towards the entrance, she wondered what kind of reception she would receive. Would the followers of Aether welcome her with open arms, or would they be wary of her status as a dragoness?


    Immy landed gracefully on the large platform situated next to the church''s main building and took a deep breath as she waited for the believers to come.


    She could see that she had attracted the attention of the people around. She saw a bald man, presumably the head of the church, leading a group of knights in white and a crowd of believers towards her.


    Her wings folded behind her as she stood tall and proud. The knights hesitantly unsheathed their swords, wary of this unknown dragoness who had suddenly appeared before them. However, the head of the church quickly ordered them to stand down, and he stepped forward to greet Immy.


    "Greetings, noble dragoness," he said, his voice calm and respectful. "I am the head of this church, and we are honored by your presence."


    Immy returned the greeting with a slight bow of her head, her eyes scanning the group before her. She could sense their fear and awe, mixed with a deep respect for her kind.


    "I am Immy, the little sister of Aether," she declared, her voice strong and proud. "I have come to this mortal plane to experience its wonders and learn more about your culture, and I will lead the next tournament in his stead."


    Hearing that, the head of the church did not hesitate and immediately dropped to his knees, the knights and believers quickly followed, bowing their heads in worship and respect.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "You may rise," She spoke, her voice deep and soothing.


    "Please forgive our lack of hospitality, noble dragoness," the head of the church said, rising to his feet. "We were not expecting one of your status to grace us with your presence. We will do everything in our power to make your stay comfortable."


    Immy nodded graciously, her eyes glinting with amusement at their sudden change in attitude.


    "I appreciate your hospitality," she replied. "I am eager to learn more about your culture and everything this mortal plane has to offer."


    Immy then watched as the head of the church quickly ordered someone to call for Aether''s six disciples. She stood there, waiting patiently, as she admired the intricate carvings and beautiful stained glass windows of the church.


    But before the messenger could go, the disciples quickly arrive, flying from the air. They landed gracefully and bowed before her, who looked at them with curiosity. The church head gave them a brief introduction, and they quickly moved to give the proper respect to their master''s little sister.


    Jon, the eldest disciple, stepped forward first, and bowed deeply. "Greetings, Lady Immy. We are honored to meet you." Morena, followed suit, bowing respectfully. Wane, Halbor, and Lana did the same, each showing their respect in their own way.


    ****


    They led her inside the Church, where they showed her around and explained the various rituals and practices that were carried out there.


    Immy was amazed at the beauty of the Church, the intricate carvings on the walls, the ornate stained glass windows, and the soft glow of the candles that flickered in the darkness. She could sense the devotion and reverence that the mortals had for her brother, and it filled her with a sense of pride.


    Over the next few days, Immy stayed at the Church, learning more about the mortal realm and experiencing everything that it had to offer. The disciples of her brother were always by her side, ensuring that she was comfortable and well taken care of.


    ****


    Sidus soared through the air, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon as he searched for the source of the commotion. It didn''t take long for him to spot the battlefield in the distance, where mortals were engaged in a fierce battle against the Shades. He felt a thrill of excitement as he observed the intensity of the fight, and without any hesitation, he angled his wings and dove towards the fray.


    As he approached, the mortals on the ground noticed the dark dragon''s arrival and their eyes widened in disbelief. They had heard stories of dragons, but never in their wildest dreams did they expect to see one in the flesh. Not to mention one that was supposed to be their reinforcement. News of his arrival had preceded him, but most did not believe it. But now that Sidus landed on the ground with a thunderous crash, sending shockwaves across the battlefield. His presence turned into a beacon of hope for the mortals, who rallied around him with renewed determination.


    With a fierce roar, Sidus unleashed a barrage of darkness spells upon the Shades, the black tendrils snaking through the air and tearing into the enemy ranks. The mortals watched in awe as the black dragon used his element to devastating effect, the Shades unable to withstand the power of his magic. Sidus moved quickly and nimbly, his wings propelling him through the air as he struck at his enemies from all directions.


    The mortals fought with newfound vigor, inspired by Sidus'' bravery and determination. They had been struggling against the Shades for weeks, but with the black dragon on their side, they felt like they could overcome anything. Sidus continued to rain darkness spells down upon the enemy, the ferocity of his attack increasing with every passing moment.


    Despite the intense battle, Sidus felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart. This was what he lived for, the thrill of combat and the rush of adrenaline. As he continued to fight, he couldn''t help but think that this was where he truly belonged - on the front lines, in the midst of the chaos.


    Perhaps here, he could finally overcome his brother...

 Chapter 285: Cleaning the trash

    Leaving the destroyed ancient forest behind. I soared above the barren wasteland that once was a fertile land, lush with greenery and life. The shades had corrupted it, turning it into a desolate wasteland where nothing but death lingered. I did not know exactly what the old kingdom looked like, but what remained right now was nothing but a land of death.


    I was very sensitive to emotions, whether they be mortals, gods, or dragons. It was because of that, that I could sense the suffering and pain of the people still trapped in this land, a frown made its way across my face.


    As I flew further, my senses heightened. Something was off.


    "Disgusting," My frown deepened as my body was reacting to the dark aura in the area, and I instantly knew I was getting closer to a shade.


    It wasn''t the first one I come across, but this one had a very disgusting stench to it, most of the Shades in the area were not worth my time at the moment, they would be taken care of sooner or later, this one, however, was different. It made me halt in my track before I swiftly changed directions. This one, I couldn''t ignore.


    "By the King, how many of these fuckers are out there," I cursed in annoyance, before I dove toward the ground, landing on a dusty path leading towards a small village. My instincts told me that the shade was nearby.


    I opted to walk towards the village, sensing the shades'' presence. And as I approached, the stench of death became overwhelming. My brows furrowed as I saw the massacre that had taken place. Most of the humans were already dead, their mutilated bodies lying in pools of blood. The Shade monster had wiped out the entire village, leaving no one alive. The only sound was the buzzing of flies that had descended on the decaying corpses.


    As I got closer, I saw what kind of experiments it had conducted on the humans. The bodies were torn apart, limbs severed, organs removed, and eyes gouged out. The monster had used the humans as test subjects, mutilating them in various ways. There was no honor in the fight, they didn''t have a swift death, the villagers'' horror-stricken eyes told me as much.


    I continued to scan the area before I found the Shade monster lurking in the shadows of a nearby building. It was a grotesque sight to behold, with tentacles that writhed and twisted around its body, covered in slimy black scales. Its eyes glowed red, and its long, sharp teeth were stained with blood.


    It had a dark foggy barrier around its body, and it seemed to be absorbing some sort of aura. It didn''t even notice me, despite my massive form. Lucky for me.


    I quickly reached out for my cosmic mana and created the link with the stars before I instantly launched an attack on the shield.


    As the Shade''s shield vanished into the abyss of the cosmos, the creature found itself vulnerable to my attack. I lunged forward using my wings to further boost my speed, and aiming for the monster''s head with all my might. My talons dug into its flesh, pinning it to the ground as it struggled beneath me. Its screeches echoed throughout the abandoned village, but no help would come for the monster.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Without hesitation, I carved through its black scales with my claws, tearing apart its defenses like they were paper. The Shade writhed in agony, its body twitching as it desperately tried to free itself from my grip. But I was relentless, my strikes hitting their mark with precision and strength. I wanted it to suffer, for it did not deserve me to use my magic on it.


    As the creature let out its last dying breath, I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me before it turned into a dark fog that disappeared with the wind. I lifted my head up to the sky, letting out a triumphant roar that echoed through the desolate landscape.


    With that taken care of, I left the village behind. I then decided to slow down my travel pace and began to scan the area for any remaining Shades that might be lurking nearby. The silence was deafening, broken only by the sound of my wings flapping as I soared through the sky. The landscape was barren, with no signs of life as far as the eye could see. The few trees that remained were withered and dead, stripped of all their leaves and branches.


    As I continued my journey, I came across several Shades that had taken up residence in the ruins of abandoned villages. I dispatched them with ease, and then swiftly moved on to the next.


    The battles were relatively simple, as it seemed like most of the stronger shades were fighting the northern alliance, for now. This did not give me any real satisfaction, but it was something that needed to be done.


    I took my time, cleaning up any Shades I came across and even used my water mana to heal the humans who were still alive and in need of assistance. Most had their wills broken beyond repair, but I did come across a few promising seedlings. A lot of the humans feared my presence, but once I rid them of the monsters that plagued them, their fear turned into reverence and worship. I had no doubt, that in the future, should they survive, this world would have a new religion based on me.


    The thought of that made me chuckle. As the sun began to set, I took to the skies once more to continue with my mission. It took me a couple more days before I finally reached the border.


    There, as I soared high in the sky, I caught sight of a plume of smoke rising in the distance, a telltale sign of a battlefield. As I flew closer, the sight that greeted me was nothing short of disturbing. The ground was littered with corpses, both human and Shade, their blood staining the earth a sickly red.


    The location of the battlefield was in a desolate plain surrounded by jagged mountains, making it the perfect spot for the shades to launch their ambush. On one side of the battlefield, I saw the remnants of what was once a human army. They had formed a defensive line, their shields raised to protect themselves from the Shades'' attacks. However, it was clear that they were heavily outnumbered and outmatched.


    The Shades were everywhere, their black and twisted forms moving quickly and gracefully, their eyes glowing with a sinister light. Some of them were shooting dark auras from a distance, while others were rushing forward to engage the human soldiers in close combat. I could hear their shrill cries and screams echoing across the battlefield, as they mercilessly attacked the humans.


    Despite the odds against them, the humans did not falter. They fought with a tenacity born out of desperation, their swords and spears clashing against the Shades'' slimy scales. Their faces were twisted with rage and fear, but they did not back down.


    As I watched the battle unfold, I knew I had to act.

 Chapter 286: The end of a battle

    As I watched the battle unfold, I knew I had to act. I flew down towards the battlefield, my sharp claws and teeth glinting in the sunlight. The Shades caught sight of me and tried to attack, but I was too fast for them. I swooped down and picked them off easily with my massive size, my water mana making quick work of their defenses.


    My appearance caused the humans to momentarily pause in shock and disbelief. They did not know whether I was an ally or an enemy. I then flew down from the skies and landed in the middle of the battlefield, my massive wings creating a gust of wind that scattered the Shades.


    The humans, surprised by my sudden appearance, subconsciously pointed their weapons at me.


    "Warriors of the Southern Kingdoms, do not fear me. I am Aether, a dragon from the plane beyond. I have come to aid you in your fight against the Shades," I spoke in a deep, rumbling voice. My voice caused them to pause in shock and disbelief, but I had no time to tend to them, and so leaving those words behind, I jumped back into the fray of battle.


    I savagely tore at the Shades, swiping with my claws, snapping with my teeth, and whipping with my tail. They fell before me like wheat before a scythe. With my dragon breath charged up, I opened my maw wide, and it crackled with power.


    A dazzling light surged from my jaws, illuminating the battlefield like a star. The Shades stumbled back, momentarily blinded by the brightness.


    The searing blast of my breath weapon roared forth, engulfing half of the battlefield in flames, reducing the Shades to ash. The smell of burnt flesh and scales wafted through the air, and the remaining Shades howled in terror.


    As the light and heat faded, I could hear the human soldiers cheering and shouting, their morale renewed by my presence and the destruction I had wrought. With a renewed fervor, they surged forward, their weapons striking true against the remaining Shades.


    I continued to fight alongside the humans, my massive size dwarfing them as I swooped and glided through the battlefield. Despite their small size, they fought with incredible courage and ferocity, their swords and spears glinting in the light of the sun. I found myself having a newfound respect for them.


    I called upon the elemental elements, and they gladly complied, summoning torrents of water to crash down on the Shades, washing them away in a torrential flood. As the Shades struggled to regain their footing, I followed up with a barrage of rocks and boulders, hurling them with tremendous force and crushing the enemies beneath them.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Despite the ferocity of the Shades, they posed little threat to me. Their slimy scales could not withstand my claws and teeth, and my size allowed me to shrug off their attacks with ease. It was their sheer numbers that were the biggest issue, but with the help of the elements, I was able to thin their ranks and give the humans an opening to strike.


    As the battle raged on, I watched as the human soldiers rallied around me, their eyes alight with hope and determination. We fought back to back, our weapons and claws cutting through the Shades with ease, and I had to take extra care of my large size, in order to not accidentally trample on my newfound allies.


    The desolate plain was covered in black scales, and the ground was slick with the blood of the fallen. The jagged mountains loomed on the horizon, and the sky was filled with dark, roiling clouds.


    The Shades were relentless, their numbers seeming never-ending, but I stood firm, knowing that I was the human''s only hope. A rare sense of responsibility or their safe being filled me.


    I called forth the elements of water and earth, creating whirlpools and geysers that swept the Shades off their feet, and pillars of stone that crushed them beneath their weight.


    My cosmic mana flared to life, sending waves of energy that disintegrated the Shades'' slimy armor, leaving them vulnerable to the human''s attacks.


    They continued to fight with reinvigorated intensity, their weapons striking hard as they followed my lead. I watched as they took down Shade after Shade, their morale boosted by my presence and my magic.


    Despite the chaos around us, I never once lost focus, and I was always aware of the Shades'' movements and attacks. They could not harm me, but I still had to protect the humans who fought beside me.


    Minutes turned into hours that passed, and the sun slowly began to dip below the horizon. The Shades had retreated, leaving behind a battlefield strewn with their dead. The human soldiers were battered and exhausted, but they looked at me with eyes full of a mixture of emotions, gratitude, awe, respect, and worship.


    We had won the battle, but the war against the disgusting bastards was far from over. But for now, I stood amidst the fallen, a beacon of hope for those who had survived.


    It was then that a human general with a silver insignia on his armor approached me, his head bowing low in respect, and his eyes seemed to gleam in worship as he gazed at my large form.


    "Thank you for your assistance, great dragon! Without your help, we would have surely perished today." He straightened himself and continued, "We are the soldiers of the kingdom of Moor, called to defend our borders against the Shade menace. We did not expect them to launch a full-blown raid on this side, and we were caught off guard."


    I nodded my head in acknowledgment, "I am Aether, and I come from beyond the stars as your salvation."


    The surviving soldiers began to whisper in hushed tones amongst themselves, their tones excited as they stared at me in awe.


    "We''re saved!"


    "The heavens have not forsaken us!"


    The general was no better, as he bowed once more to showcase his gratitude, before he extended an invitation to me, "We would be honored if you would accompany us back to our headquarters, where we can rest and organize a banquet in your honor. The kingdom of Moor owes you a great debt, and we wish to show our gratitude."


    I hesitated for a moment, but then nodded in agreement. It was best to coordinate the attacks with the humans to efficiently push back the Shades, "I accept your invitation, General. Lead the way."


    With that, the human army gathered their fallen and started on their way toward their headquarters, with me flying overhead behind them.

 Chapter 287: Small rest

    As we continued our journey through the kingdom of Moor, I couldn''t help but admire the vast landscapes and the intricate architecture of the towns and cities we passed by. The people here had a unique way of blending their culture with the surrounding natural beauty, creating a harmonious balance between nature and civilization.


    The journey was long, and we soon found ourselves approaching a small village, the general approached me and lowered his head in respect as I landed before them,


    ¡°Mighty Aether, the men are tired and need rest from the journey. We will camp here, and resupply ourselves for the rest of the journey before we continue tomorrow, is that alright with you?¡±


    The general''s request for rest was expected, and I understood the needs of mortals. I gave a nod of approval, indicating my agreement. "Of course, rest is necessary," I replied calmly.


    The human leader bowed gratefully before giving orders to set up camp, and then sent one of his men to the nearby village to gather supplies. As I watched from afar, I could sense the sudden flurry of activity in the village, as the inhabitants caught sight of me. Fear and awe were mixed in their eyes, as they scurried about in a frenzy. Some closed themselves within their homes, while others fell to their knees in adoration of my being.


    ¡°On behalf of everyone, I sincerely apologize for the disrespect, mighty Aether. The people here have suffered a lot-¡±


    I stopped him before he could continue and spoke, ¡°It does not matter, I do not mind.¡±


    The general bowed deeply, gratitude etched onto his face. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mighty Aether. We will ensure that your stay here is comfortable.¡±


    With that, I followed the soldiers to the center of the village. The villagers'' reaction to my presence was mixed. Some gazed at me in awe and wonder, while others cowered in fear. I didn''t blame them, for I knew how terrifying my appearance could be.


    The village was small but lively, with vendors selling their wares on the sides of the narrow roads. The sound of children''s laughter filled the air as they ran around, oblivious to the danger lurking outside their village.


    As I walked past the villagers, I noticed their wide-eyed stares and heard their hushed whispers. Some pointed at me and murmured to their neighbors, while others knelt down in reverence.


    The villagers were hesitant at first, but as I approached them with a gentle demeanor, they slowly began to relax. A few of them gathered around me, murmuring and whispering to one another, and I could feel their eyes scanning my features in fascination.


    One of the villagers, an old man with a weathered face, finally stepped forward to speak with me. "Oh great one, we have never seen a being like you before. Are you a dragon? A god?" he asked in awe.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    I chuckled softly at his words, "I am Aether, a dragon of the cosmos." Technically, I wasn¡¯t lying, I inwardly chuckled.


    The villagers gasped in wonder and respect, and I could feel their admiration towards me growing stronger. They offered me food and water, and even went as far as to offer to host me for as long as I liked. I politely declined their offers, but their kindness did not go unnoticed.


    After their initial fear had subsided and the stories of my aid to the army began to spread, the locals quickly turned more curious and friendly, and welcomed me with open arms. I noticed the intricate patterns on their clothing, the unique cuisine they prepared, and the simplicity of their lifestyle.


    To my surprise, a group of children ran up to me, gawking in amazement at my appearance. "Wow, you''re huge! Can we touch you?" one of them asked with a mixture of curiosity and excitement.


    They were very tiny when compared to me, their request, however, brought a smile to my face.


    I chuckled, lowering my head to their level. My large head capable of swallowing a building whole, yet the children were surprisingly brave.


    "Of course, you can. But be gentle, my scales are delicate," I replied with a grin.


    The children giggled and stroked my scales, marveling at their rough and smooth textures. It was then that the village elder approached me, follower by the general, bowing in respect. "Thank you for gracing our humble village with your presence, mighty Aether. You have brought great honor and protection to our people."


    I nodded in acknowledgment, feeling somewhat humbled by their gratitude. "I was merely doing my duty.¡±


    ****


    As the day went on, the village bustled with activity as they prepared for the banquet in my honor. I watched the humans go about their tasks with great interest, feeling somewhat envious.


    Despite their struggles, they were still able to find joy and meaning in their day-to-day existence. It was quite interesting to watch them go about their tasks.


    As the sun began to set, the soldiers and villagers gathered in a large open field where the banquet was to be held. They had set up long tables adorned with flowers and candles, and the smell of roasting meats and sweet fruits filled the air.


    The villagers and soldiers alike were in high spirits, laughing and joking with one another as they shared plates of food and drink. I had to admit, it was quite heartwarming to see the humans come together in celebration and unity, and a part of me felt pride to have played part in their victory.


    As I sat amongst the revelers, a bard suddenly approached me, strumming a lute and wearing a wide smile. "Mighty Aether, may I have the honor of singing you a song in your honor?" he asked.


    I nodded, feeling curious about what kind of song he would compose for me. The bard began to play, his voice was smooth and rather lovely rang out clear and strong across the field.


    ¡°Amidst the mountains and the plain


    A mighty beast came to our land


    With scales that glisten like the rain


    And magic in his mighty hand¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aether, our savior and friend


    Our lives you did bravely defend


    With power that knows no end


    Our gratitude we humbly send¡±


    ¡°The shades came, but you stood tall


    And with the humans, you fought them all


    Their numbers great, but you did not fall


    And now they fear your name, and call"


    ¡°Oh, Aether, our savior and friend


    Our lives you did bravely defend


    With power that knows no end


    Our gratitude we humbly send¡±


    ¡°You came to us in our darkest hour


    With your presence, we gained power


    And now we bask in the sun''s shower


    Thanks to you, our protector and tower¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aether, our savior and friend


    Our lives you did bravely defend


    With power that knows no end


    Our gratitude we humbly send.¡±

 Chapter 288: Command camp

    The bard finished his song with a flourish, and the crowd erupted into applause. He was certainly talented and his song was a fitting tribute to my deeds. I quite liked it, I had to admit. I turned to him and spoke, "Your song is impressive. Your skills are remarkable. I thank you for it."


    The bard bowed deeply, "I am humbled by your words, Mighty Aether. It was an honor to compose it for you."


    The rest of the banquet was a blur of joyous activity. The soldiers and villagers drank and danced, their spirits high from the victory against the shades. I joined in the festivities, interacting with the humans in a way that I never had before.


    Despite my size, the villagers welcomed me with open arms, showing no fear or hesitation. They asked me questions about my powers and the places I had seen in my travels. I was happy to oblige, telling them stories of my adventures. This reminded me of the group of adventurers I had come across and shared the bonfire with a while back. I wondered how they were doing.


    As the night wore on, most of the villagers grew tired and returned to their homes, leaving behind the soldiers to continue their celebrations. I sat back and watched as they sang and drank, their voices ringing out in raucous song.


    As the night turned to dawn, the revelers slowly made their way to bed, and I too retired for the night. Lying down on the soft earth, I felt a sense of peace.  I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep, the embrace of the elements causing a smile to make its way across my face.


    ****


    As the sun began to rise, I watched as the villagers started to gather to say their goodbyes to me and the army. The bard approached me with a smile, "Mighty Aether," he said. "I plan to spread the song of your deed across the plane. I want every tavern and inn to know of your bravery and heroism."


    I chuckled heartily. "Spread the word as far as you like, little one. The more people know of our victory, the better. Perhaps it will inspire others to fight against the Shades."


    The bard''s eyes shone with enthusiasm. "Thank you, mighty Aether. I will sing your song with pride and joy wherever I go."


    I nodded, a large part of me felt content and prideful that my deeds would be remembered for generations to come in this world. All the more reason to kick the disgusting vermin off this plane, I inwardly noted before replying, "I look forward to hearing it."


    The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a golden glow over the land. As everyone started to gather their things, I found myself surrounded by some of the more curious villagers, some asking hoping to catch a final glimpse of me, while others brought me gifts as a token of their appreciation, mostly food that I devoured happily, albeit its small size made it almost impossible for me to taste anything. I still smiled warmly at them and thanked them for their hospitality.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It was then that the general called out to the troops, "Get ready to march, everyone."


    And so the army began to make its way back, the villagers waved us off, shouting their goodbyes and words of encouragement, while some started to offer me their prayers directly.


    As we left the village, I decided to walk alongside the army instead of flying. It was a pleasant change of pace, and I enjoyed the feeling of solid ground beneath my claws. The scenery around us was beautiful, with rolling hills and lush forests stretching as far as the eye could see, the land here was yet to be tainted by the Shades'' nasty aura.


    Occasionally, we would pass small villages, and I could see the curious looks on the faces of the villagers as they caught sight of me.


    As we continued our journey, I struck up a conversation with the general who was riding by my side. "Tell me, how are the southern kingdoms faring against the shades?" I asked him.


    The general sighed and looked at me gravely. "It''s been a difficult fight. Our Moor kingdom is the main line of defense, and we have been holding our ground, but it''s taking a toll on the people. To the east, there''s another kingdom called Aranthus, and they''re also fighting alongside us against the shades. Behind us, there are two kingdoms, Kaelandria and Valtoria, that supply both us and Aranthus with soldiers and supplies. They know that if either Moor or Aranthus fall, they''ll be next."


    "So, the southern kingdoms are in an alliance of sorts?" I asked.


    The general nodded. "Yes, we have to work together to fight the shades. It''s the only way we can hope to survive."


    I nodded in understanding. "I see. And what are the plans for this southern alliance''s defense against the shades?"


    "Well, mighty Aether, the heads of the kingdoms have chosen to gather in the borders between Moor and Aranthus. They have built a temporary commanding camp from which they send their orders and oversee the battlefields."


    "Hmm, so right now we are heading toward?"


    The general nodded, "We''ll be joining them there," he replied. "We''ll march straight to the border between Moor and Aranthus and meet with the other armies there and regroup. The royals have a much better understanding of the situation than I do, so forgive me for that, great Aether. But I believe the plan was to launch a coordinated attack on the Shades and push them back."


    I nodded and asked, "And the villages and towns that lie in between? Won''t they be in danger?"


    The general sighed heavily. "Unfortunately, yes. But it''s a necessary sacrifice we must make to protect the greater good. We''ll do our best to minimize casualties, but we cannot avoid them completely."


    I nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I see. Well then, let us continue our journey."


    And so, we marched on, our journey causing us to pass closer to the borders with the Shades. It was the closest way, according to the general, and most of the Shades we encountered were small fries that were easily dispatched by the soldiers. I did not need to make a move.


    The terrain became rougher and the weather grew colder as we moved further east. The dark aura more prominent in this area. Occasionally, we would come across small villages and hamlets, but they were mostly abandoned, the people have fled to safer places. We even came across a few battalions, that thought they were under attack when met with my intimidating figure. The misunderstandings, however, were always quickly cleared by the general and his men, and we managed to continue our journey, undisturbed.

 Chapter 289: I am here now

    We continued forward, and after several long days of travel, we finally arrived at the command camp.


    The soldiers stationed there were prepared for our arrival, and they welcomed us with open arms. The camp was massive, with countless tents and buildings stretching out for miles.


    As I was led towards a large clearing in the middle of it all, I scanned the surroundings in interest. Somme of the soldiers scurried around in awe of my massive figure, causing me to feel amused.


    It didn''t take long before I made it to the large opening area, there I saw who I assumed to be the Kings gathered in a circle, surrounded by their advisors and guards. They all raised their heads to face me, their expressions a mix of awe and fear. I could feel their eyes on me, assessing my every move. I walked towards them, the ground shaking with each step.


    As I approached the group of kings, one of them stepped forward, lowering his head in reverence. I looked down at him, taking in his appearance. He was a man of regal bearing, with a thick beard and piercing blue eyes. He wore a crown adorned with sapphires, and his robes were a deep shade of crimson. "Great Aether," he said, his voice respectful but tinged with fear. "We are honored by your presence. Thank you for coming to our aid."


    I inclined my head in acknowledgment, as the King spoke, "I am King Medi, the monarch of the Moor Kingdom. We are forever indebted to you for your aid, Great Aether."


    I let out a deep rumble of amusement, "Your gratitude is unnecessary, King Medi. I am here to fulfill my duty as a dragon, and to rid this plane of the filth the Shades have brought upon it."


    The King nodded his head slightly, before he straightened up and gestured towards the others. "Allow me to introduce my fellow monarchs," he said. "To my left is Queen Elara of Aranthus, and to my right is Ambassador Galen representative of the Eastern Kingdoms."


    I nodded my head slightly in acknowledgement, my figure towering over the kings and queen. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance," I rumbled in a deep voice.


    The monarchs looked up at me with awe and respect, and the air was thick with the weight of their gratitude towards me. It was quite easy to sense their sentiments.


    "We owe you a great debt, Aether," Ambassador Galen said, his voice laced with sincerity. "The tale of your bravery and strength in battle have reached us already. You saved countless lives and turned the tide of this war."


    My expression remained stoic, though I did appreciate the recognition. "As I said, I simply fulfilled my duty."


    Queen Elara stepped forward, her piercing blue eyes fixated on my figure with clear admiration. Her long, silver hair cascaded down her back, adorned with intricate braids and jewels. She wore a flowing, white dress that billowed in the wind, revealing her grace and elegance. As she spoke, her voice was soft and filled with awe and worship. "Nonetheless, you are a true hero, mighty Aether," she said. "I am sure that the stories of your deeds will be told for generations to come."


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I lowered my head slightly and let out a deep rumble of amusement. "I am no hero," I said with a hint of disdain, "but a dragon hunting disgusting Shades." My eyes scanned the area around me as I spoke, taking note of the preparations and fortifications made by the kingdoms.


    I then continued, "Enough of that, Queen Elara. I am here to see the progress of this war. It is about time we end it." I said and glanced at the other monarchs, along with their advisors.


    "Yes, great Aether," King Medi spoke with a hint of nervousness, he then ushered for the guards behind him to bring something forward. My eyes narrowed as I scanned the object they brought, it was a large map laid out before me.


    King Medi continued, "This is the map of the battlefield, the borders of the kingdoms, and the location of the Shades'' stronghold." He pointed to different areas of the map as he spoke.


    I stepped forward and narrowed my eyes to examine the map more closely. Although still small for me, I still managed to read through it with no problem. The details were precise, and I could see the different fortresses and outposts the Shades had taken over along the border. I also saw the different routes the armies were taking to engage the enemy.


    I turned to face the Kings and Queen, "What is your plan?"


    King Medi took a deep breath and began to explain their strategy. "We have been engaging the enemy on different fronts, trying to wear them down. Our strongest army is currently on the eastern front, trying to push back the Shades from our borders, progress there have been smooth, since we managed to use our navy as reinforcements to push the bastards back. We also have another army fighting back against their advances from the west, but it has been hard and slow."


    I listened intently, studying the map as King Medi spoke. "I see," I said finally. "You are indeed making progress, but it is too slow."


    Queen Elara nodded and replied with a serious tone, "That is why we have called back all of our main forces, and we are planning to launch a single massive attack to pierce straight through the Shade''s territory and unite with the northwestern kingdoms."


    Ambassador Galen continued, "The kingdoms in the northwest are also preparing for the attack. It will be a simultaneous invasion from both sides, which will hopefully not give the Shades time to fight back."


    I listened intently to the plan and nodded my head slightly in understanding. "And how confident are you in this plan?" I then asked.


    King Medi sighed heavily before responding, "To be honest with you mighty Aether, not very confident. But desperate times call for desperate measures. It is only a matter of time before the Shade forces overwhelm us, so we have to act fast. Although we could continue the stalemate in the west and our slow invasion in the east, this is only possible since the Shade''s main forces are busy with the mid-northern alliance. Should they fall, we will be next."


    Queen Elara nodded in agreement. "We know that this is a risky move, but we have no other choice. We have to try everything we can to save our people and our kingdoms."


    I nodded my head, understanding the gravity of the situation they were in. However, that was no longer the case, and I couldn''t help but smile at their lack of confidence in their plan.


    "You need not worry anymore," I said with the confidence befitting a dragon. "For I am here now."

 Chapter 290: The siblings

    "Are you sure about this, little one?" Ynos''s mother asked, looking at him with a rare look of concern etched across her dragon face.


    "Yes, Mother! I cannot be left behind," Ynos replied, determination glinting in his eyes as he met his mother''s gaze.


    "They have departed together, but you will be sent alone. It could be perilous," his mother warned, trying to dissuade him. "You should at least wait for your sister to return."


    "Immy has always been fascinated by the mortals," Ynos sneered. "I doubt she will leave her little playground anytime soon. Little Essie, on the other hand..." Ynos trailed off, lost in thought before shaking his head.


    "I must go, mother. If it is my destiny to perish, then so be it! But I cannot remain idle while my older brother Aether and Sidus grow in strength and leave me behind," Ynos declared, his voice ringing with determination.


    His mother looked at him with a mix of concern and pride. She knew he was stubborn, just like she and his father had been. But she also knew that he was brave and had a heart full of courage, one befitting a true dragon. With a heavy sigh, she finally relented.


    "Very well, Ynos," she said. "I will respect your decision, and not stand in the way of your determination. Show me what you are capable of achieving."


    Ynos nodded his head, his eyes full of gratitude. "Thank you, Mother. I promise you, I will bring pride to the family! I won''t fall behind, brother Aether!" He muttered the last part to himself.


    His mother patted his head gently with her tail before speaking; "You''ll leave tomorrow, prepare yourself."


    ****


    "Grandma, when can I go back? I miss big brother Aether and the others," The little girl that spoke had a charming and delicate appearance that captured the heart at first sight. Her short green hair was neatly trimmed, and its soft hue brought to mind the lush greenery of a forest. Her large doe eyes were the centerpiece of her face, round and shining with curiosity and innocence, twinkling like stars in the night sky. The rest of her features were petite and well-proportioned, with a button nose and rosy cheeks that added to her adorable appearance. She had a sweet but sad smile that spread across her face, making her seem even more enchanting.


    Despite her young age, there was a certain grace and poise about her that suggested a natural elegance beyond her years. The aura surrounding her, was shocking, as the wind elements kept dancing about around her. A second vague element could be seen faintly around her small body.


    The short grandmother''s silver hair shimmered in the sunlight as she spoke to the little girl. Her sharp eyes were framed by wrinkles, and she tapped at the large rock by her side, motioning for Essie to sit. "What did I tell you, child? Aether and Sidus have already left this plane to join the war efforts. What good would it do, even if you were to leave? Ynos, that stubborn lizard, has left as well," she said.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Essie complied with the request, seating herself on the rock, her cheeks puffed in annoyance. She raised her head to the sky and grumbled, "I could have joined the war and helped too."


    "All in the due time, little one. You still need to work on your control," the old dragoness replied with a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Essie rolled her eyes and muttered, "I''ve been practicing, Grandma. I''m not a child anymore."


    "Practice is good, but it''s not everything," the old dragoness said, placing a comforting hand on Essie''s shoulder. "Remember, control is key."


    Essie sighed, she knew her grandma was right, but her ''exercises'' were truly hard, and she still struggled with controlling the new element her grandmother had introduced to her.


    "Fine, I''ll keep practicing," Essie said, standing up from the rock. "But when I''m ready, I''m going to join the war effort."


    The old dragoness smiled at Essie''s determination. "I have no doubt you will, my dear. But until then, let''s focus on honing your skills."


    Essie nodded and lifted off the ground, her human form began to morph and transform into a familiar small, adorable green dragoness. Her grandma watched her take to the sky with a fond smile, before turning to survey the scene of destruction behind her. A massive portion of the forest had been uprooted, and the ground itself had been flipped over by a tremendous force.


    The silver-haired woman let out a soft chuckle. "Another little monster," she murmured, her sharp eyes glinting with amusement. Despite the devastation around her, the grandmother seemed to take the destruction in stride, almost as if it were a natural occurrence in the world of dragons.


    ****


    Back in the northern lands in Valtariel battlefield stretched out as far as the eye could see, a chaotic scene of bloodshed and destruction. The sky was shrouded in a dark cloud of smoke, the ground littered with the corpses of fallen warriors. The Shades, vile creatures of all shapes and sizes, swarmed the battlefield like a plague of locusts, their twisted forms casting an eerie shadow across the desolate wasteland.


    The humans, outnumbered and outmatched, fought with desperate fervor, wielding swords, spears, and bows in a futile attempt to push back the relentless tide of darkness. The air was thick with the stench of death and decay, and the sounds of screams and battle cries echoed through the air.


    Amidst the chaos, a massive black dragon loomed at the frontlines, his body radiating an aura of dark magic that repelled the Shades in droves. Sidus, roared with savage fury as he tore through the horde of enemies, his claws and jaws ripping apart the Shades with merciless efficiency. Blood stained his scales, his eyes burning with a fierce determination as he fought with all his might to defend the people.


    Despite the overwhelming odds, Sidus stood tall and defiant, a symbol of hope for the humans who rallied behind him. His powerful wings beat furiously, sending gusts of wind that knocked the Shades off their feet, and his breath unleashed a torrent of dark flames that incinerated everything in his path. A new spell he had just recently mastered.


    Tentacles made out of pure darkness swapped across the Shades, pushing, and crushing them with ease. Occasionally, Sidus''s figure would seemingly disappear behind a large dome of darkness, along with a large part of the battlefield. Once the dome disappeared, all that was left was a big empty patch with the annihilated remains of the Shades.


    "Good, come!"

 Chapter 291: The march

    In the aftermath of a long discussion with the royals of the South, I found myself leading the vast joint army of humans, ready to launch the joint attack on the Shade lands. The North had already begun their attack, and their success was critical to the smooth execution of our own plan.


    Although they didn''t know it, to the humans, the stakes were far too high to even consider the possibility of failure. I was well aware that the future of this plane depended on the success of this mission along with that of Sidus and Breta. If we failed, and the Shades'' corruption were allowed to spread even further, I would be left with no choice but to take drastic measures and annihilate the plane completely.


    But for now, however, there was still hope. As we marched forward, I could sense that the timing of our arrival couldn''t have been better. Though the Shades were numerous, their individual strength and prowess were weak. Perhaps it was due to the low level of the plane, or the restrictions it paused, either way, it was a good fortune for us.


    As I led the army, we battled our way through the corrupted lands, I was heartened by the humans'' resilience and determination to fight for their survival. With me at the forefront, it was clear that the odds were in our favor, and rightfully so, as wave after wave of Shades fell before us, their ranks decimated by my and the army''s might.


    ****


    As we approached our destination for the day, a large plain that was once green, according to the humans, but now turned dark due to the shade''s aura, we began to settle down, my massive body casted a shadow on the humans behind me, as they proceeded to set up camp for the night.


    My mind, however, was still reeling from the ease of today''s battle. The Shades that we had fought were no match for me. Their appearances did bring terror to the humans, as they were creatures that looked like they were ripped straight out of a nightmare, with twisted and malformed features, dark and shadowy fur, and razor-sharp claws. Yet they were still pitifully weak.


    I remembered the fight vividly. The Shades had come at us in a horde, as soon as we left a mountain, snarling and clawing at anything that moved. They were caught off guard by our sudden appearance but attacked us with reckless abandon.


    The humans had held their ground, their weapons glinting in the fading sunlight, but it had been me who had turned the tide of the battle. I had flown above the Shades, my body crackling with might, and breathed a torrent of dragon breath down upon them, scorching their twisted flesh and sending them fleeing in terror.


    Thinking back to the scene brought a satisfied grin to my face. As I looked out at the humans below me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of approval. They had fought well today, and with my help, they had emerged victorious. Before I knew it, I had become something of a hero to them, and many of them looked at me with a mixture of awe and reverence.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ''Not a bad feeling,'' I mused.


    ****


    The next morning, the army resumed its journey, and I led the way once again. The humans were in high spirits, their morale bolstered by the victory of the previous day. I could hear them singing and chanting behind me as we marched forward.


    "We march through the darkness, our hearts filled with light, Our spirits unbroken, our will unyielding might. We fear not the shadows, nor the beasts that they bring, For we stand with our dragon, and our swords we''ll sing."


    "March on, march on, through the blackened land, With our dragon in the lead, we''ll make our final stand. For freedom, for glory, for the victory we seek, With our hearts United, we shall never be weak."


    The thunderous roar of the army''s voices, echoing through the barren landscape, brought a wry smile to my lips. Their bolstered morale was a welcome sight, and I could feel their fervor and determination in each step they took. I shook my head in amusement,  as I continued to lead them toward our ultimate goal.


    But as we crossed the blackened plain, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. The Shades'' aura had corrupted the land, turning it into a barren wasteland. But there were suddenly, no more signs of their presence. It was as if they had all retreated, or perhaps were waiting for us to enter their territory fully.


    The army marched on, and I kept my senses alert, scanning the surroundings for any sign of danger. My eyes were fixed on the horizon, searching for any movement or disturbance.


    But there was nothing. It was eerie, the silence stretching out around us, broken only by the sound of our marching. We walked for hours without any resistance, until finally, we reached the edge of the blackened plain and entered a new land.


    Leaving it behind, the aura of the Shades grew stronger and the air itself seemed to be suffused with their malevolent energy. The ground trembled underfoot, and the sky was stained with an ominous hue of red and purple.


    As we entered the new land, the corruption was even more pervasive. The very trees seemed to writhe and twist in agony, their branches elongated and misshapen, the leaves turned a sickly hue of green. The earth was scorched and barren, devoid of any life except for the twisted shadows that lurked in the corners of our vision.


    The very air itself was heavy with an oppressive energy that sapped at our strength and willpower. I could sense the fear and despair rising in the hearts of my companions.


    A frown took over my face at that sight, I inwardly clicked my tongue in annoyance before I paused and turned toward the humans,


    "As we traverse this treacherous land, I, Aether, ask you: what is it that you fear? Do you fear the Shades and their dark aura? Do you fear the corrupted land that lays before us? No, I say! For with me here, fear shall have no place in your hearts. For I, shall lead you through the darkness and into the light, through the corrupted land and into the pure!"


    I spread my wings and roared, my voice echoing across the darkened skies. As I finished my short improvised speech, I let out a breath, and with it came a soft rain that began to fall on the army behind me. The drops seemed to sparkle as they fell through the dim light, creating a mystical scene amidst the cursed land.


    The soldiers looked up, eyes wide in amazement, as the cool drops of water landed on their skin. They felt their spirits lift, and the weariness that had been weighing them down was lifted by the refreshing rain. The sound of their cheering echoed through the land as they began to chant my name in worship.


    I looked down at them with a nod, watching as they lifted their weapons high and continued to march forward. The rain had brought new life to their tired bodies, and they were now filled with strength and determination. It was a relatively easy thing to do with the healing properties of the water mana, and with this, I have done all I could for the humans, it was up to them to find their courage to fight.

 Chapter 292: Trap?

    As we marched on through the cursed land, the light rain continued to fall, a sign of my presence and my magic. The soldiers behind me were filled with renewed vigor, their spirits lifted by the sight of me and the magic I brought forth. Their cheers and chants echoed through the land, but as we continued on, a sense of unease began to creep into my mind.


    The cursed land was eerily quiet, the only sound the pattering of the rain and the rustling of our footsteps. No creatures dared to make their presence known in this land, as if they knew the danger that lurked here. I had expected to face more resistance from the Shades, but instead, there was only silence.


    As we pressed on deeper into the land, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. This was not a natural quietness; it was as if the Shades were laying a trap for us. The scales on my back began to tingle as my instincts told me to be on guard. I raised my head, sniffing the air and scanning the area for any signs of danger.


    The land was still and lifeless, yet I could sense the Shades were nearby. They were watching, waiting for the right moment to strike. My heart began to race as I braced myself for the battle. The auras that were nearby were weak, but this was still an unusual occurrence when it came to the Shades. They were rarely this coordinated. Not to mention we were cutting through their territory.


    I turned to face the army behind me, shouting out a warning for them to prepare for a surprise attack just in case. They grew quiet, sensing the danger that surrounded us. The rain continued to fall, but it no longer brought them comfort or reassurance.


    I couldn''t shake off this growing sense of unease. Something was wrong. Soon, our group crossed a small mountain when I suddenly signaled for them to stop.


    "I knew it," I muttered to myself.


    My head shot up as my aura spiked. I was able to feel its presence before I could see it. High up in the sky, a single Shade was waiting, surrounded by a dark cloud, emanating an eerie and ominous aura. I could sense the immense power that radiates from it. This one was different from the trash we have been fighting so far. The army stood no chance before him, that I knew.


    Looking down, I could see the bastard was not alone, it was leading an army of Shades below it, but my focus was solely on the Shade in the sky. The army behind me began to panic, and I could hear their murmurs growing louder.


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance, but I had no time to do much, it was up to the humans now. I let out a loud roar, signaling the army to get ready for battle. The ground beneath us trembled as the Shades below us started to move, and the bastard in the sky descended, aiming straight toward me and ready to engage in battle.


    "About time, it was starting to get boring in here!" I roared. The mana coursing through my body surged as I jumped to the sky with a flap of my wings to meet the incoming Shade.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The bastard was a monstrous sight to behold. Its size was massive, dwarfing even my form! Its body was surrounded by a thick, dark cloud, which made it difficult to make out any discernible features. But as the cloud shifted, I could finally make out its hideous form.


    The Shade''s skin was a sickly gray color, almost like rotting flesh. Its wings were leathery and tattered, as though it had flown through a storm of blades. Its eyes glowed a deep, blood-red, filled with a wicked intelligence that sent shivers down my spine.


    But what truly made me feel unease was the writhing mass of tentacles that protruded from its back. The tentacles seemed to have a life of their own, undulating and thrashing about as though they were alive. Each tentacle ended in a sharp, barbed point that dripped with a sickly green ooze.


    "Poison?" I mumbled.


    the Shade in the sky then let out a bloodcurdling roar that echoed across the cursed land, signaling the start of the battle. The dark cloud surrounding it seemed to pulse with malevolent energy, causing the air to vibrate with each beat of its wings.


    My body crackled with energy as I summoned my elemental powers, ready to unleash them on this monster. And as we clashed in mid-air, the shockwaves of our blows rippled through the clouds, causing thunder to boom across the sky.


    The Shade''s massive size cause me some concern as I was not used to fighting opponents larger than me. Its eyes glowed with an intelligent red light, and its razor-sharp teeth gleamed in the fading sunlight. It let out another screech, sending a wave of force towards me that shook the very air.


    I roared in defiance, unleashing a burst of dragon breath from my jaws that struck the Shade square in the face. It let out a howl of pain, but quickly recovered, lunging at me with its massive tentacles. We danced through the air, our bodies colliding with explosive force as we fought tooth and claw, I did my best to avoid his poisonous limbs, but it was a hard thing to do, as I weaved through the sky, launching strike after strike, and illuminating the battlefield.


    The ground below shook with the impact of our blows, causing boulders to tumble down the mountainside. I could hear the human army below engaged in their own battle, their shouts and screams echoing up toward us, but I had no time to care about them.


    The battle stretched on, the Shade''s massive size and tentacles placed me at a disadvantage. Water and earth elements did not do much damage to the monster, and every time I tried to summon my cosmic mana, it would suddenly launch an all-out attack, covering itself with the dark cloud, and turning its body almost invisible, making it harder to aim for it.


    Still, I had other tricks up my sleeve. I focused all my power on the clouds above, willing them to churn and gather into a massive storm. Lightning crackled within the dark clouds as they swirled around each other, building in intensity with every passing moment.


    The Shade in the sky noticed my efforts and attempted to fly higher, but my powers surged beyond my control, causing the lightning storm to follow the creature. The elements roared mirroring my rage. The beast cried out in anger and unleashed a powerful blast of dark energy that I barely managed to dodge. A mountain in distance, was instantly destroyed.


    But I did not falter. With a ferocious snarl, I continued to channel the elements into the storm, causing it to erupt with a blinding flash of light. The lightning bolts descended from the heavens with an ear-splitting roar, striking the Shade with incredible force.


    The dark cloud around the beast''s body writhed and crackled with electricity as the lightning bolts continued to strike it. The creature let out a deafening shriek that echoed through the sky, causing the humans and lower shades on the ground below to stop fighting and look up in awe and terror.


    "Time to end this!"

 Chapter 293: Lightning and the thunder

    I paid no attention to the mortals and shades below, I had no time to. My entire being was focused on the massive creature in the sky, determined to take it down no matter the cost. I summoned more lightning, pouring all my strength into the storm, and with one final burst of power, the Shade''s dark cloudy shield exploded in a shower of dark energy.


    The force of the explosion was so intense that it created a shockwave that sent me hurtling backwards through the air. I struggled to regain control of my body as I tumbled through the sky, trying to keep myself from crashing into the ground below.


    Finally, I managed to right myself and land gracefully on the ground a small distance away from the mortal''s battlefield, my body still buzzing with the remnants of my magic. The humans cheered and shouted my name, but I barely heard them. My eyes were still focused on the sky. The bastard was still alive, I only managed to destroy his shield.


    Just as I imagined, with a roar of anger, the Shade suddenly broke through the sky and descended towards me, his massive body looming over me like a dark cloud. I dodged his first attack, narrowly avoiding the sharp claws along with his countless tentacles that could easily have torn me apart. I quickly retaliated with a bolt of lightning, but the bastard was too quick, and it easily dodged my attack.


    The two of us jumped back to the air, and circled each other in the sky, exchanging blows and dodges with incredible speed. The Shade''s dark aura resurfaced making me click my tongue in annoyance. It made it difficult to see, but I could feel his hatred and malice in every attack. I was unable to dodge all of the claws and teeth attacks, and some tore at me, leaving deep wounds that would have killed a lesser creature.


    But I was not so easily defeated. I baited the creature and patiently waited, as I constantly weaved through his attacks, dodging and occasionally retaliating. I waited until the opportunity presented itself before me; the bastard made a too-large of a swing, he fainted with his claw, but his main attack was his tentacles, unfortunately for the sucker, I already saw that coming.


    After dodging, I countered with a swift but massive bolt of lightning that struck the Shade head-on. He roared in agony, his body convulsing as the lightning coursed through it.


    For a moment, I thought I had won. The strike had connected perfectly, but then the fucker began to change. His body twisted and writhed, contorting into an even more grotesque form. Dark tendrils of energy lashed out at me, forcing me to retreat and dodge.


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake, color me surprised, for I didn''t think you could get any uglier, but here we are," I taunted the monster.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The Shade let out a deafening screech in response, and more dark tendrils shot out towards me. I countered with a barrage of lightning bolts, each one striking the Shade''s body with a loud crackle. The creature''s body squirmed and thrashed, but I could see that my attacks were starting to wear him down. Lightning seemed to be his ban.


    But the damn thing refused to go down without a fight. It summoned up a massive wave of dark energy and hurled it at me with so much speed, that I had no time to react at all, sending me flying through the air. I crashed into the ground with a loud thud, the impact knocking the wind out of me.


    As I struggled to get back to my feet, I could hear the sounds of battle a distance ahead. The shockwaves from my fight with the Shade had caused massive damage, and I could see Shades and humans alike lying motionless on the ground. The sight of their bodies strewn about like discarded dolls greeted me, causing me to click my tongue in annoyance.


    "Fucker,"


    My scales and body crackled with electricity as lightning bolts descended, the storm growing in intensity around me. The elements seemed to react to my rage, fueling my mana as I summoned the power of the storm. The bolts of lightning struck the Shade, like the wrath of the heavens itself, and forced the beast to the ground. He writhed in pain, unable to keep himself aloft in the face of my power. The shockwaves from our battle caused the ground to shake, and I could see the shades and human army below continuously suffering casualties as they fought to stay on their feet amidst the chaos. I had to end this fast.


    The creature continued to scream in agony as the bolts constantly struck him again and again, his body shaking with the force of the impact, as I gave him no time nor change to fight back. I had to end this fight before the creature had a chance to recover.


    My aura expanded, reaching out deep inside my soul space and to the elements around me, pulling the lightning from the air, and summoning it to my command. The sky darkened, clouds swirling as if in fear of my power. I guided all of the mana into the storm, feeling the pressure build in the air around me.


    A powerful surge of energy shook the very earth beneath my feet, sending tremors rippling across the land. The mortals and shades below fell silent, fear gripping them as they sensed the impending doom. The lesser shades fled in terror, seeking shelter from the oncoming storm.


    The humans, however, remained in place, unable to move, their bodies frozen in awe and fear. They fell to their knees, their heads bowed in supplication, praying for my mercy and protection. The pressure was overwhelming, and I reveled in it, feeling the power of lightning surging through my veins.


    The giant bastard must have sensed his impending doom as it struggled to break free from the constant lightning bolts, alas it was too late.


    With a final roar and burst of energy, I summoned up the most powerful lightning bolt I had ever created. The bolt was as thick as my claw and it crackled with an intense power as it shot towards the Shade, striking him squarely in the chest.


    For a moment, the world went still. The blinding light forcing everyone to shield their eyes and turn their heads away. Then, with a deafening roar, the Shade exploded in a shower of dark energy. The shockwave of the explosion sent me flying once more, but this time I managed to stay on my feet. As I saw that, I couldn''t help but release a victorious road as I raised my head to the sky and spread my wings.

 Chapter 294: The end of the fight

    The final dark energy that had erupted from the Shade caused the ground to tremble violently, throwing the humans and lesser Shades off their feet. I could see the shockwave spreading across the battlefield, decimating everything in its path. Trees were uprooted, rocks were hurled through the air, and the earth itself split open.


    But as the darkness dissipated, I could see that surprisingly, it was the lesser Shades that had taken the brunt of the attack. The remaining ones that had been fighting the human army were now gone, their bodies torn apart by the force of the explosion of their master. The humans were left dazed and wounded, but alive.


    As the dust began to settle, I slowly lowered my wings and took a deep breath. It was over, finally. I looked down at the humans, who were now beginning to stir and rise to their feet. They were looking up at me, some with fear, others with awe. Most of them still looked confused about what had just happened.


    It was then that I felt a sudden pain in my chest. I looked down to see a long, jagged cut with broken scales, that were oozing black blood. The Shade had somehow managed to land a hit on me during our battle, and now the wound was taking its toll.


    ''Son of a¡ª'' I inwardly cursed as I suddenly stumbled backward, struggling to keep my balance as I felt my strength ebbing away.


    Desperately, I called upon my poison mana, feeling the dragon''s eager response within my soul space. With a burst of strength, I dived deep within my soul space, reaching out to the deadly energy that resided there. It answered my call with a deafening roar, and as I my senses returned to the battlefield, a faint violet aura now surrounded me.


    The humans, sensing the danger, hesitated to approach, as the poison mana rippled through the air, promising a painful end to anyone foolish enough to get too close.


    With the power of poison coursing through my veins, I focused on the wound inflicted by the Shade, and gently guided the poison mana towards it. My gaze glowed momentarily as I felt the Shade''s mana stir.


    I could sense the bastards'' disgusting mana trying to wreak havoc inside my body. But I had experience handling a situation like this, I had already saved a goddess in a similar crisis.


    Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and reached out to my water elements, to help reinforce the poison dragon and heal the damage the Shade''s mana was wrecking inside my body.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I collapsed to the ground, my body wracked with agony as the two opposing forces raged within me. The intense pain felt like hot blades were slicing through my flesh and searing my insides. Every breath felt like fire in my lungs, and every heartbeat sent waves of pain throughout my body.


    Yet, I did not give in. I focused my will, calling upon my water mana to act as a balm for my wounds. Its gentle currents flowed through my veins, providing relief and pushing back against the invading poison.


    My surroundings blurred as I struggled to maintain my hold on consciousness. The humans around me were wise enough to keep their distance, their fear palpable in the air.


    The faint violet glow that surrounded me warned them of the danger that lurked within, and so they made camp a distance away and began to gather their fallen.


    After what seemed like an eternity, I finally managed to beat back the Shade''s mana that was destroying  my body from within. I gasped for breath as I felt the pressure easing off, and the two powers finally beginning to balance themselves out. Slowly but surely, I began to regain control of my body.


    With a groan, I sat up and flexed my muscles, feeling the strength returning to my body. The violet glow that surrounded me began to dim as I regained my composure. The poison dragon retreated back inside my soul space, seemingly satisfied. I did not even need to command it to do so.


    With a soft sigh, I raised my head and looked out at the humans who had made camp a distance away. I couldn''t help but give a nod of approval. They had fought valiantly, and yet so many of them had lost their lives. The smell of burning flesh filled the air as they gathered their fallen and gave them a proper funeral.


    I stood up and stretched, feeling the stiffness in my muscles ease. Then I made my way over to them. As I approached, the humans looked up at me, their faces a mixture of worship and fear. I could see the respect in their eyes, but I knew that they were still wary of me, even after all that I had done for them.


    I was after all a being far beyond them, and the power I showcased in the previous battle just served to remind them of that.


    I could sense one of the human generals walking toward me, a woman with an air of authority about her. The woman was battle-weary, her armor dented and bloodstained, but her eyes shone with a fierce determination. She fell to her knees before me, and the humans behind her followed suit, their cries of victory replaced by gasps of awe.


    "Divine Dragon," she said, her voice low and respectful. "We are forever indebted to you for leading us to victory. Without your aid, we would have been slaughtered." I could sense the exhaustion and pain in her words as she spoke.


    The surviving soldiers stood before me, their faces haggard and their armor stained with the blood of their fallen comrades. The air was thick with the stench of death and decay, a testament to the horrors that had been visited upon us.


    "You have done well, General," I said, my voice a low rumble that seemed to echo through the dark sky. My eyes swept over the battlefield, taking in the carnage that lay before us. The ground was littered with broken weapons and shattered bodies, the moans of the wounded providing a mournful soundtrack to our victory.


    I turned my gaze back to the surviving soldiers, and  felt a sense of pity for them. These were men and women who had fought and bled for a cause they may not fully understand, following orders without question or hesitation. And yet, despite their bravery, they were but ants before the might of my kind.


    "We rest for tonight," I announced, my voice brooking no argument. "You have earned it. But do not forget our mission. We have yet to meet up with the northern forces, and our journey is far from over. Tomorrow, we march on."

 Chapter 295: Across the corrupted lands

    The night passed uneventfully, and as the sun rose, we continued our journey. Soon, however, I quickly sensed something was amiss. The air felt thicker, and a dark aura hung heavily over the land as if it were trying to suffocate us. As we moved forward, the terrain beneath us continued to worsen, what I assumed was once lush greenery and crystal-clear streams were replaced with lifeless, dry, and cracked land. The ground was barren, and nothing grew there, not even weeds.


    The further we advanced, the more the corruption spread, as if it were swallowing up everything in its path. The skies darkened, and the air became more humid, making it difficult for us to breathe. The sun was blocked out by an unnatural mist that seemed to cling to everything, the trees were covered in a dark mold, and the river had turned black as if ink had been spilled into it.


    Truly, it was a dead land. Seeing the devastation brought by the Shades only served as a reminder of how dangerous the damn vermins were. They literally sucked the life out of the plane. I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    It was as if the very essence of nature the mana itself, had been drained away, leaving only the skeletons of once-thriving trees and the cracked earth beneath my feet. The corrupted land stretched out for miles, and the danger it presented was evident from the unease that radiated through the army.


    I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath, trying to steady my own nerves before addressing the soldiers. "Stay alert," I said, my voice carrying over the hushed whispers of the troops.


    The soldiers began to whisper among themselves, some of them muttering prayers under their breath. Fear had once again started to grip their hearts, and I could sense it in the air. The corruption was taking its toll, both mentally and physically.


    As we moved forward, the terrain grew more treacherous, and the ground became unstable. The mortals had to be careful as we navigated through the broken land, as one misstep could result in a deadly fall. The rivers had turned into acid, and the stench of sulfur lingered in the air. The only sound we could hear was our footsteps and the sound of our heavy breathing. The once mighty army had been reduced to a group of tired and frightened men. A silent sight escaped my mouth, they were quickly reaching their limits.


    Still, I had no choice but to push them forward, our destination was still far away, and we had to reach the Northern army before it was too late.


    "This land is cursed," one of the soldiers muttered, his voice trembling.


    Another nodded grimly. "We must push on, no matter what."


    ****


    As we continued our journey, my mind kept wandering back to the previous battle. What could I have done better? What could I have done to end it faster? What should I have used? Thoughts like this kept swirling around my mind as I replayed the fight over and over again.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Before I knew it, signs of life began to reappear on the land, alas, it was nothing normal. Bizarre fauna and trees with sickly colors made me frown. The soldiers knew better not to approach them, or so I thought.


    It wasn''t until I heard the screams that I realized, a few unlucky bastards had fallen into a trap of corruption when they had unknowingly come into contact with a strange-looking plant that had seemed harmless at first.


    Its petals had shone with a soft violet light, luring them in. But as they touched it, a sudden numbness had taken over their bodies, and before they knew it, they were writhing on the ground in agony, their screams echoing across the dead land.


    A few of them had managed to break free, but it was too late for the others, as the corruption had already taken root within them.


    "Ah, damn it," I cursed, as I approached the trapped soldiers, I could see the flower had taken its toll on them. Their skin was a sickly green hue, their eyes glazed over with madness. They twitched and convulsed on the ground, their bodies wracked with pain as the corruption took hold of their minds and bodies. The corruption was one of the Shades'' most potent weapons, slowly eating away at the land and its inhabitants.


    "Stay back!" I spoke to the soldiers who had gathered around, their weapons drawn. Hearing my voice, the men hesitated for a moment, their faces twisted in fear and disgust at the sight before them, before they complied.


    It was already too late for the corrupted mortals, even if I were to attempt to heal them, their bodies would not be able to handle the clash of powers, and they would simply explode. The only mercy I could grant them was that of death.


    I waved my tail, causing the earth to shift beneath their feet before it swallowed them whole. A few dozen men were gone just like that. The soldiers let out a collective gasp, their eyes wide in shock and horror, but they dared not say anything.


    "Be careful, all of you," I warned, my voice grave. "The corruption can be subtle, and it can take hold of you before you even realize it. Stay close and do not touch anything."


    The generals relayed my orders to their men, and we continued on, the air thick with tension and fear. The land around us was twisted and distorted as if it were alive and breathing. I led the way, my senses on high alert, ready for anything that might come our way. A part of me wished to just fly over and resume the battle by myself, why lead the mortals through this, it was naught but a waste of time. I quickly shook my head and rid myself of such thoughts.


    Along the way, the corpses of animals, monsters, and men littered the landscape, their eyes hollow and lifeless. The sky above was dark and foreboding, with swirling clouds that seemed to mock us as we marched.


    The closer we got to our destination, the more intense the corruption became. I came across creatures that defied all logic and reason, twisted and monstrous beasts that seemed to have been birthed from the very fabric of nightmares. Some were fused with the very ground itself, while others lurked in the shadows, waiting for their next unsuspecting victim. Alas, none of them were much of a challenge as the giant Shade was. I easily took care of most of them, while the army fought on with the small fry.


    They did suffer a few casualties, but it was nothing as bad as the previous battle. Still, I was getting restless. The pace was too slow with the mortals.


    ''I wonder how Sidus and Breta are doing,'' I inwardly wondered.

 Chapter 296: The Goddess & The Dragoness

    Back on the other side of the plane, the western kingdom of Valtoria was under siege by the Shades, and Breta, led the charge to push them back. The sky was dark and overcast, and the smell of death lingered in the air as the two armies clashed.


    Breta hovered above the ground, her glowing spear held high, and her light blonde hair flowed behind her in the wind. Her imposing figure, standing tall and radiating a fierce energy that could make even the bravest warrior cower, as they watched her charge.


    The battlefield was a chaotic mess. The ground was covered in mud and blood, and the screams of the dying and wounded filled the air. The Shades were a formidable enemy, their numbers along with their dark magic ripped through the human ranks with deadly accuracy.


    But Breta was undaunted. With an expressionless face and fierce determination, she charged through the enemy lines, her divine spear cutting through flesh and bone. She fought with a skill and grace that was unparalleled, her movements fluid and deadly causing the Shades to fall in waves before her, their bodies evaporating before her divine might.


    The human soldiers were inspired by her courage and bravely followed her lead, rallying around her and pushing back against the Shades. Her aura was enough to fill them with courage and renew their spirit. Together, they fought with a ferocity that shook the very ground beneath their feet.


    The battle was long and grueling, but by the end of it, Breta and her army emerged victorious. The Shades were pushed back, their ranks broken and scattered. With that done with, she stood amidst the rubble, victorious, her spear still raised in the air, a symbol of hope for the people of Valtoria.


    As the sun began to rise, casting a warm glow over the battlefield, Breta surveyed the carnage. She had led the army to victory, but the cost had been great causing her to frown. The ground was littered with the bodies of the fallen, and the air was thick with the stench of death. She wasn''t used to taking care of the mortals, not to mention they were awfully fragile, something she had come to learn after a few dozen battles.


    Sensing something, Breta turned around, she then saw Lord Arcturus approaching her with a heavy sword stained with dark blood. The man''s towering figure and battle prowess were impressive feats for a mere mortal. The man''s face betrayed his tiredness, but his eyes remained bright as he looked at her in awe, worship, and respect. She was already used to such a gaze by now.


    "My goddess, your leadership on the battlefield is unmatched. We have fought the Shades back, and their forces are retreating," he said, bowing deeply before her.


    Breta regarded him with cool indifference, "It is my duty as a goddess to protect my followers and defeat our enemies."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "But my goddess, your power and skill in battle are truly awe-inspiring. I am honored to serve under your command," Arcturus said, still bowing.


    Breta merely nodded in response, "Your loyalty is appreciated, Lord Arcturus. We must continue to push forward toward the old capital to meet with the others."


    Arcturus straightened up, his eyes still fixed on Breta, "As you command, my goddess. We will follow you to the ends of the earth," his eyes already held a hint of fanatism as he gazed at her. A side effect of being in close proximity to a divine being for prolonged periods of time. She didn''t need to consciously exert her powers and the mortals would simply follow her.


    Breta gave him a small smile, "I have no doubt about that, Lord Arcturus. Rest and tend to the wounded. We will continue our journey tomorrow."


    Lord Arcturus bowed his head. "As you wish, my Goddess."


    ''I wonder how that fool is doing,'' she inwardly muttered as she thought back to the figure of her scaly friend.


    ****


    Far off in a distant land, a certain white Dragoness soared through the skies, the mountain range below her seemed endless, with towering peaks stretching as far as the eye could see. Her excitement was palpable, as she gazed at the small figure flying alongside her.


    "How much further, Halbor?" she inquired, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    The elf gave her a polite smile, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I''m sure you can already sense their presence, my lady. Just beyond that mountain."


    Immy nodded eagerly, her mouth watering with desire. "I heard brother Aether speak of how delicious they were, but I didn''t expect them to be so difficult to find," she admitted.


    As the duo flew toward the mountain, they landed on the peak and glanced down at a group of fantastical creatures grazing in the meadow below. The creatures were unlike anything Immy had ever seen before. They were tall and slender with iridescent blue fur that shimmered in the sunlight. Their antlers were long and branched, adorned with small glowing crystals that sparkled in different colors. Their eyes shone with intelligence, and they moved with a fluid grace that made Immy''s heart race with excitement.


    "There they are, my lady, Crystal Stags. It is hard to come across a herd since they are almost always on the move."


    As Halbor''s words trailed off, Immy''s eyes widened with excitement as she gazed upon the magnificent creatures before her. The Crystal Stags were truly a sight to behold. Their fur shimmered in the sunlight, and their horns glistened like diamonds, her stomach growling at the sight of them.


    Without a second thought, Immy launched herself into the sky, her wings beating powerfully as she soared towards the herd. The wind rushed past her face as she descended upon her prey, her sharp talons extended and ready to strike.


    The Crystal Stags scattered in terror as Immy landed among them, her claws sinking deep into the ground as she dug in. Her stomach growled fiercely as she selected her target, the largest stag in the herd, and prepared to pounce.


    With a sudden burst of energy, she leaped forward, her jaws snapping shut around the stag''s body. The creature let out a piercing cry, but it was too late. Immy''s sharp teeth had already claimed their prize.


    She relished the taste of the succulent flesh, savoring the flavor as it filled her mouth. For a moment, she forgot about everything else, lost in the pleasure of the hunt.


    ''Ah, I need to thank brother Aether, truly the mortal plane is the best!''

 Chapter 297: United

    I bellowed out my command, my dragonic voice ringing out across the battlefield like thunder, "Retreat! Leave this side of the battlefield to me! Regroup with the Northern army first!" The generals accompanying me hastened to carry out my orders, the soldiers retreating in a somewhat organized fashion despite the chaos of the ongoing battle.


    We had finally reached the pre-arranged meeting location, but it was apparent that the Northern army had already arrived before us and was under siege by a horde of Shades. Their numbers were greater than any we had previously encountered, and we had just barely arrived in time to join the fray.


    The battleground was a flat expanse, encircled by four imposing mountains from all directions. The Shades continued to pour in from beyond the western mountain, while we arrived from the south. The Northern army was fighting valiantly, but it was evident that they were gradually losing ground.


    As my army, retreated, I stood before the western mountain, facing a horde of savage monsters with crazed eyes that seemed to lack any hint of intelligence. I knew that something or someone was controlling them, for no matter how many I killed, more rose to follow.


    My soul space constantly shuddered as I hurled Water spells, Earth spells, and even used my cosmic mana to clear out the entire battlefield, alas that only bought us a few minutes of respite before the tenacious bastards crawled out of their holes once more. I was going through my mana reserves at a speed almost impossible.


    For the first time, in a very important long time, I began to worry if my mana would be enough. My soul space carried a large number of elements, alas it was not infinite. The location of the battlefield and the corruption caused by the Shades made it difficult to replenish my lost mana. So, I had to rely on my own physical strength, using my claws, teeth, and tail to rip through the ranks of the enemy.


    My army regrouped with the Northern troops and resumed their advance. I led the charge at the front, taking on as many Shades as I could. My massive frame provided a natural barrier against their attacks, and I used my sharp claws and powerful tail to sweep through their ranks. The humans behind me took advantage of the brief respite to catch their breath, regroup, and fortify their positions.


    Despite my efforts, a few of the more agile Shades managed to slip past me and make their way toward the humans. But they were quickly dispatched by the skilled human fighters. A part of me couldn''t help but feel impressed by their combat prowess, especially since they were not as physically imposing as myself.


    "Now if only these suckers would disappear already!" I growled as I swept through another batch of Shades causing their bodies to explode in a puff of dark smoke.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The entire battle was akin to fighting against countless ants that try to drown you with their numbers. Extremely unpleasant. The endless swarm of Shades kept coming, and I fought them off tirelessly. Their numbers seemed to be endless, and my patience was wearing thin. Every time I took one down, two more would take its place. It was as if the Shades were endless, and that thought alone made me want to roar in frustration.


    And so I did.


    My bellowing roar echoed across the battlefield, shaking the very earth beneath our feet. It seemed to have caught the attention of both friend and foe alike, as the humans behind me stumbled and paused in shock and awe.


    But the Shades, they were not deterred.


    In a fit of anger, I unleashed a massive dragon breath, engulfing the western mountain and the horde of Shades in a furious inferno. The battleground was momentarily illuminated by the searing heat and blinding light, as my breath pierced through the mountain and extended far into the distance.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    But then, the sound of rock and debris crumbling filled the air as the mountain collapsed under the weight of my attack, burying the horde of Shades beneath it. I used my earth magic to stop the damage from reaching this way causing the humans behind to cheer, their spirits lifted by my display of power.


    But I knew that it was far from over.


    Just as expected, it didn''t take long before the bastards appeared as the debris cleared. They were like cockroaches, only a hundred times more resilient.


    ''Should I teleport the entire area off to space?'' I briefly entertained the idea before shaking my head. By now, I was quite certain these small fries had someone controlling them from behind the scenes. The problem was, whoever it was, the bastard was slippery. The thought of the enemy being able to manipulate and summon such a large number of monsters with such ease was concerning, and I knew that finding the bastard was critical if we wanted to end this battle.


    The aura of the horde was enough to mask his own, making it harder for me to pinpoint his exact location. I knew he was there, but where, I wasn''t sure yet. I kept scanning the battlefield with my sharp eyes, trying to locate the source of the horde''s power.


    Progress was slow, but it was there. Every time I killed off a large wave of Shades, I would sense a strange energy emanating from a particular area beyond the eastern mountain. It was faint, but it was definitely there. The bastard was trying to hide closer to the sea, but he wasn''t invisible to me. I didn''t glance in his direction lest I scare him away.


    Instead, I turned my gaze to the human army, who were now pushing forward, determined to claim victory. They were fighting hard, but their stamina was starting to wane as the Shades kept coming. I knew I had to do something before it was too late. I was confident in ending this fight by myself, but I was trying to save the mortals as well, hence my predicament.


    ''It seems like the bastard is forced to use his power every time I kill a large number of the bastards. This gives me a few minutes before their numbers are replenished, a few minutes to leave and try to catch him off, guard before he could run off. The army?'' I thought as I once again stared at the determined humans, ''They''ll have to manage by themselves for a while,''


    With my mind set I took a deep breath and prepared for my plan.

 Chapter 298: Confrontation

    I spread my massive wings and took to the air, leaving the soldiers behind. As I flew higher, the battlefield grew smaller, and I could see the entire area with clarity. The Shades kept coming from beyond the destroyed western mountain, but my focus was on the eastern one as I flew toward it.


    The humans did not understand what was going on and only saw me retreat. They must have thought I was injured or something as I sensed the panic spread amidst their ranks. The generals and leaders did their best to maintain the army''s morale as they pushed back against the Shades in a clash of steel and claws.


    I, on the other hand, had no time to care for them. The bastard behind the scenes immediately sensed that something was off, and I could feel his aura blinking away. He was trying to run, but I was not going to let that happen.


    My speed doubled as I soared through the air with purpose. I crossed over the eastern mountain, passing by the somewhat still green plains, all the way to the edge of the land, where massive tall cliffs awaited, leading straight to the ocean below.


    As I approached the edge, my keen senses detected a disturbance in the air, a subtle distortion that betrayed the presence of my target. I could sense the fear emanating from him, and it only spurred me on, making me more determined to catch him.


    With a burst of speed, I dived towards the cliffs, using my wings to slow down just before crashing into them. I landed on the ground and scanned the area, searching for any signs of the culprit.


    The area was desolate, with nothing but rocks and sea below me. It didn''t take me long, however, before I noticed a small cave opening hidden behind a pile of boulders. The opening was small, barely big enough to fit a human, but I could sense the presence of that disgusting aura emanating from within.


    Without hesitation, I strode towards the cave, using my powerful claws to move the boulders aside and carve through the cliff. The darkness within the cave was thick, but my eyes could see through it. The second the entrance appeared, my senses were instantly assaulted by a noxious smell, causing me to wrinkle my snout.


    My suspicions were confirmed as I caught a glimpse of a small group of Shades, huddled around a figure cloaked in black robes. His face was obscured, but I could sense the malevolence emanating from him.


    "Found you, you little shit," my grin widened as my eye approached the cave entrance to scan its inside.


    A low growl escaped my throat, causing the Shades to immediately sprang into action, charging towards me with their brandished claws, and teeth. Alas, the little pests were no match for my speed and strength. In a matter of seconds, they lay scattered on the ground, lifeless before their corpses scattered with the wind.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I turned my attention to the figure in the black robes, who was still hiding deep inside the cave and had been watching the skirmish with a twisted grin on his face. He now appeared more terrified than amused as he realized the magnitude of his mistake.


    "Are you going to come out, or will I have to make you?" I asked, my voice rumbling like thunder and my blood thirst rising by the second.


    The figure then emerged from the depths of the cave like a nightmare-given life. His body was a writhing mass of shadows, undulating and shifting with otherworldly grace. His form was humanoid but twisted, with elongated limbs that seemed to stretch and contract like tendrils of smoke.


    His face seemed to have been weaved from darkness itself as if the very essence of shadow had been given shape. An eerie grin etched across his features. His eyes glowed with a ghostly light, a cold, unfeeling gaze that seemed to pierce the soul. Perhaps his appearance would have made the bravest mortal warriors tremble with fear, alas I was no mortal. If anything, It was he that should fear me, something that I could sense clearly under his emotionless facade.


    "So you can feel emotions, that''s great!" My grin widened as I waited for the bastard to approach. My massive size was a hindrance in situations such as this.


    I could flatten the cliffs along with him in it, but that came with the risk of the bastard getting away. For now, he continued to slowly move toward me, the air around him grew colder, and the very ground seemed to wither and die beneath his feet. His entire body radiated an aura of pure malevolence, that repulsed me.


    Just then, the Shade suddenly moved with an unnatural speed, darting in and out of the shadows like a ghost. His attacks were swift and merciless, striking with deadly precision as he aimed for my eye.


    I had already anticipated something like that might happen, and instantly raised an earth barrier from the ground to protect myself. To my surprise, however, the slippery bastard used that moment to slip past me and out of the cave. Shadowy wings extended out of his back. It was like watching a meteor fly toward the ocean as the figure soared across the sky. The sound of his wings flapping echoed in my ears as I narrowed my eyes and took off after him.


    "Not very smart it seems, the ocean is my domain," I grinned in amusement at his lack of intelligence, as I followed behind.


    My wings beat against the air as I closed in on the shade, my powerful muscles propelling me forward with incredible speed. It was clear that the bastard was desperate to escape, but I was not about to let him get away so easily.


    Not giving him any time to react, the ocean churned beneath us as a massive water wall rose to block his path. The Shade was momentarily shocked as it hastily flapped his wings to stop himself from crashing into the water. Unluckily for him, I was right behind.


    "Got you!"


    My jaw opened wide as I aimed for the pest. To my surprise, however, the Shade suddenly unleashed an enraged roar, his body began to morph and twist and quickly grew in size. By the time I reached him, he was almost the same size as me, and his transformation was still going. I wasn''t going to sit and wait for his power-up, with renewed determination, my sharp teeth aimed for what looked like his neck.


    The enraged beast sensed the danger and twisted his body last second causing me to bite his torso. His roar of pain and rage was like music to my ear. The momentum of my attack carried us straight to the giant water wall behind.


    ''You''re mine now!'' I inwardly grinned as I tightened my bite.

 Chapter 299: The end?

    The force of my attack carried us both backward, crashing against the towering water wall that stood behind us. The impact sent a cascade of liquid fury crashing down upon us, engulfing us in a swirling torrent. Undeterred by the chaotic surroundings, I maintained my grip, my teeth sinking deeper into the creature''s flesh.


    "You''re mine now," I growled inwardly, relishing the taste of victory that lingered on the horizon. My powerful muscles flexed, striving to maintain control over the beast, refusing to relent until he was utterly vanquished.


    The Shade thrashed and writhed in a frenzy of desperate attacks, his claws and teeth seeking to find purchase on my eyes and face. Some of his relentless strikes managed to penetrate my defenses, causing a few scales to shatter and blood to flow. Yet, I remained resolute, my resolve unyielding in the face of pain and adversity.


    My gaze turned cold, devoid of mercy or compassion, as I reached out to my elemental mastery over the water elements. With a commanding motion, I controlled the colossal wave to surge forward, crashing upon the Shade''s massive form. The water, once serene and tranquil, was now twisted and contorted, its gentle essence transformed into a torrent of razor-edged blades.


    As the watery blades sliced and hacked at the Shade''s body, I maintained my unrelenting grip, refusing to release my hold. My formidable claws dug deep into his limbs, locking them in place, as I exerted every ounce of my colossal strength.


    With a determined effort, I sought to tear the creature asunder, to rend his body in twain.


    The clash between our forces intensified, a battle of wills and power. The Shade''s desperate struggles were met with my unwavering resolve.


    Though the pain coursed through my veins and my blood spilled freely, I remained undeterred. I would not be swayed. I would not relinquish my grasp until this monstrous bastard lay defeated before me, broken and vanquished.


    The bastard displayed an unnerving resilience to the onslaught of water blades. Despite the relentless slashing and hacking, his body remained surprisingly intact, as if he were impervious to the wounds inflicted upon him.


    A flicker of concern crossed my mind as I realized the extent of his formidable defense. My frown deepened, a testament to my growing frustration, for I had failed to rend his body asunder as intended.


    A low, guttural growl rumbled deep within my throat, a primal sound of displeasure and determination. Adjusting the angle of my wings, I shifted my trajectory, descending swiftly towards the boundless expanse of the ocean, my domain, my source of strength.


    With unyielding resolve, I dragged the beast along, unwilling to relinquish my grip. The ocean''s vastness stretched out before us, its foaming waves crashing against the cliffs, awaiting our arrival. I was keenly aware that within the realm of the water, I held the advantage. The briny depths would be my ally, an ally the bastard would soon come to dread.


    As we neared the surface of the ocean, my grip tightened further, my claws digging into the Shade''s writhing form. With a sudden, powerful thrust of my wings, I plunged us beneath the tumultuous waves, the salty spray enveloping us in its embrace. In this aquatic realm, where my power was at its zenith, I intended to break the beast''s defenses and claim ultimate victory.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The water, once again answered my call, surged and churned around us. It transformed into a tempestuous vortex, a maelstrom of elemental might. The currents twisted and spiraled, their force growing in intensity. I aimed to unleash the full fury of the ocean upon the bastard, to overwhelm him with the sheer might of its relentless power.


    The Shade''s frantic struggles intensified, a last-ditch effort to escape his impending demise. Yet, his futile resistance merely accentuated the inevitable. With a swift and decisive motion, I tore through his torso, the sound of cracking bones resonating in the air. A surge of satisfaction welled within me, momentarily eclipsing the chaos of battle.


    But my triumph was short-lived, for an unforeseen twist awaited me. The severed upper portion of the Shade''s body, still clamped within my formidable jaws, contorted and writhed in a grotesque display. A surge of instinctual warning shot through my senses, jolting me with the realization that danger loomed near. Without a moment''s hesitation, I expelled the repulsive mass from my mouth, the dark, amorphous blob of shadowy tentacles slithering away from my grasp.


    A shudder coursed through my massive frame as I beheld the nightmarish sight before me. The Shade''s upper body had undergone a grotesque transformation, morphing into a shapeless entity of writhing appendages, oozing darkness and malice. Its form lacked definition or coherence, an abomination that defied comprehension. The repulsion that emanated from it was palpable, causing a visceral reaction within me.


    As the abomination writhed and pulsated, a twisted mockery of life, I braced myself for the impending clash, prepared to face the onslaught that I believed would inevitably come. Yet, to my astonishment, the clash never materialized. Instead, the abomination''s upper body, now swollen and distended, exhibited signs of an impending cataclysm.


    A chill coursed through my veins as the realization dawned upon me. The bastard was preparing to unleash a devastating explosion, a desperate ploy to buy himself precious moments to escape. My gaze, however, remained fixated on the lower portion of his body, which had undergone another transformation.


    It had assumed a humanoid shape akin to its previous form, albeit smaller in stature. The Shade, in a cunning attempt to exploit the chaos, sought to exploit the imminent explosion to facilitate his retreat.


    Time seemed to slow as I assessed the situation, calculating the risks and devising a plan. The imminent detonation threatened not only me but the surrounding area as well. I couldn''t allow such devastation to be unleashed here. Not in the ocean, and not with all the water elements.


    With a surge of determination, I channeled the depths of my soul space, harnessing the cosmic energy that coursed within. Reluctant as I was to unleash such immense power, the dire circumstances left me with no choice but to wield the might of the cosmos. Yet, an unsettling feeling of uncertainty lingered.


    As I focused my concentration, an ethereal aura enveloped me, crackling with raw cosmic energy. The very fabric of reality seemed to respond to my call, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. With a silent prayer to the King, I hoped that the impending outcome would not mirror the cataclysmic consequences of my previous encounters.


    Sensing my intent, the elemental forces aligned themselves with my purpose. Water, as if recognizing the imminent threat, surged and swirled around the grotesque amalgamation of dark flesh and writhing tentacles. A colossal vortex materialized, its aqueous embrace encircling the abomination.


    In that precise moment, the vast expanse of the ocean itself seemed to yield to the manifestation of my cosmic powers. From the heavens above, a thread of ethereal cosmic mana descended, a celestial lifeline connecting this realm to the realm of the stars. It bore the weight of my intentions, surging with immeasurable potency as it locked onto its target¡ªthe Shade.


    The convergence of water and cosmic energy wrought a transformation, shrouding the abomination in a blinding radiance. Yet, as swiftly as it had appeared, the malevolent presence simply vanished. In a blink of an eye, the entity dissolved into nothingness, leaving naught but an eerie silence in its wake...

 Chapter 300: Nature’s wrath

    With a powerful stroke of my colossal wings, I propelled myself through the water, drawing closer to the spot where the malevolent presence had dissipated. Waves cascaded around me, mirroring the tumultuous emotions that surged within my mighty heart. Relief mingled with an unsettling unease, for I could not shake the lingering doubt¡ªhad I truly vanquished the threat, or had it merely taken on a new guise?


    As I reached the area where the abomination had once stood, the water elements surged back into place, restoring a semblance of tranquility to the ocean''s depths. The churning currents gradually subsided, their fervor quelled by the absence of the dark entity that had plunged them into chaos. I observed the undulating surface, searching for any sign of the malevolence that had plagued this place.


    But it was the distant horizon that caught my attention, the expanse where the upper body of the retreating bastard had made its escape. In an audacious display of opportunism, he had seized the moment, propelling himself from the watery realm and ascending into the boundless sky. His cowardly flight made me snort coldly.


    A surge of determination coursed through my body, igniting the flames of resolve within me. I would not allow the pest to escape so easily. With a deep inhalation, I unleashed a resounding roar, the reverberating sound echoing through the vast Ocean. It was a challenge, a declaration that I, Aether, would follow and pursue him until the ends of this plane and beyond.


    I propelled myself from the water''s surface, my massive wings casting a shimmering spray as they broke free of the aquatic realm. Ascending into the sky, I embarked on a pursuit that defied the constraints of mortal boundaries. The wind rushed past me, carrying the lingering echoes of the abomination''s departure, as I soared higher, ever closer to the elusive figure that dared to elude my grasp.


    With unwavering focus, my keen eyes locked onto the retreating form, tracing its flight path through the sky, that stretched before me, in an endless tapestry of cerulean blue, punctuated by swirling clouds.


    The chase had begun, a high-stakes game of predator and prey. I surged forward, my large wings propelling me through the air with astonishing speed. The wind elements seemed to bow before my might. The celestial bodies from which the cosmic mana seemed to originate bore witness to the clash that loomed on the horizon. I could feel some sort of gaze on me, but I had no time to think about it. My mind was preoccupied with the prey before me.


    With every beat of my wings, I closed the distance between us, my determination resolute and unyielding. As the wind whistled through my scales and the vast expanse of the sky stretched before me, a sense of exhilaration surged within my being.


    As the distance between us rapidly diminished, I summoned the primordial essence of ice, channeling its power through my colossal form. With a surge of energy, several massive spears of ice materialized before me, poised to intercept the fleeing Shade. With a swift motion, I propelled them toward the evasive figure, their icy tips honed for precision.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    To my dismay, the bastard''s hide proved impenetrable, his darkened flesh acting as an impregnable barrier against my icy assault. The spears rebounded harmlessly off his formidable armor, shattering upon impact. Yet, even as my initial attack failed to deliver the desired blow, it succeeded in its secondary purpose¡ªto hinder the Shade''s escape.


    Seizing the opportune moment, I extended my massive front claw, swiping with calculated precision. The force of my strike reverberated through the air, causing the retreating figure to falter mid-flight. Desperately attempting to regain his balance, the Shade struggled against the invisible currents of fate that had conspired against him.


    With swift and decisive action, I took advantage of the situation. A second ice spear hurtled through the air, unleashed from the side with unyielding determination. Its trajectory was true, piercing through the air with deadly accuracy. The projectile collided with the Shade''s form, eliciting a pained cry as it found its mark.


    But I was not yet finished. I descended upon the wounded figure, my gargantuan form descending like an avenging tempest. The force of our collision shook the very fabric of reality, our bodies locked in a fierce struggle as we hurtled toward the unforgiving embrace of the ocean below.


    In the ensuing chaos, the mighty waters erupted, embracing our cataclysmic descent. The ocean, a witness to our tumultuous clash, became a theater of violent currents and crashing waves. The impact sent a shockwave through the surrounding area, a resounding echo of the power contained within our clash.


    As the churning depths enveloped us, I maintained my grip on the Shade''s twisted form, refusing to relinquish my hold. Water elements surged and roiled around us, as if vying to extinguish the last vestiges of the malevolence that had plagued this world. In the depths of the abyss, the battle continued, our struggle an intricate dance of dominance and survival.


    With each passing moment, my resolve grew stronger, my determination unwavering. The ocean and water elements, my eternal allies, surged forth with unyielding force, lending their power to my cause. With renewed energy, I exerted every ounce of my strength, my claws digging deep into the Shade''s flesh.


    Together, we plummeted through the watery depths, our descent a testament to the intensity of our struggle. In the depths of the ocean, the weight of the world bore down upon us. I was still okay, for here was my home, here was where I felt the most comfort. The Shade, however, was in trouble.


    As the crashing weight of the water world surrounded us, a sense of grim satisfaction welled within me. The bastard had been brought low, his escape foiled, and the ocean had become our arena of reckoning.


    It became apparent that the Shade''s presumed immunity to elemental forces could not withstand the relentless might of the ocean. The power inherent in the surging waters surged through me, invigorating my every movement as I methodically tore at his waning form. Piece by piece, his once formidable body crumbled under our combined assault, a testament to the unyielding fury that mirrored my own.


    The water elements, sensing my rage and determination, converged around us, their liquid forms imbued with a shared purpose. Like an ethereal army, they surged forth, echoing my every action, their aqueous tendrils intertwining with my claws, amplifying the force of my every strike.


    Together, we became a tempest of destruction, the embodiment of nature''s wrath. The Shade, once a figure of malevolent power, now found himself ensnared in the embrace of the depths. His attempts to resist were futile, his defenses


    crumbling like sand beneath a mighty wave. With each rending tear and shattering blow, the Shade''s life force dwindled, his essence fading into oblivion. The water elements, imbued with the echoes of my rage, mirrored my relentless assault, never relenting in their pursuit of his demise.


    Slowly, but surely, the life force of the bastard waned, his power dissipating like a whisper in the wind. The once formidable adversary now lay broken, defeated, and reduced to a mere semblance of his former self. The ocean, having exacted its retribution, embraced the remnants of the Shade''s presence, consuming it with a voracious hunger and vengeance.

 Chapter 301: Prevail

    In the aftermath of our violent clash, a sense of grim satisfaction filled the watery depths. The Shade, once a source of terror and darkness, had finally met his end.


    As I basked in the victory of our hard-fought battle, the ocean''s depths reverberated with a newfound calmness. The water elements, having fulfilled their purpose, began to recede, their ethereal forms dissipating into the vast expanse from whence they came.


    In the tranquil embrace of the ocean''s depths, I beheld the scattered remains of the defeated bastard, the lingering traces of his malevolence dissipating into the surrounding waters. With a sense of satisfaction and triumph coursing through my body, I rose from the depths, my massive wings carrying me effortlessly above the waves.


    As I soared through the cerulean sky, the remnants of battle drifting in the air, a wide grin spread across my draconic visage. The victory against the Shade had been hard-won. Yet, there was still one matter that required my attention¡ªthe humans who had valiantly stood their ground in my absence.


    With purposeful strides, I journeyed back towards the battlefield, where the echoes of clashing steel and the resolute shouts of the soldiers still lingered. The humans, having weathered the storm of the Shade''s assault, awaited my return, their expressions a mix of relief, awe, and gratitude.


    As my massive form descended upon the battlefield, the once-scattered and disoriented humans quickly regained their composure, their faces alight with renewed hope. The remaining Shades, now leaderless and thrown into disarray, scattered like leaves in the wind, their feeble attempts at resistance quelled by the sheer presence of the cosmic dragon.


    The resounding cheers of the humans echoed through the air, a symphony of triumph and determination. Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight, held high as a testament to their unwavering resolve. Inspired by their unwavering spirit, I joined in their celebration, my mighty roar shaking the very ground beneath our feet.


    The battlefield trembled in response, a tangible display of the power coursing through my draconic form. The horde of shades, once an imposing force, now stumbled about in confusion, their cohesion shattered by the absence of their fallen leader. They were no match for our united front, their defeat inevitable.


    With a voice that carried across the battlefield, I addressed the valiant warriors who had stood firm against the encroaching darkness. My words rang out with authority and conviction, fueling their determination to reclaim what was rightfully theirs. The air crackled with anticipation as I spoke, my voice a beacon of guidance amidst the chaos.


    "Follow me!" I proclaimed, my voice resonating with the weight of wisdom and indomitable strength. "Together, we shall reclaim these lands. Let your hands wield the weapons of justice, let your hearts beat with the rhythm of defiance. This day marks the turning tide, the rebirth of your rightful dominion!"


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The humans, emboldened by my words, responded with thunderous roars and shouts of agreement. Their eyes gleamed with newfound determination as they took up their weapons, ready to march alongside me. They understood that their fate was no longer solely dictated by the whims of fate but by the strength of their own hands and the unity of their spirits.


    As I spread my wings wide, I led the charge, soaring ahead with purpose. The humans followed in my wake, their steps resolute, their resolve unyielding. With each step taken, the echoes of our combined determination reverberated through the land, heralding the dawn of a new era for this plane.


    Together, we advanced with me leading the charge. The battlefield, once stained with despair and uncertainty after I left, transformed into a crucible of hope and resilience. The Shades, now reduced to mere remnants of a defeated force, scattered before us like shards of a shattered dream.


    With every stride, every swing of their weapons, the humans reclaimed their lands, inch by hard-fought inch. The taste of victory lingered in the air, propelling them forward with an unwavering belief in our cause. The land itself seemed to respond, offering its support and blessing from the elements as we pressed onward, pushing back the darkness that had encroached for far too long.


    And so, we marched on, the harmonious symphony of a single dragon and a large human army echoing across the land. Hope seemed to bloom anew, the mana and the world itself trembled in anticipation of the future.


    ****


    As the radiant sun dipped below the majestic peaks of the mountains, casting an ethereal glow upon the battlefield, the last remnants of the once formidable Shades crumbled to the ground, their malevolent essence dissipating into a swirling wisp of dark smoke that danced across the twilight sky. A hushed silence descended upon the weary soldiers, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and awe. We had emerged victorious, triumphant in our struggle against the encroaching darkness.


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the ranks, mingling with the pained cries of grief that echoed through the air. The price of victory was heavy, and the fallen were honored with solemn reverence. Battle-hardened warriors, their faces etched with exhaustion, sank to the ground, their bodies weary and hearts heavy with the weight of loss.


    Amidst the aftermath, the surviving generals, their armor dented and stained with the remnants of battle, gathered before me. They approached with a mix of reverence and gratitude, their eyes reflecting the remnants of the fading twilight. I stood apart from them, my gaze fixed upon the northern horizon, where I could sense the presence of more Shades in the distance.


    As the generals came closer to me, their gazes filled with awe and worship, awaiting my guidance. I could sense their anticipation, their reliance on my knowledge and innate connection to the forces that shaped this world, the elements. I turned from the north, meeting their eyes.


    "Though this battle has been won, the echoes of darkness still linger in the distance," I spoke slowly. "The Shades may have been vanquished from these lands, but their presence remains elsewhere."


    The generals nodded solemnly as I continued, "For now, we shall rest. You deserve it," Hearing that their eyes lit up in pride as they lowered their heads in respect.


    And so, beneath the starlit canopy, we took a moment to breathe, the humans finding solace in the knowledge that they had survived, that they had prevailed. The winds whispered tales of our triumph, carrying our unwavering spirit across the land.

 Chapter 302: A new dawn

    With the defeat of the massive Shade horde behind us, the two armies converged, their unity a testament to the resilience of humanity. My primary objective, it seemed, had been accomplished. In the following week, I dedicated myself to aiding the soldiers in cleansing the tainted surroundings, meticulously purging the remnants of the Shades'' influence.


    Reinforcements arrived in a steady stream, their arrival heralded by the clatter of armor and the resolute determination etched upon their faces. They carried with them much-needed supplies, bolstering the ranks and providing respite for the weary. Those wounded in battle or unable to continue the fight were granted reprieve and escorted back to safety where they could find solace and healing.


    With my lead, we pressed forward, our progress unyielding, as if guided by an unseen force. The corrupted lands trembled beneath our collective might, retreating inch by inch. Step by step, we forged ahead, carving a path through the Shade''s dominion. Each advance was hard-won, each victory savored, knowing that with every conquered territory, we reclaimed a fragment of a once-stolen land.


    As I led the fights alongside the valiant soldiers, my presence a beacon of hope and strength, I couldn''t help but wonder about Sidus and Breta. Their progress, shrouded in uncertainty, remained a constant thought in the back of my mind. I hoped that their path was as smooth and steadfast as mine, that their own endeavors would yield favorable outcomes.


    Amidst the relentless march, brief moments of respite allowed them to catch their breath and share stories of valor and resilience. The camaraderie between the southern and northern soldiers grew stronger, fortified by shared experiences and the common purpose that bound them together. The war cries and battle hymns reverberated through the air, igniting the spirit of unity and reminding them of our collective strength.


    With each passing day, the tide of darkness seemed to receded somewhag, replaced by the dawning light of a brighter future. The lands we traversed bore witness to our unyielding spirit, rejuvenated by my presence and the power of our combined efforts. We had become a beacon of hope in a world previously overshadowed by despair, causing the elements seemed to return as well, reclaiming what was once theirs.


    And so, I continued to lead, assuming my role as a guiding force, my wings enveloping the soldiers in a protective embrace, my thoughts wandered to the stark contrasts between this world and my own. The elements of this realm seemed more prone to respond to my presence, rejuvenated by the mere touch of my essence. The oppressive darkness that the Shades had cast began to recede as if cowed by the radiance and resilience that emanated from our united front.


    Questions swirled within my mind, each one a thread to unravel the mysteries of this world. Was it solely my presence that triggered this change, or were there other forces at play, dormant energies waiting to be awoken? I contemplated the intricate web of causality that shaped our realities, seeking answers in the depths of my ancient inherited knowledge.


    The land beneath our feet, once ravaged by the shadow''s touch, now seemed to flourish in the wake of our progress. Verdant grasses peeked through the scars of battle, and vibrant flowers bloomed where darkness once reigned. The very air carried a newfound vitality, as if exhaling a collective sigh of relief. Could it be that my presence, helped the elements and acted as a catalyst for the renewal of the land?


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    As we pressed forward, I couldn''t help but wonder, it seemed like my role extended beyond that of a warrior or leader; I was a somewhat of a bridge between realms, a harbinger of change and rebirth. The very essence of my being seemed to resonate with the energies and elements of this world.


    The mysteries that enveloped this realm became the focus of my thoughts, the answers I sought lay veiled waiting to be unraveled. Yet, for now, I accepted the power of my along with the elements'' collective will and the transformative influence we had upon this land. And so, with each stride we took, with each victory won, I carried the weight of this newfound awareness. The soldiers who marched by my side, were emboldened by the hope I exuded.


    As the sun set on the horizon, casting a golden glow upon yet another battlefield, I allowed myself a moment of reflection. Slowly but surely, the realm began to pulsate with renewed life, a testament to the profound impact I had on the tapestry of existence.


    Amidst the bustling aftermath of our triumph, a figure approached me, a general whose weathered countenance bore witness to a life dedicated to battle. His bald head glistened under the waning sunlight, his muscular frame emanating an aura of authority and experience. A cascade of impressive length flowed from his chin, his beard a testament to the wisdom and resilience etched within the lines of his face.


    With a deep bow, he addressed me, his voice brimming with pride and reverence, "Great Aether, we have successfully retaken the valley," his words punctuated by an unwavering sense of accomplishment.


    I acknowledged his report with a nod, my gaze sweeping across the vast expanse of soldiers diligently tending to their duties, cleansing the scars of battle and tending to the wounded. "Well done, General," I commended, my voice carrying a note of appreciation for their unwavering dedication.


    A glimmer of satisfaction danced in the general''s eyes as he basked in the acknowledgment of our triumph. "It is an honor to fight alongside you, my lord!" he exclaimed, his respect evident in both his words and the crisp military salute that accompanied them.


    A soft chuckle escaped my mouth. Looking out across the valley, where signs of restoration and progress emerged amidst the debris, I replied, "We shall await the arrival of reinforcements and supplies tomorrow before we proceed directly to the capital."


    The general''s eyes gleamed with excitement, his dedication unwavering. With another salute, he affirmed, "Your word is our command!"


    The general then briskly departed, his steps filled with purpose as he hastened to relay my orders and oversee the ongoing operations. As the echoes of his departure faded, I gracefully descended to the ground, my massive form settling with a gentle thud. My tail curled protectively around me, providing a sense of comfort as I observed the bustling activity surrounding me.


    The soldiers moved with focused determination,. Their tireless dedication stirred a sense of aknowledgment within me. I watched them with a mixture of interest and contentment.


    The approaching twilight painted the sky with hues of amber and crimson, casting a serene ambiance over the valley. In the quietude of the moment, my senses honed in on the familiar presence of Sidus and Breta, their reassuring auras intermingling with the whispers of the wind. It was a comforting sign, an indication that their endeavors had thus far progressed without significant obstacles.


    As I reclined upon the earth, my gaze drifting skyward, I allowed myself a moment of respite. The anticipation of the coming day tugged at my thoughts, intertwining with a quiet sense of satisfaction. The pieces of the puzzle were gradually falling into place, our collective efforts edging us closer to our ultimate objective.


    With a deep breath, I allowed the tranquil stillness of the evening to wash over me. Tomorrow held the promise of a pivotal moment. I closed my eyes briefly, savoring the serenity of the moment, before reopening them to the sight of soldiers diligently preparing for the challenge that awaited.


    As the world around me continued to bustle with purpose, I settled into a state of quiet contemplation, my mind focused on the upcoming march toward the capital. With a sense of anticipation, I awaited the dawn of a new day.

 Chapter 303: Final battle I

    The cacophony of clashing weapons and desperate cries reverberated through the air, a symphony of chaos that accompanied the relentless battle unfolding below. In the midst of this turmoil, my keen eyes tracked the aerial duel above, where Sidus valiantly faced the swarm of Shades hurtling toward him. Their dark forms cut through the sky, their malicious intent palpable even from a distance.


    The human army, engaged in their own grueling combat on the ground, could spare little attention for the battle unfolding overhead. Their swords clashed against the razor-sharp claws of the Shades, their shields held steadfast against the onslaught. Each soldier fought with unwavering determination, their loyalty to their cause eclipsing any fear that threatened to take root.


    However, amidst the chaos, my focus was drawn to the western side of the battlefield. There, Breta''s majestic figure radiated with a radiant light, a beacon of hope that pierced through the gloom. Her formidable aura enveloped the weary soldiers, imbuing them with newfound strength and courage. I watched as their weariness seemed to fade, replaced by a renewed resolve to face the encroaching Shades.


    Breta''s presence illuminated the sky, her movements swift and deliberate as she engaged in a relentless dance with the larger Shades. Two large ethereal wings appeared behind her back, beating with resolute power, and propelling her closer to Sidus, their shared objective bringing them ever closer to regrouping. Each clash with the enemy sent bursts of brilliant energy cascading through the air, testament to the strength and determination that coursed through her being.


    As the battle raged on, I continued to observe. In the midst of the turmoil, the threads of destiny wove a tapestry of determination and sacrifice. The symphony of clashes and shouts intertwined with the pulsating energy of magic and the rhythmic beating of wings, creating a tableau of defiance against the encroaching darkness brought by the Shades.


    The combined human army, bolstered by our reunion, encircled the ancient city, its towering walls casting a foreboding shadow over the battlefield. The air itself seemed heavy with malevolence, as if the ancient capital exuded an aura of darkness that seeped into the souls of all who dared approach.


    With Sidus and Breta leading the charges, I took to the skies, soaring above the chaos that unfolded below. It was there that my aerial prowess would prove most effective against the looming threats. As I ascended, two colossal Shades caught my attention, their formidable presence demanding my immediate attention.


    The first Shade, possessing a twisted semblance of a humanoid form, appeared grotesque and distorted. Its face, void of any discernible features, was replaced by an eerie tangle of dark, writhing tentacles protruding from empty eye sockets. Its very existence defied all notions of normalcy, leaving an unsettling impression upon all who gazed upon it.


    The second Shade was an amorphous mass of swirling darkness, devoid of stable form. Its shifting and undulating nature made it an unpredictable adversary, constantly eluding any attempts to comprehend its true essence. It seemed to mock the boundaries of reality, defying logic and reason with each ephemeral transformation.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Without hesitation, I met the oncoming Shades head-on. With a burst of speed, I dove towards the humanoid-shaped abomination, my claws poised to strike. The clash of power and primal fury echoed through the skies as I engaged in a fierce aerial duel. I deflected its attempts to ensnare me with its tentacles, maneuvering with agility and precision.


    Meanwhile, the amorphous Shade proved to be a formidable adversary in its own right. Its shifting form and evasive maneuvers made it a challenging target to grasp. However, my draconic instincts honed over countless battles guided my every move.


    As the battle raged on, the clash of elements and the titanic struggle between dragons and Shades painted a vivid tapestry in the sky. The roars of defiance and the explosive bursts of magic reverberated through the air.


    Amidst the swirling chaos, my focus remained unwavering, my eyes fixed upon the two audacious adversaries that dared challenge my reign. A surge of determination coursed through my veins as I beckoned forth the elemental forces under my command. The water, ever obedient, heeded my call without hesitation.


    In an instant, a swirling sphere of water materialized around the amorphous Shade, ensnaring it within its aqueous grasp. Though its captivity would be brief, it served as a temporary respite, buying me precious moments to redirect my attention towards the humanoid abomination.


    With a swift motion, I tapped into the depths of my cosmic mana, drawing upon its boundless power. Like a celestial thread descending from the heavens, the ethereal strands of mana cascaded through the fabric of reality and converged upon the humanoid Shade. Caught off guard by the sudden onslaught, the abomination had no opportunity to evade its impending fate.


    In a blinding flash, the Shade''s form disintegrated, consumed by the cosmic energies that surrounded it. It vanished into the abyss, leaving nothing but a lingering echo of its existence.


    In that pivotal moment, the tenacious Shade defied the confines of the aqueous shackles that had restrained it. Its form quivered with a palpable sense of trepidation, an acknowledgement of the fate that befell its companion. A wicked smile adorned my draconic visage as I relished in its evident fear. The realization that even these formidable creatures could experience dread sent a surge of satisfaction coursing through my being.


    "Well, well," I taunted, my voice laced with amusement. "It appears you are not impervious to fear after all!"


    The Shade hesitated, its gaze darting nervously between me and where its fallen comrade had just disappeared. A momentary pause hung in the air, as if it contemplated its next move. The balance of power had shifted, and I could sense its wavering resolve. The advantage was undeniably mine, and I reveled in the intimidation I exuded.


    A surge of surprise coursed through me as the fabric of space behind the Shade distorted, giving birth to a lethal spear wrought from the depths of darkness mana. With a swift and unerring precision, the obsidian weapon impaled the hapless creature, its form convulsing in a futile attempt to break free. Yet, the malevolent spear drained its very essence, causing the Shade''s once formidable frame to wither and wilt, succumbing to the consuming darkness that enveloped it.


    My attention shifted to Sidus, who was engaged in his own arduous battle against two additional Shades. Despite the pressing danger, he managed to spare a moment to lock eyes with me, a triumphant smirk gracing his features. His prowess in manipulating the forces of darkness was impressive, and his satisfaction at witnessing my display was evident.

 Chapter 304: Final battle II

    Not wanting to be outdone by my little brothers. I unleashed the full might of my wings, with a surge of determination, propelling myself towards Sidus and the encroaching Shades. In an instant, I seized the opportunity and caught one of the shadowy beasts off guard¡ªa creature resembling a distorted reflection of our own draconic forms. The uncanny resemblance sent a shiver down my spine, but I swiftly dismissed the unsettling thought, focusing on the task at hand.


    Engaging the creature in a fierce aerial struggle, I swiftly clasped its neck with my razor-sharp claws, forcefully wrenching it away from my brother. Sidus deftly handled the remaining adversary, allowing me to direct my attention elsewhere. With relentless determination, I descended towards the swarm of Shades descending upon the hapless humans below.


    The ground quaked beneath me as I crashed into the midst of the horde, the impact creating a colossal crater that swallowed countless lesser Shades. The sheer force of my attack disintegrated them in an instant, their malevolent forms dissolving into nothingness. The humans, momentarily stunned, quickly recovered their composure, rallying behind my devastating assault.


    With a surge of primal ferocity, I unleashed a flurry of savage strikes upon the defenseless shade trapped within my grasp. Each swipe of my claws was infused with potent mana, amplifying the destructive power behind my assaults. The creature writhed in agony as its chest became a canvas of deep wounds, seeping with darkness.


    Unyielding and fueled by a bloodlust that coursed through my veins, I raised my claw high, channeling all my strength into a single decisive blow. In a swift and merciless motion, I brought my talons down, severing the shade''s head from its twisted body. Darkness spilled forth, mixing with the echoes of its final wail, as its lifeless form crumpled to the ground before it turned into a puff of dark smoke.


    As I basked in the euphoria of my impending victory, a sudden surge of danger coursed through my veins, triggering an instinctive response. In a split second, my tail whipped through the air, a desperate attempt to ward off the imminent threat. However, before I could fully comprehend the situation, a powerful blow landed square on my face, sending me crashing down to the unforgiving ground.


    Grimacing in pain, I directed a fiery glare at the unexpected intruder. The colossal shadowy monster loomed over me, a shocking sight considering I was anything but small. This behemoth, however, dwarfed me, appearing out of nowhere, undetected by my heightened senses.


    Its monstrous form defied all comprehension, an abomination of twisted limbs and nightmarish appendages. Sinewy and contorted, each limb writhed with an unnatural energy, emanating an aura that reeked of otherworldly malevolence. The creature''s skin, if one could call it that, resembled an abyssal void, devouring any trace of light that dared to touch it. An eerie mist swirled and billowed from its colossal frame, reminiscent of a sinister vortex drawing everything into its depths.


    The monster''s head was a macabre creation, a grotesque masterpiece of horror. Countless eyes, aglow with an intense, malicious light, dominated its visage, each one piercing into the very depths of my soul. Its maw, lined with rows upon rows of serrated teeth, stretched unimaginably wide, revealing a terrifying abyss that seemed to devour even the faintest glimmer of hope.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Questions flooded my mind. Where had this abomination emerged from, evading my senses until it was too late? How come I failed to anticipate its arrival until it was too late?


    "Aren''t you one big ugly bastard," I spat, a feral grin etching its way across my face. The sight of this abomination fueled a surge of bloodlust within me, transforming my excitement into a savage craving for a formidable opponent.


    Its hideousness only intensified my exhilaration. Towering over me, the colossal shadowy monster presented itself as a prime test of my mettle. A challenge worthy of my prowess, I relished in the face of such a daunting adversary.


    With defiant bravado, I taunted the creature, summoning my courage to face its immense presence. In my eyes, this colossal shadowy monster became a thrilling opportunity, a chance to prove my strength and prowess in the face of overwhelming odds.


    To my immediate astonishment, the monster ceased its assault on me, redirecting its myriad gazes towards the battlefield. I watched, a mix of disbelief and frustration consuming me, as its attention fixated on the human army locked in combat with the hordes of lesser shades.


    My eyes widened as a surge of alarm coursed through me, and I could not help but curse, "Oh, don''t you dare do it, you ugly bastard!"


    Mockingly, the colossal shadowy monster lifted one of its contorted limbs, and a malevolent darkness coalesced instantaneously. Swirling with an ominous energy, the blob of darkness distorted the very air around it, cracking and twisting with an eerie resonance. A primal instinct within me warned that diverting it with my cosmic mana would bring catastrophic consequences, potentially destabilizing the very fabric of the realm. This time, I did not have the king to help save the situation.


    ''Fuck me!'' I inwardly cursed, my instincts immediately propelling me into action to intercept the menacing blob of darkness hurtling toward the humans.


    With a surge of power, the earth beneath me erupted, ascending skyward and casting a foreboding shadow over the humans and lesser shades. I swiftly fortified the rising earth with a shield of water, creating a barrier of protection to shield them from the impending danger.


    Raising my head defiantly towards the heavens, I unleashed a resounding roar that reverberated across the battlefield. "Sidus!"


    In that instant, my younger brother comprehended the gravity of the situation. Abandoning his engagement with the Shade he had been battling, he swiftly conjured a colossal shield of darkness to reinforce my own, adding an extra layer of defense against the encroaching threat.


    Just as our combined efforts sought to fortify our defenses, Breta, positioned on the opposite side of the battlefield, seized the opportunity. Her radiant spear soared through the sky with unwavering precision, piercing the ground before the shields and further bolstering the protective barrier.


    United, we formed an unyielding front, intertwining our individual strengths in a desperate bid to shield ourselves from the imminent devastation. With impeccable timing, our combined efforts materialized just as the ominous blob of darkness hurtled toward us, propelled by unseen forces.


    In its wake, the very air grew heavy and suffocating, tainted by the encroaching darkness. The world itself seemed to recoil and wither, as if in the grasp of a malevolent force that drained life and vitality from its surroundings. The desolation left behind in the wake of its passage was palpable, casting a shadow of despair upon all who witnessed it.


    Undeterred, we held our ground, resolute in our determination to confront the impending chaos. Our unified shields of earth, water, darkness, and divine interwove, creating a formidable barrier that stood as our last line of defense. Each layer added a new dimension of protection...

 Chapter 305: Final battle III

    The beam of malevolent energy collided with the radiant spear that Breta had unleashed, igniting a blinding brilliance that flooded the battlefield. The sheer intensity forced combatants to shield their eyes, momentarily halting the chaos that had engulfed the surroundings.


    Within the clash, I could sense the raw power of Breta''s divine essence resonating, fiercely contending against the oncoming onslaught. And in a remarkable turn of events, something extraordinary unfolded. The elements, usually subject to our command, surged forward with a shared purpose. Earth, water, and even the reluctant darkness aligned in harmonious cooperation bolstering Breta''s shield of divinity. It was as if the elements themselves recognized the urgency and instinctively united to fortify her defense.


    No guidance was needed from me or Sidus; the elements moved with an innate understanding of their role. The collision of opposing forces enveloped the world in a blinding white light, obscuring all in its brilliance. As the shockwave rippled outward, I instinctively used my mana to shield the humans positioned behind me, ensuring their safety amidst the ensuing chaos.


    As the radiance subsided, the barren aftermath of the blast came into view¡ªa lifeless expanse where the monstrous entity was still standing. On the opposite side of the battlefield, Breta stood, her form protected by a shimmering shield, safeguarding both herself and the humans who valiantly fought alongside her.


    Her telepathic voice resonated in my mind, intertwining with Sidus''s consciousness as she imparted her warning, "Do not utilize the pillars, lest the entire realm is doomed!"


    I acknowledged her message, understanding the grave consequences that It might bring. Turning my attention back to Sidus, a twinge of guilt crept within me, for it was I who had requested his assistance. Yet, he bore no trace of resentment or concern, fully engrossed in the relentless struggle against two formidable Shades, his claws unyielding.


    Dismissing the distractions and refocusing my attention, I banished the lingering thoughts and doubts from my mind. Breta, amidst her ongoing engagements on the battlefield, skillfully manipulated her spear, propelling it into the air with an ethereal grace. Like a radiant star streaking through the heavens, it ascended towards the colossal monstrosity that loomed ahead.


    Reacting swiftly, I unfurled my mighty wings and propelled myself forward, trailing closely behind the spear''s luminous trail. With my claws primed and gleaming with determination, I braced myself for the imminent clash, ready to strike with unwavering resolve.


    As the colossal Shade swatted away Breta''s spear with a monstrous limb, the sheer force of the impact caused the appendage to burst into a grotesque explosion of dark energy. Despite the setback, the monstrous creature''s unyielding gaze remained unperturbed, its multitude of eyes fixating on its new target ¡ª me.


    Undeterred by its intimidating presence, I braced myself for the impending clash. With a swift flick of my wings, I evaded its initial lunging strike, narrowly escaping its gnarled grasp. The rush of wind and the resounding crackle of energy filled the air as I maneuvered around the beast, my claws poised to strike with unwavering resolve.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I aimed for its grotesque face, my claw embedded with mana was sharper than ever causing me to easily rip through the side of the bastard''s face. This, however, did not seem to do anything as the monster simply used another one of its massive limbs to swat me from behind, the speed of the attack catching me off guard as I was quickly sent crashing to the ground.


    As I plummeted to the ground, pain coursing through my body, I fought to regain control of the situation. The monster, sensing my vulnerability, raised its limb once more, ready to strike a final blow. But before it could bring its massive appendage down upon me, a blinding light enveloped the battlefield.


    Breta, channeling her divine powers, unleashed a radiant burst of energy from her spear that rushed out from the ground and engulfed the monstrous creature. The blast caused the ground to shake and the air to crackle with intense power. The monster''s limbs recoiled, momentarily stunned by the overwhelming force.


    As I recovered from the impact and regained my composure, a surge of anger and determination coursed through my veins. I refused to let this abomination overpower me. With a fierce roar, I unleashed a concentrated beam of dragon breath from my jaws, aiming directly at the monster''s exposed face.


    The blast hit its mark, causing the creature to recoil in pain and fury. Its grotesque features distorted and contorted, but it remained defiant. Undeterred, I swiftly maneuvered in the air, evading its retaliatory strikes and slashing at what looked like its vulnerable spots with my claws.


    Breta, seizing the opportunity, joined the assault once more and continued her support from afar. Her spear, imbued with divine energy, pierced through the monster''s appendage, causing it to erupt into a burst of darkness.


    The battle raged on, the clash of our attacks echoing through the air, causing the battlefield to tremble under our combined assault. The monstrous creature, already weakened by our relentless strikes, found itself facing yet another formidable adversary. Sidus, descending from the sky with astonishing speed, just in time as he finally managed to dispatch of the two Shades he was fighting against. He unleashed a torrent of fury upon the beast.


    His claws, sharp and deadly, tore through the air and left a trail of devastation as he landed a powerful blow on the creature''s back. The force of his attack created a large gash, exposing the monster''s vulnerable flesh to the elements. Dark energy seeped from the wound, further sapping the creature''s strength.


    "Brother, now!" Sidus roared, his voice filled with urgency and determination. With a swift and powerful motion, he summoned dark tentacles from the ground, intertwining them around the colossal monster''s countless limbs, momentarily restraining its movements.


    Realizing that time was of the essence, I seized the opportunity created by Sidus'' intervention. Breta, her divine power surging through her, broke free from the Shades that had surrounded her. In a flash of light, she soared towards us, her hand outstretched as her spear materialized in her grasp.


    With unparalleled precision and speed, she descended upon the monster, her divine spear piercing through its head with unyielding force. The impact caused the beast''s head to disintegrate into a puff of black smoke, vanishing before our eyes.


    Not wasting a moment, I followed Breta''s lead, unleashing the full power of my dragon breath. A large ball of energy, swirling and building in intensity materialized as I opened my jaws wide, and released a torrent of searing heat and destructive energy, directed toward the monster''s vulnerable body.


    The force of my dragon breath tore through the air, converging upon the creature''s form. The intense force enveloped the monster, searing its flesh and reducing it to ash. The battlefield shook under the weight of my attack, the impact echoing across the land.

 Chapter 306: The end of the mission

    A month had elapsed since that fateful final battle, marking a turning point in the war against the Shades. With our combined might, Sidus, Breta, and I formed an indomitable trio, an unstoppable force that surged through the battlefield. Together, we mowed down the hordes of Shades, leaving their lifeless forms scattered in our wake. Their numbers dwindled rapidly as we pressed forward, relentless in our pursuit of their annihilation.


    The battle was grueling, each engagement fraught with danger and sacrifice. The human alliances fought valiantly, their determination unwavering despite the heavy losses they endured. Though the cost of victory weighed heavily upon them, it was a testament to their resilience and unwavering spirit that they had survived the brink of annihilation.


    As the remaining Shades grew weaker and their presence waned, we devoted ourselves to hunting them down, scouring the realm to cleanse it of their vile presence. Sidus and I would take to the skies, our wings carrying us swiftly from one location to another, while Breta remained behind using her divine powers, to help with the restoration progress.


    Together, we purged the land, hunting down the remnants of the Shades with unwavering determination. One by one, they fell before our might, their existence erased from the realm. The human alliances, witnessing our relentless pursuit and the diminishing threat, found solace and hope in our presence.


    The month was a relentless campaign, but with each passing day, the world grew safer, the darkness receding. We saw the signs of progress and restoration all around us. The capital, once shrouded in shadow, was finally reclaimed, its streets filled with the sounds of reconstruction and new life.


    Our work was slowly coming to an end. The rest was up to the humans. There were wounds to heal, both physical and emotional. The scars of the war ran deep, etched upon the land and etched upon the hearts of those who had endured the turmoil. And so after taking care of the last of the Shades, we stood alongside the humans, offering our support and guidance, aiding in the process of rebuilding and healing.


    With our mission deemed accomplished, a profound sense of fulfillment washed over me as I ascended a hill overlooking the newly reclaimed capital. From this vantage point, I could witness the magnitude of our triumph, as celebrations and festivities erupted throughout the realm. The air was alive with jubilant cheers and the aroma of feasts prepared in our honor.


    As I surveyed the scene below, my gaze was drawn to the grand statues that now graced the heart of the capital. Towering and majestic, they depicted the three of us in all our glory, capturing the essence of our collective strength and unwavering resolve. These statues, erected as a symbol of gratitude and admiration, stood as a testament to the significant role we played in turning the tide of the war.


    The realm had transformed, emerging from the depths of despair into a newfound era of hope and prosperity. The scars of battle were gradually healing, replaced by the vibrant spirit of renewal that permeated the land. The people, now free from the clutches of darkness, reveled in the joyous festivities, their hearts brimming with gratitude and admiration for the trio who had led them to victory.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Amidst the celebrations, I couldn''t help but reflect on the journey that had brought us here. The sacrifices made, the battles fought, and the lives lost¡ªall contributed to this moment of triumph. A smile made its way across my face, ''Not bad for a first mission,'' I inwardly mumbled, satisfied that the realm did not need to he destroyed.


    As the festivities continued, I felt a profound sense of pride and satisfaction. We had become beacons of hope, guardians of the realm. But beyond that, we had also become a symbol of unity, demonstrating the extraordinary power that lies within collaboration and shared purpose.


    And so, as I stood atop that hill, overlooking the vibrant realm that we had helped restore, a sense of fulfillment enveloped my heart. The journey had not been long, but the battles were fierce, and we ended up coming on top. Now with our names etched in the annals of history and our statues standing tall as a testament to our heroism, I knew that the realm would forever remember the triumphant tale of the two dragons and goddess who had united the realm against the forces of darkness.


    "Not bad at all," I smiled.


    Just then, Breta''s figure flew toward me from a distance, her form returning to its human size, devoid of the radiant glow that had surrounded her during battle. Despite her stoic expression, a sense of contentment emanated from her being, palpable in the air.


    "Where is Sidus?" she inquired abruptly, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    "He''s just finishing up his final flight," I replied, casting a glance toward the sky to the west where Sidus was still soaring, his presence a testament to his restless spirit.


    "Didn''t we ensure that no Shade remnants were left? Besides, the old dragon has also reached out to us. It''s time for us to depart," Breta stated, her brow furrowing with concern.


    A smile crept across my face as I responded, "He''s not too far away, and I''m sure that he knows the situation. It''s just that he has been restless lately now that the fight is over, especially after the battles we''ve faced over the past month."


    Breta shook her head in apparent disapproval and gracefully settled herself upon the soft grass beneath us. Her gaze fixed upon the endless expanse of the cerulean sky above, seemingly lost in contemplation.


    As I joined her, lying down beside her, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of tranquility wash over me. We lay there, the gentle breeze rustling the grass around us. Lost in our thoughts, we awaited Sidus''s return, ready to embark on the next stage of our journey, to the next battlefield... The azure sky above seemed to hold the promise of endless possibilities.


    At that moment, Eliax, the old dragon who had sent us here, communicated with us once more. The time had come for our departure, and the teleportation gate had been prepared. I cast a glance toward Sidus, who responded with a resounding roar, a display of his exuberance as he soared higher into the sky. Above us, the familiar shimmering gate materialized, ready to transport us to our next destination.


    Turning to Breta, the Goddess by my side, I couldn''t help but wear a smile. "Well, it seems like Sidus is eager to lead the way. Shall we?" I asked, a playful tone in my voice. Breta simply nodded in agreement, her expression calm and serene. Without hesitation, she transformed into a radiant beam of light, ascending toward the heavens. I followed closely behind her, my wings beating rhythmically as I soared toward the awaiting teleportation gate.

 Chapter 307: New battle

    As our journey through the teleportation gate concluded, we emerged into a vast emptiness of space, illuminated by distant stars. It took a moment for my senses to readjust, and before me stood the figure of Eliax, the ancient golden dragon who had teleported us to our mission. Sidus and Breta stood on either side of me, their presence reassuring.


    "Grandsons of the Great Destroyer, you have arrived," Eliax''s voice resonated with surprise as his gaze swept over our forms. His eyes lingered momentarily on Breta, curiosity flickering in his ancient eyes, before finally meeting my own.


    "I must admit, I underestimated your prowess. The swiftness with which you cleansed Valtariel exceeded my expectations. It seems the blood of the Destroyer flows strong within you," Eliax remarked, a faint chuckle escaping his draconic lips.


    With a nod of appreciation to the old dragon, I replied, "We are honored by your words, and we remain committed to our purpose," I answered.


    As I spoke, I could sense the undercurrent of disdain emanating from Sidus, his eyes filled with memories of the past, the scene of Eliax being pushed to the ground by our grandfather was not one that would be easily forgotten. Breta, on the other hand, appeared indifferent to the exchange, her attention captivated by the beauty of the distant stars.


    Eliax didn''t seem to mind the blatant disrespect displayed by my companions. With a calm demeanor, he continued to address us, sharing the details of our next mission. "Your grandfather has already made the decision," he said, his voice unwavering. "You will be teleported to the perimeters of Nythoria, a medium-sized planet, to lend your support to the dragons in their battle against the invading horde of Shades."


    As Eliax outlined the mission, I absorbed the information, my mind envisioning the challenges that awaited us. The mention of Nythoria ignited a flicker of curiosity within me. A new world, with its own unique struggles and inhabitants, beckoned us. It was an opportunity to forge new alliances, to gain knowledge and experiences. Turning my gaze to Sidus and Breta, I saw a mixture of determination and readiness reflected in their eyes.


    "We accept the mission," With a firm nod and a sense of determination, I expressed our acceptance of the mission. The words left my lips with conviction, resonating in the space around us. Eliax, the old dragon, acknowledged my response with a slight bow, reciprocating the gesture of respect.


    As he warned us about the intensity of the battle that awaited us on Nythoria, I could sense the gravity of the situation growing. The urgency in his voice served as a reminder of the challenges that lay ahead. We were stepping into another realm embroiled in chaos.


    Acknowledging his words, I turned to my companions, Sidus and Breta, exchanging a glance that conveyed our readiness for the task at hand. As Eliax instructed us to make our way back to the teleportation gate, I felt a surge of anticipation mixed with a touch of apprehension.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    With gratitude for the guidance of the old dragon, we offered a final gesture of respect before turning to follow his instructions. The path that awaited us was uncertain, but my resolution was unwavering.


    Walking toward the teleportation gate, my mind focused, my heart alight with the fire of purpose, as I was prepared to embrace the chaos and uncertainty of this new realm. It was hard to calm my raging emotions.


    As the teleportation concluded, a wave of disorientation washed over me, accompanied by the customary sense of queasiness. The vibrant hues of our previous surroundings faded, replaced by the ethereal glow of cosmic mana that enveloped us during the journey. Within moments, we materialized onto a platform suspended in the vastness of space, our backs facing a colossal planet that loomed ominously.


    The scene before us unfolded into a breathtaking tableau of chaos and conflict. A sprawling battlefield stretched as far as the eye could see, engulfed in an unrelenting clash between dragons of diverse forms and sizes and a relentless horde of Shades. The space crackled with magical energy, resonating with the spells and attacks of both combatants. It was a sight that stirred a mixture of awe, reverence, and a tinge of apprehension within us.


    Taking in the magnitude of the battle, I felt a surge of adrenaline course through my veins. The dragons, fought valiantly, their movements fluid and fierce as they engaged the relentless onslaught of the encroaching Shades. The chaotic dance of elements and shadow, scales and mist, served as a vivid reminder of the stakes at hand.


    Sidus and Breta, standing alongside me, shared a knowing look, their expressions mirrored a sense of purpose that matched my own. We had arrived in the midst of a warzone. The battlefield beckoned, calling us to immerse ourselves in its turmoil and fight alongside our brethren.


    As our attention shifted toward the commotion, a colossal dragon diverged from the ongoing battle, descending upon our platform with an earth-shaking impact. The weight of her presence was tangible, even as her wounds gradually closed, fueled by her regenerative powers. With a thunderous voice that resonated through the air, she directed her gaze towards us, a mischievous grin etched upon her formidable countenance.


    "First timers?" she inquired, her voice carrying a sense of knowing amusement. The dragoness possessed a unique appearance, adorned with emerald-hued scales that glimmered in the cosmic light. Unlike the typical visage associated with dragons, she lacked the prominent horns adorning her head, while her scales seemed to exude an unexpected softness.


    I offered a gentle nod as a gesture of respect and acknowledgment. "Indeed, the three of us managed to cleanse Valtarial of the Shades. It was a challenging battle, but we prevailed," I replied, my voice resonating with a quiet sense of accomplishment.


    A glint of admiration flickered in the dragoness''s eyes, a testament to her appreciation of our feat. "Impressive," she murmured, her voice tinged with a mix of surprise and respect. With a bloodthirsty grin, she continued, her enthusiasm palpable, "Well, in this place, every additional capable fighter counts. We could certainly use the extra help."


    Her words made me nod. Breta''s expression remained stoic, yet her gaze held a glimmer of determination, while Sidus flexed his claws, his anticipation evident.


    In response to her invitation, I met her gaze with unwavering resolve. "We stand ready to join your ranks."


    The dragoness let out a thunderous chuckle, her laughter reverberating through the battlefield. "I like your spirit, young one. Welcome to the frontline of battle. My name is Dralina!"

 Chapter 308: A space battle

    With our alliance forged, we prepared to immerse ourselves in the chaotic dance of combat. Drawing stood atop the platform for a while, replenishing her mana reserves and healing her wounds. Her gaze studied us with a hint of interest before she spoke;


    "But I must say, you sure are one strange group. Two pillars of existence, and a Goddess," she chuckled.


    Acknowledging the dragoness''s observation, I offered a faint smile in response. "We bring together different aspects of power and strength to face the common enemy," I replied, my tone reflecting a sense of understanding.


    Breta''s divine presence and abilities, coupled with the raw might and ferocity of Sidus and myself, created a formidable combination. Dralina''s chuckle echoed through the air, a hint of amusement coloring her voice. "Well, Nythoria has seen its fair share of unconventional alliances, but yours certainly stands out. It will be interesting to witness the dynamics at play."


    With a nod, I acknowledged her words. As we prepared to descend into the fray, any differences would fade into insignificance in the chaos of the battlefield. Dralina seemed satisfied as she spoke; "The only advice I''d give you younglings, is to stay off the edge of the battlefield. Don''t stray too far alone, the Shades love to isolate and prey on individual Dragons. And unless you are absolutely confident in your strength, I wouldn''t go to the front of the battlefield either, instead, perhaps it would be wiser for you to stay behind and observe things first as you get a feeling for the battle."


    Acknowledging the dragoness''s advice, I nodded in understanding. "Thank you for your guidance, Dralina. We will heed your words and exercise caution."


    Understanding the importance of unity and strategic positioning, I knew that venturing too far alone could leave one vulnerable to the Shades'' tactics. The battlefield here was a different one compared to what we have experienced in Valtariel.


    Dralina nodded in approval, her eyes filled with a mix of confidence and wariness. "Good. I can see you have a level head on your shoulders. Trust in your instincts, rely on each other, and adapt swiftly to the changing tides of battle. Nythoria needs every capable defender it can get."


    With her final words of encouragement, the dragoness spread her wings and took off, soaring back into the fray to join her comrades in the ongoing battle. As her form disappeared into the distance, I turned to Sidus and Breta, their determination mirrored in their eyes.


    With renewed determination, we descended into the raging battlefield, ready to face the onslaught of Shades alongside the dragons. Sidus suddenly glanced at me and asked, "We can freely use our elements here, right brother?"


    A wide grin extended across my draconic face as I nodded, "Why yes, not dear brother. Show them hell!"


    With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Sidus unleashed a mighty roar, his body shimmering with dark energy. Shadows twisted and coiled around him, amplifying his power. His claws extended, crackling with dark mana, and his wings flapped with newfound strength as he stepped off the platform.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Hahaha!" Sidus laughed, his voice resonating through the platform before he left. In a swift motion, he dove into the midst of the Shades, slashing through their ranks with ferocity. Dark tendrils lashed out from his form, ensnaring and disintegrating his enemies, leaving a trail of devastation in his wake.


    The countless dragons at the back of the battlefield exchanged bewildered glances as they observed the newcomer. Sidus, unbothered by their curiosity, allowed his dark energy to expand, enveloping him like a shroud. His form melded effortlessly with the shadows, making him appear like a creature born of darkness itself.


    The dragons watched in awe as Sidus seamlessly moved through the battlefield, his movements fluid and graceful. Shadows twisted and coiled around him, responding to his will, amplifying his power. With each strike, his claws crackled with dark lightning, unleashing devastating blows upon the encroaching Shades.


    Sidus seemed to relish in the chaos and destruction, as if he had found his natural habitat amidst the vast expanse of space. The darkness became his ally, empowering him to deliver swift and merciless justice to the enemy. His presence sent ripples of fear and unease among the Shades, who struggled to comprehend the depth of his power.


    As he navigated through the battlefield, the darkness seemed to guide his every move, allowing him to strike with precision and efficiency. He was like a phantom, disappearing into the shadows and reappearing where least expected. His adversaries stood no chance against his relentless assault.


    The other dragons watched with a mixture of admiration and surprise as Sidus proved himself to be a formidable force. His command over the darkness elements was undeniable, and his mastery of the battlefield was awe-inspiring. It was clear that Sidus had found his true element, thriving amidst the vast expanse of space and utilizing the power of darkness to its fullest potential.


    As I watched over him from afar, I couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. It was clear that Sidus had truly embraced his affinity for darkness, transcending the boundaries of conventional dragon abilities. In the vastness of space, he seemed to have found his element.


    Beside me, Breta radiated divine energy, her form suddenly began to glow as she grew back to her normal massive size. She raised her spear high, calling upon the strength of her divine energy. A beam of intense radiance shot forth out of the platform, piercing through the darkness of space and straight through the enemy''s defenses, purging their malevolent essence.


    She turned to glance at me for a second before speaking; "Are you just going to stand there, smiling like an idiot? Or are you going to come?" Saying that her body turned into a beam of light that shot toward the battlefield.


    "Hahaha!" My laughter echoed through the platform, a wild and exhilarating sound that matched the intensity of the battlefield. The explosions and flashes of light illuminated my draconic form, casting an otherworldly glow upon my scales. I reveled in the spectacle before me, the symphony of spells colliding, and the sight of magic permeating the space.


    With each passing moment, the exhilaration coursed through my veins, electrifying every fiber of my being. The thrill of the coming fight consumed me, erasing any trace of fear or doubt. And so, I let myself go. My form shot forth with unmatched speed as my claws sliced through the very fabric of space, leaving trails of sparkling energy in their wake. I unleashed all of my elemental powers with abandon, channeling the raw essence of mana from my soul space into devastating attacks.


    Amidst the chaos, I danced through the mayhem, dodging enemy attacks with lightning-fast reflexes. My movements were a blur, a symphony of grace and power. Adrenaline coursed through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my focus. The bloodlust within me drove me forward, pushing me to seek out new adversaries and conquer them with unmatched ferocity.

 Chapter 309: Claws & Teeth

    The battlefield became my playground, a canvas for me to paint with the vivid hues of destruction. I reveled in the sights of explosions, the expressions of the defeated, and the symphony of battle. It was as if I had tapped into an ancient primal energy, an untamed force that surged within me, urging me to unleash my true potential.


    There was no room for hesitation or doubt. I this moment, I embraced my primal nature, unleashing the full extent of my power. With every strike, I fueled my hunger for victory, relishing in the chaos I created. The rush of battle was intoxicating, fueling my every move and driving me to push beyond my limits.


    I refrained from tapping into my cosmic mana or unleashing my poison element. I knew that once I did, the very fabric of the battlefield would shift, and the tides would turn in our favor. But for now, I wanted to savor the raw sensation of tearing through the Shades with my claws and sinking my teeth into their flesh. I craved the tactile experience, the visceral connection with my primal instincts. It might not have been the most strategic decision, but in that moment, my primal nature took over, and I relinquished control.


    Every swipe of my claws sent shards of darkness flying, slicing through the enemy ranks with deadly precision. The satisfaction of rending flesh and feeling the resistance of their bodies against my talons was unmatched. I relished in the sensation of raw power coursing through my muscles, propelling me forward with every lunge and every pounce.


    The taste of victory was sweet, and the scent of their disgusting aura filled my nostrils, igniting a primal hunger within me. It was as if a dormant beast had awakened, thirsting for the thrill of the hunt. The adrenaline surged through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my focus. I could see the terror in ther eyes of the Shades as I tore through their ranks, their futile attempts to defend themselves only fueling my hunger.


    In this primal state, I was one with the chaos of the battlefield. I fought alongside my dragon brethren, our movements fluid and coordinated, a symphony of feral grace. The combined might of our claws and teeth carved a path of destruction, leaving a trail of fallen enemies in our wake. We moved as a single entity, each of us driven by our primal instincts, united in our insatiable thirst for victory.


    As the battle raged on, my senses continued to heighten, attuned to the ebb and flow of the conflict. I could feel the vibrations of each impact, the reverberations of spells colliding. The taste of victory was within reach, and I reveled in the exhilaration of the hunt.


    But deep within me, I knew that my true power lay dormant, waiting to be unleashed. The cosmic mana and the poison element were like dormant volcanoes, ready to erupt and reshape the battlefield.


    Just then a Shade suddenly lunged at me from behind, only for a colossal brown dragon to intercept the attack with a mighty swat, sending the enemy sprawling. The space around us trembled as the dragon unleashed a barrage of earth spells, causing the elements to rise and ensnare the hapless Shade. Without missing a beat, the dragon followed up with a devastating dragon breath attack, a torrent of scorching flames that engulfed the enemy in a fiery inferno.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    I was momentarily taken aback by the dragon''s efficacity and the swift manner in which he dispatched the Shade. Before I could even utter a word of gratitude, he simply nodded in acknowledgment and swiftly moved on, his attention already focused on his next target. It was a testament to the ferocity and efficiency of the dragons in this battle.


    "Why are you still playing around for?" Breta''s voice resonated in my mind, her divine power allowing her words to traverse the vast expanse of space. I turned my attention towards her radiant figure, moving with grace and purpose amidst the chaos. Her presence held a special aura, as she was the only celestial being in this battlefield, the only Goddess.


    With each graceful movement, Shades fell before her, vanishing into ethereal ashes that dissipated into the emptiness of space. Her divine energy surged through her, a beacon of light and purity in the midst of darkness. She was a force to be reckoned with, her existence a testament to the power of the divine.


    Not wanting to be outdone by a Goddess and my little brother, I reallined my focus, and cast aside the temporary thrill of combat and embraced the weight of our mission once more. My battles became more calculated, each strike and maneuver executed with precision and purpose. As I fought alongside the others, I channeled the untapped potential within me, allowing my cosmic mana to surge forth from within my soul space in a controlled manner.


    As the cosmic mana surged within me, its raw power radiated outward, causing a ripple of astonishment and awe among the combatants on the battlefield. The very fabric of reality seemed to tremble in response, as if acknowledging the arrival of a force beyond comprehension. All eyes turned towards me, drawn to the pulsating energy that enveloped my being.


    The ethereal thread that connected me to the cosmic forces of the universe now appeared stronger, weaving through space with an otherworldly intensity. The sheer magnitude of the cosmic energy emanating from me created a hushed stillness in the midst of battle. Dragons, Shades, and Breta, my Goddess friend, all felt the potent danger that radiated from my transformed state.


    The once chaotic and relentless battle momentarily paused, as if frozen in time, as everyone present recognized the imminent eruption of power. The battlefield had witnessed formidable fighters and mighty creatures, but the manifestation of my cosmic mana ignited a collective sense of reverence and trepidation.


    A vibrant purple glow bathed my scales, casting an otherworldly hue that accentuated the ethereal nature of the cosmic energy coursing through me. It was a sight that captivated the onlookers, a visual representation of the immense power at my disposal.


    In that moment, I felt a surge of confidence and purpose. With the cosmic mana granting me a connection with the very essence of existence. Amidst the hushed silence, a silent understanding passed between the combatants. The Shades, once fierce adversaries, now recognized the overwhelming might that stood before them. The dragons, awe-inspiring in their own right, acknowledged the arrival of a being whose power surpassed their own.


    Dralina who was fighting in the front of the battlefield turned her gaze my way and grinned savagely.

 Chapter 310: Draconic Duo

    With the battlefield as my canvas and the cosmic mana as my brush, I embraced my role as a harbinger of cosmic upheaval. I unleashed the dormant mana inside my soul space, harnessing the untapped energy within me to devastating effect. Cosmic spells surged forth with unprecedented intensity, tearing through the ranks of the Shades and leaving trails of celestial destruction in their wake.


    As I unleashed the full might of my cosmic mana, the battlefield transformed into a realm of devastation. The Shades, once formidable adversaries, now crumbled like fragile paper beneath the unstoppable force that emanated from me, their bodies instantly shredded into pieces, without giving them a second to retaliate. None could withstand the power of my cosmic mana, as it surged through the vast expanse of space, its potency multiplied by the celestial surroundings.


    The threads that connected me to the cosmic forces of the universe were no longer mere filaments but an intricate web that spanned across the cosmos. They extended from all directions, converging upon me, infusing me with boundless power. It was a sight that took my breath away, the very essence of existence flowing through me in a symphony of cosmic brilliance.


    At that moment, a profound sense of invincibility consumed me. The cosmic mana enveloped me, shielding me from harm and granting me an unparalleled advantage, It did so out of its own free will which further boosted my confidence, and arrogance. I became a force of nature, an entity whose powers surpassed mortal comprehension. I glanced at the battlefield in disdain; it was now akin to my playground, the Shades mere playthings in the face of my cosmic might.


    The very fabric of space-time seemed to warp and distort as I continued to harness the full extent of my cosmic prowess. No longer bound by mortal limitations, or worried about the destruction I would cause, I soared through the chaos with unparalleled speed and grace. My figure subconsciously began to teleport, the Shades that dared to stand in my path were swiftly reduced to nothingness, their forms disintegrating before my eyes.


    As I surveyed the battlefield, awe and fear danced in the eyes of those around me. Friend and foe alike were captivated by the spectacle unfolding before them. Dralina, the seasoned dragoness, seemed unfazed by my newfound might. Instead, she relished in the surge of bloodlust that accompanied the cosmic surge, tearing through the ranks of Shades with a renewed ferocity.


    Breta, who was fighting by my side, spared me a fleeting glance before shaking her head in a mixture of amusement and helplessness. With her own battles to fight, she continued on, using her divine abilities to vanquish the Shades in her path.


    It was Sidus, on the other hand, who stood frozen in awe. This was the first time he had witnessed me unleash my full power, and the sight shook him to his core. The shock reverberated through his body, and I could sense his competitive spirit igniting, fueling his desire to push himself to new limits.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    A grin drew across my face, as my figure continued to flash across the battlefield. Never in one place for too long, whenever I blinked, Shades fell by the dozen. The longer I continued to use the cosmic mana the more I could feel the weight of it resonating with the very fabric of the universe. I had tapped into a power far greater than myself, and the entire battlefield trembled under the might of it all.


    The stars above bore witness to the cosmic spectacle, illuminating the battlefield with their distant radiance. The very essence of existence seemed to pulsate through my veins, guiding my movements and empowering my every attack.


    I was growing stronger by the second. At that moment, I had embraced the infinite potential that dwelled within me, the power that connected my soul space to the cosmic forces of the universe.


    As Sidus shook off his initial shock and joined the fray, our combined power surged through the space battleground, leaving a trail of celestial devastation in our wake. Together, we became an unstoppable force. And so, amidst the chaos and the cosmic dance of power, we fought on. A dragon duo, brothers in arms, harnessing the very essence of the universe to vanquish the abominations.


    ''We push ahead!'' With a shared understanding, Sidus and I locked gazes, wordlessly communicating our intentions. We both knew that the real challenge lay at the frontlines, where the fiercest battle raged on. The Shades at the far end of the battlefield posed little threat, and it was the heart of the enemy''s forces that we sought to confront.


    As we propelled ourselves forward, our movements synchronized in perfect harmony. The space around us seemed to shake under the combined might of two pillars of existence. We surged through the battlefield, drawing the attention of both allies and adversaries alike. The frontline became our focal point, and we charged towards it with unwavering determination.


    Shades scattered in our wake, their feeble attempts to halt our advance proving futile. Each strike, each blast of energy, tore through their ranks, shattering their feeble existence. Space trembled around us as we carved a path of devastation, leaving a trail of destruction in our wake.


    The other dragons on the battlefield recognized our purpose and cleared the way. They pushed together as one, their combined efforts served as a shield, deflecting the onslaught of lesser Shades and allowing us to focus on the true threat.


    As we neared the frontline, the intensity of the battle grew. Space crackled with raw energy, a symphony of clashing elements and roaring chaos. The frontline was a maelstrom of elemental power, where the dragons led by Dralina clashed with Shades in a struggle for dominance.


    My grin widened as the bloodthirst surged through my veins. Sidus was no better, his body visibly shaking in excitement with each kill. Amidst the chaos, we both moved in perfect synchrony, anticipating each other''s moves with an almost telepathic connection. Our pillar forces intertwined, amplifying each other''s strength and creating devastating combinations that left the enemy reeling as we weaved a tapestry of destruction and liberation.


    With every Shade vanquished, every obstacle overcome, the frontline pushed further back, inch by inch. By the time I realized, both me and Siduds were the ones leading the frontlines assault, even Dralina was following us from behind. The tides of battle were turning in our favor as we pressed ahead, driving deeper into the heart of the enemy''s forces.

 Chapter 311: Cosmic temptations

    "Not bad, It''s good to see the young ones have so much energy," Dralina spoke with a grin. Her words brought a sense of satisfaction to my weary soul.


    As we landed on the platform, the fatigue of battle began to settle upon us, urging us to replenish our elemental reservoirs and take a well-deserved break. My cosmic mana reserves were still okay since they worked in a different way compared to my other elements. In the vast expanse of space, I was in my natural element. The same, however, couldn''t be said for my water, and earth elements.


    Still, we have been fighting for I don''t know how long. And as we caught our breath, I observed the battlefield from the safety of the platform. The horde of Shades had been pushed far away from the planet, their presence reduced to mere specks on the distant horizon. It was a momentary respite, a temporary reprieve from the relentless assault. Many dragons now took turns in fending off the remaining Shades, keeping them at bay and preventing their resurgence.


    The platform provided a sanctuary of sorts, where dragons could gather, rest, and recharge their elemental energies. It was a hive of activity, with dragons tending to their wounds, communing with each other, and sharing their boastful tales of valor and triumph. Quite a number of Dragons approached me during this time, all to offer their respects and acknowledgment. It seemed like my actions on the front lines have garnered their respect.


    "Brother, let''s go! That Goddess is still out there, why are we just sitting here for?" My brother''s restlessness was palpable, his eagerness to continue the fight evident in his every movement and the unwavering gaze fixed upon the battlefield. However, I knew that we needed this momentary respite to recover our strength, for even though our endurance seemed boundless, we were not invincible.


    I was forced to drag him back to rest, with a firm grip on his claw, I guided him back towards the resting area of the platform. His reluctance was apparent, but I could sense the subtle signs of fatigue that had begun to seep into his actions. His attacks, once precise and calculated, now showed occasional lapses in accuracy, missing their intended targets. It was a telltale sign that our stamina was waning, and pushing ourselves further without rest would only hinder our effectiveness.


    "Sidus, we have fought bravely, but we must also acknowledge our limits," I said firmly, attempting to reason with him. "Our bodies may be capable of enduring extended battles, but our minds and focus require replenishment. We need to rest and regain our strength"


    Sidus glanced at me, his eyes reflecting a mix of frustration and understanding. He knew deep down that I was right, but his eagerness to confront the Shades clouded his judgment. Reluctantly, he yielded to my insistence and allowed himself to be led back to the resting area.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    As I closed my eyes and allowed my body to relax, I let my mind wander, reflecting on the battles we had fought, what I could have done better, and what I could do to improve.


    In this moment of respite, I embraced the opportunity to recharge not only my physical energy but also my mental clarity. I focused on calming my thoughts, along with the still raging cosmic mana that resided within me. In the heat of the battle, all was good, It had followed my intentions, and did not fight against my control.


    Now, however, the stirring of the cosmic energy within me was palpable, a restless force yearning to remain connected to the grand tapestry of the universe. It tugged at the core of my being, as if reluctant to sever the ethereal threads that linked me to the distant celestial bodies scattered across the vast expanse of space. The sensation was both exhilarating and disconcerting, for while it connected me to a source of unimaginable power, it also threatened to overwhelm my senses and disrupt my equilibrium, an equilibrium I didn''t realize was that important before...


    I closed my eyes, allowing my consciousness to dive deep into the depths of my soul space. With each breath, I sought to regain control, to calm the restlessness that permeated the threads of mana swirling within me.


    Concentrating my focus, I visualized a serene stillness enveloping my soul space, like a tranquil oasis in the midst of a tempestuous storm. I envisioned gentle currents of cosmic energy flowing harmoniously, finding their rightful place within the intricate web of my being, before I gently guided it back to the dragon statue. Through discipline and sheer will, I gradually regained command over the unruly cosmic mana.


    A sigh of relief subconsciously escaped my mouth, as the restlessness gave way to a sense of centeredness, and the overwhelming connection to the celestial bodies in the distant reaches of space became more manageable.


    Although it was for but a second, the feeling of almost losing control over the cosmic mana was one that caused my heart to skip a beat. It was easy to succumb to its allure and risk losing myself in its boundless depths. I had felt the power it held firsthand on the battlefield, and the cosmic mana itself was an unruly one. It was hard to predict, one second it was with you, the next, it might refuse to help you.


    With a deep breath, I opened my eyes, returning to the present moment on the resting platform. ''Seems like I still need to be careful. I can''t keep on using it as recklessly as I have,'' I inwardly noted.


    "It seems like you felt it," Dralina suddenly said her words carrying a weight of wisdom. Her draconic eyes seemed to hold a glint of approval as she glanced at me.


    "Felt what, exactly?" I asked.


    "The mana, young one. The boundless power of the pillar you hold within you," she added with a grin.


    Sidus perked his ears by my side as he turned his attention toward her, "The pillars are never simple. The cosmic one is even more so. You''d do best not to let yourself fall for its temptation. You won''t be able to handle it."


    I slowly nodded in acknowledgment as the old dragoness closed her eyes and continued to rest. ''Huh, that''s it?'' I inwardly complained. What she said made some sense to me since I had felt the power of the cosmic mana firsthand, alas her words were still vague.


    I resisted the urge to sigh as I shook my head and glanced at Sidus who simply shrugged.


    ''Why can''t they ever say things straight?"

 Chapter 312: Dragon Statue

    Time became a blur as the battle raged on in the vast expanse of space. Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, as we fought tirelessly against the unyielding horde of Shades. The passage of time seemed irrelevant amidst the chaos and turmoil of the battlefield.


    It was difficult to gauge the exact duration of the conflict. Perhaps a month had passed, or maybe even a couple of months. Time lost its significance as we became immersed in the ebb and flow of the battle. The relentless clash between dragons and Shades continued unabated, the intensity escalating with each passing moment.


    There were moments of triumph when we managed to push the encroaching horde far away from the planet, reducing their presence to mere specks on the distant horizon. However, there were also times when the Shades launched all-out assaults, their sheer numbers and ferocity forcing us to retreat. The frontlines became a volatile battleground, constantly shifting back and forth as we fought to hold our ground against the relentless onslaught.


    As time stretched on, the battle became more arduous, testing our stamina and resolve. Fatigue settled into our bones, and wounds became a familiar companion. Even Sidus''s initial excitement and thirst for battle seemed to have settled down significantly.


    As the battles waged on, my connection to the cosmic mana grew stronger and more profound. With each surge of power that coursed through my veins, I felt a deeper resonance with the immense forces of the universe. It was as if the cosmic energy had taken root within me, shaping and transforming my whole body, along with the very essence of my being. I was growing stronger and I could feel it.


    Within the sanctuary of my soul space, the dragon statue underwent a profound metamorphosis. The outer shell, began to crack and crumble away, revealing the true form hidden within. Emerging from the remnants of the statue was the awe-inspiring figure of a three-headed dragon.


    The three heads of the dragon each held a unique expression, a fierce determination etched upon their draconic faces. Their presence exuded power and authority, commanding the respect and awe of all who beheld them. As the three-headed dragon emerged, its sheer presence caused my entire soul space to tremble, the other elemental forces within instinctively bowing in deference to this new manifestation of power.


    The overwhelming aura emanating from the three-headed dragon filled every corner of my soul space, pushing against the boundaries and causing the elements within to retreat. The once harmonious interplay of the different elements now took a backseat to the dominance of the cosmic mana. Only the small strand of darkness mana that resided within me seemed to withstand the forceful presence of the three-headed dragon, its resilience standing as a testament to its own inherent power.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    In awe and trepidation, I beheld the transformation taking place within my soul space. The merging of my essence with the cosmic mana had birthed a new form. I could feel that the statue had not reached its final form, but as I gazed within me, and glanced at the three-headed dragon, my heart could help but skip a beat.


    Along with the change came a surge of new information. I subconsciously knew that I now held the power to momentarily transform my body into that of a three-headed dragon, similar to the one inside my soul space. With this newfound manifestation of power, my capabilities would expand, my control over the cosmic mana would become more refined, and my overall strength would increase by several folds. The only drawback was that I was not able to maintain the transformation for long.


    My sudden increase in power caused my aura to surge. I did not reveal my newfound form, there was no need for it, not yet at least. The dragons fighting alongside me could sense the shift, their attitudes shifting to one of respect and reverence. Their gazes held a newfound acknowledgment and pride, recognizing the transformation that had taken place within me, the subtle shift in their demeanor spoke volumes.


    Among them, Dralina remained unchanged. She continued to fight on the frontlines with unwavering determination, as if unaffected by the surge of power within me. It became apparent that she was a force to be reckoned with, her true strength veiled behind a facade of ease and restraint.


    The change in the dragon statue brought with it a host of new abilities and insights emerged. My perception expanded, allowing me to see beyond the veil of ordinary sight. Details that were once obscured to me were now unveiled, revealing a deeper understanding of the battles unfolding before me.


    In this heightened state, I could discern the true strength and capabilities of most of those around me. The old dragoness, Dralina, revealed herself to be far, far more formidable than I had initially perceived. Her actions spoke of deliberate restraint. Observing her closely, I noticed subtle hints in her movements, a deliberate choice to endure certain attacks and hold back her full power when victory was within her grasp.


    ''I underestimated her,'' I inwardly noted. My vigilance and curiosity rose, as I wondered, why was she holding herself back? Was she injured? I doubted it. Then why? It now looked to me as if this battlefield was nothing but a waste of time. A few other dragons seemed to be doing the same as her, albeit the feeling of danger she gave me was still the highest.


    And so, after we had pushed the Shades back one more. I followed after the old Dragoness as she retreated to the floating platform. Sidus seemed to sense that something was wrong and instantly followed behind me. Breta was the same, her emotionless eyes, glanced at the battlefield before she decisively retreated.


    As soon as we landed, Dralina closed her eyes to ''recuperate''. Sidus stood silently by my side, while Breta leaned back on her glowing spear. A hint of curiosity flashed through her gaze.


    "What is the meaning of all of this?" I asked.


    The old dragoness opened an eye and looked at me, for some reason, this time as I glanced at her draconic gaze, a shiver ran down my spine as I could feel the depth of power hidden behind her eye.


    After a couple of seconds, however, Dralina grinned as usual and asked, "The meaning of what, young one?"


    Her answer caused a frown to make its way across my face. Sidus, sensing my mood etched closer to me.


    "What exactly are you doing here?" I asked.

 Chapter 313: A distant land

    "What exactly are you doing here?" As I posed my question, Dralina''s eyes blinked slowly, a hint of unreadable expression flickering across her face. It seemed my inquiry had struck a chord. With a sudden smirk, she responded, evading a direct answer once more.


    "Why, I''m here for the same reason you are, fighting off against the Shades," she retorted, a tinge of amusement coloring her voice.


    Her nonchalant response only deepened my frown. I could sense she was deliberately avoiding the core of my question, and it sparked a simmering annoyance within me. Yet, I tempered my emotions and persisted, calmly reiterating my query.


    "It''s evident that your power surpasses the confines of this battlefield. You have no need to remain here; surely, your presence would be better suited in higher-level conflicts. So, why do you choose to withhold your full strength? Why engage in this ''game''?"


    The air grew still as I held her gaze, searching for any trace of the truth behind her enigmatic actions. The silence hung heavy for a moment, punctuated only by the distant echoes of battle. And then, Dralina''s expression softened, the faintest glimmer of understanding replacing her earlier amusement.


    "Ah, the impetuousness of youth," she mused, her voice laced with a mix of wisdom and empathy. "You seek answers, and rightly so. But sometimes, the pursuit of power is not just about wielding it recklessly. There is purpose in restraint, in testing oneself, and in guiding others to rise."


    Her words gave me pause, and I listened attentively as she continued to unravel her perspective.


    "The battlefield is not merely a proving ground for strength; it is a crucible of growth and understanding. By tempering my power, I can discern the strengths and weaknesses of those around me. It is through this observation that I gain insights, refine my own abilities, and guide feisty younglings like you who fight alongside me," She added with a grin.


    I could sense that her words held some truth to them, but It still felt to me as if she was hiding something. She wasn''t lying, but she wasn''t telling me the whole truth either. As if sensing my mood, Dralina paused, her gaze fixed on the distant chaos before us, as if lost in memories. Then, with a gentle smile, she turned her attention back to me.


    "Young one, strength alone is not the sole measure of victory. It is the balance between power, wisdom, and restraint that yields the true triumph. By remaining within this battlefield, I not only aid in the defense against the Shades in case a larger threat was to suddenly appear, but I also offer guidance to those who may yet rise to surpass their current limits. It is a delicate dance, a game, if you will, where each move holds purpose and meaning," leaving those final words behind, the old dragoness turned her gaze back to the distant battlefield.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Accepting the silence that followed, I simply nodded, signaling my understanding, and closed my eyes, delving back into my meditation. Sidus fidgeted beside me, his restlessness palpable, but he eventually succumbed to the weariness and settled down, closing his eyes in search of much-needed rest.


    Breta, however, broke the stillness with a significant look directed my way. In that fleeting moment, our connection spoke volumes, and a mutual understanding passed between us. She swiftly grasped her spear, her form transforming into a radiant beam of light that streaked across the distance, returning to the heart of the ongoing battle.


    With their respective paths set, I focused my energy inward on my soul space, seeking solace and replenishment in the depths of meditation as I began to gather the elements. The platform became a sanctuary, shielding us momentarily from the chaos unfolding beyond its boundaries. Here, in this respite, I allowed my thoughts to settle, my breathing to steady, and my connection with the mana to deepen.


    As time slipped away, the battlefield continued its relentless dance, the ebb and flow of conflict shifting like the tides.


    *****


    In a far away land, the figure of a certain golden dragon, soared through the shattered skies of a distant planet, his majestic form was marred by a tapestry of grievous wounds. Yet, his resolute gaze burned with an unyielding intensity, undeterred by the scars that adorned his scales.


    The once-vibrant continent below him bore witness to a scene of unparalleled devastation. The air was heavy with the lingering aura of death and despair, seeping into the very fabric of the land. The ground, once teeming with life, now lay strewn with the fallen remnants of countless beings. Humans, Elves, Demons, Dwarves, Gods, and even Dragons¡ªno race had been spared from the ravages of this merciless conflict.


    The sight was haunting, as the landscape became an eerie canvas painted in shades of crimson. Mountains of colossal corpses intertwined with the bodies of more diminutive beings, creating a gruesome tapestry that stretched as far as the eye could see. Echoes of anguish and pain resonated faintly, carried on the wind, a haunting reminder of the fierce struggle that had unfolded.


    Yet, Ynos pressed on, his battered form a testament to the intensity of the battle that had raged. Despite the cries of agony that occasionally reached his ears, he did not waver, his determination propelling him forward. The magnitude of the conflict surpassed even his lofty expectations, a testament to the scale of the forces that clashed on this forsaken world.


    In an unsettling turn of events, a colossal corpse of a fallen deity, sprawled across a mountainous landscape, began to stir. Despite being beheaded and lying motionless, the remains of this once-mighty god exhibited an unnerving reanimation. A gargantuan palm, bereft of life, suddenly lunged forward, intent on swatting Ynos out of the sky with malicious intent.


    Fury ignited within Ynos''s eyes, his instincts and battle-honed reflexes sharpening as he sensed the malevolent aura emanating from the undead deity. With an explosive roar reverberating through the air, the dragon''s resolve solidified, refusing to yield ground to this abomination. He made a defiant choice, deciding not to evade the looming threat but instead lowering his head, his sharp horns aimed directly at the colossal palm.


    As the two opposing forces collided, the resulting impact unleashed a cataclysmic explosion, shaking the very foundations of the land. The sheer magnitude of their clash tore through the earth, causing the surrounding terrain to buckle and collapse under the immense strain.


    Ynos was pushed back, but the palm was no better, it broke off and collapsed next to the massive corpse.


    "Damn it!"

 Chapter 314: Fallen

    With the collapse of the palm of the headless deity, the gargantuan corpse convulsed violently, as if it sought to rise once more. The very foundation of the mountain trembled under the immense strain, dislodging rocks and causing a continuous cascade of rubble to descend. In response, Ynos''s eyes gleamed with determination as he instinctively reached out to the vast well of earth mana that surrounded him.


    Harnessing his control over the elemental forces, the golden dragon directed his will toward the mountain itself. In a breathtaking display of power, the entire mass split apart as if a colossal earth giant had opened its palm. With calculated precision, Ynos commanded the divided sections to collapse upon the animated corpse, dragging it back to the ground and quelling its tumultuous resurgence. Having accomplished his goal, he wasted no time lingering, swiftly soaring back into the boundless sky, leaving the scene behind without a glance to survey the aftermath.


    The mountain, now scarred and altered, stood as a testament to the dragon''s brief but impactful intervention, while the fallen deity''s body lay buried beneath the weight of the earth, immobilized once more.


    Having departed from the site, Ynos was soon confronted with an unsettling sight: the lifeless forms of countless creatures rising once more, their bodies exuding a putrid aura of decay and death. His expression twisted into a mixture of anger and frustration as he surveyed the scene unfolding beneath him. However, he refused to be deterred, his determination unwavering.


    As he continued his aerial journey, the reanimated corpses made futile attempts to assail him. Yet, whether through swift dispatch or deft evasion, Ynos dealt with them without pause, swiftly neutralizing their threats and resolutely pushing forward. Time was of the essence, and he understood this all too well. The urgency in his actions spoke volumes.


    The sight of dragon corpses among the fallen filled Ynos with an overwhelming surge of anger and frustration. The desecration of the dragons'' remains was a grievous offense, one that stirred a deep-seated fury within him. However, as he surveyed the battlefield, the reality of their defeat settled upon him. The enemy had emerged victorious, and there was little he could do to rectify the situation.


    Despite the seething emotions coursing through him, Ynos understood the futility of dwelling on his fallen comrades. Their lives had been lost, and now his focus had to be on preserving his own. With a heavy heart, he pressed forward, determination burning in his eyes


    Ynos''s heart burned with a vehement hatred towards the enemy, but the true venom was directed inward. He despised his own perceived weakness, his shattered illusions of readiness. The weight of guilt and self-reproach pressed upon him, consuming his thoughts. He had imagined himself prepared to face death, to confront any adversary head-on, but reality had dealt him a cruel blow.


    The magnitude of the massacre and the overwhelming sense of helplessness that engulfed him gnawed at his core. The realization that he had clung to survival instead of meeting his end with defiant valor filled him with a profound self-loathing. Every breath he drew in this desolate battlefield felt tainted by his own perceived cowardice.


    With a heavy heart, Ynos pressed forward, each step fueling his determination to make amends for his perceived shortcomings. The hatred towards himself burned brighter than ever, driving him to seek redemption, to prove that he was not the weakling he believed himself to be.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    In the depths of his soul, Ynos struggled to rationalize his survival, convincing himself that it was not mere luck but rather his own formidable powers that had allowed him to endure. Yet, an unsettling truth gnawed at his conscience. He knew, beneath his outward facade, that fear had played its part. He had clung desperately to life, refusing to meet his demise in this forsaken place.


    In the recesses of his mind, Ynos grappled with the harsh reality that his desire for self-preservation had eclipsed any notion of noble sacrifice. He yearned for a different fate, one devoid of the taint of this desolate land. Here, there was no honor or glory to be found, only the relentless march of death and the suffocating embrace of despair.


    Though he masked his fear with determination, the truth lingered within him, a constant reminder of his frailty amidst the chaos of battle. It was a bitter pill to swallow, fueling his self-doubt and casting a shadow over his purpose. And so he pushed forward, haunted by the discord between his aspirations and the unsettling truth that lay buried within his heart.


    Just then, the sounds of battle brought him out of his thoughts. His gaze turned west where he could sense another survivor, a fire dragoness engaged in battle against an army of undead human mages. She was already hurt her wings clipped as she struggled to move on the ground. Yet her eyes still shone with defiance and pride.


    Ynos felt a surge of empathy and admiration as his gaze fell upon her. Her resilience in the face of overwhelming odds struck a chord within him. He could see the determination burning in her eyes, undiminished despite her injuries and the desperate situation she found herself in.


    Without hesitation, Ynos gritted his teeth and veered towards her, his wings beating with purpose. As he approached, he unleashed unleashed his dragon breath, engulfing the undead mages and scattering their ranks. The fire dragoness glanced up, her expression a mix of surprise and relief.


    As soon as he landed, the dragoness glanced at him, her remaining eye widening in surprise. Her voice, though weakened, still carried the proud resonance of a dragon.


    "A youngling? What are you doing here?" she questioned, her tone laced with curiosity and concern.


    Ynos turned towards her, taking in her miserable state up close. The loss of an eye, the torn wings, and the oozing wound on her stomach painted a grim picture of her condition.


    "I''m here to help!" he declared, determination firm in his voice. In an instant, he called upon his elemental powers, conjuring an earth shield that enveloped and safeguarded the dragoness. The shield stood tall, a solid barrier against the encroaching enemies.


    The fire dragoness''s gaze softened, gratitude shining in her eyes. "You have my thanks, young one," she acknowledged, her voice touched by a mix of gratitude and admiration before she continued, "But this is where I fall."


    Ynos''s expression shifted to protest, but before he could voice his disagreement, the dragoness forcefully tore apart his protective shield. Despite her impending demise, her form radiated with a mesmerizing and vibrant flame, casting an ethereal glow around her.


    "Hurry up and leave! This is not your place to die yet, young one!" she commanded, her voice filled with urgency and determination. With a surge of mana, she propelled Ynos away with incredible force. Startled, Ynos turned his gaze back at her, unable to directly stare at her burning form that resembled a blinding sun, causing him to be was taken aback by her the intensity of her radiance.


    Before he could fully comprehend the situation, the dragoness launched herself towards the relentless horde of resurrected bodies. Her brilliance intensified with each passing moment, instilling a deep sense of impending danger in Ynos''s heart. Acting on instinct, he swiftly descended to the ground, his connection to the earth''s elements opening a subterranean path for his retreat. In a frantic rush, he descended into the safety of the underground before hastily sealing the entrance.


    In an instant, an earth-shattering explosion echoed throughout the land, engulfing everything in blinding white light. The sheer magnitude of the detonation temporarily obscured the world from view, leaving behind an eerie silence. As the dust settled, Ynos emerged cautiously from his underground refuge, his heart heavy with grief and disbelief at the sacrifice he had just witnessed. The dragoness''s radiant flame had consumed the horde, leaving only echoes of her noble sacrifice lingering in the air.

 Chapter 315: Aerendel

    My figure soared through the expansive battlefield, deftly evading the Shade''s onslaught aimed at my neck. With a swift and powerful motion, I relied on my physical strength alone to sever the monster''s head, buying myself valuable moments. There was no need for me to use my cosmic mana, not yet at least.


    Using this respite, I surveyed the chaotic space around me, searching for any signs of my brother. However, he was nowhere to be seen, his aura faintly lingering in the distance. He must have retreated to the platform to restore his waning strength, I am inwardly noted.


    I, too, felt the strain of battle creeping upon me. Despite growing accustomed to the rigors of space combat over the past months or so, my body still had its limits when exposed to the harsh open environment for extended periods. Thus, I needed to frequently return to the platform to replenish my waning power.


    This necessity held true for most dragons on the battlefield. The disparity lay in the varying degrees of resilience each dragon possessed. It appeared that age played a crucial role, as the elder dragons exhibited a greater endurance, capable of enduring prolonged periods in the fray.


    The chance to unleash my newfound three-headed combat form had yet to arise, and I remained unperturbed by its absence. I knew deep down that the opportune moment would reveal itself in due time. In fact, a sense of caution restrained my eagerness to employ this powerful transformation on the current battlefield.


    Concealing it for now and reserving it as a trump card seemed to be the wiser course of action. The element of surprise could be a decisive advantage when the circumstances aligned, and so I waited.


    Just as I was about to dive back into the heat of the battle, Dralina''s figure suddenly transformed into a radiant beam of light, her energy surging and overwhelming the surrounding dragons, and forcing them to retreat.


    Shocked and bewildered, I watched as her usual controlled demeanor shattered, replaced by an intense aura of rage and hatred. Something had stirred within her, but I couldn''t discern the cause amidst the chaos of the battlefield.


    The dragoness''s body kept getting brighter and brighter, her aura rising high as the pressure she emitted forced me to avert my gaze and retreat in astonishment. It was getting harder to stay near¡ª no, it was getting dangerous. It seemed like I wasn''t the only one that thought so, as all of the dragons suddenly retreated at the same time, leaving Dralina alone to face the horde of Shades. Her presence now resembled that of a blazing star amidst the darkness of space.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    In a state of urgency, I swiftly turned around and headed towards the platform, my heart racing with the growing peril emanating from Dralina. The other dragons raced past me, their intentions mirroring my own.


    "Damn it, I''m too far! I''ll need to teleport!" I cursed inwardly, the feeling of the mounting danger pushed me to subconsciously tap into my cosmic mana.


    Just as I was on the verge of establishing the connection, however, a colossal blue dragon''s claw gently grasped me from behind. Startled, I turned to face this unfamiliar behemoth, who was retreating alongside me. His speed outpaced my own, effortlessly carrying me with him, all without uttering a single word.


    With gratitude welling up inside me, I found no time to express my thanks to the colossal dragon as he swiftly propelled us toward the platform. His sheer presence caused the ground to tremble, and with utmost care, he gently set me down before giving a subtle nod.


    I hastily lowered my head in a show of respect, but the dragon had already redirected his attention to the incomprehensible brilliance that now enveloped Dralina. I, too, averted my gaze, unable to withstand the intensity of the light. My heart pounded with shock as I pondered what could have unfolded to evoke such a drastic transformation in her.


    A brilliant surge of light, accompanied by an astonishingly potent aura, erupted from the dragoness, shaking the very foundation of the platform''s protective shield.


    The dragons present, however, had evidently prepared for such an eventuality, promptly channeling their mana to stabilize the shield. In that moment, my vision was consumed by the radiant glow, and a resounding, enraged roar reverberated through my mind. My eyes widened in surprise, and an instinctive understanding washed over me¡ªI knew without a doubt that it was her voice.


    After a few minutes, the light slowly dispersed and my eyes beheld an astonishing sight that caused an audible gasp to escape my lips. There before me, suspended in mid-air, was the old dragoness, surrounded by a swirling distortion of space that made it difficult to gaze directly at her.


    The sheer intensity of her presence was overwhelming, and I couldn''t help but speculate that if any mortal who dared to behold this spectacle would surely meet a catastrophic fate, it was already hard enough for me to look at her.


    Yet, what truly struck me was the emptiness of the once chaotic battlefield. Not a trace of the countless Shades remained; only the solitary figure of Dralina floated there, her eyes brimming with an infinitely cold gaze.


    All of the dragons around me were silent with solemn expressions as they waited for something. I nervously scanned the crowd before I turned my gaze to the ancient Dragoness. Her body didn''t move, yet her voice echoed in my mind¡ª no in the mind of all those present.


    "Aerendel has fallen. The mortals have fallen, the Gods have fallen, and we have failed," she declared with a somber tone. As her words echoed through the air, the dragons encircling me displayed a surge of shock, disbelief, rage, and a thirst for vengeance. The weight of this devastating news visibly overwhelmed every being present, their emotions spiraling out of control.


    The sudden intensity of the dragons'' auras was suffocating, affecting me profoundly. Amidst the turmoil, I could discern that Aerendel was a world, now ravaged by the encroaching darkness of the Shades, resulting in the demise of the dragons who fought valiantly. The overwhelming surge of emotions emanating from the countless draconic beings made it challenging to maintain composure, as my own aura surged in response, reflecting the rising tide of power and determination.


    "Activate the arrays! Half shall remain to uphold their maintenance, while the others shall accompany me!" Her command resounded with urgency and determination. Swiftly following her words, the auras of the assembled dragons shifted.


    ''What the hell happened?''

 Chapter 316: Advance

    The dragons, in tune with their innate knowledge, swiftly assumed their respective roles. With remarkable efficiency, they divided themselves into two groups, one dedicated to the establishment of arrays and formation. As I observed, a sense of curiosity and awe enveloped me, witnessing the awe-inspiring spectacle unfolding before my eyes. The colossal shield enveloping the planet expanded at an astonishing pace, growing denser and more impenetrable with each passing moment.


    It was a mesmerizing sight as half of the dragons channeled their energies, becoming conduits for the shield''s reinforcement. They seamlessly synchronized their powers with the vast well of mana, pouring their collective might into its sustenance. Their connection to the raw essence of magic allowed them to fuel and maintain the formidable shield that shielded the planet from impending threats.


    Simultaneously, the other half of the dragons orchestrated a swift alignment, standing shoulder to shoulder in a united front. It was a rare occurrence, for as far as I knew most of the dragons, were renowned for their independence and solitary nature, now, however, they all stood united as a formidable force. Their synchronized movement and focused gaze converged upon Dralina, who emerged from the distance


    An involuntary surge of pride coursed through me, compelling me to stand tall and lift my head high. The multitude of vibrant auras pulsating around me ignited a profound sense of exhilaration, making it a challenge to rein in my overflowing emotions. In that exhilarating moment, Dralina, her figure still radiating with a luminous glow, spoke with an air of solemnity that commanded attention.


    "Move out!" Her voice resonated, carrying an authoritative weight that reverberated in the ears of all who heard it. The impact of her words rippled through the beings gathered, their auras swelling with renewed intensity. The very fabric of their essence seemed to respond, amplifying their resolve and igniting a surge of purpose.


    The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as Dralina''s commanding voice sparked a unifying force among those present. A symphony of auras rose in harmonious response to her call.


    With swift grace, the old dragoness pivoted and surged forward, propelling herself towards the distant horizon. Her majestic form illuminated the dark expanse like a radiant, celestial beacon. Following in her wake, the first row of dragons swiftly fell into formation, their synchronized flight a testament to their discipline and unity.


    To my astonishment, I witnessed smaller dragons deftly leaping onto the backs of our much larger brethren, finding efficient passage through this unprecedented means. It was a sight that defied all I knew and understood of dragons, and it was now unfolding seamlessly before my eyes. Contemplating whether I should follow suit, I was taken aback as the colossal blue dragon, whom I had encountered before, delicately scooped me up within his powerful claws and settled me upon his broad back.


    Once again, he chose silence as his means of communication, patiently awaiting the arrival of additional dragons. Like an orchestrated ballet, more dragons swiftly joined our gathering assembly. Among them, Sidus, recognizing my presence, hastened towards me with urgency, his determination evident in every stride.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The scene pulsated with a mixture of purpose and camaraderie. Each dragon''s aura radiated with an unwavering resolve, their collective actions symbolizing unity in the face of adversity. Together, we embarked on the flight, borne aloft by the wings of the much larger dragons, an unspoken bond that transcended words, seemed to have been forged between us all.


    As a dozen or so smaller dragons seamlessly joined the blue dragon on his back, our collective journey commenced in swift motion. With a powerful burst of energy, he launched himself from the floating platform, propelling us forward with tremendous speed. The blue dragon''s mastery over mana manifested in the formation of a protective shield, enveloping us and shielding us from the boundless expanse of space, ensuring we remained securely anchored to his back.


    In the midst of this interstellar voyage, the sheer magnitude of our surroundings was kept at bay, thanks to the azure barrier generated by the dragon''s mana. This shield not only guarded us from the harshness of the cosmic void but also served as a vital safeguard, preventing any possibility of being flung off his massive form.


    The sensation of acceleration mingled with awe as we hurtled through the celestial expanse. A fusion of excitement and trepidation coursed through my body, causing me to glance at Sidus who seemed to be feeling the same. I silently nodded at him and turned to scan the others. The resolute determination displayed by each dragon affirmed their commitment to the mission at hand, while the unwavering strength of the blue dragon beneath me provided a sense of security and trust.


    Thus, within the embrace of the dragon''s shield and propelled by his indomitable power, our journey continued onwards, venturing into the unknown depths of the cosmos, heading toward the fallen Aerendel.


    It did not take long before our journey brought us to a colossal, lifeless planet. Its desolate surface was adorned solely by fiery volcanoes, belching forth their molten fury. Yet, suspended in the sky above this barren landscape, a massive gate materialized, radiating a mesmerizing spectrum of rainbow-colored light. It stood as a beacon, a gateway to another realm¡ªa teleportation portal.


    The sight was both captivating and foreboding. The contrast between the planet''s lifeless terrain and the vibrant brilliance of the gate hung in the air. My body instinctively shook as I sensed the cosmic mana within. The immense gate kept shimmering with ethereal luminescence, its hues dancing and intertwining.


    Bathed in the glow of the rainbow-colored light, I mentaly prepared myself for the next stage of this quest. Sidus''s aura was the same as mine, pulsating with a mixture of determination, curiosity, and a hint of trepidation.


    My gaze remained fixed upon Dralina as she took the first step, vanishing into the shimmering gate, and the dragons in succession followed her lead. With each passing moment, the ranks steadily advanced, until finally, it was our turn to step into the unknown.


    As the blue dragon approached the threshold, a surge of anticipation coursed through our intertwined auras. With a sense of familiarity, we passed through the gate, and in an instant, the telltale sensation of teleportation washed over me, enveloping our beings once more. The cosmic mana, like an ethereal embrace, transported us effortlessly, propelling us forward into the next chapter of our journey.


    Moments later, the disorienting sensation dissipated, and we found ourselves along with many others, standing upon a fractured floating island, suspended amidst the boundless expanse of space. The scene that unfolded before us was nothing short of horrendous, leaving an indelible mark on my senses...

 Chapter 317: A familiar figure

    From our vantage point, I beheld a sight that stirred a deep sense of unease within my auras. The broken fragments of the floating island served as a perch, affording me a harrowing view of the devastating aftermath. The colossal planet that lay before me was filled with wreckage, a testament to a cataclysmic event that had ravaged this once-majestic realm.


    Even at a distance, well before I set foot upon the forsaken plane, the malevolent aura emanating from it cast a profound impact upon my countenance. The visages of the dragons around me mirrored this unsettling transformation. A collective unease washed over most of us, tainting our features with an expression of concern and apprehension.


    As our eyes surveyed the scene from afar, the distressing sight unfolded before us. Cracks marred the once-intact continents. Flames ravaged one side of the planet, devouring all in their path, casting an eerie glow against the backdrop of desolation. On the opposite side, an impenetrable shroud of dark, foreboding fog enshrouded the land, obscuring its secrets and filling the air with an ominous presence.


    This scene, with its stark contrasts and overwhelming sense of ruin, stirred a mixture of dread and determination within the group''s collective auras. Yet, even in the face of such darkness, the dragons remained steadfast, fueled by unwavering resolve. With eyes fixed upon the broken and afflicted plane, they steeled themselves for the trials to come, ready to confront the bastards that caused this head-on and take revenge for the fallen.


    As I contemplated the next course of action, an extraordinary sight unfolded before my eyes. Dragons continued to materialize upon the broken platforms surrounding the planet, their numbers swelling with each passing moment. Soon, our ranks expanded into the thousands, an awe-inspiring display of unity and strength. The collective force of our auras reverberated through the very fabric of space, causing it to tremble in response.


    Amidst this gathering multitude, five elder dragons approached Dralina, their revered presence signified by the solemnity etched upon their faces. Floating just outside the broken platforms, their gazes swept over the world below, their intentions and discussions veiled from my understanding. However, to my surprise, a couple of them along with Dralina redirected their attention toward me and Sidus. The radiance of Dralina''s aura became so intense that I had to lower my head in deference.


    Curiosity gnawed at me, and I couldn''t help but wonder about the significance of their scrutiny. After a while, the elders withdrew their gazes, and a sense of relief washed over me. The weight of their presence was palpable, demanding both reverence and caution. Sidus, sensing the intensity of the moment, voiced his observations.


    "They were looking at us, brother," he remarked, his tone mirroring my own unease.


    "I am aware," I responded, my brow furrowing. "And where is Breta?"


    In response to my question, Sidus gestured toward a different platform, where the imposing form of the Goddess could be discerned amidst the formidable army of dragons.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "What are we waiting for?" As the impatience grew evident in Sidus''s voice, his struggle to contain his emotions became increasingly apparent. The restlessness that gripped him seemed to mirror the sentiments shared by many dragons gathered here, myself included. An undeniable undercurrent of bloodlust pervaded the atmosphere, emanating from each of us with tangible intensity.


    Casting a glance towards the elder dragons, their wise and solemn presence juxtaposed against the fervor of the multitude, I contemplated Sidus''s question. His question echoing the collective sentiment. In response, I offered a thoughtful reply, my gaze lingering upon the old dragons.


    "Perhaps," I suggested, "we are awaiting the arrival of further reinforcements. It''s possible that there are yet others who will join our cause, bolstering our strength." The notion of additional support, of more dragons lending their power to our purpose, held a glimmer of hope amidst the tempest of anticipation.


    "Or," I continued, "maybe we await the arrival of a specific someone."


    The uncertainty of our wait mingled with the simmering anticipation that saturated the air. We yearned for action, for the opportunity to unleash our collective might and quench the thirst for retribution that coursed through our auras. Yet, understanding that patience was a virtue in the face of such a formidable task, we steadied ourselves, prepared to heed the call to action whenever it should come.


    Just then, a sudden tremor reverberated through the platforms, causing the dragons to fall into a hushed silence. The very foundations beneath us quaked as if responding to an unseen force. In unison, the elder dragons and Dralina redirected their gazes towards a distant region of space, their expressions now tinged with a mixture of reverence and anticipation.


    A radiant, bright red flame approached, its aura pulsating with a power that commanded unwavering respect. As the flames drew nearer, its compelling presence compelled every dragon in its path to lower their heads in deference. Even the elders, were no exception to this profound show of respect. In that moment, an air of awe and solemnity descended upon us all.


    Sidus and I, caught in a state of shock and disbelief, stared wide-eyed at the approaching aura. Its familiarity struck a chord deep within our souls, surpassing our ability to comprehend. The pressure it exerted was undeniable, forcing our heads to bow in its presence. Though rendered speechless by this profound encounter, I harbored no doubts as to the identity of the being who approached.


    "Grandfather!" we both cried out involuntarily, the words escaping our lips before we could restrain them.


    Within moments, the grandeur of his arrival manifested before our eyes as he materialized in the presence of the five elders. His very being consumed by a blazing red flame, he exuded a potent and dangerous aura that enveloped him. His gaze, icy and piercing, scanned the assembly of elders, weighing their presence with a calculated intensity.


    As the tension thickened, it was Dralina who took the initiative, breaking the silence with her formal greeting. "Greetings, esteemed Destroyer," she uttered, her voice carrying a mixture of reverence and deference. The others swiftly followed suit, their voices resonating in unison, offering their acknowledgment to this formidable entity.


    The salutations continued, echoing across the platforms as thousands of dragons, scattered far and wide, joined in unison. "Greetings, esteemed Destroyer!" Their unified voices reverberated through the air, underscoring the magnitude of the moment and the collective respect they held for the powerful being before them.


    Grandfather''s countenance remained unchanged, his eyes shifting their focus towards me and Sidus. With a wave of his claw, an unseen force seized hold of our bodies, drawing us closer to him. Silently, he shielded us from the overwhelming auras emanating from the elders, ensuring our protection before he spoke.


    "My grandchild is still in there," he declared, gesturing towards the beleaguered planet below.

 Chapter 318: Decisions

    Grandfather''s words reverberated through my being, striking a chord of astonishment and realization. "My grandchild is still in there," he had proclaimed, and in that instant, my eyes widened in a mix of shock and disbelief. The weight of his statement lingered in the air, sparking a flurry of thoughts within my mind.


    As I contemplated the implications, the word "grandchild" echoed within the chambers of my consciousness. It sent my mind racing, seeking to unravel the mystery concealed within those words. Essie, resided with Grandma, making it unlikely that she was the one referred to. Immy, was left in the mortal realm, seemed an improbable candidate as well, although a sliver of doubt crept in, considering the tumultuous circumstances we found ourselves in.


    Yet, the revelation left only one dragon remaining, and in that fleeting moment, Ynos''s image flashed vividly in my mind. My breath hastened, and a surge of emotions coursed through me, a mixture of concern and urgency intertwining with a thread of fear. Sidus, too, mirrored my reaction, his aura surging in response, his eyes growing frosty as they fixed upon the planet below.


    Together, we shared an unspoken understanding, an unyielding determination rising within us. The revelation had struck a chord, igniting a fervent resolve to ensure the safety and well-being of our little brother.


    A solemn expression adorned the face of one of the elders as he addressed Grandfather with a weighty statement. "The plane needs to be destroyed," he declared, his voice resonating with a somber tone. The implications of his words hung heavy in the air, a testament to the severity of the situation.


    Grandfather''s piercing gaze locked onto the elder, his eyes reflecting an icy resolve. The intensity of his response was palpable as he retorted, "Did you not hear what I had said? My grandchild is still there." His voice carried an undeniable sense of determination and protectiveness.


    The elder''s demeanor shifted as he swiftly lowered his head, acknowledging Grandfather''s emotions and position. With a mix of respect and urgency, he continued, "While I deeply respect and understand your emotions, great Destroyer, our situation remains dire. The plane must be destroyed, and the longer we delay, the graver the consequences will be!" The dragon''s voice rose, laced with a tinge of desperation.


    Grandfather''s frown deepened, and the intensity of his aura surged, radiating an overwhelming presence that made it challenging to meet his gaze directly. He confronted the elder''s implicit suggestion head-on, his words resonating with defiance. "Are you asking me to abandon my grandchild?" His question hung in the air, carrying the weight of a deeply rooted protectiveness, one a didn''t think I''d ever see from grandfather.


    The elder, aware of the gravity of his proposition, dared not raise his head in response. His silence spoke volumes, conveying the delicate balance between the urgency of our predicament and the personal stakes involved. The others followed suit, lowering their heads in a collective acknowledgment of the magnitude of the decision they faced. Only Dralina''s gaze revealed a complexity of emotions, her eyes reflecting a profound understanding of the forces at play.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "The stream is barely holding on. You should be able to sense the severity of the situation, if they get ahold of it, then the results will be..." She said.


    Despite the gravity of the situation and the elders'' concerns, Grandfather''s resolve remained unwavering. The flames that adorned his scales burned brighter than the most radiant star in the expanse of darkness. He brought the conversation to an abrupt halt, asserting his decision with an unmistakable authority. "Enough!" His commanding voice reverberated through the space. "I will handle this matter myself! I will descend to retrieve him and return."


    The collective voice of the elders, poised to argue against Grandfather''s decision, faltered under the weight of his commanding gaze. Their objections silenced, their heads lowered once more in reluctant submission. Dralina, burdened by the weight of the impending choice, released a deep, somber sigh. Her nod of understanding signaled her acceptance.


    She then slowly spoke, "You don''t have much time, go. I will remain here, but should their corruption reach the stream, then I''m sorry, but I am destroying the plane, with whoever remains in it."


    Grandfather coldly snorted in response his gaze then fixed on us. His words carried a mix of urgency and reassurance as he spoke, "You two wait here, I have to go bring your idiot, little brother, I''ll be back," leaving us with the assurance that he would return. And without further ado, Grandfather''s figure launched toward the planet below, a blazing streak akin to a meteor hurtling through space.


    As I stood there, my gaze fixated on the diminishing figure of Grandfather disappearing into the vastness of the broken planet, a mixture of emotions surged within me. Amidst the turbulent atmosphere, I offered a silent prayer, directed to the King, beseeching for the safety and swift return of both Grandfather and Ynos.


    ****


    "Damn, you all! Die already!" In the midst of the chaos, a battle-scarred golden dragon emerged, his worn scales a testament to the countless clashes he had endured. Defiant and resolute, Ynos faced a relentless onslaught from a dark and foreboding horde. His adversaries, vaguely humanoid in form yet shrouded in an unsettling aura, swarmed around him, their sheer numbers threatening to overwhelm him.


    Undeterred, Ynos tapped into his reserves of earth mana, unleashing a torrent of spells upon the encroaching horde. Each incantation, a desperate attempt to quell the advancing darkness, echoed through the air. Yet, despite his formidable power, his efforts to repel the enemy proved arduous. The horde swiftly closed in, intercepting his ascent into the sky and driving him back to the ground.


    Wounds adorned his weary body, a testament to the toll exacted by his relentless foes. Despair crept into his heart as the odds seemed insurmountable. But in the face of adversity, his spirit blazed with an indomitable fury. With a roar of unbridled rage, he propelled himself back into the fray, no longer concerned for his own well-being.


    In a frenzied display of raw strength, Ynos unleashed his pent-up fury upon his adversaries, tearing through their ranks with primal determination. His body, now a conduit of primal power, became a fearsome weapon, rending and sundering anything that dared cross his path. With each strike, his sanity teetered on the precipice, his mind consumed by an unrelenting battle rage.


    In his dire struggle, Ynos embodied a desperate resilience, fighting against overwhelming odds, his every action a testament to his unwavering resolve.

 Chapter 319: Rescue

    As I observed Grandfather''s departure, my focus shifted to Dralina, and she sensed my gaze, prompting her to speak, "What is it child?"


    In response to her earlier mention of the stream and the absence of time, I couldn''t help but inquire about the meaning behind her words. "Why does the entire plane need to be destroyed? Why not simply eliminate the Shades and cleanse the realm? What would happen if they got to the stream?" These questions had been weighing on my mind, as I thought our purpose was to be seeking revenge, cleaning up the mess, and eradicating those vile bastards, rather than remaining in this state.


    Sidus, standing silently by my side, nodded in agreement, his expression mirroring my own thoughts.


    The old dragoness let out a deep sigh, her voice carrying a somber tone as she responded, "If the Shades were to reach the mana stream, their power would escalate significantly. They would taint it, harnessing its energy to rupture a tear in space, enabling them to launch an invasion on the spirit realm." Her pause was laden with gravity, and even the elders'' countenances turned serious as they gazed at the planet. "Should they succeed in invading the spirit realm, the repercussions would be devastating¡­ for all of us."


    "The spirit realm?" I muttered, lost in deep contemplation. It was a revelation that took me by surprise, and Sidus appeared equally absorbed in the gravity of her words, her demeanor growing more solemn.


    "Does that mean our purpose for gathering here?" I inquired.


    Dralina''s response carried an air of determination, her voice tinged with a fierce resolve. "Even if the planet is destroyed, it doesn''t guarantee the demise of all those wretched beings. We are here to undertake the necessary cleanup that follows," she stated, her words infused with a palpable intent to kill.


    "I see," I nodded slowly in understanding.


    "That''s why you should stay vigilant and be prepared," she continued, emphasizing the importance of our readiness. "None of those bastards that can withstand the destruction of a planet are ordinary beings," she added, her tone firm and resolute.


    "I understand," I replied, acknowledging her warning and affirming my understanding of the task at hand.


    ****


    Ynos muttered to himself, his voice barely audible, "Is this where my journey ends?" The oppressive aura emanating from the Shades made it increasingly difficult for his regenerative abilities to function properly. Wounds continued to multiply across his body, draining his energy with each passing moment.


    His reserves of earth mana were dangerously depleted, unable to be replenished in this tainted environment. Ynos found himself reaching the limits of his endurance. Though he had managed to fend off the relentless horde that surrounded him, two colossal corpses of fallen deities began to stir and shift. Despair washed over him as his claws betrayed him, unable to offer any more defense. Collapsing to the ground, he let out a long sigh, finally accepting his impending fate.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Suddenly, a booming voice shattered the silence, penetrating Ynos''s ears and causing his eyes to widen in astonishment and disbelief.


    "Why are you lying on the ground, you little brat? Where''s your usual fiery spirit?" the voice resounded.


    Ynos''s aura surged, a whirlwind of emotions engulfing him¡ªdisbelief, relief. "Grandfather!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of joy and gratitude.


    As soon as Ynos finished speaking, his grandfather''s overwhelming aura descended upon the area, its weight causing mountains and hills to flatten beneath its power. The colossal corpses of the deities were forcefully pressed back into the ground, unable to offer any resistance.


    In the midst of this spectacle, Ynos remained unharmed, unaffected by the immense aura of his grandfather. Then, his grandfather opened his mouth, and a torrent of flames cascaded forth, engulfing the world in a crimson hue. Whether they were the remains of mortals, gods, dragons, or even the tiniest details, all succumbed to the flames, turning to ash. The fire continued to spread, seemingly purifying the world from the darkness that had consumed it.


    Before Ynos could fully comprehend the astonishing events unfolding before him, his grandfather swiftly descended and grasped him with his claws, propelling them both toward the sky. They then made their way out of the dying planet and into the vast expanse of space, where the rest of their companions awaited their arrival.


    "Grandfather, I¡­" Ynos began, his voice wavering with uncertainty. He struggled to find the right words, feeling an overwhelming sense of guilt and unworthiness for having survived while others remained down below, fighting for their lives. He perceived himself as a coward, fleeing from the battle, and what pained him the most was the secret relief he felt in escaping.


    His grandfather''s deep voice cut through his inner turmoil. "You did well to survive, you brat. This battlefield is too small for you to die," his grandfather''s words resonated, causing Ynos''s own words to catch in his throat. He lowered his head, consumed by a whirlwind of emotions.


    In the end, he couldn''t suppress the gratitude that swelled within him. "Thank you, grandfather¡­" Ynos whispered, acknowledging the support and guidance his grandfather had bestowed upon him.


    ****


    "He''s returned already!" Sidus couldn''t contain his excitement, blurting out the words as our grandfather''s fiery form emerged from the planet''s atmosphere. Soon after, he materialized before us, clutching a heavily wounded and exhausted Ynos in his massive claws.


    "Brother!" Sidus exclaimed, the surge of his killing intent evident as he beheld Ynos''s injured form.


    Following closely behind Sidus, I approached our grandfather, witnessing the protective shield of mana he had enveloped Ynos in, gently guiding him towards us. The sight of my younger brother in such a state stirred a tempest of emotions within me, difficult to restrain. My mind screamed for vengeance, for retribution against the bastards who had inflicted such harm upon him.


    Observing us, Ynos''s head drooped with an air of shame. The vibrant energy that typically radiated from him had dissipated, replaced by a heavy sense of defeat.


    "I am sorry you had to see me this way," he murmured, avoiding our gazes. The flames of anger within Sidus intensified, his expression reflecting his fury. Clenching my teeth, I hastened towards Ynos and swiftly employed my water mana to envelop him in a healing bubble of water.


    "Don''t speak such nonsense. Focus on resting first. We will make those bastards pay for what they''ve done to you," I asserted, my voice filled with determination. Sidus, standing silently at my side, nodded in agreement. Dark mana began to gather around him, the struggle to restrain his growing rage becoming increasingly challenging.

 Chapter 320: The Destroyer

    "Step back, you brats," my grandfather''s voice resonated suddenly, and he shifted his gaze towards Dralina. "I entrust them to you," he continued. The old dragoness nodded gravely, harnessing her mana to guide the three of us away from the immediate vicinity.


    The other elder dragons joined in, channeling their mana, their energies intertwining and merging together, forming a protective shield that enveloped us all. Dralina contributed her own mana, strengthening the shield with her power.


    One of the elders shifted their attention towards the floating islands, and instinctively, my gaze sought out Breta''s figure. It didn''t take long to spot her, and our eyes locked in a brief connection. She offered a silent nod, and I reciprocated just as the elder''s voice projected into everyone''s minds.


    "Dragons! Raise your shields!" His command reverberated within our consciousness, prompting the dragons to swiftly respond. In perfect unison, they utilized their mana to create transparent shields, forming a protective barrier around each floating island, guarding against the impending threat.


    With remarkable speed, every floating island was encased within a transparent shield, fortifying their defense.


    I observed the scene unfolding before me, a mixture of surprise and awe painted across my face as I witnessed the remarkable efficiency with which everyone operated. No verbal communication was necessary, yet the dragons moved in perfect harmony, their actions synchronized as if they shared a single mind.


    As the shields were raised, Dralina shifted her attention to my grandfather, her countenance filled with respect. With a respectful tone, she addressed him, saying, "Esteemed Destroyer, we are prepared."


    Grandfather gave her a solemn nod and turned his gaze to the planet below. From his vantage point amidst the stars, grandfather beheld the world, once teeming with life and hope, now scarred by the devastation unleashed upon it. Rivers of molten fire flowed through charred landscapes, where lush forests and vibrant cities once stood.


    Grandfather closed his eyes momentarily, only to reopen them after a few seconds. Flames danced wildly within his gaze as his massive jaw swung open, his aura surging with an intensity beyond anything I had ever witnessed in my life. And then, it occurred¡ªa breathtaking display of power. A fiery breath, shimmering through the vast emptiness of space, emanated from his maw, leaving me awestruck with my jaw hanging wide open. It was a spectacle of such magnitude that it was difficult to even gaze directly at it. The torrent of flames, cascading toward the ill-fated planet, devoured everything in its path, sparing not even the fabric of space itself.


    The moment Grandfather''s attack made contact with the planet, a profound silence seemed to envelop the cosmos, as if time itself held its breath. However, that tranquility was swiftly shattered by mournful cries that surged forth from the planet''s surface, reverberating through my being and causing my scales to bristle. Aura after aura materialized, attempting to resist the onslaught, coalescing into a shield of dark fog. Yet, despite their efforts, Grandfather''s flames proved unstoppable. The ominous fog was swiftly consumed, and the once defiant roars transformed into anguished cries of despair as the devastating attack reached the planet''s core.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As it connected, a blinding flash of light erupted, forcing me to instinctively turn my gaze away. The brilliance was so intense that had I looked directly at it, I would surely have been blinded. Soon after, the light subsided, giving way to a sight that left me utterly incredulous. The planet, in its entirety, erupted into a cataclysmic explosion. It was beyond belief, beyond rationality, that a mere dragon''s breath could obliterate such a colossal celestial body. The sheer magnitude of power my grandfather commanded was unfathomable, surpassing the limits of my comprehension.


    Massive fragments of the once magnificent planet were hurled into space, scattering in all directions, creating a surreal sight of debris floating aimlessly. In the wake of the cataclysmic event, a formidable shockwave of mana surged outward, jolting our shield and causing it to tremble precariously. Worries crept into my mind, questioning whether the shield would be able to withstand the immense force.


    Meanwhile, my grandfather remained unperturbed, hovering amidst the chaos, his aura seemingly impervious to the surrounding turbulence. He observed the unfolding scene of destruction with a serene gaze, unaffected by the catastrophic aftermath that engulfed us.


    "That''s¡­" I found myself at a loss for words, unable to adequately express the magnitude of what I had just witnessed. "Incredible!" Sidus''s eyes sparkled like stars, brimming with admiration and wonder. His gaze towards our grandfather now held an unwavering reverence and awe, as if a newfound understanding of his power had solidified within him.


    Ynos, on the other hand, remained silent, yet I could discern the flicker of determination simmering within his gaze. It was clear that witnessing our grandfather''s overwhelming power had ignited a fire within him, a desire to grow stronger. As for myself, a mixture of awe and introspection consumed me. I couldn''t help but contemplate when and how I would attain such extraordinary strength, and what it would mean for my own journey.


    In that moment, my grandfather directed his gaze towards us, a mischievous smirk gracing his features, before imparting his words with a hint of playful pride. "You see that, you little rascals. That right there is the true power of a dragon."


    My grandfather''s words resonated deeply within me, prompting an instinctive gesture of reverence as I involuntarily bowed my head. I noticed that Sidus, Ynos, Dralina, and the elders mirrored the same gesture, joined by countless dragons spread across the floating islands. Strength was highly esteemed among our kind, and my grandfather commanded an immense amount of it. The collective display of respect paid homage to his formidable power and influence.


    As my grandfather''s flames burned brighter upon his scales, he shifted his piercing draconic gaze towards the remnants of the shattered planet. A dangerous glimmer flashed within his eyes, casting an ominous aura over his words. "It appears that a few insignificant pests have managed to survive," he uttered, his tone laced with menace. The intensity of his gaze conveyed a clear message that he would not tolerate any remnants of opposition.


    In witnessing my grandfather''s current demeanor, my mind involuntarily drifted back to the time we engaged in that "friendly" spar. Reflecting on that moment, I knew that he hadn''t truly exerted his full power, but deep down, I still thought that difference wasn''t that big. However, the stark contrast between his present display of overwhelming might and our previous encounter shattered any illusions I may have held. It was now abundantly clear to me why he was known as the destroyer, and I truly recognized the depth of my own naivety.

 Chapter 321: Clean up

    In a breathtaking display of agility, my grandfather''s figure blurred as he traversed the space with unparalleled speed. His sights were set on a massive mass of writhing dark flesh and tendrils, adorned with an array of countless eyes. It desperately attempted to escape amidst the chaos of crumbling planet fragments and floating debris.


    The intensity of the moment captivated my attention, as I marveled at his swift and decisive movement. It was a sight that showcased the pinnacle of his mastery and the unparalleled grace with which he moved.


    In a blink of an eye, my grandfather closed the distance, descending upon the abomination with the force of a celestial body hurtling through space. His flames erupted in a brilliant display, engulfing his claws as he unleashed a devastating strike upon the monstrous entity. The countless eyes that adorned its form widened in sheer terror as the abomination desperately extended its tentacles, futilely attempting to shield itself from the impending onslaught.


    My grandfather''s lightning-fast assault left an indelible impression upon all who witnessed it. The abomination''s multitude of tentacles shattered into a cloud of dark mist, but rather than succumbing to defeat, the creature seized the opportunity to retreat, using the force of the attack to push itself away. In a display of its resilience, additional appendages sprouted from its form, wielding massive fragments of earth as projectiles. With a calculated maneuver, it hurled these fragments toward my grandfather, hoping to ward off his relentless pursuit.


    Grandfather emitted a cold snort of disdain, his scales blazing with intensified flames that disintegrated the incoming earth fragments before they could make contact. With a powerful flap of his massive wings, he swiftly closed the distance, effortlessly overtaking the abomination''s large, twisted form composed of dark flesh, countless eyes, and writhing tentacles.


    His accelerated pursuit showcased the immense speed and agility at his disposal, leaving no doubt as to his superiority in this encounter. The sight of his imposing figure chasing down the abomination heightened the intensity of the battle, evoking a sense of awe and anticipation inside of me.


    The weakened monster futilely attempted to retaliate, but its feeble attacks proved no match for Grandfather''s relentless pursuit. With each passing moment, its strength waned further, leaving it vulnerable and unable to effectively defend itself. Its desperate tentacle strikes were effortlessly dodged as Grandfather swiftly maneuvered past its flailing limbs.


    Seizing the opportune moment, Grandfather''s right claw sliced through the abomination, cleanly severing it in two. As the fiery flames of his mana engulfed the monster''s divided form, its existence was swiftly consumed by the unrelenting assault of his flames. Within a matter of mere breaths, the abomination was reduced to ashes, erased from existence by the overwhelming power of my grandfather''s fiery prowess.


    As I watched everything unfold with bated breath, with a decisive and swift motion, Dralina suddenly broke free from the confines of the protective mana shield. As her majestic form emerged, her presence surged, radiating an intense aura that was difficult to behold directly. The sheer brilliance of her being commanded attention and held onlookers in awe.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Without hesitation, she swiftly redirected her focus towards an elusive dark figure, barely discernible amidst the chaotic aftermath. Like a streak of light, she darted in its direction, her determination evident in every movement. Though the target proved challenging to spot, to me, for the old dragoness it didn''t seem like much of a challenge.


    It was then that the commanding voice of the elder resonated within the minds of all present, cutting through the chaos and commanding attention. His authoritative tone left no room for doubt or hesitation as he issued a clear directive to the gathered dragons.


    "Move out! And leave none alive!" The words echoed in our minds, rousing a sense of urgency and purpose. The call to action spurred us into swift motion, igniting our determination to eradicate every remaining threat. The directive was unequivocal - we were to exterminate all survivors.


    With resolute determination, the elders were the first to take the lead. Following in their wake, a wave of dragons surged forward, their wings beating with purpose as they descended upon the remnants of the battlefield. Amidst the chaos, Breta''s figure shone brightly, a deity among dragons. Yet, to my surprise, there were other deities as well, their divine forms joining the fray.


    I turned to my siblings, with a swift exchange of glances, Sidus and I acknowledged our shared purpose. Sidus, driven by his fierce determination, wasted no time in dashing towards the battlefield, eager to be a part of the fight. However, as I turned my attention to Ynos, I sensed a hesitance in his stance. It was apparent that the weight of his previous defeat had impacted him far more deeply than I had anticipated.


    I looked directly into Ynos''s eyes, conveying my unwavering support. "Let''s go, we''ll wash away the shame with their blood and make them regret ever messing with you. You are not alone now!" I said.


    It seemed like that was all he needed to hear as the aura around his body suddenly surged, and his eyes regained their usual liveliness. "Let''s go, brother!" He suddenly said and shot forward following after Sidus, a hearty laugh escaped my mouth as I hurried behind.


    The transformation in Ynos was remarkable, his spirits lifted and determination burning bright. With a renewed sense of purpose, he joined the fray, eager to make a stand alongside us. His words filled me with joy, and I quickly followed after him, feeling a surge of adrenaline as we charged into battle together.


    With a thunderous clash, Sidus engaged in a fierce battle against the formidable behemoth. The monstrous creature, headless yet menacing, possessed a shadowy form that exuded an aura of darkness. Its presence alone caused me to frown. One arm, adorned with gigantic claws, bore eerie eyes at its fingertips, while the other arm was conspicuously absent, replaced by an unsettling mist that billowed out ominously.


    Just as I was contemplating how to approach, with remarkable agility and strength, Ynos fearlessly charged towards the formidable behemoth, catching it off guard. While Sidus skillfully occupied the monster''s attention with his agile maneuvers, Ynos seized the opportunity and launched himself headfirst, his horns serving as a formidable weapon. The impact of his powerful ramming attack caught the abomination off balance, sending it hurtling backward through the vast expanse of space until it collided with a colossal fragment of the shattered planet. A sense of surprise and amusement filled me as I realized I had momentarily forgotten about Ynos''s impressive physical abilities.


    ''Forgot he could do that,'' I inwardly chuckled.

 Chapter 322: Teamwork

    With a surge of determination, I swiftly joined the battle, fully unleashing the power of my cosmic mana. The connection between my soul space and the vast cosmos resonated, granting me unparalleled strength. Seizing the opportunity created by Ynos''s forceful push, I wasted no time in initiating my attack.


    The Shade, sensing the impending danger, attempted to evade my assault. A crease formed on my forehead, realizing that this opponent possessed the ability to anticipate my moves, this had never happened before as the cosmic mana was not something that easy to sense. But then again, the bastard did survive a planet''s destruction. However, luck was not on its side. Just as it sought to evade, Sidus, with his shadowy form, appeared alongside the abomination. Dark, ethereal appendages materialized, restraining the monster and buying me the crucial moment I needed. Without hesitation, I guided the concentrated beam of cosmic mana, directing it toward the hapless Shade.


    As my beam of cosmic mana descended upon the Shade, its upper body vanished into nothingness, consumed by the overwhelming power. However, the cunning abomination managed to push its arm forward, narrowly evading the full impact of the cosmic attack. In a desperate bid to escape, one of its claws disconnected from its body, scuttling away in terror. The eye embedded at the end of the claw darted around, searching for a means of retreat as it retreated into the distance.


    I was about to give chase, when an enormous dragon of vibrant orange color descended upon the scene, seemingly appearing out of thin air. Its massive jaws opened wide, swiftly swallowing the detached claw in a single gulp. Without hesitation, the dragon propelled itself toward another section of the battlefield, leaving me momentarily stunned by its unexpected intervention.


    Ynos''s voice resounded in my mind, brimming with disbelief, "He stole our prey!"


    Chuckling softly, I replied, "Now is not the time for that. Let''s keep moving!" Sidus silently materialized by my side, affirming his agreement with a nod.


    With me leading the way, Ynos flew to my right while Sidus positioned himself on my left. We synchronized our mana with the beating of our wings, using it to enhance our propulsion through the vast expanse of space. Flying in this weightless environment proved to be more challenging than soaring through the skies of a planet.


    The space battlefield was a chaotic scene, with an array of dragons converging on the remaining dark shadowy figures of the Shades that managed to withstand Grandfather''s initial attack.


    "There!" Ynos''s voice resonated in my mind once more, drawing my attention to the direction he pointed. I followed his gaze and spotted Breta, engaged in a fierce battle against a horde of decaying avian creatures. These grotesque monsters possessed tail appendages with humanoid faces, their mouths opening in silent cries and moans.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I swiftly altered my trajectory, and my siblings swiftly adjusted their flight paths accordingly. As I focused my gaze, a luminescent intensity shimmered within my eyes, and I delved deep into the recesses of my soul space, stirring the dormant essence of the poison dragon within. Instantly, a swirling mist of purple poison unfurled from my scales as I descended upon the horde of grotesque creatures. The decay consuming their bodies rapidly intensified, culminating in a violent explosion that engulfed them in a cloud of dark fog.


    In contrast, Sidus stealthily materialized behind Breta, his form blending seamlessly with his surroundings, with the help of the darkness of his obsidian scales. With deft movements, he defied detection as he maneuvered amidst the swirling flock. Breta''s gaze briefly met his, conveying silent understanding, before she nodded her approval. In response, Sidus reciprocated the gesture, then initiated his strategy. An aura, distinct from the ominous presence of the Shades, emanated from his being. Radiating from his core, it engulfed the frenzied monsters dashing in every direction. As the aura spread, the creatures were enveloped within its grasp, and their figures, along with Sidus''s own, vanished into thin air. After a brief interval, Sidus reemerged, but the rotting monsters that had plagued the area were no more.


    Ynos, on the other hand, embodied unwavering determination. Like an unyielding mountain, he descended upon the chaos with unwavering resolve. A subtle golden aura enveloped his form, forming a protective barrier that repelled the relentless onslaught of the monsters while allowing his own attacks to pass unhindered. With calculated precision, he utilized every weapon at his disposal¡ªhis formidable claws, his mighty horns, his razor-sharp teeth, and his powerful tail. His entire being transformed into an unstoppable force, a relentless machine of destruction that carved its way through the battlefield. But his prowess extended beyond sheer physical might. Drawing upon his mastery of earth mana, he manipulated the larger fragments of the shattered planet, directing them towards his adversaries. In a spectacle that left me awestruck, I witnessed him employ two massive fragments to pulverize a group of Shades, reducing them to naught but a paste-like substance that dissipated into the surrounding dark fog.


    ''When did these cute bastards become so strong?'' I inwardly chuckled.


    Breta, refusing to be overshadowed, emanated an aura of divine energy that created a formidable barrier around her. The encroaching Shades found it increasingly difficult to approach her, prompting many to attempt escape amidst the chaos. Yet, Breta remained resolute, refusing to allow their retreat. Her radiant form, reminiscent of a brilliant star, streaked across the battlefield with unparalleled speed. The spear she wielded became an extension of her grace, moving with such elegance and precision that it reaped the lives of the monsters with effortless efficiency. Her every strike was a testament to her skill and unwavering resolve, leaving no doubt that she was a force to be reckoned with.


    Every member of our group strategically positioned themselves on the battlefield, exhibiting an impressive display of coordination and synergy. As we engaged the flock of rotting monsters, our movements were perfectly synchronized, complementing each other''s attacks flawlessly. The battlefield became a symphony of destruction, with our combined efforts reducing the monsters to mere fragments of their former selves. Although not all of us joined, our well-orchestrated teamwork... Ynos seemed to revel in the chaos, finding sheer delight in the exhilaration of battle rather than adhering to a specific strategy, which made it harder to coordinate with him.


    ''Well, as long as he stays close then it shouldn''t be much of a problem,'' I inwardly noted.


    It didn''t take long before the last remnants of the rotting birds were swiftly vanquished by the potent venomous fog emanating from my poison dragon. The haze receded back into my scales, regaining control of the toxic energy within. As the immediate threat was neutralized, I shifted my attention to another section of the battlefield, eager to contribute further to the ongoing conflict.

 Chapter 323: Back home

    A majestic white dragonness stood atop a towering mountain, emanating an aura of divine grace that instilled a sense of reverence in all who beheld her. Her enigmatic expression revealed little of her thoughts as she surveyed the vast expanse of the mountain range. At her side stood Jon, the eldest disciple of Aether, his head respectfully bowed as he awaited the dragonness''s words.


    Immy, broke the silence with a question that cut through the stillness of the scene. Her voice carried a weight of authority and wisdom. "How goes the situation in Yadour?"


    Jon, maintaining his humble posture, responded promptly, relaying the situation in Yadour. "Under your excellency''s guidance, Halbor had successfully implemented the measures to stabilize the region. Everything aligned with your foresight, as the Demons had seized control of the northern territories and proclaimed independence. Concurrently, the elves had established their dominance over the eastern borders with Lumia. Meanwhile, the remnants of Yadour''s royalty had been confined to a small territory in the south."


    "Good, what of the others?" Immy''s eyes, scanned the horizon as she inquired about the status of other regions under her watchful gaze. Jon, ever dutiful, provided the updates she sought.


    "Lana, your excellency, continues her tireless efforts to restore order in Lumia, but it appears that the process requires more time and patience," Jon reported. He continued, "Rimor, having suffered their previous defeat, has chosen to isolate itself by sealing off its borders. Their current circumstances suggest a lack of immediate capacity to make further strategic moves. As for Tinada and Zasal, they have exercised caution and refrained from hasty actions, instead opting to maintain vigilant oversight over the unfolding events."


    Immy''s expression remained unchanged, but a glimmer of satisfaction danced in her eyes as she inquired about the progress of their emissaries.


    "And the individuals we dispatched?" she inquired.


    Jon''s voice held a note of triumph as he replied, "The church has successfully established a firm presence in all of the nations, your excellency. None dared to impede our progress, as each ruler, including the Demons and Elves extended their welcome with open arms."


    "Good, good." Immy nodded approvingly at the news and listened as Jon informed her about the head priest''s request.


    "The head priest has expressed a desire for a meeting to discuss the doctrine and establish the rules we should implement," Jon relayed.


    Immy responded with a dismissive wave of her enormous tail before speaking, "Let them engage in their discussions first, and once they have reached a decision, present it to me. I will then determine whether it aligns with our intentions and if it should be implemented."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Your word is my command," Jon bowed in reverence.


    Immy nodded in satisfaction, acknowledging his respect. "You are dismissed," she declared.


    With one final bow, Jon turned and leapt off the towering mountain range, vanishing swiftly as he descended towards the ground. Immy paid no mind to his departure, instead tilting her head upward and gazing at the sky with a complex expression.


    "It has been entertaining to remain here, but those three are united out there... Perhaps it is time for me to join them," she murmured contemplatively to herself.


    ****


    Frustration seethed within me as I confronted Breta, unable to contain my annoyance. "Damn it Breta, that was too damn close! You nearly shaved my horn off!"I growled, my tone filled with irritation.


    We had retreated to one of the floating platforms to replenish our depleted mana reserves and recuperate. The battle against the remaining Shades was nearing its end. Grandfather had disappeared, chasing after a larger monster into the distance. Meanwhile, Dralina had remained behind, alongside the Elders.


    Breta stood there nonchalantly, as if oblivious to the close call. "I have no idea what you''re talking about," she shrugged with a passive expression.


    "Your spear you bastard, just earlier were you even aiming for the Shade? Cause it seems to me like you were aiming for my head!" I accused, my frustration mounting.


    "Me? How could I do such a thing?" The Goddess responded, feigning hurt with an expression that failed to convince, her face devoid of any genuine emotion.


    "Tsk," annoyance welled up within me, and I couldn''t help but click my tongue in frustration. Closing my eyes, I focused my energy on healing the injuries accumulated from the intense battles we had fought.


    Ynos, who was seated a short distance away, appeared to be in a worse state than the rest of us. His penchant for direct confrontations had taken its toll. Despite the formidable shield he deployed, it had its limitations. Nevertheless, my younger brother seemed unperturbed, rhythmically rubbing his claws against a large rock.


    On the other hand, Sidus wore a distant expression on his face. I could sense the complexity of his emotions as his gaze fixated on the dark expanse of space in the distance.


    Opening one eye, I directed my gaze towards him, my curiosity piqued. "What''s on your mind?" I inquired, hoping to delve into his thoughts.


    Taken aback by my question, Sidus stumbled for a moment before responding, "Uh, brother... I was just reminiscing about home."


    A mischievous smirk crept across my face as I playfully prodded, "Oh, missing Immy, are we?"


    Clearly flustered, his expression betrayed his attempt to deny it. "Ah? No! Why would I miss that idiot?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his response, shaking my head in amusement. Sidus and Immy, despite their constant bickering, had an unspoken bond as twins. Their synergy in battle and their shared time back home, when they went, adventuring together were evidence of the closeness they shared, even if they wouldn''t openly admit it.


    ''How adorable.''


    "Well, I''m certain she''ll grow tired of lingering in the mortal plane and will soon join us," I stated with confidence.


    Sidus remained silent, but I could discern the subtle shifts in his emotions as he attempted to appear indifferent.


    "However, it''s our little Essie that we should be mindful of, brother," he interjected, diverting the topic.


    Curiosity piqued, I inquired, "Oh, and why is that?"


    A shiver coursed through Sidus as he hastily shook his head. "She''s been undergoing intense training under Grandma, for all this time," he revealed, his voice tinged with unease.


    For some reason, his words caused me to frown as I mumbled to myself, "Little Essie, although it''s grandma we are talking about, still I don''t think it''ll be that bad... I hope not..."

 Chapter 324: The Chronicles

    Once the task was completed, Grandfather returned, his resplendent scales still ablaze, casting a radiant light that pierced through the darkness as he approached us. Each of us present humbly bowed our heads in reverence as he landed gracefully on the floating platform where we were gathered.


    Dralina swiftly trailed behind him, maintaining her steadfast composure, while the elders maintained their positions outside, diligently safeguarding the perimeter in case any unforeseen circumstances arose.


    A somber expression settled upon Grandfather''s face as he cast his gaze upon the ravaged planet, his eyes reflecting the weight of the situation. He inquired with concern, "Were there any of our own who survived?"


    Dralina, her massive head shaking solemnly, replied, "Regrettably, there were no survivors among our ranks. It appears that a few chose to sacrifice themselves in a final act of defiance, their self-destruction aiding in the collapse of the planet."


    Acknowledging her words, Grandfather nodded with a sense of duty before he commanded, "Contact the Chronicles and gather the names of all those who fought in this battle. Their brave deeds shall be commemorated on the Royal Road."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "As for the others," he continued as he glanced at the army of Dragons, "send them back to their respective battlefields, the bastards will try to take advantage of our absence the longer we delay."


    Dralina nodded, acknowledging his command before she departed from the floating platform to pass on his command. Soon, affirming his command, the dragons in the vicinity promptly dispersed led by the elders, their large wings carrying them back to the various battlefields they had come from. The sense of purpose and determination was palpable as they heeded Grandfather''s words, fully aware of the importance of maintaining their presence and defending their territories in the face of potential opportunistic enemies.


    It didn''t take long before it was just us, Grandfather and Dralina. His gaze turned toward us for a second causing us to lower our heads as we waited for his command.


    "Dralina, you stay with the Chronicles, I''ll take these brats to their next battlefield."


    "Understood. Safe travels, esteemed Destroyer."


    He nodded, his gaze distant as he turned to glance in an empty direction before speaking, "Make it quick."


    As if responding to his unspoken command, the fabric of space itself seemed to ripple and shift, revealing the sudden appearance of five enigmatic humanoid figures.


    These beings possessed an otherworldly aura, their presence both captivating and mysterious. Their eyes, with vertical, slit-shaped pupils, held a sense of ancient wisdom. Their hair, a blend of black and grey, cascaded down in ethereal strands. Their physical forms blurred the line between masculinity and femininity, their androgynous features adding to their enigmatic allure. Yet, it was their scaly tails and elegantly curved dragon horns that marked their distinction from any known humanoid race.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    They all reverently bowed before Grandfather, their gestures displaying utmost respect. Acknowledging their reverence with a subtle nod, he signaled their dismissal. In response, the enigmatic figures dissolved into thin air, vanishing as mysteriously as they had appeared. The unexpected appearance and disappearance left me and my siblings astonished, our eyes widened in disbelief. We exchanged bewildered glances, mirroring our shared sense of shock. Breta, on the other hand, wore a somber expression, her grip on the helm of her spear betraying her nervous uncertainty.


    "What are you brats dumbly standing there for?" Grandfather''s voice echoed with impatience as he clicked his tongue, his tone brooking no delay. He lowered his massive claw, gesturing for us to climb aboard. "Get on," he commanded, his words leaving no room for hesitation. "It''s time for you to move to your next mission."


    It didn''t take long before we left the floating platform and the destroyed planet behind, our destination unknown as Grandfather streaked across the vast darkness of space. His mana shield enveloped us, providing a protective barrier against the harsh elements of space and making our journey more bearable. Silence hung in the air, yet our thoughts were consumed by a multitude of questions. After a while, mustering my courage, I finally voiced the query that had been lingering in all of our minds.


    "Grandfather?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Who were those ''people'' back there?"


    "People? Hahaha," He gave a hearty laugh and continued, "Those are the Chronicles, brat. They are Dragons like you and I, albeit a bit more special. Their job is to keep a record of everything."


    "Record?" Sidus mumbled by my the side.


    "Indeed, their presence and duty are different from the rest of us," Grandfather responded with a knowing tone.


    "I see," I slowly nodded. Grandfather did not speak again, and so we continued our flight in silence.


    After a while, Ynos gathered his courage and raised his gaze to glance at Grandfather before speaking,


    "What is our next mission, Grandfather?"


    "Hmm, you''ll first be sent to help with the reconstruction efforts of Everwyn. Consider it as a short break before you are sent back to battle."


    "Reconstruction efforts?" Sidus questioned.


    Grandfather chuckled, "It''s nothing much. The Shades are already expelled from Everwyn, the problem, however, is in the aftermath. The mana there is in disarray so your job will be to help the Gods there get the situation under control."


    "The Gods? What of the other Dragons?" I asked.


    Grandfather shrugged, his massive form swaying slightly, before replying, "It''s not a job most Dragons prefer. And yes, the Gods. Everwyn is under their control, the mortals there still worship their deities, and our presence is minimal. You are only being sent as support."


    ''Interesting,'' I inwardly noted, intrigued by the prospect. I glanced at Breta, whose eyes seemed to gleam in anticipation. A world under the Deities'' control, I wondered what that would look like.


    ****


    Our journey this time took much longer, and I was unsure of the exact duration as it was challenging to keep track of time in the vast expanse of space. It became apparent that the teleportation portal to Everwyn had long been destroyed, leaving flight as the only means to reach our destination.


    It was fascinating to observe the multitude of planets we passed by during our journey. However, the majority of them appeared desolate, devoid of any signs of life. Yet, this particular journey made me fully grasp the enormity of Grandfather''s power. His speed was astonishing as we soared through space, and I couldn''t help but marvel at it. Thankfully, the presence of his mana shield ensured that we remained securely in place, unaffected by the force of our rapid movement.


    ''I wonder when I''ll get to become that strong?''I mused silently. Observing Grandfather''s formidable abilities, I couldn''t help but ponder my own potential for growth. It was a reminder that my journey was far from over, and there was still much to learn and achieve. Perhaps one day, I would possess the strength and speed that matched his, soaring through the vastness of space with ease.

 Chapter 325: Long journey

    The journey to Everwyn proved to be an unexpectedly lengthy one, stretching on for what felt like months despite Grandfather''s remarkable speed. As we traversed the vast expanse of space, our path was adorned with the eerie sight of countless lifeless, floating planets. Occasionally, we encountered unique star systems and the rare spectacle of a planet teeming with vibrant life.


    These living planets were characterized by the presence of mana, an energy intertwined with the essence of life itself. As we passed by such worlds, Dragons responsible for their protection would take notice of our arrival. Yet, once they caught sight of Grandfather, they would respectfully bow from a distance, acknowledging his authority, and refraining from interfering with our journey.


    After encountering several planets teeming with life, Grandfather eventually steered us towards a planet that bore the hallmarks of desolation. Positioned perilously close to its sun, it had become a lifeless wasteland, devoid of any thriving organisms.


    Despite the protective shield of mana that enveloped us, the atmosphere of this barren world made me deeply uneasy. Sidus mirrored my discomfort, his expression contorting with evident displeasure. Breta wore a frown, her features betraying her discomfort, while Ynos appeared unaffected, seemingly impervious to the scorching heat and harsh weather conditions that would normally take their toll.


    ''Damn, just how strong is that monstrous body of his actually?'' I silently wondered.


    As our descent continued, Grandfather maintained a modest altitude, his gaze fixed on a particular location ahead. Gradually, the destination materialized before us¡ªa teleportation gate, surprisingly well-preserved despite the desolation surrounding it. The gate emanated a potent aura of cosmic mana, its presence detectable even before it came into clear view.


    Grandfather wasted no time, leading us swiftly toward the teleportation gate. In an instant, we were transported to a floating island suspended in the void of space. However, there was no planet behind it, just emptiness stretching out as far as the eye could see. Ahead of us, a massive army of Dragons and Deities fought side by side, locked in a fierce battle against grotesque Shade abominations.


    Grandfather''s protective shield shielded us from the suffocating aura of the battlefield, a barrier that prevented the shockwaves of combat from causing serious harm. Despite my best efforts, observing the clashes proved to be a challenge. Each time I attempted to focus on the battles, my heart pounded in my chest, and searing pain coursed through my mind. Blood even trickled from my eyes, as if my gaze had fallen upon something forbidden, something I wasn''t meant to witness.


    "It''s too early for you, brat," Grandfather''s calm voice reverberated across my mind. "Don''t force it, you are still too young. The one''s before you are all old monsters."


    I nodded slowly, my gaze shifting to my siblings who were visibly struggling. Their jaws clenched, their attempts to lift their heads met with resistance. However, Breta seemed unaffected by the chaos of the battlefield. She sat calmly, cross-legged, with her eyes closed in deep meditation, seemingly detached from the surrounding turmoil.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Grandfather''s arrival did not cause a commotion on the battlefield; rather, everyone remained focused on the ongoing fight against the enemies. With a gentle landing, he left us on the platform with his mana shield, instructing us to wait for him while he darted forward like a speeding arrow, disappearing into the battle.


    I strained to keep my gaze fixed on his departure, but the brightness of his presence became overwhelming. Reluctantly, I lowered my head along with the others, patiently waiting for his return.


    Silence enveloped us, and the weight of the battlefield hung heavily in the air. Time passed slowly, and the tension grew with each passing moment. Eventually, after what felt like an eternity, Grandfather reappeared before us. Shock surged through me as I noticed the enormous claw gash on his left shoulder, oozing a dark fog and leaving behind a gruesome wound.


    None of us dared to speak, but concern and worry were etched on our faces as we awaited his next move.


    Ignoring the severity of his injury, Grandfather nonchalantly passed his right claw over the gaping wound, conjuring an orange flame that methodically consumed the darkness and gradually healed the injury. As the wound diminished, he opened his jaw wide and inhaled deeply, sucking in the remnants of the dark fog.


    A mix of awe and concern washed over us as we witnessed his incredible display of power and resilience. I was mostly curious as to how he was able to absorb the dark fog, but since he did not seem to have any intention of answering, I refrained from asking.


    "Let''s go," Grandfather calmly stated as he lowered his massive claw, beckoning us to climb aboard. With a mixture of anticipation and trepidation, we quickly hopped onto his claw, and once again, we departed from the platform, continuing our journey through the vast expanse of starry space.


    As we traveled, a sense of solemnity seemed to engulf Grandfather, reflected in his expression. He would occasionally alter our course, changing direction as if deliberately avoiding something or someone. It was a new side of him that I hadn''t witnessed before, and it only fueled my curiosity and unease. I couldn''t help but wonder what lay ahead and why he seemed compelled to divert from a straight path.


    The arduous journey stretched on, extending for what felt like an eternity. Grandfather''s solemn demeanor persisted, casting a heavy atmosphere around us. As we traversed the vastness of space, the sight of lifeless planets became increasingly scarce. Instead, our path was littered with the colossal remains of gods and dragons, their lifeless bodies adrift in the void. Whenever we encountered such a sight, Grandfather would bow his head in respect, and we instinctively followed suit, paying our respects to these fallen beings.


    Silence enveloped our journey as Grandfather remained tight-lipped, his gaze fixed ahead. We, too, refrained from uttering a single word, sensing the heavy weight of the atmosphere around us. Every fiber of my being tingled with a foreboding sensation, a vague sense of imminent danger that loomed in the darkness. Though I couldn''t discern its nature, I remained on high alert, my senses heightened, ready to react at the slightest provocation.


    Thankfully, however, after what seemed like an eternity, we finally came across a lone floating island in the middle of space. It wasn''t very big, but the entourage of Dragons that surrounded and protected it caused my gaze to turn sharp. There were at least a few hundred of them, all with mighty auras, and it seemed like their sole purpose was the protection of the teleportation gate in the middle of the island.


    As we approached the floating island, the Dragons guarding it turned their attention towards us. Their fierce presence was palpable, and I could sense the raw power emanating from each of them. Their watchful eyes followed our every move, assessing our intentions and evaluating us.

 Chapter 326: Everwyn

    Grandfather gave them a solemn nod, and the sea of Dragons instantly parted ways, allowing us to fit straight toward the floating island. No one approached us as we flew, instead, the Dragons quickly got back to their positions, with grave expressions on their faces.


    The auras they radiated were frightening, to say the least, but I could sense that they were trying to restrain it. Still, it was impossible to hide the strength they possessed.


    As we approached the teleportation gate, I could see more dragons surrounding it on the ground. The gate emitted a formidable aura, revealing immense power. The cosmic mana that surrounded this particular gate was different, and for some reason, sent shivers down my spine. Grandfather led us directly towards it, where an ancient eastern Dragon lay coiled around it, his eyes peacefully closed.


    The dragons in the vicinity maintained a respectful distance, acknowledging the presence of the elder. The atmosphere was charged with a mix of reverence and anticipation as if the weight of centuries rested upon this ancient Dragon.


    The ancient dragon''s majestic form was adorned with shimmering, light silver scales, giving him an ethereal presence. A pair of wavy golden horns adorned his forehead, gracefully curving backward. Beneath his chin, a tuft of white hair resembling a goatee added an air of wisdom to his appearance. As we drew near, his deep blue eyes opened, their intense gaze evoking a sense of awe and reverence.


    The moment our eyes met, a wave of dizziness washed over me, as if his gaze had a mesmerizing effect. Quickly realizing the potency of his stare, I hastily averted my gaze, not daring to meet his eyes for too long. The intensity of his gaze and the power it held left a lasting impression.


    Grandfather gracefully descended, carefully allowing us to step down from atop his claw before bowing respectfully to the ancient silver dragon. Witnessing the sight of my formidable Grandfather, who commanded respect wherever he went, humbling himself before another being filled me with a mixture of shock and disbelief. Suppressing my inner astonishment, I swiftly followed suit, mirroring his deep bow. Sidus, Ynos, and Breta, understanding the significance of the moment, joined in with solemn expressions etched upon their faces.


    The silver Dragon''s penetrating gaze swept across our group, his eyes examining each of us with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. As his gaze fell on me, an overwhelming sensation of dread and unease washed over me, causing my body to tremble involuntarily. It felt as though a dark force had latched onto my very being, unsettling my soul and stirring restlessness within my mana. Fortunately, the unsettling moment swiftly passed as the Dragon shifted his gaze away from me, releasing me from its grip and causing me to inwardly release a sigh of relief.


    "Little Destroyer, where to this time?" The ancient dragon''s deep voice resonated with undeniable power, each word bearing the weight of his immense presence.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Esteemed Elder, I am sending these children to Everwyn to help its Gods with its restoration," Grandfather''s voice carried a tone of utmost respect and humility, a departure from his usual demeanor.


    "Everwyn, I see. So be it," replied the Elder, his voice steady and calm, before he closed his eyes once more.


    As I observed, my gaze narrowed, sensing a mysterious power emanating from his body. The teleportation gate, previously dormant, began to shimmer and change colors under his influence. The cosmic mana in the vicinity also shifted, forming a new connection to a distant place.


    "Thank you, esteemed Elder," Grandfather responded respectfully, his voice carrying gratitude, and we all quickly followed suit, bowing in reverence.


    Following Grandfather''s lead, we gradually approached the gate. The cosmic mana emanating from it had a distinct pressure, unlike any other gate I had encountered before. While I could sense the discomfort it caused in the others, for me, it stirred excitement within my scales. I had to exert control over my own cosmic mana, restraining its urge to surge out of my body and merge with the power at the gate.


    Once we reached the gate, Grandfather skillfully utilized his mana to lift us and guide us towards it. We floated above the majestic silver scales of the Elder dragon, feeling a sense of reverence and awe. As we glided over his scales, the world around us stretched and blurred, losing its vibrant colors. The familiar sensation of teleportation enveloped me, and before long, we emerged at our next destination.


    As my eyes adjusted to our new surroundings, I was taken aback by the sight that greeted me. We hadn''t emerged from a gate; instead, we found ourselves in the vast expanse of space, encircled by three imposing moons, two distant suns, and a colossal planet positioned in the center. The sheer magnitude of the celestial spectacle left me in awe.


    ''Whoa!'' I couldn''t contain my excitement as I marveled at the breathtaking panorama. My siblings and Breta shared my amazement, their expressions mirroring a mixture of astonishment and wonder.


    "Welcome to Everwyn," Grandfather''s voice reverberated across our minds.


    Saying that he then slowly flew toward the massive planet that stood in the center of it all. Our appearance did not go unnoticed, for the second we appeared various strong auras instantly locked into our positions. By the time we closed in on the planet, three streaks of light shot out from the there moons toward us, as they came closer, it became easier to discern their appearances.


    The first one was an impressive deity embodying purity and grace. She stood at an imposing height, and seemed to possesses an ethereal, androgynous form that seems to merge with the very essence of the world. Her body was covered in shimmering, opalescent scales, reminiscent of a serpent of sorts, radiating a soft, iridescent glow in hues of azure, amethyst, and silver.


    Her face bore delicate, sharp features, with high cheekbones and slanted, luminescent eyes that reflected the vast expanse of the cosmos. Her eyes, were the color of deep space.


    Then there were her feathery wings stretching wide, resplendent with myriad colors, mirroring the cosmic tapestry. They seemed to ripple like liquid light, emitting a soothing celestial hum as she moved.


    Drifting around her form was an aura of celestial energy, a swirling maelstrom of stardust and shimmering motes, trailing in her wake like a comet''s tail.


    ''This is a Goddess?'' I couldn''t help but inwardly mumble as I turned to glance at the other newcomers in curiosity.

 Chapter 327: The Three Deities

    The second Deity manifested as a colossal tree, towering over us, and almost reaching Grandfather''s height. Her bark was a mosaic of earthy hues, with rich greens interlaced with veins of gold, as if infused with the life force of the earth itself.


    Her trunk was adorned with intricate carvings that depict scenes of flora and fauna, a testament to the diversity of life she nurtured. Vines, alive with vibrant blossoms, wrapped around her form, gently swaying in a harmonious dance even with the absence of wind in space. These vines extended outward, forming a canopy of lush foliage


    The Goddess'' face emerged from the bark, revealing eyes that shimmered like emeralds, conveying wisdom and compassion. Her hair, comprised of delicate tendrils of ivy, that cascaded down her shoulders, interwoven with flowers in full bloom, adding vibrant bursts of color to her serene countenance.


    Her hands, which resembled intertwined branches and roots, are adorned with leaves that emit a soft, soothing glow.


    The last God had an impressive build. He looked like the embodiment of raw power and unpredictability. Taking the form of a tempestuous being, he was constantly surrounded by swirling clouds charged with crackling energy. His presence was announced by the constant flashes of lightning and the scent of petrichor.


    His body appeared as a mass of swirling, roiling storm clouds, ever-changing in shape and texture. Within this ethereal form, glimpses of a muscular, humanoid figure could be seen, forged from lightning and the shadows of darkened clouds. Electric arcs crackled and danced across his body, giving the impression of lightning coursing through his veins.


    The Deity possessed a face, partially hidden beneath the tumultuous storm clouds. His eyes, gleamed with an inner tempest, reflecting the fury and the intensity of his nature. Jagged streaks of lightning serve as his hair.


    The first Goddess gracefully broke the silence, her gentle voice resonating with an ethereal quality, "Welcome to Everwyn, esteemed guests."


    Grandfather nodded and responded in a commanding tone, "Thank you, Aelora," before shifting his gaze towards the other deities. "Tharla," he acknowledged the tree goddess with a nod, and she responded with a gentle smile. Finally, his gaze fell upon the lightning god, "Zephyrus."


    Zephyrus''s voice resonated like thunder in our minds as he replied with a hint of challenge, "Did you finally come to accept my challenge?" This elicited a chuckle from Grandfather. "Hah, you already lost. I have no interest in beating weaklings," he remarked, shaking his head. Zephyrus, unamused, crackled with lightning before a stern glance from Aelora compelled him to settle down.


    The Goddess then turned her gaze to us before it paused on Breta''s form. Her towering form shimmered with celestial radiance as she inclined her head, her luminescent eyes filled with grace and curiosity before she spoke; "These are?"


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Grandfather used his mana to guide us forward, positioning us in front of him, and introduced us one by one. "These are my grandchildren, Aether, Sidus, and Ynos," he stated, gesturing towards each of us. Then, he turned to Breta and added, "And this is Breta, a friend of the family."


    Upon hearing his words, Breta''s usual stoic expression faltered for a brief moment, her eyes reflecting disbelief at the unexpected introduction. I, too, was taken aback, for I never anticipated Grandfather, especially given his "strained" relationship with the Gods, to refer to Breta as a "friend" of the family.


    I acknowledged the Deities with a respectful nod, recognizing the difference in status between us. Grandfather, being a Dragon of immense power, didn''t bow, and so we followed suit. After all, we were Dragons, and they were Deities. Aelora''s gaze lingered on me and Breta for a moment longer before she nodded approvingly.


    Tharla, the tree Goddess, chuckled softly and responded, "How adorable. But I can''t say they take after you," her laughter filled our minds as she addressed Grandfather, who snorted and shook his head.


    "Give them some time to grow, and you''ll see," he retorted confidently.


    "Why have you brought the children here? Surely not to help in our situation," Zephyrus''s voice echoed in my ears once more.


    Grandfather shot him a stern glance before responding, "Yes, they will."


    The lightning God appeared ready to argue, but Grandfather cut him off abruptly, his tone sharp and commanding, "They are my family, Zephyrus. You''d do best to fix your tone and choose your words wisely."


    Zephyrus seemed to hesitate in response to Grandfather''s words, but ultimately, he let out a cold snort and refrained from speaking further. Aelora''s gentle voice swiftly diffused the tension as she spoke, "Their help will be very much appreciated," her eyes scanned us before she turned to Grandfather and continued, "Will you be staying as well?"


    He glanced at the distant large planet for a few seconds before answering, "No, I have other matters to take care of. I''ll leave them in your care then."


    "Rest assured, they will be safe," Tharla responded, to which Aelora nodded in confirmation.


    Grandfather then turned to us and spoke directly to our minds, "You guys are guests here. Everwyn is a special place, try not to cause too much trouble. But remember to keep your head up, you are Dragons. Don''t forget that."


    My siblings and I quickly nodded and bowed to Grandfather in reply. He smiled in satisfaction before he glanced at Breta, "This place is not so bad for you, try to take advantage of it while you are here."


    Breta seemed confused about what he meant, but she still gave him a respectful bow in response.


    Leaving us with those final words, Grandfather nodded at the three Deities one final time before he shot off into the distance. His form quickly became hard to discern amidst the darkness of space.


    With him gone, Zephyrus glanced at us one final time before he shot back to one of the moons. Aelora turned to Tharla and spoke, "Please take them down."


    The tree Goddess answered with a soft smile, "Of course," she then shifted her attention to us and continued, "Now then, please relax and don''t be alarmed, I''ll bring you guys down to Everwyn." Her massive vines extended out and reached to grab us. We didn''t resist and instead allowed ourselves to be carried along as the tree goddess sailed across space, making her way toward the colossal planet.

 Chapter 328: Tharla’s domain

    With the colossal tree Goddess guiding us, we quickly made our way through space and approached the massive planet. An almost invisible barrier surrounded it, but we easily phased through it as the Goddess continued unhindered.


    The world below us slowly came into view, and we found ourselves flying toward an enormous floating island. All sorts and manners of celestial castles adorned it, with countless beings exuding a divine aura walking about.


    As soon as we appeared, they all ceased their activities and respectfully lowered their heads. Tharla paid no attention to their gestures and guided us toward a specific area, devoid of any buildings but instead dominated by a vast forest.


    The place was of unparalleled beauty and enchantment. As we ventured into the forest, a sense of tranquility washed over me, as the air became laden with the soothing scents of blooming flowers and ancient trees.


    The forest boasted an immense diversity of flora, with towering trees that reached toward the heavens, their branches intertwined to create a verdant canopy that filtered sunlight into a gentle, dappled glow. These ancient giants stood sentinel, their trunks adorned with moss and lichen. Faint rays of sunlight broke through the canopy, illuminating the forest floor in patches of ethereal radiance.


    Underneath the towering arboreal guardians, a vibrant undergrowth thrived. Soft moss blanketed the ground, providing a cushioned pathway as we walked, its emerald hues reflected the evergreen nature of the forest. Delicate ferns unfurled their fronds, creating a tapestry of luscious greens that swayed with every whisper of the wind.


    Flowers of all shapes and colors bloomed in abundance, their fragrances mingling in the air. Majestic orchids with petals like stained glass, with vibrant lilies and irises that added bursts of color to the tapestry of foliage. The forest was a living canvas of nature''s artistry, with wildflowers carpeting the ground in a riot of colors, from fiery reds to gentle pastels.


    My eyes easily spotted the crystal-clear streams that meandered through the forest, the water elements'' soothing melodies echoed amidst the ancient trees. The water, pure and invigorating, sparkled as sunlight danced upon its surface. The mana seemed to nourish the land, sustaining the flora and providing sanctuary to a variety of creatures, from delicate water lilies to playful frogs and minnows.


    As I glanced about, I could see the forest humming with life. Birds flew from branch to branch, their melodious songs harmonizing with the rustling leaves. Squirrels scampeed through the canopy, while a few gentle deers grazed in serene clearings. Butterflies, with their delicate wings adorned in a kaleidoscope of patterns, flit from flower to flower, adding a touch of enchantment to this mystical realm.


    Within this divine forest, Tharla''s presence was palpable as we appeared. Her essence suffused every leaf, every blade of grass, and every gentle breeze. It was a sanctuary of harmony and balance. And as we entered her realm I could not help but be captivated by its ethereal beauty and the profound sense of peace it bestowed upon me.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Welcome to my humble abode," the Goddess''s voice resonated, causing the very forest to tremble in harmony with her words.


    As the oldest among my siblings, I took a step forward and expressed my gratitude, saying, "We appreciate your hospitality."


    The Goddess chuckled lightly and acknowledged each of us, "So you are Aether, then we have Sidus, Ynos," before pausing to look at Breta, "And little Breta." Her words caused a visible unease in Breta''s demeanor.


    Tharla''s curiosity was evident as she observed the young Goddess, and I quickly felt compelled to break the silence. "Shall we begin?" I proposed.


    "Oh, of course," Tharla acknowledged my suggestion with a nod and proceeded to explain, "We are currently in what the mortals refer to as the heavenly domain. It is separate from the mortal plane, hidden from their sight. We try to minimize direct interaction with mortals, as it tends to lead to complications. However, certain minor deities struggle with this restraint and occasionally interfere in the mortal realm. Hence, our presence is not entirely unfamiliar to them."


    I nodded and waited for her to continue. Breta seemed interested to hear what she had to say, but my two brothers, on the other hand, had bored expressions on their faces. Thankfully, Tharla didn''t seem to mind.


    She noticed the differing reactions among us but remained unfazed. She continued, her voice carrying a hint of amusement, "Now, as for your purpose here, you have been brought to Everwyn to aid in its restoration. This world has suffered a great calamity, following a large scale battle and the balance between its natural forces has been disrupted. It is your task to help restore harmony and stability of the mana in this realm. We have already cleaned the everything and healed what needed to be healed, all that is left is to restore the mana to its previous state."


    "What do you mean by restoring the mana to its previous state?" Breta spoke for the first time since we came.


    Tharla paused before answering with a smile, "Our friends here," She said motioning to me and my siblings, "Are the closest entities to the mana elements. Although we have tried our best to restore everything to its original state, they should be able to sense that some problems remain," she said before glancing at me.


    I slowly nodded in agreement. She was right, although the world itself seemed stable with no apparent problems, I could sense that the flow of mana, wasn''t right. It was all messed up.


    Tharla''s smile widened as she noticed my agreement. "You Dragons possess a unique connection to the elements. Your innate ability to sense the flow and balance of mana makes you invaluable in this restoration process. And that is why you are here. By working together with us, you can identify and we can rectify the areas where the mana flow is disrupted or imbalanced."


    "I understand, we are happy to be of assistance," I answered with a nod.


    "Great! Now I know It isn''t much, but please accept these as a small gift," she said and waved her branches causing the ground of the forest below us to shake before it split open. Small trees grew out of the ground, each one holding a colorful fruit that emitted an appetizing scent. The appearance of these trees effectively grabbed Sidus and Ynos''s attention.


    I nodded in gratitude, appreciating Tharla''s gesture. "Thank you for your generosity," I replied, acknowledging the significance of her gift. My siblings, couldn''t contain their excitement as their gazes were drawn to the colorful fruits


    With a sense of wonder and curiosity, they approached the trees, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. Breta seemed intrigued as well.

 Chapter 329: The fruit

    The sweet fragrance of the fruit wafted through the air, casting a spell on my senses and transporting me back to memories of exploring the realm of the Gods with my grandmother. The fruit before me beckoned, and I couldn''t help but wonder if it held the same enchantment as the one I had once before.


    In the blink of an eye, Ynos seized the opportunity, his hunger overtaking any sense of caution. Without a moment''s hesitation, he devoured the fruit in a single gulp, the satisfaction painting a contented expression on his face. Little did we know that this seemingly innocuous act would set in motion a remarkable transformation.


    As the fruit''s essence permeated his being, an extraordinary surge of earth mana surged forth from Ynos, rending the air with explosive cracks like thunderclaps. My brows furrowed in concern as I witnessed his body convulse, his bones audibly fracturing under the sheer force of this newfound power. The sight was simultaneously unnerving and captivating.


    Yet, what astounded me even more was the sheer resilience of his nature. Like a symphony of renewal, Ynos''s body began its astonishing dance of regeneration. Scales, once shed, sprouted anew with remarkable swiftness, reclaiming their place upon his majestic form. And as if choreographed by cosmic forces, Ynos grew before our very eyes, his size expanding at a visibly accelerated rate, his presence radiating strength and power.


    It was a breathtaking sight, a testament to the inherent vitality and regenerative capabilities of our dragon lineage. Ynos, now a towering figure, more so than before released a strained roar, his voice resounding through the forest, carrying the weight of his transformation. The ground beneath him trembled in response, and I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of surprise and curiosity.


    "Oh, it truly is unfair," Tharla''s melodic laughter filled the air, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she observed our incredulous expressions. Puzzled, I couldn''t help but voice my confusion, seeking clarity on her remark.


    "Unfair?" I queried, my voice laced with curiosity.


    The Goddess nodded gently, her expression a blend of compassion and understanding. With a serene grace, she began to unravel the secrets hidden within the magical fruits she had bestowed upon us.


    "These fruits are not merely delicious delicacies," Tharla explained, her voice carrying a hint of reverence. "In fact, their mana concentration is so immense that a mortal who dares to partake in even a single bite would face a cataclysmic fate, their bodies unable to withstand the overwhelming energy. Even some of the lesser deities struggle to harness the sheer force contained within, resorting to consuming the fruit in cautious nibbles, constantly struggling to tame the unruly mana surges. Even then, so much of the mana is simply wasted, as it dissipates back to the world."


    Her words resonated within me, amplifying my admiration for the fruits'' potency. I glanced at Ynos, who wore a contented expression, fully satiated by his devouring of the fruit. Tharla''s gaze followed mine, a knowing smile playing upon her lips as she delved deeper into the intricacies of their magical properties.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Yet, with you, Dragons, it is an entirely different story," the Goddess continued, her eyes gleaming with fascination. "Not a single strand of mana is wasted. The fruits find perfect harmony within your very essence, unlocking your inherent abilities to channel and absorb the mana."


    Breta, ever the pragmatist, interjected with a tinge of resentment in her voice. "Ridiculous," she muttered under her breath, her hand moving to claim her own fruit.


    Tharla''s gaze shifted to Breta, a gentle smile gracing her features. "Indeed," she agreed, acknowledging Breta''s skepticism. "It is an extraordinary phenomenon, allowing you dragons to harness the fruits'' boundless mana potential without any loss. Truly, a captivating and remarkable gift."


    With a nod, I marveled at the intricate dance between power and fragility, witnessing the delicate balance that separated mortals from gods, and how we, as dragons, stood at the intersection of both realms, standing in a domain of our own.


    Sidus''s eyes gleamed as he surveyed the vibrant fruit in his claw. He turned his gaze to look at me before he released a sigh. With a swift, precise motion, he deftly sliced the fruit in half, dividing it into two equal portions. One half vanished into his mouth.


    But it was the other half that held my attention, for Sidus seemed to have something else in mind. With an enigmatic gleam in his eyes, he flung the remaining portion toward his own shadow, the embodiment of darkness cast beneath his form. As if summoned by his will, the inky silhouette surged upward, taking on a tangible form that mirrored his own draconic shape.


    In an awe-inspiring display, the shadowy figure extended a clawed limb, snatching the fruit mid-air with astonishing dexterity. It held the morsel for a brief moment, before retreating back into the depths of darkness from which it emerged.


    ''Oh, now that''s new,'' I inwardly noted in surprise. I didn''t sense any life coming from his shadow only mana, so that could only mean one thing, a spell. Although the fruit was gone, I could still somewhat sense it, hidden in his shadow.


    ''Is it something like a pocket realm?'' I wondered.


    ''And if so, is he saving that half for Immy?'' I couldn''t help but smile. My little brother was indeed cute. He quickly turned his gaze away, however, avoiding my eyes.


    I didn''t mind, and instead, I eagerly observed his reaction, waiting for a remarkable transformation or some sort of visible manifestation of the fruit''s influence. Yet, to my dismay, nothing overtly dramatic occurred. There was a subtle shift in the energy around him, a surge of mana that pulsed through his veins, but its nature eluded my senses.


    Frowning slightly, I focused my perception, attempting to discern the intricate elements within the surge of mana. It was peculiar, as if the mana had taken on a complex and enigmatic form, challenging my understanding. I strained to catch a glimpse of its composition, but it remained elusive, its true nature shrouded in mystery.


    ''Hmm,'' When it came to Ynos, it was easy to discern the nature of the mana. The mana coursing through his body was undeniably aligned with the earth element. Its essence permeated his being, and I was sure it nurtured not only his physical form but also elevated his soul space. Or at least that was the feeling he gave me.


    In contrast, discerning the nature of Sidus''s mana proved to be a perplexing task. Its intricacies eluded me, shrouded in an enigmatic veil that resisted easy classification. While I couldn''t determine its precise elements, one thing was clear¡ªit must have triggered some sort subtle transformation within him. I could sense the shift in energy, of that I was sure.


    Curiosity mingled with a tinge of frustration as I grappled with the mysteries surrounding Sidus''s mana, before I moved to grab my fruit.

 Chapter 330: The fruit II

    As I savored the fruit''s succulent taste, a familiar rush of flavors enveloped my senses, transporting me back to the land of the Gods. Its delectable sweetness danced upon my tongue, a tantalizing symphony of flavors that elicited a blissful sigh. The fruit''s essence flowed effortlessly down my throat, a velvety cascade of juice that left an indelible impression.


    As the luscious taste of the fruit faded from my palate, I became acutely aware of a stark difference between this particular fruit and the one I had consumed in the land of the Gods. While the flavors remained delightfully similar, the immediate impact on my being took an unexpected turn. A surge of mana, untethered to any discernible element, surged into my soul space with an intensity I had not experienced before.


    At first, the mana coursed through me in a formless state, its ethereal essence defying classification. But as it permeated the depths of my soul space, a subtle transformation unfolded. The shapeless mana swiftly morphed into vibrant water elements, invoking a deep connection to the boundless expanse of the ocean.


    Within the confines of my soul space, the tranquil waters expanded, their gentle waves rippling outward with newfound vigor. Miraculously, this expansion occurred without the slightest hint of discomfort, a testament to the harmonious integration of mana and soul. Grateful for the painless process, I marveled at the seamless fusion of mana and water, as if they were always meant to intertwine within the depths of my being.


    This unforeseen development stirred a sense of wonder and curiosity within me. As I savored the lingering taste of the fruit, a perplexing question tugged at the corners of my mind. Why did the mana transform into water elements? Why not earth, darkness, or even cosmic elements?


    Tharla seemed to sense my curiosity as she spoke, "The mana you gain is dependent on your most abundant element," she had said. This revelation sparked a renewed sense of wonder. Wasn''t my cosmic element one of my most abundant ones as well?


    Although it was true that its presence remained elusive inside my soul space, which made it seem like the water elements were the most abundant ones. But I was sure that the cosmic mana was the same if not more. Could it be that the fruit had no capabilities of helping when it came to pillars of existence? That would explain why Sidus seemed to have had no obvious effect since he only had his darkness element.


    Along with the growth of my soul space, my body began to change as well. As the transformation continued, the pain intensified, causing me to clench my claws and grit my teeth in an attempt to endure it. The shedding of scales and the shifting of bones felt like a tumultuous storm raging within my body, testing my resilience. I couldn''t help but wonder how Ynos had managed to handle this.


    With each passing moment, my body seemed to undergo a metamorphosis, adapting to the influx of mana and the expansion of my soul space. The pain gradually subsided, replaced by a strange sensation of empowerment and a heightened connection to the water element. My chest felt heavy, and I couldn''t help but raise my head to the sky and release a roar that shook the entire forest.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "How unsightly," Breta mumbled to herself.


    Her mumbled remark didn''t dampen my spirits. On the contrary, it only added to the amusement I felt from the transformation. The newfound physical strength and increased size brought a sense of confidence, making me unable to contain my grin.


    "Aren''t you just jealous?"As I playfully retorted to Breta''s comment, a sense of camaraderie and lightheartedness filled the air.


    "Hmph, jealous of who? An overgrown lizard?"


    Sidus, though momentarily irritated, seemed to understand the banter and decided not to escalate the situation.


    "Sure, you''re definitely not jealous," I chuckled.


    "Well then, with that out of the way shall we begin?"Tharla''s interruption brought our banter to a halt, redirecting our focus back to the task at hand. I acknowledged her question with a nod, indicating my readiness to proceed. Sidus and Ynos stood beside me. Ynos''s transformed appearance in particular reflected his growing strength. Breta, on the other hand, remained composed, her spear held gently as she awaited further instruction.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn''t help but inquire about Breta''s fruit. "Aren''t you going to eat yours?" I asked, glancing at the untouched fruit in her hand.


    Breta looked at me with a determined expression. "Not the idle time for that. I''ll save it for later," she quickly replied, emphasizing her focus on the task at hand.


    "Please follow me," Tharla beckoned, her figure momentarily flashing as she gracefully traversed through the air, leading the way out of the forest.


    Observing her swift movements, I narrowed my eyes, recognizing her impressive speed. Although I was confident in my ability to keep up with her current pace, I was well aware that she was likely withholding her full strength. If she were to unleash it, I doubted any of us would be able to match her.


    Nevertheless, I steeled my resolve and prepared to push myself to the limits. I signaled my siblings and Breta to follow suit.


    Our swift pace carried us beyond the boundaries of the forest, revealing a breathtaking vista of countless celestial palaces. Each structure bore its own unique grandeur, captivating my wandering gaze with their intricate designs. As I marveled at the celestial architecture, I couldn''t help but notice the palpable battle intent emanating from Ynos. His excitement was palpable, and I knew he was eager to test his strength against the divine beings present in this realm.


    "There are a lot of strong people here, brother," Ynos remarked, flying closer to me, his voice tinged with anticipation.


    I nodded in agreement, understanding his sentiment. "Indeed, but let us not forget our purpose. We are not here to engage in unnecessary conflicts. Remember, this mission was entrusted to us by Grandfather," I reminded him, emphasizing the importance of our task. We had a duty to fulfill, we weren''t here to fool around.


    "I know, brother. You don''t have to worry," he replied.


    "I trust your judgment, Ynos," I replied, reassured by his response. It was clear that he understood the gravity of the situation and would act accordingly.


    Sidus, who had been silent up until now, broke his silence with a perceptive question, "Some of them seem to hold ill intentions. How do you want to proceed with those?"


    His observation didn''t go unnoticed, and I narrowed my eyes, acknowledging the unsettling presence emanating from certain palaces. However, I chose to maintain a composed demeanor in the face of potential hostility.


    "For now, we will ignore them but remain vigilant," I answered, my tone laced with caution. "While our purpose is to assist, we must remember that we are in a foreign land. We cannot afford to be complacent." Sidus silently nodded, understanding the importance of staying on guard amidst an unfamiliar environment.


    Breta chimed in with her insight, her voice filled with a hint of disappointment. "Their reaction is to be expected. Many deities, particularly the younger ones, tend to be quite arrogant. However, I doubt they''ll take any reckless actions."


    "I hope not," I muttered in reply.

 Chapter 331: The Goddess of radiance

    During our brief flight, I couldn''t help but observe the intricate workings of the celestial realm and the lifestyles of the deities that resided within it. From what I gathered, the numerous palaces we passed by appeared to be smaller domains belonging to the lesser deities. The fluctuations in their divine auras were noticeable, and if I were to make an estimation, their power seemed comparably weak.


    I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of pity for them. As I shifted my attention to Tharla, the Goddess leading us, I couldn''t help but inwardly wonder at the stark contrast. Her divine aura radiated with an intensity that dwarfed the feeble candlelights emitted by the countless palaces we had witnessed. It was a stark reminder of the immense disparity in power and influence between her and the lesser deities.


    Tharla skillfully guided us towards a temple that stood in a spacious clearing devoid of other structures. A sense of intrigue enveloped us as we followed her lead.


    However, as we drew nearer, I was taken aback by a startling revelation. A faint, yet unmistakable cosmic shield enveloped the temple, emanating an energy reminiscent of teleportation. It was as if the very essence of mana within the shield possessed the power to transport beings instantaneously from one location to another.


    ''A gate?'' I inwardly wondered.


    "This is Lumina''s domain. She is the Goddess of Radiance," Tharla spoke calmly as she stepped through the shield. Her figure appeared as if she had walked through water before she disappeared.


    My siblings threw me cautious gazes, while Breta simply shrugged. "Let''s follow, but stay on guard," saying that, I took the lead and stepped forward. For a moment, I was surprised as I felt the familiar sensation of teleportation descends upon me.


    As my eyes quickly adjusted, I glanced at my surroundings in curiousity. Nestled within an ethereal realm, shimmering mists danced like veils of enchantment. As we step into this realm, my senses were enveloped by an otherworldly brilliance, as if the very air glowed with luminescence.


    A vast expanse stretched before us, adorned with meandering rivers of liquid light that cascaded down crystalline cliffs, forming iridescent waterfalls that seemed to sing harmonies with the wind. Blossoms of radiant hues carpeted the verdant landscape, their petals shimmering like precious gemstones, filling the air with intoxicating fragrances that danced upon the breeze.


    The sky above was a masterpiece of celestial artistry, where constellations twinkle with a vibrancy unmatched elsewhere, and I couldn''t help but be mesmerized by it. Radiant clouds, like billowing tapestries woven from golden threads, casted shifting shadows upon the iridescent terrain, creating an ever-changing spectacle that appeared to be capable of steering the soul.


    A profound serenity pervaded the atmosphere, as if the very essence of tranquility has been distilled and woven into every inch of this breathtaking domain.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "It''s pretty," Breta subconsciously mumbled by my side, and I couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Still, however, I kept my guard up. The aura of this place and that of this Lumina was without a doubt similar to Tharla, she was not to he underestimated.


    From one of the rivers of liquid light, a figure suddenly materialized, the newcomer possessed a form of unparalleled beauty and luminosity one that even I had to admit to. It seemed to reflect the very essence of her divine powers.


    Her flowing hair, was spun gold woven with stardust, cascaded down her back in shimmering waves that seemed to emit a soft, ethereal glow. Each strand carried the hues of dawn and dusk, creating a blend of warm and cool tones that harmonized in perfect balance.


    Her eyes, aglow with an inner light. They sparkled with the brilliance of a thousand stars, evoking a sense of wisdom and serenity.


    Adorned in a flowing gown of iridescent fabric, Lumina seemed to be draped in pure light. The fabric shimmered with a myriad of colors, as if woven from the hues of sunrise and sunset, reflecting her ever-changing radiance. The gown appears weightless, floating around her as though she herself was a creature born from the luminescence of the cosmos.


    Her skin possessed a delicate radiance, reminiscent of moonlit opal. It glowed with an ethereal light, emanating a soft radiance that bathed her surroundings.


    Upon her brow rested a delicate crown of intertwined starlight and celestial flora, adorned with shimmering gemstones that twinkled like distant galaxies. Each jewel carries a unique hue to it.


    ''So that''s Lumina,'' her appearance was without a doubt divine, and I couldn''t help but turn my gaze to my companion.


    Breta seemed to sense my gaze and glared back at me, "Don''t you dare say anything."


    "Like what?" I answered, feigning innocence.


    "I don''t know, but I had a feeling you''d say something stupid."


    "Me? How could I? Still¡ª the difference between you two is a little bit too much, don''t you think?" I couldn''t help but ask, with a soft grin.


    My words caused Breta to click her tongue and ignore me, as she turned to focus on the Goddess of Radiance that just made her appearance.


    "Tharla," the Goddess, spoke. Her voice carried with it a charm that was hard to describe.


    Tharla''s melodic voice resonated through the air in reply:


    "Lumina," she greeted the Goddess with familiarity, their rapport hinting at a deep connection. Tharla then gestured towards us, acknowledging our presence and purpose. "These esteemed guests have traveled from afar, ready to lend their aid in resolving our current mana predicament."


    At that, Lumina, regarded us with a warm smile. Her radiant presence seemed to illuminate the surroundings, imbuing the atmosphere with a sense of divinity. We exchanged respectful nods.


    "Thank you all for coming," she said.


    "We are simply doing our duty," I answered briefly.


    "Good, now that you are here, Lumina will take care of everything, please follow her," Tharla said and gave us a light nod before continuing, "Well then, I will be seeing you all." Leaving those final words behind, the tree Goddess soared into the ai; her figure flashing before she disappeared.


    As Tharla departed, our focus shifted to Lumina, her radiant presence catching our attention. She addressed us with a calm and composed demeanor, outlining the assistance that awaited us on our mission.


    "Considering the size of your group, we will assign a team of minor deities to support you in your endeavors," Lumina explained, her eyes briefly lingering on Breta before continuing. "Will you he accompanying one of them?" she asked.


    Breta''s countenance shifted slightly, revealing a faint frown that was uncommon on her usually stoic face. However, she swiftly regained her composure, turning towards me before responding, "Yes, I will be joining forces with Aether."

 Chapter 332: Who?

    "Then, please follow me," Lumina said as she turned and led the way. We followed closely behind, venturing further into her ethereal domain. I couldn''t help but marvel at the surroundings as we traversed the vast expanse. The landscape seemed to shimmer with otherworldly beauty, enchanting and captivating our senses.


    We passed through the rivers of liquid light, their gentle currents guiding us along a path of luminescence. The vibrant hues danced across the surface, creating a mesmerizing display of colors that seemed to shift and blend harmoniously.


    Finally, Lumina guided us to a breathtaking sight¡ªa massive cliff adorned with a majestic waterfall. The cascading water, infused with radiant energy, formed a shimmering curtain that sparkled like a rainbow.


    As we approached, however, a different sight caught my attention, leaving you staring in marvel.


    A large palace that seemed to rise with sublime elegance, its alabaster towers reached skyward as if aspiring to touch the heavens. Every intricately carved arch and delicate filigree detail adorning its facade sparkled like liquid starlight, casting a mesmerizing glow that dancer in harmony with the ever-present sunlight.


    The light waterfall that cascaded from the towering cliff behind the palace, with its crystalline streams tumbling down with a melodic grace, resembled liquid strands of luminescence. It seemed to be born from the very essence of Lumina''s radiance, casting shimmering sprays that caught the light and created prismatic rainbows that danced playfully in the air.


    As we approached, the entrance to the palace was adorned with colossal doors intricately embellished with motifs of divine beings and blooming flora, their golden hues glimmered brightly. Under Lumina''s guidance, we stepped across the threshold, a hushed serenity enveloping us, the air seemed to carry the faint scent of delicate blossoms intermingled with the sweet melodies of celestial chimes.


    ''Damn, these gods sure know how to enjoy life,'' I inwardly noted, and I couldn''t help but recall our humble cave abode. There was simply no comparing it the palace before me.


    Inside, the entire place was a sanctuary of luminous splendor. A central atrium bathed in a soft, warm glow, its soaring dome adorned with intricate stained glass that depicted tales of distant battles. Sunbeams filtered through the colorful panes, painting multicolored patterns upon the marble floors and casting an otherworldly illumination upon the grand hall.


    We continued along the way, following behind the Goddess, and to my surprise we have not encountered a single soul. Soon, Lumina led us into a massive hall.


    It stretched forth with an air of magnificence, with towering arches reaching toward the heavens like outstretched arms. The alabaster walls, adorned with delicate carvings that depicted tales of luminous triumphs, seemed to glow from within, reflecting the inner radiance of Lumina herself.


    Along the sides of the hall, statues of celestial beings stood sentinel, their forms rendered with meticulous artistry. These immortal figures, frozen in poses of grace and reverence, appear to emanate a subtle luminescence, as if channeling the very essence of the goddess they serve. Their serene countenances exude an aura of tranquility, but my eyes couldn''t help but narrow as I glanced at them. Those statues felt alive.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ''Is it divine magic?'' I wondered.


    I raised my head to scan the ceiling, which held an intricately painted tapestry that depicted constellations and celestial scenes in stunning detail. Each brushstroke captured the essence of luminescent worlds, celestial bodies swirling in a cosmic ballet. As I gazed upward, a part of me could almost feel the pulsating energy of the stars, as if they were drawing me into their celestial dance. My cosmic mana stirred inside my soul space, but I forced myself to calm down.


    ''Just what was her relationship with the cosmic mana?''


    Bringing my gaze back down, I continued to study the hall which was bathed in a soft, warm glow that suffused every corner. Ethereal candelabras hung from above, their flickering flames casted delicate patterns of light and shadow upon the polished surfaces.


    At the far end of the hall stood a raised dais, upon which a grand throne of shimmering light awaited Lumina''s presence. The throne itself appears as if crafted from pure starlight, its intricate framework adorned with precious gemstones that twinkle like captured stardust. As soon as Lumina closed in, her radiance illuminates the throne with an otherworldly brilliance, imbuing it with an ethereal glow that seemed to emanate from the very core of her being.


    Still I had to admit, everything was too bright for me. Sidus seemed to feel the same way as he shifted uncomfortably by my side. Perhaps Immy would have enjoyed being here.


    We stood below the light throne as Lumina gracefully settled onto her place. With a wave of her hand, the surrounding energy responded, conjuring large platforms that emerged from below us. These platforms gently elevated us, bringing us to the same eye level as the goddess herself.


    As I sat upon the elevated platform, I couldn''t help but observe the intricate design of the thrones. They exuded an air of reverence and respect, emphasizing the importance of this moment and our role in this endeavor. Lumina''s gesture spoke volumes about her regard for us, at least she was treating us with respect.


    However, a nagging curiosity kept tugging at my thoughts. The traces of cosmic mana in this realm were undeniable, yet Lumina, the goddess presiding over it, held no trace of cosmic mana inside of her, and seemed to lack control over it. How was this possible? The mystery intrigued me, and I couldn''t help but ponder the workings of this celestial realm.


    My eyes continued to scan the surroundings, seeking answers hidden within the vibrant energy that surrounded us. There was more to this realm than met the eye, I was sure of it. Cosmic mana was not something anyone could handle.


    "Your helpers will be arriving soon," the Goddess suddenly spoke with a gentle voice.


    I nodded slowly and hesitated before finally asking, "I apologize if I''m being rude, but I seem to sense traces of cosmic mana in this realm, I presume it was used to help build it, but I fail to sense any trace of it on you, and I doubt you hold control over it." I paused for a moment before continuing, "Is there perhaps, some Deity that holds control over the cosmic elements?"


    Lumina''s serene expression faltered slightly, her gaze locking with mine as I posed my question. To my surprise, however, her response was filled with genuine intrigue.


    "You possess perceptive senses," Lumina acknowledged, her voice carrying a touch of admiration. "Indeed, cosmic mana played a significant role in shaping this realm, but I do not wield control over it."


    As she paused, a nostalgic glimmer danced in her eyes, hinting at a deeper connection to the cosmic forces. With a measured tone, she continued, unravelling the mystery.


    "There is no deity who holds dominion over the cosmic elements," Lumina explained, her voice tinged with a mix of reverence and gratitude. "Instead, it was a Dragon who aided me in harnessing the power of cosmic mana to shape this realm."

 Chapter 333: The predecessor

    "A dragon?" The revelation that Lumina had received assistance from a dragon in shaping her realm left me surprised, as a surge of anticipation coursed through me. Could it be possible that the dragon she spoke of was my predecessor?


    My eyes widened as I contemplated the implications. Lumina''s nod confirmed my suspicions, and I felt a mixture of surprise and curiosity intertwining within me. The thought that the mysterious dragon who had once wielded cosmic power had played a role in creating this realm left me amazed. Why? Who was he? What was his connection to Lumina? And what finally¡ª what happened to him?


    As Lumina''s gaze turned distant, I could sense the memories resurfacing within her. The weight of time hung in the air, and I listened intently, eager to learn more about this ancient connection.


    "Yes, it was a very long time ago," Lumina said, her voice carrying a touch of reverence. She gestured with her hands, encompassing the vast expanse of her realm, "He helped me build all of this," she continued. The cosmic energy pulsated within the surroundings, casted an ethereal glow upon us.


    Curiosity burned within me as I yearned to know more about Lumina''s connection with the cosmic dragon. The question slipped from my lips, carrying my genuine interest. "If you don''t mind me asking, what was your relationship with the late cosmic dragon?"


    Lumina''s expression softened, and she gently shook her head in response. "I am afraid you will be disappointed," she began, her voice carrying a tinge of nostalgia. "Our relationship was not a close one, but I did have the privilege to fight alongside him once. At that time, my powers were nowhere near where they are today, and he ended up saving my life."


    I listened intently, captivated by the tale of their encounter.


    "After the battle," Lumina continued, her voice tinged with a hint of melancholy, "he helped me set up this place before he left, and I haven''t seen him ever since." Her words lingered in the air, carrying a sense of loss.


    I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of curiosity and admiration for the previous cosmic pillar. Although he was gone, the echoes of his presence were now intertwined with Lumina''s realm, and resonated with the cosmic essence within me, creating a tapestry of interconnected destinies.


    "I see," I replied, my mind processing the information shared by Lumina. Ynos, always brimming with curiosity, spoke up before I could ask the question burning within me. "What did he look like?" he inquired, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Lumina''s gaze softened as she reminisced about the cosmic dragon. "He was truly a sight to behold," she began, her voice carrying a touch of reverence. "His form was magnificent, with shimmering violet scales that reflected the vast expanse of the cosmos. His wings spanned wide, bearing the ethereal patterns of constellations, and his eyes held a depth that seemed to hold the secrets of the universe itself."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Ynos and Sidus both leaned forward, eager to hear more, while I absorbed Lumina''s description, attempting to visualize the cosmic dragon in my mind. Breta''s eyes swept between me and the Goddess, but she remained silent.


    Lumina continued, her voice tinged with a mixture of nostalgia and admiration. "He possessed a regal presence, commanding respect with each movement. His aura was infused with cosmic energy, radiant and vibrant. Though our encounter was brief, his impact on me and this realm remains."


    "And-" I began to speak, but our conversation was abruptly interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps. Lumina''s attention shifted, and she gracefully acknowledged the arrival of the deities.


    "Ah, it seems like they have arrived," She said as they approached us, their expressions filled with reverence and respect, before humbly dropping to their knees in a show of deference.


    Lumina''s presence commanded their unwavering attention as she addressed them, her voice resonating with both authority and warmth. "Rise," she said, her voice carrying a gentle yet undeniable power. "These are our guests, who have come from afar to assist us."


    The deities stood up, their eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and hesitation as they observed us. While most of them seemed genuinely interested in our presence, I couldn''t help but notice Sidus''s slightly disdainful expression. He maintained a stoic demeanor, attempting to conceal his true emotions, but I could sense his underlying dislike. His feelings were transparent to me.


    Nonetheless, I remained composed, as the eldest, acknowledging the complexity of the situation. The arrival of these deities marked an important juncture in our mission, and it was essential to maintain a harmonious working relationship with them. I exchanged a brief glance with Sidus, silently conveying the need for cooperation and mutual respect.


    Ynos''s gaze, on the other hand, was filled with unconcealed curiosity. He studied them intently, seemingly assessing their strength and abilities, searching for potential worthy opponents. I could sense his eagerness to find someone who could challenge him, someone who could ignite the fire of battle within him.


    However, it didn''t take long for Ynos to shake his head in disappointment, his interest fading as swiftly as it had arisen. He seemed to find the gathered deities lacking in the qualities he sought, unable to capture his attention or ignite his competitive spirit.


    I observed my little brother''s reaction, understanding his desire for formidable opponents. With a subtle nod, I subtly conveyed to Ynos the need to remain focused on our mission, even if the immediate prospects of a thrilling battle seemed limited.


    Breta''s indifference towards the gathered deities, on the other hand, was palpable. Her eyes scanned them briefly, as if sizing them up, before she dismissed them entirely from her attention. Her stoic expression remained unchanged as if their presence held no significance to her.


    The arrival of the nine minor deities signaled the formation of our teams. Lumina''s intention became clear as I observed her assigning three of the newcomers to each of us. It seemed that Breta and I would be joined by three additional deities, making our team a total of five members.


    My eyes inspected the three members, one female, one male, and the last one, an animal of sorts. The female possessed a delicate beauty that mirrored the fading light itself. Her silver-lilac hair cascaded like strands of spun dusk, while her serene twilight eyes reflect the hues of the setting sun. She was adorned in a diaphanous gown of lavender and dusky blues. The second member, exuded an aura of haughty grandeur through his imposing physical presence. Towering above others, his muscular form was chiseled with an air of self-importance, an embodiment of his inflated ego. With a mane of fiery red hair that billowed like unruly flames, his piercing, stormy eyes conveyed an unwavering sense of superiority.


    Clad in regal robes of deep crimson and gold, he carried himself with an air of entitlement, striding with a commanding presence that demands attention. His arrogant countenance, was marked by a contemptuous sneer. Just looking at him already gave me a headache, since I was sure he would be a pain in the ass to deal with.


    The last member, had an appearance close to that of a bird, with feathers as dark as midnight cascading down their lithe form, they possess an enigmatic allure. Their eyes were like pools of gleaming onyx. Adorned with intricate patterns that mimic constellations, their wings stretch wide, each feather poised for flight.


    ''So this is what I''ll be dealing with.''

 Chapter 334: The destination

    "With this, the three of you can split up when you descend into the mortal world. The Deities following you will do their utmost best to help you with whatever you need," Lumina''s gentle voice filled the air as she explained the arrangement. Her words resonated with a sense of trust and confidence in our abilities.


    As Lumina finished speaking, I noticed a slight furrowing of Sidus''s brows. His dissatisfaction was evident as he observed his team members. Unable to contain himself, he directed his gaze towards the Goddess of Radiance and voiced his question, seeking to understand her decision.


    "Why are you sending them with us, instead of coming yourself?" Sidus inquired, his tone reflecting his genuine curiosity and a touch of skepticism.


    His question hung in the air, causing a collective gasp from the minor deities who stood nearby. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed¡ªthe audacity of someone challenging the high Goddess herself. Before Lumina could respond, the arrogant redhead deity from my team couldn''t contain his arrogance any longer. With his nose raised high, he haughtily retorted, "How dare you talk to the high Goddess like that, you beast-"


    But I refused to let him finish his sentence. In an instant, my aura surged forth, swirling around me with an overwhelming force. It crashed into the arrogant deity, silencing his words and leaving him visibly shocked. His gaze turned towards me, his mouth still open in disbelief as my growl filled the air.


    "Who the hell are you to be talking to my little brother like that? Do you want to die?" I snarled, my protective instincts fully ignited.


    The atmosphere around us grew tense, the minor deities frozen in their places, their expressions a mix of astonishment and fear. The redhead deity, now silenced and intimidated, struggled to find his voice as he realized the gravity of his mistake. The lesson was clear.


    Lumina''s eyes held a mixture of surprise and amusement as she calmly intervened, her voice cutting through the tension. "Enough, both of you. We are here for a purpose, and aggression serves no one," she declared, her tone firm yet composed. She then turned her gaze toward the arrogant redhead, Zeph, and continued, "Zeph, what did I tell you before?"


    Zeph''s body trembled slightly, realizing the gravity of his actions. He hurriedly lowered his head and stammered, "I-I apologize for my disrespect."


    Lumina''s gaze intensified, a dangerous aura swirling around her. "Why are you apologizing to me?" she questioned, her voice carrying a hint of warning.


    Zeph''s fear deepened, and he quickly redirected his gaze toward me and Sidus, understanding the gravity of his mistake. With a trembling voice, he uttered, "I apologize for my disrespect."


    Sidus''s eyes narrowed as he observed the exchange, his sharp perception gauging the sincerity of Zeph''s apology. He glanced briefly at Lumina, then at me, seeking confirmation. I gave him a gentle nod, signaling my acceptance of the apology.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sidus maintained his composed demeanor as he nodded curtly at Zeph, acknowledging his attempt to rectify the situation. His emotional control impressed me, and I felt a surge of pride for him.


    Lumina didn''t keep us waiting long before providing an explanation to Sidus''s question. Her voice carried a calm authority as she clarified, "The reason is simple. My presence, along with that of the other high Gods, is needed to restore the outer shield. The energy required to mend it after the battle is extraordinary, and we must take turns in fixing it."


    She paused, her gaze shifting toward the minor deities, before she continued, "However, for restoring the mana, their presence should be more than enough to assist you."


    With Lumina''s explanation, any lingering doubts or questions dissipated The minor deities stood straighter, their expressions showing a renewed determination.


    "We understand," I nodded in response to Lumina''s words, acknowledging her explanation and expressing my understanding.


    With a serene smile, Lumina answered, "Then, I wish you good luck. You may take your leave," she said, her words signaling the conclusion of our conversation.


    The minor deities, assigned to assist us, led the way as we left the grand chamber and departed from Lumina''s realm. As we ventured back into the celestial expanse, I couldn''t help but harbor a sense of disappointment.


    The question that lingered in my mind was unavoidable: Why had Tharla taken us through this entire procedure when she could have handled it herself? The encounter with the minor deities felt like an unnecessary detour, what was the point of going all the way to Lumina''s realm for this? The entire ordeal left me wondering about the reasoning behind such a decision. It seemed like a waste of time, and I couldn''t help but question the intentions and wisdom of those involved.


    Still, dwelling on these thoughts would serve no purpose. I reminded myself to focus on the mission at hand and the role we were assigned. With renewed determination, I pushed aside my lingering frustrations, and my gaze shifted to my companions.


    "Esteemed guest," the assigned goddess addressed me and my team, "May I know how to address you?"


    "I am Aether," I replied, gesturing towards Breta, "And this is-" I paused, allowing Breta to introduce herself in her own time.


    "Breta," she curtly responded.


    "Esteemed Aether and Lady Breta," the goddess introduced herself as Serenia, motioning towards the bird-like deity beside her, "This is Ravensong, and you have already met Zeph."


    "I see. Then let us be on our way, we wasted enough time as it is already," I said, to which Serenia nodded lightly.


    "The mortal realm below encompasses two continents, with the central one being the largest, serving as the home to all sentient races," Serenia explained, her words carrying a weight of significance. "The western continent, however, is known as the land of monsters." She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing, "Now, where would you like to go?"


    Deep in thought, I turned to my siblings who were engaged in similar discussions with the minor deities on their respective teams. Sidus, sensing my unspoken question, spoke up first, "I will take charge of the northern part of the central continent, brother."


    Ynos, quick to join the conversation, interjected with enthusiasm, "I have heard tales of a race resembling the fairies dwelling in the western continent. That is where I shall go!"


    Nodding in agreement, I affirmed, "Then it is decided. We will claim the southern part of the central continent for ourselves." My gaze met Breta''s, and she acknowledged our choice with a confirming nod.

 Chapter 335: The world

    Our plan was straightforward: Ynos would investigate any mana abnormalities in the western continent. While we hadn''t been explicitly instructed to avoid interacting with the locals, I felt it necessary to remind my younger brother to exercise restraint. Even if that continent was teeming with monsters, we had a different purpose and needed to stay focused. Meddling in the affairs of the world''s inhabitants would only disrupt the natural order and serve no good.


    As for Sidus and me, our destination was the central continent, home to three mortal races. The most populous of these races were the humans, who seemed to be widespread across the universe. Their resilience and ability to thrive in various environments spoke volumes about their exceptional qualities as a race.


    The second race was entirely new to me. They bore a resemblance to humans in terms of their stature, but the key difference lay in their green skin. They were noticeably smaller than regular humans, often standing at half their height. What captivated my curiosity the most was their unique mode of communication. Instead of speaking or making audible sounds, they relied on telepathy to communicate with one another.


    They used this method, even when interacting with other races. They were called, The Mindweavers and they possessed the extraordinary ability of telekinesis, enabling them to manipulate objects with their minds. While this power might appear overwhelmingly advantageous, their actual power output was limited and they fatigued rather quickly.


    In contrast, the humans of this world did not seem to possess mages like we were familiar with. Instead, they had a class known as Weapon Masters. These individuals wielded a similar enigmatic energy to the knights from our home planet, though their techniques appeared to be more refined and sophisticated.


    It was fascinating to hear how each race on this plane had developed its own set of abilities and skills, tailored to their environment and circumstances.


    According to Selenia''s information, the humans and Mindweavers had forged strong alliances and maintained friendly relations for an extensive period. While they had faced challenges and conflicts over the course of their shared history, the two races managed to sustain their bond. However, the primary reason for their enduring alliance was the presence of the third race.


    The Auris, often regarded as angelic beings due to their striking appearance, differed from the divine deities despite their similar aura. Like the Humans and Mindweavers, they possessed humanoid features, but what set them apart were their distinguishing characteristics. Adorned with golden wings, their silver-white hair and eyes exuded an ethereal beauty.


    However, the claims made by the Auris about being direct descendants of the Gods were met with skepticism by Selenia. She promptly refuted this notion, denying any divine lineage within the Auris. Their arrogant demeanor and self-proclaimed connection to the divine seemed to be an unfounded belief rather than a verifiable truth.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As a result, the Auris became an intolerable presence, their superiority complex proving difficult to endure. This attitude further solidified the alliance between the Humans and Mindweavers, who found solace in each other''s company. While the Auris possessed a remarkable aptitude for mana manipulation, displaying prowess in the field of magic, no other race exhibited similar abilities. This, unfortunately, fueled their already inflated egos, reinforcing their belief of being the chosen ones, the superior race.


    After listening to the brief history lesson, we descended to the mortal plane. I said my farewells to my siblings and proceeded to follow Serenia and the rest of the group, with Breta by my side. Once we reached a certain point, the Twilight Goddess paused in midair, bowing her head in a show of respect.


    "Esteemed Aether," Serenia began, "I will now cast an invisibility spell to conceal you from the mortals'' gazes."


    Curiosity stirred within me, prompting me to inquire, "Is such a measure truly necessary?"


    Serenia''s eyes briefly reflected confusion before she responded, "Yes?"


    "Hmm, so be it then," I said, "Go on then."


    With a wave of her hands, the Goddess conjured a strange divine power that enveloped her. She then directed the energy towards me, and as her "spell" made contact, a look of intrigue crossed my face. Divinity¡ªsuch an interesting power, to say the least. I could still see my limbs, but it felt as if a vague barrier now surrounded me. I assumed it was this that prevented the mortals from seeing me.


    Serenia turned her attention to Breta and began to speak, "Lady Breta-"


    Before she could finish, a radiant light surrounded Breta''s form, and when it faded, she vanished from sight. I blinked in surprise, my eyes adjusting to her use of Divinity, allowing me to catch a glimpse of her once again. It was clear that no mortal could perceive her presence now.


    "Oh, you didn''t mention you could do that," I remarked.


    Breta nonchalantly shrugged and replied, "It''s not very useful, just trivial tricks."


    Respectfully, Serenia nodded and resumed leading the way. My gaze instinctively shifted towards Zeph, noticing a significant change in his demeanor since his previous outburst. He appeared to have mellowed down, avoiding direct eye contact with me.


    I shrugged and turned my attention away. With an observant gaze, I took in the landscape as we neared the continent. The location of our descent was a verdant plateau nestled between two towering mountains. Amidst the grassy expanse, a resplendent city constructed from glistening white stones came into view, its skyline adorned with figures soaring through the air. It appeared that the majority preferred flight over walking.


    "Oh, an Auris city," I quietly remarked to myself, instantly recognizing the race of winged people.


    "That is one of the major cities of the Auris," The Goddess explained.


    "I see," I replied, but a frown quickly made its way across my face.


    Breta seemed to feel the same way I did, but the minor Deities did not seem to notice any abnormality.


    "You sense that?" I asked.


    "Yes, the mana here is in disarray," Breta confirmed.


    With a determined nod, I spread my wings, taking the lead this time. "Let''s proceed," I commanded, prompting the minor deities to swiftly follow as we soared away, leaving the bustling city behind us.


    We flew over the large mountain, passing by a few people, but our presence went unnoticed. We didn''t get far away from the city when we reached our destination.


    "This... Is worse than I expected," I mumbled as I gazed at the scene before me.

 Chapter 336: The storm

    To an untrained eye, the scene appeared unremarkable. A casual observer would notice nothing amiss, except for the occasional gusts of wind that seemed to materialize and vanish unpredictably. The grassland stretched out peacefully, adorned by a winding road that meandered into the distance, leading to a forest on the horizon.


    To me, however, the scene that extended before me was anything but normal. As my trained eyes surveyed the unfolding scene, a deep sense of unease settled within me. What lay before me was far from the ordinary. The sky was marred by a turbulent maelstrom of swirling mana, invisible to the uninitiated. The elements clashed and coalesced, forming an intricate dance of unseen forces. It was an unsettling sight, for the expected abundance of earth mana was replaced by a chaotic mix of wind and water elements. The balance had been disrupted, and the disarray spoke of unnatural interference.


    While Breta lacked the same level of perception as me, she could sense the underlying disturbance in the mana. The unease mirrored in her expression indicated her recognition of the abnormality. As for the minor deities, their senses were attuned enough to detect that something was awry, yet they remained unaware of the full extent of the disruption.


    "Is it here?" Zeph''s voice was barely a murmur as he voiced his uncertainty.


    "I can feel that something is not right, but I''m not sure," Serenia, acknowledging the disturbance in the mana, expressed her own uncertainty regarding the source of the anomaly.


    Ravensong, the bird-like deity, remained silent throughout, his expression inscrutable and his thoughts undisclosed.


    Breta turned to me with a question, her voice filled with concern. "How do you want to handle this?"


    I took a moment to assess the situation, my brows furrowing in thought. Finally, I replied in a serious tone, "It seems like the elements have become tangled together because of something, and can''t disperse properly. I''ll try to figure out what''s causing it, but I''ll need you guys to protect the surroundings. Untangling the mana could have some unpredictable consequences."


    Breta nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Alright, don''t worry about it."


    "Then I''ll head out first," I declared, wasting no time. With a powerful sweep of my large wings, I propelled myself towards the eye of the storm, where the density of mana was at its peak. The turbulent winds whipped around me as I ventured deeper into the chaotic tempest.


    While others might have experienced a subtle increase in mana density as they approached the eye of the storm, I, with my heightened sensitivity to mana, felt a profound discomfort. My entire body trembled, every fiber of my being protesting against the abnormality. It was as if all my senses were collectively shouting that something was terribly amiss.


    As I soared through the air, I reached out to the water elements I encountered, attempting to guide them. Most of them responded to my presence, their movement influenced by my energy. However, a fraction of the elements seemed to be locked in place, struggling against an unseen force that prevented their natural flow.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As I ventured deeper into the storm, an unsettling realization dawned upon me: there was no discernible presence other than the elements themselves. No malicious entity or external force seemed to be causing the disturbance. I furrowed my brows, my focus intensifying as I navigated through the chaotic currents.


    The closer I approached the storm''s core, the more resistant the elements became. It was as if an invisible force was obstructing their natural flow, making it increasingly challenging for me to control them. With a determined frown, I relied on my instincts and honed my gaze, scanning the area for any signs or clues that could explain the problem. Meanwhile, the frenzied elements continued their wild dance around me.


    As I delved deeper into the storm, my instincts led me to the very heart of the disturbance. With a mixture of shock and concern, I came face to face with a colossal wind element. It exerted a gravitational force that drew the other elements toward it, creating an unnatural imbalance. But what truly alarmed me was the sight of another massive water element intermingled with the wind.


    As I floated in the air, my eyes widened, and my frown deepened in response to the unsettling scene unfolding before me. The fusion of the wind and water elements was highly irregular, and it became evident that this union was not the result of a natural occurrence. It seemed as though some external force had attracted these elements to each other, but their fusion had reached a stalemate, unable to fully manifest. This discordant fusion had a profound impact on the surrounding mana, creating an imbalance that permeated the entire area.


    As I observed the unsuccessful fusion of the elements, a thought crossed my mind. ''Is this the aftermath of the battle they mentioned?'' The signs certainly pointed in that direction.


    Determined to rectify the situation, I made the decision to intervene. Separating the wind and water elements seemed like the most logical approach. While my control over the wind element was non-existent, I still retained some influence over the water elements. It was my hope that by manipulating the water, I could successfully disentangle it from the wind element, restoring balance to the area.


    With caution, I extended my influence towards the colossal water element, hoping to establish a connection and convey my intentions. As I made contact, a stirring reaction emanated from the element, but it remained unyielding.


    However, the moment I attempted to communicate with the water element, a disturbance seemed to ripple through the wind element. It responded with increased turbulence, causing powerful gusts to sweep through the grassland below, unsettling the surroundings.


    "Ah, this doesn''t look good," I muttered, sensing the the growing instability of the situation.


    Breta, Serenia, Zeph, and Ravensong swiftly detected the shift in the atmosphere, their divine senses attuned to the disturbance. Reacting swiftly, they summoned their divine shields, forming protective barriers to safeguard the land and avert any potential havoc caused by the unleashed power of the wind element.


    Undeterred by the chaotic winds, I focused my attention solely on the water element, determined to separate it from the wind. Ignoring the gusts that buffeted me, I persisted in my attempts to manipulate the water element, refusing to let its stubbornness deter me.


    ''Damn it, stop being so stubborn and listen to me!'' I inwardly cursed. Frustration welled up within me as the water element continued to resist my attempts. With each resistance, the wind element grew more agitated, unleashing a stronger backlash of winds. It was an infuriating cycle, but I refused to give up. The more the water element stubbornly held its ground, the harder I pushed against its resistance, determined to bring about a resolution.

 Chapter 337: Struggle

    My back and forth against the water element continued like that for a while. The battle between us reached a fever pitch. Both of the elements'' colossal size and raw power unleashed a relentless display of might. As the clash escalated, the atmosphere grew charged with a palpable tension, causing the once serene grassland to be engulfed in an air of foreboding. Dark storm clouds loomed overhead, their swirling masses casting a shadow over the land and plunging it into an eerie darkness.


    The magnitude of the clash was not lost on the minor deities, who could sense the overwhelming power emanating from the warring forces. Their expressions mirrored the gravity of the situation, as they understood the destructive potential that lay within the combined might of the water and wind elements.


    Witnessing the intensity of the struggle both elements posed, I redoubled my efforts to separate them, determined to restore the balance to the disrupted mana flow. My focus sharpened, I extended my influence over the water element, employing every ounce of my power to communicate my intentions. But despite my relentless efforts, the bastard remained obstinate, unwilling to heed my plea for separation.


    With each passing moment, the wind element grew increasingly agitated, its fury manifesting as violent gusts and cyclonic formations. The ground trembled beneath the onslaught, and the once tranquil grassland became a battlefield of elemental forces. The clash of the elements reverberated through the air, a symphony of chaos and power that resonated with the very fabric of the plane.


    Aware of the dire consequences should the elemental storm continue unabated, Breta, Serenia, Zeph, and Ravensong sprang into action. Calling upon their divine abilities, they invoked powerful shields to protect the land from the tempestuous onslaught. Their shields stood as a bastion against the raging wind, holding steadfast in the face of its relentless assault, and preventing the power of the elements from extending further away from the grassland.


    However, despite their best efforts, the sheer magnitude of the elemental clash proved challenging to contain. The storm clouds swirled with growing ferocity, crackling with lightning and unleashing torrents of rain upon the land. The once thriving grassland now lay battered, with gusts of wind uprooting trees and sweeping away anything in their path. The very fabric of the mortal plane seemed to tremble under the weight of the elemental turmoil.


    Amidst the chaos, my gaze sharpened and remained unyielding. I intensified my efforts to calm and separate the elements, seeking a resolution to their tumultuous clash.


    The battle of wills continued, the struggle between the water and wind elements echoing throughout the planes. The elements surged and surged, their powers clashing and intertwining in a mesmerizing dance of destruction. It was a sight both awe-inspiring and terrifying, a testament to the raw power of the elemental forces that governed the mortal realm.


    As our clash persisted, a mix of frustration and determination welled up within me. I could feel my patience wearing thin, and my pride tested by its relentless resistance. The thought of conceding defeat was unthinkable; I refused to let this elemental standoff diminish my authority.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I forcefully calmed myself down, before I decided to tap into the depths of my power¡ªthe sanctuary of my soul space.


    The moment my soul space intertwined with the earthly realm, the atmosphere shifted. A surge of pure energy coursed through my veins, infusing me with an unparalleled strength and clarity of purpose. I felt the power of the elements inside my soul space surging within me, empowering my every action and silencing any doubt that had lingered within.


    With newfound resolution, I extended my claw towards the turbulent clash of elements, channeling the raw energy of my soul space toward both of the elements. My aura enveloped them both, radiating with an otherworldly brilliance that defied comprehension. It was a last resort, an ultimate measure to assert my authority over the stubborn forces that defied me.


    "Fine then," I proclaimed, my voice carrying an air of unwavering resolve. "Since it''s not working this way, then don''t blame me for what comes next!"


    With a resounding whoosh, the colossal water and wind elements were forcefully drawn into the depths of my soul space. Gone were the gentle appeals and attempts at communication; this time, I wielded my authority with unwavering command. I granted them no reprieve, no opportunity to resist or regain their senses. They were seized by an irresistible force, inexorably pulled towards me.


    The sudden disappearance of the immense elements unleashed a chain reaction among the remaining minor ones. Freed from the grip of the entangled forces, they surged forth in a frenzy, their energies released in a chaotic torrent. The unleashed power caused further destruction to the already ravaged grassland, threatening to escalate the devastation.


    In this critical moment, Breta, Serenia, Zeph, and Ravensong sprang into action once again, their divine presence commanding authority over the unruly elements. They exerted their influence, employing their powers to forcefully halt the rampaging elements in their tracks.


    United in their efforts, and under Breta''s lead, the minor deities managed to quell the rampage, reigning in the elemental chaos and restoring a semblance of order to the grassland.


    I, on the other hand, had no time to think about all of this. Without a moment''s hesitation, I swiftly descended to the solid ground. Closing my eyes, I delved deep within the recesses of my soul space, fully aware that a pressing matter awaited my attention. Within the sanctuary of my inner realm, I could sense the tumultuous presence of the captive elements, their sheer power threatening to disturb the tranquility that resided there.


    In the depths of my soul space, the colossal water and wind elements continued to wage a relentless battle, their struggles reverberating through the ethereal plane affecting all of my elements. Their obstinate nature manifested itself in their ceaseless attempts to break free from their confinements, wreaking havoc within the confines of my sacred sanctuary.


    "You bastards! What are you doing inside of someone else''s home?" I growled.


    Now that they were here, however, they were within my domain. I exerted my authority within the vast expanse of my soul space, forcibly separating the colossal water and wind elements from the rest of my earth and water elements. Like a relentless tide, I propelled both colossal elements toward the far reaches of my inner realm, where a small but potent strand of darkness mana resided.


    Though the darkness mana appeared minuscule in comparison to the colossal elements, its significance as a pillar of existence could not be underestimated.


    As the water and wind elements neared the edge of my soul space, their tumultuous struggles began to ebb, subdued by the overwhelming presence of the darkness mana. It acted as a stabilizing force, serving as a firm boundary that curbed their unrestrained power and thwarted any attempts to break free from their confines.

 Chapter 338: Separated at last

    In the face of the indomitable darkness mana, the wind and water elements could no longer resist its commanding presence. They faltered in their relentless struggles, their energies subdued by the weight of the pillar that held them captive. Sensing the opportune moment, I summoned forth the cosmic mana, my primary element, to further assert my control over the chaotic situation.


    As the cosmic mana cascaded down within my soul space, an ethereal glow suffused the air. The dragon statue stirred with newfound vigor. Its eyes seemed to gleam as it became a conduit for the cosmic mana''s immense power.


    With a decisive motion, I directed a focused stream of cosmic energy toward the wind element, its path clear and unwavering. The moment the cosmic mana touched the wind element, a profound transformation occurred. In an instant, its form dissipated, torn away from the entangled embrace of the water element.


    The wind element, now separated and isolated within the confines of my soul space, was cast to the farthest reaches, a distant corner where its turbulent nature would no longer wreak havoc. A surge of satisfaction welled within me as I witnessed the successful separation of the wind and water elements.


    With the wind element banished to its secluded corner, the water element remained under the watchful gaze of the darkness mana. The harmonious dance of the elements inside my soul space had been restored, maintaining the delicate equilibrium.


    A sense of tranquility washed over me, and it seemed like I wasn''t the only one that felt that way. The colossal water element, freed from the chaotic fusion, exuded a newfound serenity. It glided gracefully through the ethereal currents, its movements fluid and harmonious.


    In a joyous display, the water element descended toward the expansive sea that resided within the depths of my soul space. With a gentle splash, it melded seamlessly with the other water elements, their energies intertwining in perfect unity. I could sense its contentment, a deep satisfaction emanating from its essence.


    The once tumultuous entity had found solace in the tranquil sanctuary of my soul space. No longer burdened by the conflicting forces that had entangled it, the water element embraced its rightful place within the realm of its elemental kin. Together, they formed a majestic symphony, their essence resonating with the ebb and flow of life causing the sea to grow larger as I felt my entire soul space shake and expand in size.


    ''Lucky,'' I inwardly mumbled happily.


    With that taken care of, I turned my attention to the intruder¡ª The wind element. Aware of the potential danger posed by it, I focused my attention on its containment within my soul space. Unlike the water element, I lacked a natural affinity for the wind, making it impossible for me to exert direct control over its tempestuous essence. Keeping it confined within the ethereal confines of my soul space carried inherent risks, as its volatile energy could easily disrupt the delicate balance maintained within.


    Grateful for the resolution provided by the successful separation of the wind and water elements, I knew that my task was far from complete. The wind element remained an intruder, a disruptive force that required a swift resolution, and it was time to sense it back.


    I channeled my soul space''s energy into a focused surge. This surge acted as a conduit, bridging the gap between it and the mortal realm, allowing the wind element to be returned to its rightful domain.


    As I prepared to enact the final step of this delicate operation, I called upon the aid of Breta, and the others. As they gathered around, their divine presence served as a shield against any unforeseen consequences that might arise. Although I didn''t think the wind element would end up doing anything bad, one could never be too careful.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    With a surge of energy, I directed the wind element outside of my soul space to the mortal realm. The element, sensing the call of its native domain, surged forward, propelled by the forces of nature. It emerged from the confines of my soul space, returning to the realm from whence it came.


    As the wind element reentered the mortal realm, a gentle calm settled over the grassland, the storm clouds dissipating and the destructive winds subsiding, and I could feel the land sighing with relief, as if grateful for the restoration of tranquility and balance.


    With a satisfied grin, I spoke, "Well, that wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Breta, her expression calm and composed, nodded in agreement. She slowly lowered her divine shield, a gesture echoed by the others who followed suit.


    Her voice calm, Breta inquired, "Is it over?"


    I took a moment to assess the surroundings, the mana now flowing harmoniously once more. With a hint of regret in my voice, I replied, "Yes, I believe so. The flow of mana has been restored back to its normal state." Pausing, my gaze shifted to the scarred land that lay before us. "It''s a shame to see the destruction that occurred here, though."


    Breta''s eyes softened as she surveyed the damaged landscape. "Indeed, the price paid by the land is a heavy one. But with time, nature will heal and restore this place to its former beauty."


    Serenia added her voice to the conversation, her tone filled with compassion. "The resilience of nature is remarkable. Given time and care, this land will thrive once more."


    I nodded in agreement, "Well then, let''s move on to the next place, we still have a lot of work to do."


    ****


    Not far from where Aether and his companions completed their task, a group of Auris found themselves frozen in awe and disbelief. Their eyes widened as they took in the astonishing sight that unfolded before them. Being inherently attuned to the ebb and flow of mana, they were immediately drawn to the sudden disturbance caused by the massive wind element.


    Word quickly spread, and a group of curious Auris was swiftly dispatched to investigate the source of this extraordinary phenomenon. Little did they know that they were about to witness something beyond their wildest imaginations.


    As they approached the scene, their senses tingled with anticipation and trepidation. The air crackled with residual energy, and the grassland bore the scars of the recent tumultuous battle between the elements. However, what truly left them speechless were the divine figures that stood before them.


    Four beings emanating a radiant aura, unmistakably divine in nature, stood like pillars of strength. Their presence alone exuded power and authority, enveloping the area in a sense of awe. Bright divine shields surrounded them, acting as guardians of the land they protected.


    But it was the sight of the colossal creature at the heart of the storm that truly left the Auris in disbelief. Towering and majestic, it possessed an otherworldly presence. Its golden eyes, sharp and piercing, seemed to hold the very essence of the world itself. The aura it emitted was so potent that the mere act of looking directly at it was a challenge.


    As the Auris stood there, a torrent of questions flooded their minds. What kind of creature could possess such immense power? Was it a deity, an ancient guardian, or something else entirely? Their knowledge and experiences offered no explanation for this extraordinary sight.


    Whispers filled the air as the Auris exchanged bewildered glances, their voices hushed with a mixture of reverence and curiosity. Some speculated about the origins and purpose of these divine beings, while others wondered if this encounter was a blessing or a harbinger of unforeseen consequences.


    In the face of this profound encounter, the Auris felt a mixture of awe and trepidation. They couldn''t help but acknowledge that their world held mysteries far greater than they had ever imagined. With this newfound realization, they returned to their homes, carrying tales of the divine beings and the mighty creature they had witnessed, eager to share their extraordinary encounter with their kin and preserve the memory of this profound event for generations to come.


    ****


    "Shouldn''t you do something with those mortals?" I asked in curiosity as we flew away.


    Serenia shook her head lightly, "I have already restored your disguise, esteemed Aether. As for what happened, it seems like my abilities are still lacking, but it matters not."


    "Hmm, if you say so."

 Chapter 339: What the future holds

    As I soared through the skies, my keen senses detected another disturbance in the mana. A familiar sensation washed over me, the telltale signs of elements in disarray. Without hesitation, I led my companions toward the source.


    Arriving at the scene, a small lake in the middle of a forest, my gaze fell upon the chaotic dance of elements, their fusion causing mayhem and upheaval. The familiar sight of two massive forces forcefully merged together stirred a mix of concern within me, but I already knew what needed to be done.


    This time, I didn''t hesitate in drawing upon the power of my soul space, I focused my concentration. With a steady claw and unwavering determination, I directed my will toward suppressing and separating the entangled elements.


    The combination of water and earth elements did not pose much of a challenge, as I was prepared to overcome it. My connection with both elements allowed me a certain affinity, a familiarity that would aid me in guiding their untangled path.


    Inside the vast expanse of my soul space, I carefully maneuvered the intertwined forces, their energies teetering on the edge of harmony. Using our affinity and my expertise, I coaxed them apart, gently unraveling their fusion and coaxing them back into their respective places. This time I did not use my cosmic mana, I didn''t need to.


    As the elements yielded to my command, a sense of calm washed over the surroundings once more. The invisible turbulent mana storm gave way to serene stillness, and the disrupted mana flow began to find its equilibrium once more. The land began to settle into a peaceful balance.


    A wave of satisfaction washed over me as I witnessed the fruits of my labor. Each successful separation ended up as an unexpected bonus, a power-up if one might say. Both the earth and water elements chose to remain inside my soul space, which caused it to grow once more.


    As I delved deeper into the world within my soul space, a breathtaking sight greeted my eyes. The interior resembled a sprawling island, embraced by an ethereal ocean that shimmered with a vibrant display of mana. The boundaries of this realm were defined by an encroaching darkness that added an air of mystique to the landscape. Strands of the poison dragon could be seen as it flew freely across the sky.


    Within this secluded haven, the mana flowed in a manner distinct from the external world. It possessed a unique rhythm and harmony, as if attuned to a higher purpose.


    Exploring further, I marveled at the interconnectedness of the different elemental realms. Water cascaded in gentle streams, nourishing the verdant earth below, while the essence of cosmic energy occasionally pulsed through the fabric of this ethereal realm from the dragon statue in the middle of it all.


    Despite the diverse nature of the elements, there was an underlying unity that brought them together. They coexisted in perfect harmony, each element complementing and enhancing the others. It was a delicate balance, an intricate symphony of forces that resonated within the very core of my soul.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    And with every triumph over the merging elements, an undeniable transformation unfolded within my soul space. Its expanse expanded visibly, akin to the beating of a mighty heart. As I stood in its midst, I could sense the surge of power coursing through me, invigorating my very being. It was an intoxicating sensation, one that fueled my insatiable hunger for growth.


    The prospect of my soul space enlarging spurred me forward, a thirst for knowledge and discovery propelling me ever onward. I yearned to witness the limits of this newfound expansion, to fathom the boundaries of its growth. Was there an endpoint, a culmination to this extraordinary development? Or was it boundless, stretching into infinitude?


    With each subsequent encounter of disrupted mana, my resolve strengthened. I was driven to explore the uncharted territories of my expanding soul space, eager to unlock its hidden potential. Questions swirled within my mind, a symphony of curiosity and anticipation. What lay beyond the horizon? What untapped powers awaited my discovery?


    The allure of the unknown beckoned me, promising untold revelations and unimagined depths. The expanding boundaries of my soul space seemed to mirror my own personal evolution, an embodiment of my growth in strength.


    The intricacies of its inner workings fascinated me, offering glimpses of profound secrets and untamed potential. It was an ever-evolving tapestry, woven with threads of elemental forces, just waiting there to be unraveled.


    As I stood amidst the expanding tapestry of my soul space, a tantalizing thought stirred within me. ''What if I were to introduce the wind element, with its swift currents and essence? What would transpire if I managed to include the dancing flames of the fire elements within my my realm? The possibilities seemed endless as they stretched before me.


    My eyes swept across the expansive landscape, contemplating the changes that could unfold by incorporating all of the core elements. The wind, the fire, the earth, and the water¡ªeach a fundamental force of nature, imbued with its own unique power and character. What transformations would arise within my soul space if these primordial forces converged?


    Intrigued by this notion, I allowed my imagination to soar. I envisioned the wind element intertwining with the currents of my soul space, lending its swift grace and tempestuous energy to the vibrant tapestry. Its ethereal presence would breathe life into the atmosphere, stirring the dormant forces and instilling a sense of kinetic harmony.


    As my mind continued to wander into the realms of possibility, I couldn''t help but shake my head, snapping myself back to reality. While the idea of incorporating the wind and fire elements into my soul space was undeniably enticing, the truth was that I lacked any natural affinity for them. It was a hard pill to swallow, especially considering the grandeur of my aspirations.


    Reflecting on my past experiences, I recalled the moment when I devoured the heart of a Phoenix, granting me a certain resistance to fire. However, true affinity was an entirely different matter altogether. It required a deep connection, a resonance with the element that went beyond mere resistance. Unfortunately, such a bond remained elusive to me.


    The wind element, with its elusive nature, seemed to slip through my grasp, making it a struggle to command its currents, let alone merge it seamlessly within my soul space. Not to mention, fire, with its intense and unpredictable flames. It danced beyond my control, refusing to yield to my will.


    Though the idea of incorporating all the main elements within my soul space was captivating, I couldn''t ignore the reality of my limitations. Perhaps it was not meant for me to wield the wind and fire with the same mastery as the other elements?


    With a sigh, I let go of those ambitious thoughts, for now, accepting the boundaries of my abilities.


    ''Let''s not be too pessimistic, I already gained an affinity to both darkness and the earth element. Who knows what the future holds?''

 Chapter 340: Irrational

    Over the course of the following months, our journey took us through the expansive southern region of the continent, seeking out the anomalies that disrupted the balance of mana. With each discovery, we unraveled the common thread: the fusion of two, and sometimes even more, elements. It became evident that this merging of powers was the root cause of the disturbances we encountered.


    Fortunately, our earlier successes had provided me with valuable insights. Armed with the knowledge and the vast expanse of my soul space, the process of untangling the merged elements became more streamlined. I called upon the power of the cosmic and darkness pillars, utilizing them to exert control and facilitate the separation of the entangled forces. It was a process that grew easier with each subsequent instance, as familiarity and experience became my allies.


    The water and earth elements proved to be cooperative, willingly accepting their separation and finding solace within the confines of my soul space. Their presence contributed to the expansion of my realm, causing it to grow in size with seemingly no bounds. The harmonious fusion of water and earth mana within my domain brought about a sense of stability and tranquility.


    However, the wind element posed a unique challenge. Despite my best efforts to integrate it within the existing flow of mana, it resisted, as if it yearned for a freedom that could only be found beyond the confines of my realm. For now, It was an untamable force, restless and eager to roam the open skies. Recognizing the potential danger it posed to my soul space, I reluctantly made the decision to release the wind element back into the world.


    As we continued to journey onward, encountering one mana disturbance after another, my soul space continued to expand and evolve. Its growth seemed boundless, expanding both in physical size and the intricacy of its composition. It became a realm teeming with the harmonious dance of water and earth mana.


    During our journey, we occasionally crossed paths with mortals, their lives unfolding before us. Serenia''s enchantment skillfully veiled our presence, allowing us to pass by unnoticed. However, the abnormal weather phenomena we left in our wake stirred intrigue and curiosity among the mortal population, with most of the Auris, interpreting such events as celestial messages.


    To my surprise, rumors of my existence began to circulate rapidly, spreading like wildfire through the mortal realm. No doubt from the first group that saw us. Some regarded me as a divine savior, a clandestine guardian sent to protect them. Others, however, saw me as a harbinger of divine retribution, an omen of impending doom. It amused me to observe the myriad reactions and interpretations that flourished among mortals. Yet, in truth, their speculations held little relevance to my purpose. I remained focused on my task, undeterred by their perceptions.


    My presence, shrouded in mystery, became a subject of fascination and speculation. Tales of a mysterious entity traversing the land to rectify disturbances in the natural order echoed throughout mortal gatherings. Whispers carried my name and purpose, spreading further with each retelling. It was a testament to the mortal penchant for weaving narratives around the unknown, searching for meaning in the enigmatic.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    And as word of my enigmatic nature continued to spread among the mortals, fueling their imagination and curiosity. With each retelling, the stories grew more embellished, and eventually, I found myself adorned with a grandiose title ¨C "The Great One." I must admit, a certain sense of pride welled within me, acknowledging the impact I had made on their collective consciousness.


    However, as is often the case with mortals, interpretations veered into unexpected territories. Some among the Auris, misguided by their fervor and a misinterpretation of my presence, saw me as a sign to wage war against the alliance of humans and Mindweavers. The swiftness with which things escalated left me bewildered, for the mortal inclination to perceive hidden messages and leap to drastic conclusions never ceased to amaze me.


    In their haste to ascribe meaning and purpose to my existence, some Auris became entangled in their own perceptions, blinded to the true nature of my purpose. It was baffeling to witness the consequences of their misunderstanding, as a peaceful coexistence teetered on the edge of chaos.


    The human-Mindweaver alliance, caught in the crosshairs of Auris aggression, faced the brunt of the misguided fervor. The delicate balance they had forged was threatened by this newfound belief in a divine mandate for conflict. Mortal minds, so easily swayed by interpretations and biases became enmeshed in a maelstrom of distrust and animosity.


    "Aren''t you guys going to do anything about all of this?" I posed the question to the minor deities, my confusion evident in my tone.


    Serenia, ever calm and composed, took the lead in responding. "We do not hold the authority to directly intervene in mortal affairs," she explained. "Our role is to support and assist you on your journey."


    I nodded at her words. It seemed that the minor deities were bound by their own limitations. Their influence extended only so far, and the intricacies of mortal conflicts were beyond their jurisdiction. It became clear that the responsibility for resolving this situation fell upon higher powers.


    As the realization sank in, a sense of perplexity overcame me. Why did the greater Gods choose not to intervene? Did they simply not care? Or did also adopt a ''Not intervening'' policy when it came to the mortals?


    An internal dialogue sparked within me;


    ''Well, they say people thrive with conflict, so who knows? Perhaps this is a good thing,'' I inwardly wondered.


    And so, despite the ever-expanding war that engulfed the continent, our mission remained steadfast. The conflict that raged among mortals seemed inconsequential in the grand scheme of our task. With unwavering resolution, I pressed forward, scanning the vast expanse of the southern region, leaving no stone unturned.


    Day after day, I traversed through villages, cities, and landscapes, my senses attuned to any hint of disturbance in the mana flow. The chaos of war was a constant backdrop, but I remained unconcerned, and undeterred by the battles that raged around me. My purpose was clear, and I could care less for anything else.


    ''Sidus should be close to wrapping up his side,'' I thought as we drew closer to the northern borders each day.


    "I know you like to call yourself, chosen ones and whatnot, but an entire continental war just cause they caught a glimpse of you? That''s ridiculous,"


    Breta''s playful mockery echoed through the air, as we made our way toward our next destination, causing a smirk to tug at the corner of my mouth. "Ah, yes, the ''chosen ones'' title does have its drawbacks," I admitted with a wry chuckle. "But let''s not forget, my dear Breta, that you too were caught in their gaze. If anything, it was your radiant presence that fueled their fervor."


    She crossed her arms, feigning annoyance, but a mischievous glint danced in her eyes. "Well, I suppose I can''t deny my captivating charm," she replied with an emotionless face. "But really, a whole war? I forgot how irrational mortals can be."

 Chapter 341: The mortal battlefield

    With furrowed brows, we continued our conversation, our steps slowing as the landscape transformed before our eyes. The sight that greeted us ignited a mix of apprehension within me. At the forefront, atop a small hill, loomed a formidable fortress belonging to the Humans. But what drew my attention was the chaos that unfolded just outside its imposing walls.


    An army of Auris warriors, adorned in their vibrant attire, launched relentless assaults against the stronghold. Their weapons clashed against the fortifications, their determination palpable in every strike. Shouts and battle cries filled the air, mingling with the sounds of steel meeting steel.


    "It seems the conflict has escalated to new heights," I remarked.


    Breta''s gaze calmly scanned the scene, "They are blinded by their own perceptions, unable to see beyond the surface," she murmured, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    Serenia, her voice calm yet filled with empathy, spoke next. "Such is the nature of mortals. Emotions and ideals clash, and the consequences reverberate throughout the realm."


    With renewed purpose, we continued our approach, cautiously navigating the battlefield that stretched before us. The clash of ideologies echoed in the air, and the desperation of both sides was palpable. We moved with deliberate steps, our presence concealed.


    Along the way, I continued to observe the unfolding clash. It became apparent that the Auris had gained the upper hand, their wings granting them dominance over the skies. They utilized their mana with precision, unleashing spells that rained down upon the fortress, testing the fortifications and wearing down the human defenders.


    Yet, the humans proved to be resilient and resourceful. Their knights, armored and formidable, surged forward with bursts of unwavering strength. Each strike punished any Auris caught off guard, their relentless assault a testament to their training and dedication. The humans knew their strengths and played to their advantage, firmly focused on defending the fortress and prolonging the battle.


    It became evident that the human forces were not seeking a swift victory, but rather sought to draw out the conflict. Their strategic approach hinted at a deeper plan, likely involving reinforcements. Their confidence in protracting the battle indicated ample supplies and a well-thought-out strategy to endure the long haul.


    I paused mid-air, a glint of admiration in my eyes as I spoke. "You have to give it to them; they know how to play the waiting game. But they must realize that the longer this conflict persists, the more lives will be lost needlessly."


    Breta nodded, her expression thoughtful. "By drawing out the conflict, they hope to tip the scales in their favor when the opportune moment arrives."


    Peering through the gaps in the fortress walls, we spotted a handful of Mindweavers diligently at work. Each Mindweaver was accompanied by a protective squadron of knights, their collective presence an indication of the value they held in the defense of the fortress.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Unlike the static defenders, the Mindweavers remained in constant motion, their agile forms darting from one strategic position to another. They seamlessly weaved their mana, lending support wherever it was most needed.


    The Mindweavers played a crucial role in holding back the airborne assault launched by the Auris. With their skilled manipulation of their power, they thwarted any Auris attempting to breach the fortress walls from above. Towering catapults, manned by dedicated soldiers, hurled massive stones toward the sky, a formidable deterrent for those Auris daring to approach. Although most of the airborne assailants managed to evade the onslaught, a few unfortunate souls succumbed to the punishing barrage.


    Chaos reigned over the battlefield, a grim tableau of death and despair. The air crackled with the acrid scent of magic, and the wails of agony and battle cries mingled into a cacophony of sound. Above this maelstrom of violence and chaos loomed our destination¡ªa tempestuous sky veiled in ominous darkness. Flashes of lightning tore through the clouded expanse, illuminating the tumultuous scene below, while the deep rumblings of thunder punctuated the relentless clash of arms. The tempest added an eerie, foreboding ambiance to the already fraught atmosphere.


    Amidst the mayhem, the aura of mana disturbance hung heavily in the air, its presence palpable and disconcerting. The relentless use of mana by the combatants on the ground seemed to exacerbate the disturbance, intensifying the storm''s ferocity. Yet, amidst the frenzy of battle, none of the mortal combatants seemed to perceive the growing menace overhead, their focus consumed entirely by the struggle at hand.


    I glanced at my companions, a frown etched upon my face. "The disturbance in mana here is serious. The battle below only serves to exacerbate it further. I''m afraid If left unchecked, it could wreak havoc not only upon the battlefield but beyond."


    "What do you want to do?" Breta''s question hung in the air, and I pondered the best course of action.


    "Bringing the battle to a halt seems the most expedient approach," I replied, locking eyes with Serenia. "Though it may be seen as interfering in mortal affairs, the severity of the mana disturbance demands our intervention. The consequences could escalate to a level we cannot ignore."


    The Goddess''s expression mirrored my concerns, as she took a few seconds to turn toward the others, engaging in a silent exchange of understanding. Their shared communication spoke volumes as they came to a unanimous decision.


    Serenia turned back to me, her gaze unwavering. "We will support your decision. The gravity of the situation demands our intervention to ensure the safety of all involved."


    "Very well," I responded, my voice firm with determination. Taking my position directly above the chaotic battlefield, I turned to Serenia, "Alright then, please lift the veil."


    Serenia acknowledged my command with a nod, gracefully waving her hand in a fluid motion. As her magic took effect, the veil dissipated, revealing our divine presence to the mortals below. However, Breta, standing beside me, chose to maintain her own veil, seemingly indifferent to the attention we were about to receive.


    As I emerged into full view, my immense size cast a looming shadow over the battlefield, capturing the startled gazes of all those engaged in the conflict. Their eyes widened in awe and surprise, as their attention shifted abruptly toward me. The sudden silence that swept across the battlefield was palpable, as if time itself had momentarily frozen.


    The impact of my appearance had made its mark, and I knew that all eyes were fixed upon me, waiting for an explanation.

 Chapter 342: Forge ahead

    A ripple of unease spread through the ranks of the Auris as they swiftly reacted to my presence, their previously fierce assault abruptly ceasing. Descending from the skies, they cast glances of both awe and devotion in my direction, their fanaticism palpable. The sudden change in their demeanor sent a wave of unease through the ranks of the Humans and Mindweavers. Their eyes darted between my imposing figure and the prostrating Auris, uncertainty evident in their expressions.


    The mortal soldiers and Mindweavers hesitated, their minds consumed by contemplation as they pondered the best course of action. Should they seize the opportunity to attack while their adversaries were momentarily disoriented, or would it be wiser to hold their ground and assess the situation further? My imposing presence and the aura that emanated from me subtly influenced their decision-making, making it difficult for them to take immediate action.


    In the shadow of my towering stature, the presence of the three minor deities paled in comparison. Their divine auras seemed to dim slightly in my presence, further adding to the confusion and speculation among the mortals. Whispers and murmurs swirled through the crowd, their hushed voices betraying their uncertainty and curiosity.


    As the heavens roared with thunder, its echoes reverberating through the sky, I stood illuminated amidst the darkened battlefield. Casting my gaze upon the hushed multitude below, a silence descended, anticipation hanging in the air like a heavy cloak.


    "Put an end to this futile conflict," my voice resonated with authority, carried by the rumbling thunder. Another flash of lightning arced across the heavens, emphasizing my words. "The realm writhes in anguish, its mana twisted into chaos. Yet here you stand, locked in battle. I have come to mend what is broken, so let these senseless clashes cease."


    As my resonant words echoed through the expanse, an air of uneasy stillness swept over the battlefield. It felt as though a stern parent had reprimanded two mischievous children, halting their playful antics with a single admonition. The silence that followed hung heavy with a sense of awkwardness, as both sides paused, unsure of how to react.


    "Well, that''s one way to handle things," Breta''s playful voice echoed within my mind, attempting to distract me from the gravity of the situation. Ignoring her lightheartedness, I remained focused, my gaze unwavering as I surveyed the scene below. I could sense the contemplation and hesitation that gripped both sides, their eyes shifting between me and their adversaries. It was a crucial moment, a juncture where decisions would shape the future.


    As the tension lingered, a gradual realization washed over the warriors. The futility of their battle, the weight of my words, and the aura I unconsciously emanated began to influence their actions. The Auris, who had seemed to hold the advantage until now, were the first to yield. The command to retreat spread through their ranks, like a ripple through water, causing the once-unified force to disengage.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Their gazes remained fixed on my colossal figure, filled with a mixture of awe, reverence, and uncertainty. To my surprise, they didn''t disperse entirely. Instead, they chose to establish a camp at a safe distance, their intent clear¡ªto observe and await the unfolding of events.


    The human forces and Mindweavers, too, found themselves caught in a web of indecision. While they had been holding their ground, valiantly defending the fortress, my appearance had thrown their plans into disarray. Their knights stood tall, armor gleaming, but their weapons were lowered, the tension in their bodies easing. It was as if the realization of the futility of their current strife dawned upon them.


    The battlefield had transformed into a tableau frozen in time¡ªa delicate balance between uncertainty and hope. Mortals on both sides exchanged uncertain glances, their minds racing with contemplation and questions. Would they seize the opportunity to negotiate peace? Or would the truce be temporary, a respite before the storm of conflict reignited?


    Only time would reveal the outcome of this encounter, as the mana storm crackled overhead, a constant reminder of the imminent chaos that awaited if the realm''s wounds were left unhealed.


    I slowly nodded, my gaze shifting towards Serenia, Breta, and the other minor deities. Their presence was crucial in safeguarding the land from the impending aftermath that could be even more severe than before. With a firm voice, I instructed them, "Summon your shields, and protect the land. The consequences of this disturbance could be far worse than what we have encountered previously."


    Responding swiftly to my command, Breta and her divine counterparts sprang into action. Their ethereal forms shimmered, radiating an otherworldly brilliance as their powers manifested. Divine shields materialized around me, encasing my towering figure from all sides.


    The luminescent barriers were an emblem of their unwavering dedication to safeguarding the realm.


    As the deities positioned themselves, forming a protective circle around me, the mortals'' awe-struck gazes remained fixed upon us. Their whispers grew in intensity, a symphony of hushed voices filled with curiosity, reverence, and a hint of fear. It was a moment that inspired both wonder and trepidation, as the mortal onlookers recognized the celestial intervention unfolding before their eyes.


    Yet, I paid little heed to their reactions, knowing that now was not the time for such distractions. The fate of the land hung in the balance, and I remained resolute in my purpose. The murmurs of the mortals washed over me like a distant echo, overshadowed by the weight of responsibility that rested upon my shoulders.


    The divine shields emitted a steady, pulsating glow, casting an ethereal aura around me. It was a tangible manifestation of the protective barrier they had created. As the shields shimmered with a divine light, they stood as a symbol of fortitude, and collective strength of the deities present.


    The battlefield, once consumed by conflict, now witnessed a momentary pause. The opposing forces, stood suspended in time, their attention drawn to the divine spectacle unfolding before them. The aura of anticipation hung heavy in the air, as mortals and divine gods alike held their breaths, awaiting the next chapter of this unfolding saga.


    Turning my gaze to the mana storm, I mentally prepared myself before I flapped my wings and shot into the eye of the storm.


    As I forged ahead, drawing closer to the heart of the chaos, the omnipresent lightning element crackled and surged with renewed intensity. Bolts of electrifying energy lashed out towards me, their blazing tendrils colliding with my scales. The impact briefly jolted me, causing me to pause for a fleeting moment as I weathered the assault.


    With resilience in my being, I shook off the effects and pressed forward, undeterred by the formidable barrage.


    With each step taken towards the epicenter of the entangled elements, the onslaught of lightning strikes grew in frequency and intensity. It was as if the storm itself recognized my intent and fought back with a relentless fury. Yet, I forged ahead, undaunted by the tempest raging around me.

 Chapter 343: Beyond mortal eyes

    The sky above seemed to convulse, unleashing a deluge of lightning bolts that cascaded downward like a torrential downpour. It was as if the heavens themselves were conspiring to ground me, to halt my progress. The electrifying rain sought to quell my advance, each bolt a tangible manifestation of the chaos and resistance I faced.


    But I would not be deterred. A surge of determination coursed through my veins as I summoned my strength and pushed forward. My scales shimmered with an otherworldly radiance, as I used my mana to create a protective barrier that deflected the relentless assault. Each strike, though powerful, was absorbed and dispersed by the resilient mana and natural armor my scales provided.


    I continued to press forward, undeterred by the torrent of lightning that surrounded me. My purpose remained unyielding, and I persevered. With every stride, I grew more resolute, my resolve unshaken by the tumultuous maelstrom.


    The chaos that raged around me was a testament to the magnitude of the disturbance this time. The elemental forces clashed and contorted, their tangled dance a vivid representation of the imbalanced mana. Yet, as I ventured deeper into the heart of the storm, a sense of calm and focus settled inside of my heart.


    Though the lightning continued to assault me with unrelenting force, I continuously propelled myself forward. Each step bringing me closer to the entangled elements, to the source of the disturbance. The lightning crackled and surged, its wild energy pulsating in an attempt to dissuade me. But It did little to stop me, as I braved the storm.


    Facing the defiance of the lightning elements, a resounding roar erupted from deep within me, reverberating through the storm-laden sky. The thunderous sound shook the very fabric of the tempest, causing the lightning to momentarily falter and the mortals below to gasp in both fear and awe. The awe-inspiring display captured their attention, holding them in suspense as they witnessed the spectacle unfold before their eyes.


    As I pressed onward, navigating through the tumultuous sea of lightning, my senses were overwhelmed by the constant flashes and crackles. The brilliance of the bolts made it challenging to discern the intricate details of the entangled elements at the heart of the disturbance. Strands of lightning intertwined with cascading water, carried by gusts of wind, all imbued with flickers of fire¡ªthis amalgamation was a sight to behold. The interweaving elements emitted an aura that was distinct from any I had encountered thus far on my journey.


    ''Lightning,  water, wind, a little bit of fire?'' I inwardly noted.


    The complexity of the entanglement deepened my frown, as I contemplated the implications of this unprecedented convergence. Four potent elements intertwined, their energies intermingling in a precarious dance that threatened to envelop the realm. The entangled mass pulsed with raw power, its essence resonating with a volatile intensity.


    Within the roiling chaos, the lightning element crackled with unrestrained energy, illuminating the water droplets suspended in mid-air. The wind element howled in fierce gusts, causing the entangled elements to writhe and twist in a mesmerizing display of fluid motion. Amidst it all, the fire element flickered with a restrained ferocity, casting an ethereal glow that danced amidst the entwined currents.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    As I stood at the epicenter, my gaze penetrated the blinding flashes, attempting to decipher the intricate interplay of these formidable elements. Their convergence emanated a palpable energy, vibrating with an intensity that reverberated through the storm-laden atmosphere.


    "First, let''s get rid of this since it''s too bright!"


    I spoke and tapped into the depths of my cosmic mana, forging a connection with the vastness of the cosmos itself. Drawing upon this immense wellspring of power, my mana surged outward from within me, enveloping my form in a radiant aura that shimmered with a purple celestial hue.


    As the cosmic mana radiated from my being, it manifested into a protective purple sphere, an ethereal shield of energy that expanded outward. The luminous purple sphere acted as a conduit, drawing in the relentless barrage of lightning bolts that had previously obscured my vision. With a focused mental command, the range of the protective sphere expanded in an instant, encompassing the entire vicinity and absorbing the crackling onslaught of lightning in a single awe-inspiring display.


    To the mortal onlookers, the spectacle was nothing short of astonishing. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they witnessed me soaring fearlessly toward the heart of the tempest, amidst the intensified barrage of lightning. Each bolt aimed to strike me down, their ferocity only serving to fuel my determination. With a resonant roar that resonated through the storm-laden sky, I stood up to the elements that sought to challenge me. And in an instant, as if by sheer force of will, I banished the lightning, causing it to dissipate into the ether, leaving the massive amalgamation of the four elements laid bare before me.


    To the mortals, however, their limited perception only revealed a fraction of the truth. They beheld a seemingly indomitable figure¡ªa being who fearlessly plunged into the heart of the maelstrom, facing the intensified onslaught of lightning. The crackling bolts intensified in their attempts to hinder me, yet my resounding roar echoed with unyielding defiance. And then, in a display of unmatched power, I commanded the lightning to vanish, erasing its presence with a mere gesture, leaving no trace of its existence.


    The mortals gazed upon this breathtaking scene with a mix of awe, wonder, and disbelief. Their minds struggled to comprehend the unfathomable power and control I wielded over the elements. In their eyes, I was an otherworldly force, a being capable of bending the very fabric of reality itself.


    With the luminous display of my power, the sea of lightning dissipated, leaving me face-to-face with the chaotic entanglement of elements. A sense of determination welled within me as I directed my attention toward the amalgamation, seeking to draw it into the depths of my soul space. But this time, the elements resisted with unruly force, causing the very air to tremble and crackle with their wild energy.


    As I extended my metaphysical grasp, the struggle between my will and the elemental frenzy intensified. The elements surged and surged, their roiling energy threatening to overwhelm the divine shields that surrounded Breta and the others. The shields, formidable as they were, strained to contain the ferocious tempest, struggling to maintain their ethereal integrity amidst the relentless onslaught.


    In the wake of this titanic clash, the surroundings bore witness to the havoc wrought by the rampaging elements. The sky above the battlefield now became a cauldron of elemental turbulence, with gusts of wind tearing through the air, water surging and swirling, and faint traces of fire dancing amidst the chaos. The very fabric of reality seemed to quake under the strain, as if unable to contain the raw power being unleashed.


    To the mortals observing from afar, the spectacle must have been awe-inspiring and terrifying in equal measure. Their mortal senses strained to comprehend the magnitude of the forces at play. They saw the visible effects¡ªthe crackling air, the tumultuous elemental dance¡ªbut remained blissfully unaware of the metaphysical struggle unfolding before their eyes. They were spectators to a battle that transcended their mortal realm, witnessing a clash of powers that lay beyond their understanding.

 Chapter 344: Another one

    The invisible battle raged on, my determination unyielding as I sought to pull the maelstrom of elements into the depths of my soul space. Breta, displaying her impressive command ability, led the minor deities in fortifying their divine shields. Their collective focus intensified, a testament to their commitment to shielding the mortal realm from the impending cataclysm that loomed over it.


    Yet, with each passing moment, the struggle wore on, and doubt crept into the recesses of my mind. Was I truly capable of handling this amalgamation of elements? A seed of uncertainty took root, threatening to undermine my resolve. But I refused to succumb to the nagging doubts. I couldn''t afford to waver now, not when the fate of the realm''s mana hung in the balance.


    Suppressing the doubts that threatened to consume me, I tapped into a reserve of power rarely utilized outside the confines of my soul space¡ªthe enigmatic force of darkness. As I invoked the primal energy of the shadows, a profound shift occurred. Darkness coalesced around me, swirling with an otherworldly presence that transcended the mortal plane. Its inky tendrils interwove with my essence, granting me renewed strength and resolve.


    Empowered by this newfound wellspring of darkness, I directed its formidable might toward the entangled elements. The shadows wrapped around the elemental maelstrom, exerting a forceful influence that sought to unravel the chaotic blend. The darkness acted as a counterbalance, drawing upon its intrinsic nature to intimidate and neutralize the mash of elements.


    With a loud harrumph, I channeled the might of the darkness element, grappling against the tempestuous fusion. The struggle intensified, with the elements sending shockwaves rippling through the very fabric of existence. It was a battle of wills, an invisible dance between cosmic forces and the primal elements of creation.


    With a pillar of existence taking the stage I fought against the raging storm, straining against the resistance of the entwined elements. The darkness intermingled with the elemental turmoil, slowly but surely forcing them to concede as they lowered themselves in submission to an element that was at a higher level than them. The process was gradual, like the careful unraveling of a complex tapestry, and my resolve held steadfast.


    As the invisible battle raged on, Breta and the minor deities maintained their focus, their divine shields now reinforced by the weight of of my darkness element. Together, our combined powers formed a unified front against the ensuing chaos, protecting the realm from the catastrophic aftermath of our unseen clash.


    In the midst of this tumultuous struggle, doubt no longer held sway over my heart. I was a conduit of mana, guided by my determination, and now emboldened by the veiled forces of darkness. There was no room for uncertainty, only the relentless pursuit of restoring balance and harmony to the realm.


    And so, amidst the clash of elements and the shrouded battle that unfolded beyond mortal perception, I pressed forward now that the elements were weakened, and resolutely pulled them inside my soul space.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    After which, I propelled myself into the depths of my soul space, bracing myself for the onslaught of chaos that awaited me. The pain that accompanied this venture was akin to a searing fire, threatening to consume me from within. Every fiber of my being screamed in protest as the energy of the entangled elements reverberated throughout my soul space, causing it to tremble with dangerous intensity.


    The maelstrom of elements, once contained within the mortal realm, now raged unabated within the confines of my soul space. The clash of their essence sent shockwaves reverberating through the ethereal landscape, threatening to tear apart the very fabric of my inner realm. Yet, I refused to yield.


    Struggling against the seething energy, I gritted my teeth as my I felt my mind turn hazy, and called upon the cosmic force that dwelled within me, channeling its immense power to stabilize the turbulent convergence. Waves of cosmic mana surged forth, as if sensing the danger I was facing. It intertwined with the roiling elements, seeking to impose order upon the chaos.


    This time, the elements had no chance to struggle as the cosmic mana forcefully tore them apart from each other, in the process, however, parts of the fire mana ended up disappearing completely, causing me to feel a sense of unease. The disappearance of a portion of the fire mana was disconcerting, a mystery that would need to be unraveled at another time. However, the urgency of the situation demanded my immediate attention, leaving little room for contemplation or hesitation.


    Without delay, I focused my efforts on guiding the colossal water element to merge with the ethereal sea within my soul space. It complied willingly, seamlessly assimilating into the tranquil depths, restoring balance to the aquatic realm that resided within me.


    The wind and fire mana, on the other hand, proved to be more stubborn and resistant to my control. Their volatile natures resisted the call to merge with my soul space, their restless energies yearning to be free. Recognizing the potential danger of containing them within my soul space, I hurriedly decided to release them back into the mortal realm now that they were separated.


    With their departure, their chaotic energies gradually dissipated from my ethereal realm, as they reconnected with the world from which they originated. I watched them go, a mixture of relief and concern coursing through my veins.


    The toll on my soul space was evident, the scars of the fierce struggle etched upon its landscape were more than visible, but now was not the time to think about that, since I still had one more element to deal with.


    The sight of the final lightning element floating above my soul space filled me with a mix of anticipation and caution. Its power crackled and danced through the air, a vibrant display of raw energy that both intrigued and captivated me. There was a sense of compatibility, a resonance that stirred within me, as if the element beckoned to be united with my soul space.


    However, I remained grounded in reality, fully aware of the risks and consequences that came with such a decision. The lightning element possessed an inherent volatility, an untamed force that could prove to be both beneficial and perilous. Incorporating it within my soul space required careful consideration and a deep understanding of its nature.


    With a contemplative expression, I reached out with my consciousness, seeking to establish a connection with the lightning element. As our energies intertwined, I could sense its sheer power, its fierce independence, and its refusal to be confined. It was a force of nature, untamed and unpredictable.

 Chapter 345: Let There Be Lightning

    The erratic and vibrant energy of the lightning element crackled and danced before me, its untamed nature refusing to be subdued. I knew that trying to forcefully merge it with my soul space would be futile, for its essence thrived on independence and raw power. Instead, I opted for a different approach, one rooted in understanding and gentle influence.


    With focused determination, I extended my consciousness towards the lightning element, reaching out with a calming presence. I sought to establish a connection based on respect and mutual understanding, rather than domination. I allowed my will to gently brush against its electrifying aura, like a gentle breeze amidst a raging storm.


    As I connected with the lightning element, I became attuned to its unpredictable nature, its vibrant energy seeking freedom and expression. I respected its inherent power and chose not to impose my control upon it. Instead, I sought to foster a sense of harmony, inviting the element to consider the benefits of merging with my soul space willingly.


    It was a strange feeling as I subtly communicated with the element. I conveyed my intention to provide a sanctuary within my soul space, where its untamed energy could find balance and purpose. I assured the lightning element that its independence would not be stifled, but rather enhanced within the harmonious embrace of my realm. No words were spoken, but my intention was clearly conveyed, for in my soul space, I was akin to a God.


    With patience and persistence, I gently guided the lightning element towards a state of calmness, harnessing its wild energy without dampening its essence. It was a delicate dance, a dance between our two wills as I sought to understand and try to coexist with the new element.


    Slowly but surely, the lightning element''s fierce flashes began to subside, its vibrant energy stabilizing. A sense of mutual trust and recognition began to grow as we slowly found a shared rhythm, an understanding that seemed to transcend mere words. The massive element, appeared to recognize the potential within my soul space.


    Sensing the change within it, I tried to calm my excited heart. With a surge of anticipation, I opened a pathway within my soul space, inviting the lightning element to step inside willingly. The entire process came naturally to me, almost as If it was deeply integrated inside my bone. It was akin to my entire soul space opening up from the inside to welcome the newcomer. To my immediate surprise and delight, the massive lightning element accepted the invitation, its electric presence merging with the fabric of my realm.


    As it integrated into my soul space, I could slowly feel its vibrant energy intertwining with the existing elements, adding a dynamic and electrifying dimension to the harmony I had already established. Along with it came a newfound sense of power and vitality, complementing the cosmic, darkness, water, and earth elements that resided within.


    As the lightning element merged seamlessly into the fabric of my soul space, a cascade of transformation rippled through the ethereal realm. I braced myself, expecting a surge of pain to accompany such significant changes. To my astonishment, however, no discomfort manifested. Instead, a sense of exhilaration coursed through me as I witnessed the profound alteration taking place.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The once intangible and ethereal realm began to shift and solidify, mirroring the physical world in unprecedented ways. The cosmic expanse that stretched before me took on a corporeal form, its celestial tapestry now tangible to the senses. Stars glittered with a vivid radiance, forming constellations that danced across the sky.


    The darkness element, shrouded in enigmatic allure, deepened in intensity, spreading its velvety veil throughout the corners of the realm. Its Shadows seemed to whisper secrets and concealed mysteries, adding an air of intrigue to the transformed landscape.


    The serene ethereal sea, now imbued with the essence of water and earth, surged with life and vitality. Waves crashed against the shores, as verdant landscapes emerged, adorned with vibrant flora and fauna.


    And then there was the lightning element, its electrifying presence infusing the realm with raw energy. Arcs of lightning crackled across the sky, illuminating the transformed landscape with brilliant flashes. The air tingled with electric anticipation, filling the realm with a sense of vitality and power.


    As I beheld the complete integration of the elements, the ethereal realm had undergone a remarkable metamorphosis. It now bore striking similarities to the mortal world, blurring the boundary between the two planes of existence. Even the cosmic mana was no longer bound to the dragon statue in the middle of it all, instead, its presence could now be felt from the ''sky'' of the soul space realm.


    With the completion of the transformation, the once oppressive aura emanating from the three-headed dragon statue had subsided. A newfound serenity enveloped the realm, exuding a sense of equilibrium and balance.


    As I watched over my ''world'', I couldn''t help but feel a sense of tranquility wash over me. It was as if the very essence of the transformed elements had all found their rightful place within the ethereal realm. The dragon statue, now appeared more as a symbol of unity and equilibrium, standing tall and majestic, its presence commanding respect and awe...


    As I reappeared in the mortal realm, a dazzling display of lightning accompanied my return. The remnants of the lightning element that had merged with my being now swirled and danced around me, weaving intricate patterns of ethereal light. The sparks of electricity flickered across my scales, imbuing me with a divine radiance that captivated the gaze of all who beheld it.


    The minor deities, caught off guard by the mesmerizing spectacle, exchanged bewildered glances. Their expressions oscillated between awe and astonishment, reflecting the sheer magnificence of the scene unfolding before them. Meanwhile, the mortals below gazed up in wonder, their eyes wide with astonishment and amazement.


    Amidst the chorus of gasps and whispers, Breta, ever pragmatic, shook her head in disbelief. Her voice carried a hint of exasperation as she muttered to herself, "Truly, ridiculous." Her words conveyed a hint of amusement.


    The swirling dance of lightning around me continued, casting an otherworldly glow upon the battlefield and creating a surreal sight. The lightning, once a wild and untamable force, now seemed to revel in its newfound connection to me, joyously illuminating my scales and creating an ethereal symphony of light and energy.


    I remained at the center of this dazzling spectacle, pausing for a moment to take it all in. The fusion of elements within me, each represented by their distinct aura, swirled around me.


    As the mortals and minor deities continued to witness the extraordinary display before them, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of fulfillment and satisfaction, as a wide grin etched its way across my draconic face.

 Chapter 346: Growth

    With a simple mental command, the lightning that adorned my form dissipated, returning to its resting place within me. As the crackling energy faded, the stormy sky gradually cleared, revealing the gentle glow of sunlight that bathed the world below in its warm embrace. The battlefield, once consumed by chaos and conflict, now stood illuminated by the serene rays of sunlight, as if nature itself rejoiced at the newfound peace.


    The Auris, Humans, and Mindweavers, still reeling from the awe-inspiring display they had just witnessed, found themselves devoid of any desire to resume their battle. Stunned and perplexed, they stood frozen in a state of disbelief, their minds struggling to comprehend the extraordinary events that had unfolded before them. It wasn''t an everyday occurrence to meet a Dragon, accompanied by Deities.


    In the wake of my dramatic transformation, Breta was the first to lower her divine shield, her expression a mixture of astonishment and resignation. Serenia and the other minor deities followed suit, their divine auras subsiding as the tension that had gripped the battlefield gradually dissipated.


    Breta couldn''t help but voice her incredulity, her words tinged with a sigh. "I don''t want to ask, but I doubt my eyes failed me. Did you just absorb the lightning mana?"


    A lighthearted chuckle escaped my lips as I nodded, acknowledging her observation. "Indeed, I did. It was quite a challenge, I must admit."


    Breta''s gaze remained fixed on me, her expression a mixture of curiosity and bemusement. This wasn''t her first time witnessing the power I possessed firsthand, yet it still seemed to surprise her.


    "You are ridiculous, you know that, right?" She asked, to which I laughed and replied.


    "I think I''ve heard that before."


    She helplessly shook her head, her emotionless facade fading for a second as she continued, "I pity your brothers."


    I smiled and answered, "I am the oldest, so it makes sense for me to be the strongest. I have to protect my cute little siblings, after all."


    "Cute?" Breta asked with a raised brow before she scoffed, "I don''t know about that." She mumbled the last part.


    "I heard that, and besides, you have seen little Essie, right? If you don''t think she''s cute then there is clearly something wrong with you," I said with a grin.


    The minor deities observed our exchange with a mix of curiosity and hesitation, their expressions betraying a desire to interject but a reluctance to interrupt. Sensing their unspoken thoughts, Breta swiftly diverted the conversation, eager to move on from the topic.


    "Enough of that," she interjected, her voice laced with a hint of impatience. "Since we are done here, should we leave?"


    I cast a final gaze upon the mortals below, acknowledging their bewildered yet hopeful expressions, before turning my attention back to Breta. With a nod of agreement, I affirmed, "Yes, there is nothing left for us to do here."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Then, my gaze shifted to Serenia, and I spoke with a tone of request, "Serenia if you would."


    The Goddess nodded serenely, her ethereal presence filling the air as she gracefully waved her hand. As her divine energy surged, our figures began to gradually fade away, dissolving into the very essence of existence. The mortals'' eyes widened in disbelief and excitement, their hushed whispers transforming into a cacophony of voices as chaos ensued.


    In the wake of our disappearance, the Auris swiftly commenced their retreat, their fervor quelled by our enigmatic departure. The Humans and Mindweavers, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, shifted their focus from battle to clean up, working together to mend the scars of the battlefield.


    As the dust settled, a palpable sense of finality lingered in the air. The fight was truly over. Whispers of the extraordinary encounter would undoubtedly spread like wildfire, interwoven with legends and folklore that would be recounted for generations to come.


    And yet, the true impact of our presence extended beyond mere stories and myths. Unknowingly, seeds of unity and understanding had been sown within the hearts of those who bore witness to our presence. The absurdity of our arrival had shattered preconceived notions and fostered the potential for harmony amidst diversity.


    As we vanished from their realm, the mortals seemed to have been left with a renewed sense of possibility, their spirits kindled by the belief that there was more to their existence than they had previously imagined.


    ****


    As we soared through the skies, the vast expanse of the mortal lands stretched out beneath us. I broke the silence with a statement, directed at my companions.


    "That should be the last of it," I remarked, my voice carrying a sense of accomplishment. Breta, acknowledging my words, nodded in agreement but remained otherwise silent.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Serenia seized the opportunity to engage in conversation. Her voice, filled with curiosity, resonated in the air.


    "Shall we head north then, to meet your brother?" she inquired, seeking clarity in our next destination.


    I affirmed her question with a nod, a glimmer of anticipation flickering in my eyes. "Yes, we have concluded our tasks in this region. I believe he should be nearing the end of his own endeavors."


    Serenia gracefully inclined her head, acknowledging my response. "Understood. Then, allow me to lead the way."


    Before she could accelerate, however, I intervened with a gesture. "Hold on. There''s no need to rush. I still sense a few lingering mana irregularities on his side. Let us give him some time to address them."


    The Goddess displayed a hint of confusion upon her features but ultimately complied with a nod of understanding. On the other hand, Breta directed her gaze toward me, her expression filled with a mix of amusement and skepticism.


    "You''re oddly considerate when you want to be," she quipped, her tone dripping with playful sarcasm.


    A mischievous smile curved my lips as I retorted, "What is that supposed to mean? I''m always considerate."


    With a dismissive roll of her eyes, Breta responded, her voice laced with mock disbelief, "Yes, of course, you are." The banter between us lightened the atmosphere.


    As we gradually decelerated our pace, my attention shifted to the new surroundings unfolding before us. I observed the landscape with a keen eye, taking in the details of this unfamiliar world.


    Sidus, despite his efforts to appear mature, couldn''t hide his true feelings from me. I knew him well enough to understand that he harbored a competitive spirit, always striving to match or surpass my achievements. Deep down, he carried a sense of dissatisfaction with consistently lagging behind me.


    It was precisely because of this underlying sentiment that I chose not to rush to his side. He needed the opportunity to prove himself, to find his own path and regain the confidence that had wavered. Rushing in to "help" him now would only undermine his growth and prevent him from truly finding his own strength.


    By giving him space and time, I hoped he would come to realize his own potential and find his own way forward.

 Chapter 347: Abrupt change

    It all happened too abruptly, too fast. It was truly ridiculous, One second, we were all enjoying our flight, gazing upon the beauty of this different world, the next, the tranquility and awe of our flight were shattered, replaced by chaos and terror. The sudden explosion of Ravensong''s body jolted us all out of our reverie, leaving us stunned and disoriented. Before we could fully comprehend the situation, a tremendous pressure bore down upon us, forcibly driving us toward the earth below.


    As we hurtled towards the ground, the impact was devastating. My colossal form collided with the mountain, causing it to crumble and collapse under the sheer force of the impact. The once majestic peak now lay in ruins, a testament to the violence of our descent.


    The chaos of the crash dispersed us across the landscape. Breta, was thrown to the side, leaving a deep crater where she landed. Meanwhile, Serenia and Zeph vanished from my sight, their fate unknown in the aftermath of our collision. I strained to locate them amidst the chaos, but my vision was obscured by the dust and debris that filled the air.


    Through the haze, my attention was drawn to the remnants of Ravensong''s body, plummeting to the ground. As it fell, an eerie obsidian hand emerged in the sky, reaching out to claim the remains. This hand was unlike anything I had ever seen, its fingers replaced by grotesque, elongated faces that sent shivers down my spine. The aura emanating from it was disturbingly familiar, reminiscent of the ominous presence I had encountered during my encounter with the door alongside Sidus.


    Fear gripped my heart as I assessed the situation. Whatever force had caused Ravensong''s demise and unleashed this grotesque hand was beyond comprehension. It was clear that we were facing a Shade.


    Questions raced through my mind, demanding answers. How had this bastard appeared so suddenly, catching us off guard? Why had we not sensed its presence until it was too late? And where were the higher gods, whose responsibility was to maintain and fix the outer shield?


    The weight of these unanswered questions only added to the overwhelming sense of dread that enveloped me. But there was no time for doubt or self-pity. I needed to focus on the present, on the imminent danger before me.


    As the eerie hand clenched Ravensong''s remains, a blood-red eye materialized in the center of its palm. The intensity of its aura grew, threatening to crush my spirit and keep me down. But I refused to yield. Anger surged within me, replacing fear with an unwavering resolve.


    With a mighty roar, I rose from the rubble, the ground trembling beneath my feet. The rage that burned within me fueled my determination. The arrogance of its presence, the audacity to threaten our existence, ignited a fire within me that could not be extinguished.


    My scales shimmered with cosmic energy, and sparks of lightning crackled along my massive frame. The very air around me crackled with my fury. I refused to bow down before this fucker.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The ominous hand seemed to ignore my presence completely as it turned its focus on Ravensong''s remains, instead, an unsettling crimson hue emanating from its grasp, casting an eerie glow on the surroundings. A primal sense of danger coursed through my veins, urging me to recklessly engage in a head-on confrontation. However, my rational side prevailed, overriding the instincts that threatened to consume me.


    The situation had become too precarious, too shrouded in mystery and perilous unknowns. Charging blindly into battle would only serve to put myself and Breta at greater risk. I needed a plan, a strategy to navigate through this unsettling encounter.


    With a firm resolve, I shifted my attention to finding Breta amidst the chaos. She had fallen a distance away, creating a small crater upon impact. My heart clenched with worry, but I pushed it aside, knowing that I had to stay focused. Next, I had to reunite with my siblings. I could only offer a silent prayer to the King, that they had not encountered any Shade like I did, and that they remained safe.


    With no time to think of any consequences my next actions would cause, I hurriedly reached out to the cosmic mana that surrounded my body and instantly teleported toward the crater where Breta had fallen. The second I appeared next to her, however, my scales went numb as my sense of danged flared. Breta had her eyes wide open and was staring behind me.


    I subconsciously turned my head only to come face to face with the giant blood-red eye. Without thinking, I reached out for Breta with my tail, wrapping it around her before I tapped into the cosmic mana that enveloped me, teleporting both myself and Breta away from the ominous presence.


    As we reappeared in the sky above the human fortress, a surge of relief washed over me. However, the intense rush of adrenaline left my body trembling, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern for Breta''s well-being.


    Quickly assessing my own condition, I checked for any injuries or missing body parts, relieved to find myself physically unscathed. Turning my attention to Breta, her pale complexion and wide-eyed expression revealed the impact of our narrow escape. With a gentle touch of my tail, I sought to provide comfort and assurance amidst the chaos.


    Taking a moment to catch my breath, I tried to steady my racing heart. The encounter with the abomination had shaken me to the core, and the implications of its presence weighed heavily on my mind. I knew we had to regroup with Sidus and Ynos as soon as possible, but I also had to ensure Breta''s well-being.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, concern lacing my voice as I met her gaze. Breta took a moment to compose herself, her breathing gradually steadying.


    "I''m¡­ I''m fine," she replied, her voice slightly shaky but determined. "That was close¡­ too close."


    Nodding in agreement, "Stay close to me," I said, my voice firm and resolute. "We need to find the others and devise a plan-" Before I could continue speaking, the familiar aura reappeared once more. This time, I could feel it rushing from a distance, its presence akin to an ominous flame in the middle of the night.


    "Fuck!" I cursed.


    "Aether! We got to leave!" Breta shouted, and her emotionless expression crumbled as her face paled.


    I didn''t reply and instead held her in my claw before I teleported once more. In an instant, we were whisked away from the human fortress, leaving behind the chaos and uncertainty that had enveloped us.


    As we reappeared above a forest we had passed by before, my grip on Breta tightened as I assessed our surroundings. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily upon us, and I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins. Breta''s pale face mirrored my concern, her eyes wide with fear and determination.


    "We can''t stay here," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "That aura¡­ it''s too dangerous. We need to keep moving."


    "I know..." I cursed under my breath.


    "Just what the hell is going on?!"

 Chapter 348: Danger everywhere

    "What about the others?" I asked now that I had a couple of seconds to think.


    "We barely got out of there with our lives, now is not the time to think of the others!" Breta hurriedly spoke.


    With a sense of urgency and concern, I turned my attention to Breta. The fate of the others weighed heavily on my mind, but her words snapped me back to the immediate danger at hand.


    "You''re right," I replied, my voice filled with determination. "Surviving is our priority now."


    Before I could delve further into our next course of action, the sky suddenly transformed into a horrifying shade of blood red. The atmosphere crackled with intense energy, foreboding an imminent catastrophe. In an instant, a deafening explosion shattered the tranquility, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.


    Flames erupted, stretching across the horizon and reaching even our distant location. The force of the explosion unleashed a powerful shockwave that tossed us into the air, sending us tumbling through the chaos. As we spiraled uncontrollably, I focused my concentration and summoned a water shield, surrounding us with its protective embrace.


    Breta, using her divine magic, added her strength to reinforce the shield, infusing it with a faint golden glow. Though the impact was still jarring, the shield absorbed much of the blast''s power, shielding us from the full brunt of the force. Our descent was slowed, but the ground rushed up to meet us with alarming speed.


    As we crashed to the earth, the impact rattled our bodies, but we were fortunate to have survived the cataclysmic event. Dust and debris billowed around us, obscuring the aftermath of the explosion. The once serene sky had been torn asunder, revealing a gaping hole through which the chaos of the world beyond was laid bare.


    Taking a moment to gather myself, I held onto Breta tightly, ensuring her safety. The sight before us was both mesmerizing and alarming, a stark reminder of the grave threat we faced. We had narrowly escaped one disaster, only to find ourselves thrown into the midst of another.


    With a renewed sense of determination, I stood up and extended my tail to help Breta back to her feet. As I surveyed the shattered sky, the magnitude of the situation grew increasingly apparent. The once serene sky had cleared out to reveal the vast expanse, that had been transformed into a haunting tableau, revealing glimpses of colossal figures moving amidst the vastness of space.


    Using my draconic eyesight, I peered into the distance, my gaze fixated on these otherworldly beings. Their immense forms were deeply unsettling, emanating eerie auras that sent shivers down my spine. The mere sight of them caused my heart to race, and a sense of foreboding gripped my very soul, causing my soul space to shake.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    However, as I strained to maintain my gaze, an overwhelming sensation washed over me. Agonizing pain surged through my eyes, and I felt blood trickling from them. A sudden realization struck me, and I quickly averted my gaze, shielding my eyes with my wings. The sight was too much for me to bear, a forbidden image that I was ill-equipped to comprehend.


    Breta, concerned, reached out to me, her voice filled with worry. "Aether, what''s wrong?"


    I took a moment to collect myself, wiping the blood from my eyes with the use of water magic. "It''s¡­ something we shouldn''t look at directly," I managed to explain, my voice strained. "Whatever those are, they are beyond our understanding, and their very essence is dangerous to behold. You must have felt it as well."


    Breta silently nodded, her face turning paler as she stared at me. We stood in silence for a moment, the weight of what we had witnessed hanging heavily in the air. I knew we couldn''t afford to linger here any longer. The imminent danger and the need to find my  siblings propelled me forward, overriding any fear or hesitation.


    "We need to press on," I said firmly, determination resurfacing in my voice. "We have to find the others, and regroup."


    As the distant rumbling persisted, it became increasingly evident that the very foundation of this world was under immense strain. It seemed as though the planet itself was on the precipice of collapse, quaking under the weight of an unseen battle waged by the higher deities. Yet, despite their valiant efforts, it appeared that some of the bastards had managed to breach their defenses.


    A mixture of frustration and uneasiness coursed through my veins. The thought of these insidious bastards slipping through the defenses unsettled me. How had they managed to infiltrate the realm? How many of them were there?


    The words were stuck in my throat as I witnessed the horrifying sight before me. The oppressive aura of the abomination loomed over us once again, its presence suffocating and unnerving, following which the palm emerged from the distance, leaving a trail of red behind it. In one of its many humanoid-faced fingers, was the lifeless corpse of Zeph. The eternal expression of disbelief etched into his features served as a grim reminder of the merciless force we were facing.


    Breta and I locked eyes, our decision silently communicated. Her decisive action set our plan into motion. Her spear imbued with divine energy suddenly materialized in her hand, glowing as bright as the sun before she hurled it at the abomination. The palm seemed to pause for a second, its one eye shone with an ominous light, yet it did not attempt to dodge.


    Wrong decision, as the spear made contact with the humanoid-shaped fingers, it instantly collapsed, but that didn''t matter as the real attack followed right after. In that momentary stillness, I seized the opportunity. The darkness mana surged forth from beneath the palm, ensnaring it and holding it in place. It was a fleeting moment, but it was all I needed. The cosmic mana, guided by my will, descended upon the abomination''s form.


    The single eye at the center of its palm widened in realization as the feeling of imminent danger washed over it. It struggled against the darkness mana, attempting to break free and escape its impending demise. But its arrogance proved to be its downfall.


    The cosmic mana surged with unparalleled power, overwhelming the abomination''s defenses. Its body, once towering and menacing, disintegrated before our eyes, dissipating into nothingness. The malevolent presence that had haunted us vanished, leaving only a faint echo of its sinister aura.


    "Fuck you!" I couldn''t help but curse out as the bastard disappeared.

 Chapter 349: Turmoil

    As we swiftly traveled through the mortal lands, chaos reigned supreme in every corner we passed. The once-thriving cities, fortresses, and villages were now reduced to rubble and ruins. The aftermath of the sudden attack was evident in the devastated landscapes and the lingering stench of death that hung heavy in the air.


    Despair and desperation gripped the hearts of the mortals, who had witnessed their world torn apart by the cataclysmic events unfolding. In their eyes, it was the end of the world, and their prayers echoed through the ruins, reaching out to their gods for salvation.


    Amidst the wreckage, we encountered scenes of both unity and anarchy. Some sought solace in their faith, banding together in prayer and solidarity, while others succumbed to their primal instincts, exploiting the chaos to satisfy their own selfish desires. Looters roamed the streets, adding fuel to the fire of turmoil and strife.


    But amidst the mayhem, my focus remained unwavering. I cared little for the chaos around us, for my mind was consumed by thoughts of my siblings. Sidus, Ynos, and the fate that awaited them. We had to find them, regroup, and face the challenges ahead together.


    Teleporting from one place to another, guided by my cosmic mana, we moved with urgency, bypassing the scenes of devastation and despair. The mortals we encountered, in their fear and confusion, hardly registered our presence. We were but fleeting shadows in their crumbling world.


    And so, we pressed on, our journey fueled by determination and the flickering flame of hope. I would find Sidus, and from there, make my way to Ynos. Together, we would be safer. I constantly repeated in my mind.


    It didn''t take long before we reached again the fortress where the Humans and Mindweavers had stood against the Auris assault. There, we were met with a devastating sight. The stronghold that had once stood defiant was now reduced to a pile of rubble and debris. The aftermath of the battle was a stark reminder of the destructive power that had swept through the land.


    A sense of unease crept over me as I surveyed the scene, the remains of fallen warriors and civilians strewn across the devastated landscape. The air was heavy with the stench of death and despair, an apocalyptic tableau that made me shake my head helplessly.


    Summoning my water mana, I extended my senses, scanning the surroundings for any sign of Sidus. The water element acted as my conduit, reaching out with its ethereal tendrils to search for traces of my brother''s presence. The mana swirled and twisted, mapping the area with an otherworldly awareness.


    Breta, now perched on my back, observed the scene with a somber expression. Her form reverting back to a more human sized one.


    As the water mana continued its search, my heart pounded with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. Where was he? I doubted he would stay in the same place after everything, but I still couldn''t shake the feeling that time was of the essence.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Above!" Breta yelled, and I felt it almost immediately. I raised my head and watched as what could only be called a meteor descended toward the ground. Upon closer look, it was obvious that what it was, was not a simple rock, but the head of one of those bastards.


    The elongated skull was adorned with razor-sharp, obsidian-hued horns that curved menacingly towards the sky. Gleaming, luminescent red eyes, filled with an insatiable hunger, that remained wide open, reflected an otherworldly malevolence.


    Jagged, serrated teeth, glistening with an unearthly phosphorescent glow, jutted out from its maw, hinting at the bastard''s insatiable appetite for destruction. The abomination''s facial contours were etched with deep, contorted ridges, resembling ancient, weathered runes.


    From its chiseled, stone-like visage, writhing tendrils of black smoke continuously billow and coil as it fell, casting an eerie shroud around its monstrous countenance. A palpable aura of dread surrounded the creature, emanating a chilling, ethereal presence.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I unleashed the power of my dragon breath, summoning the torrent of energy that materialized before me. The radiant glow illuminated the sky, casting a brilliant light upon the destroyed landscape. With an undeniable sense of purpose, the blast surged forward, hurtling towards the menacing skull that loomed before us.


    The creature, its eyes burning with a madness that mirrored the chaos of the world around us, stood defiant in the face of my attack. Yet, weakened by the battle it had just fought, it lacked the strength to mount a substantial defense. As my dragon breath engulfed it, the head quivered and convulsed, its form shrouded in a fiery embrace.


    Breta, seizing the opportunity, followed suit, her spear crackling with divine energy. With a determined expression, she hurled the spear towards the weakened abomination. The weapon soared through the air, guided by her unwavering aim, and struck its mark with precision. The combined might of our assault brought forth a final blow, ensuring that the creature would pose no further threat, and causing it to explode in the sky with a massive boom.


    "For good measure," Breta proclaimed, her voice tinged with a mix of determination and satisfaction.


    I didn''t reply and instead continued rushing forward. Silent determination filled the air as we ventured deeper into the northern territory. My senses were keenly attuned to the flow of mana, relying on my water element to guide us in our search for Sidus. The elements, acting as my loyal scouts, scanned the area tirelessly, their ethereal presence reaching out to detect any trace of our missing sibling.


    Breta, ever watchful, maintained a vigilant gaze on our surroundings. Her senses, honed by divine power, were attuned to the slightest hint of danger. She stood at the ready, her spear reappeared firmly in her hand, prepared to defend us should any threat arise from the shadows.


    The landscape before us was a stark contrast to the chaos we had left behind. The northern territory, while scarred by the effects of the ongoing turmoil, seemed to retain a semblance of order. Villages, though battered, still stood defiantly, their inhabitants persevering through the trials that had befallen them.


    My focus remained fixed on the task at hand, trusting in the vigilance of my water element to guide us. When suddenly, the elements reported their findings, sharing the subtle whispers of Sidus''s presence they had detected. A sense of relief washed over me as I doubled my speed and began to teleport, drawing nearer to my brother''s location.

 Chapter 350: Reunion

    It didn''t take long before I teleported us to the edge of a sprawling dark forest. As we stood at its threshold, its ominous presence extended before us. The massive trees loomed overhead, their towering forms casting deep shadows that swallowed the sunlight. The air was thick with an enigmatic aura, as if the forest held its own secrets and whispered tales of ancient powers.


    As I scanned the surroundings, I marveled at the forest''s resilience. Despite the chaos that had befallen the realm, this pocket of nature seemed to have withstood the worst of the turmoil. The dense foliage, though bearing some scars from the battles waged nearby, remained largely untouched. The steadfastness of the forest stood as a testament to the enduring power of nature itself.


    I landed down on the ground and Breta jumped off my back before we stepped into the forest. The trees were large enough that I managed to fit through even with my large frame. Walking through it, we were quickly engulfed by a silence that seemed to reverberate with ancient knowledge. The trees stood like silent sentinels, their branches reaching out to the heavens in a majestic display of strength and wisdom. The ground beneath our feet was carpeted with fallen leaves, whispering tales of seasons past.


    As we continued to venture deeper into the forest, the shadows seemed to grow denser, obscuring our view and heightening the sense of mystery that enveloped us. It was as if the forest itself guarded its secrets, allowing only the most courageous or desperate to tread its paths. The eerie stillness was occasionally broken by the rustle of unseen creatures, further fueling the air of intrigue. I could ''see'' them, however, so I wasn''t that concerned.


    We moved cautiously, alert to the subtlest shifts in the environment, my eyes occasionally darting to the blocked sky, worried about the next attack. The forest seemed to be alive with magic, its very essence pulsating with elemental energy. I relied on my heightened senses and the guidance of my mana element companions to navigate the labyrinthine paths that wound through the ancient trees, all the while following behind the faint trail of Sidus''s presence.


    Soon, we found ourselves walking past a rather normal-looking line of trees, as normal as one could get in a massive creepy forest. As we navigated cautiously through their line, my senses were on high alert. Despite their unassuming appearance, an instinctive unease gnawed at my core, urging me to investigate further. As I paused, Breta mirrored my actions, her eyes filled with curiosity and concern.


    "What is it? What do you sense?" she inquired, her voice laced with anticipation.


    "Something is not right," I answered.


    Taking a step closer to the seemingly innocuous trees, the scales on the back of my neck tingled, and a surge of recognition coursed through me. The faintest trace of mana disturbance permeated the air, barely detectable but undeniable in its presence. My intuition guided me forward, drawing me closer to the source of this hidden disturbance.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    With each step, the resonance between the darkness mana inside my soul space and the hidden energy grew stronger, urging me onward. As I reached the threshold, it was as if an invisible barrier dissolved before me, revealing a new scene that defied the perception of the outer world. The once ordinary trees transformed into a veil of concealment, masking the truth that lay beyond.


    Stepping through the veil, I entered a clearing bathed in eerie light, surrounded by broken and fallen trees that bore the weight of past battles. And there, lying amidst the debris, was the figure of my brother, Sidus, his form crumpled and still.


    A mix of relief and concern flooded through me as I rushed to his side. Lowering myself, I gently brushed his face with my tail and scanned his body for injuries. His expression was one of exhaustion, his features etched with the marks of the trials he had faced, countless scars that were healing at a visible rate littered his body. My heart ached at the sight, but I couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy at finding him alive.


    "He''s here," I called out, my voice filled with a mix of emotions. "Sidus, can you hear me?" I whispered, my words laced with concern, as Breta walked from behind me.


    The forest remained silent, save for the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant echoes of unknown creatures. I waited anxiously, hoping for a response, before I summoned my water element and wrapped him inside a healing bubble in hopes of speeding his recovery. As the moments stretched on, a glimmer of hope rose within me, urging me to believe that my brother would soon awaken.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Sidus''s body gently steered before he slowly opened his eyes. The moment he did, however, his body convulsed instantly upon awakening, a surge of darkness mana shrouded him protectively. His form shifted, transforming into a being of shadows, with only the piercing glow of his eyes visible amidst the darkness. The sight was both awe-inspiring and concerning, as I watched my brother retreat, his instincts on high alert.


    "Sidus, it''s me! You''re safe," I called out, my voice carrying a reassuring tone that I hoped would reach him.


    His gaze flickered between me and Breta, uncertainty and caution etched across his face. The atmosphere hung heavy with anticipation as I waited for him to recognize us. Gradually, the darkness mana receded, revealing his anxious expression.


    His body relaxed, though his eyes still held a glimmer of suspicion. "Aether¡­ Breta," Sidus murmured, his voice a mixture of relief and wariness. "Is it really you?"


    I nodded, a small grin gracing my face. "Yes, it''s us. We''ve come to find you, Sidus."


    Sidus''s tense posture eased further, and a sense of familiarity flickered in his eyes. He took cautious steps forward, his gaze fixed upon us. As he drew nearer, I lowered my head, waiting for him to approach. With a mixture of trepidation and hope, he reached out, his head meeting mine.


    "Good to see you, little brother," I said.


    "It is, I''m happy you made it," Sidus answered as the tension finally drained from his body. We stepped back, as Breta approached, her eyes curiously fixed on the broken sky.


    "What happened?" She asked.


    Sidus sighed before answering, "What didn''t happen? All hell broke loose, I was attacked, and I barely made it out with my life," he said through gritted teeth.


    As I sensed his emotion threatening to erupt, I spoke, "That doesn''t matter, what matters is you are still alive," I paused for a second before continuing, "And now we have to go get our muscle brain."

 Chapter 351: Transformation

    As we cautiously moved through the forest, Sidus recounted the harrowing encounter that had left him on the brink of destruction. His unease was palpable, evident in the way his eyes constantly scanned the skies, searching for any sign of danger.


    Curiosity and concern mingled within me as I pressed for more information. "What exactly is out there, Sidus? What did you encounter?"


    His voice trembled slightly as he spoke. "I can''t say for certain, but it had the aura of a Shade. However, its appearance was unlike anything I''ve ever seen before. It had a featureless face, devoid of eyes, mouth, or any distinguishable features. Its legs resembled those of a goat, and atop its head, two massive horns curled backward. But the most dangerous aspect lies in its elongated, clawed arms. And the strangest thing of all¡­ it carried a lantern in its left hand."


    My frown deepened as I tried to imagine the grotesque creature he described. The unknown was always more unsettling than the familiar.


    Sidus''s expression mirrored his apprehension as he continued. "It emanated the same aura of malevolence that all shades have, and Its presence was suffocating, as if it sought to consume to consume. It was relentless in its pursuit, forcing me to retreat and seek refuge within the forest."


    I nodded, taking in the gravity of his words. "We must stay alert, then. With the emergence of this bastard, especially since it''s not the only one. We need to hurry and find Ynos."


    "Can''t you just teleport us to him, brother?"


    Sidus directed his questioning gaze toward me, hoping for a convenient solution to reach Ynos swiftly. However, before I could respond, Breta intervened, providing a vital explanation that halted any hasty decisions.


    "Not if you want us to end up in the spirit realm," Breta interjected, her voice filled with caution.


    The puzzlement on Sidus''s face deepened as he turned to me for clarification. It was my turn to answer his query. "She''s right. Teleportation is a tricky ability. It carries a lot of risks. If I were to attempt to teleport us to Ynos without a clear visualization or prior experience of his location, we could inadvertently end up in the spirit realm or even worse, trapped in an unknown dimension. The consequences would be dire."


    Sidus''s furrowed brow relaxed as understanding dawned upon him. He nodded in acknowledgment of the dangers involved. "I see. It would indeed be reckless to gamble with such uncertainty."


    Breta chimed in, her tone practical yet concerned. "We cannot afford to risk our safety, especially considering the current unknown situation."


    I nodded, "Well, about that..." my eyes gleamed as I prepared to share my plan. Sidus and Breta paused and turned to me, awaiting my explanation, their curiosity piqued by my sudden confident demeanor.


    "First things first," I began, my voice filled with conviction. "We need to leave this continent and make our way to the western one. But instead of a slow and cautious journey, I have a rather¡­ unorthodox plan."


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sidus opened his mouth to speak, but I raised my tail, halting his words. Breta couldn''t help but interject with a touch of apprehension in her voice, "Is it a stupidly reckless plan, Aether?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her cautious inquiry. "Well, aren''t all our plans a bit stupidly reckless?"


    Sidus''s glare towards Breta due to her words, melted into an amused smile as he glanced at me, and I continued to explain, "Hear me out first. Back during our battles against the shades, I gained something."


    "Something?" Sidus''s eyes shone as stepped closer.


    "Yes, I think it''s best if I just show you."


    With closed eyes, I delved deep into the recesses of my soul space, where the three-headed dragon statue resided. As my intention resonated within me, the sculpture stirred with newfound energy, emanating a powerful aura that engulfed my entire being. Sidus and Breta were pushed back by the sheer force of it, their eyes widening in astonishment.


    A surge of power coursed through me, causing my body to expand in size, growing larger and more formidable. Two additional heads sprouted from my broad shoulders, mirroring my own features but radiating a more fierce and primal essence. Wings unfurled from my back, their span stretching wide, and the sheer intensity of my aura swept through the area, causing the towering trees to tremble and fall in its wake.


    My transformation was complete, and I stood before Sidus and Breta as a majestic three-headed dragon, an embodiment of strength and might. The ground beneath my colossal form shook, and the air crackled with electricity and cosmic mana, as my presence dominated the surroundings.


    Sidus and Breta exchanged a brief glance, their awe blending with a tinge of apprehension. It was a sight they had never witnessed before¡ªa manifestation of my true power unleashed.


    Opening my eyes, each head surveyed our surroundings with piercing gazes, my voice resonating with undeniable authority. "Do you understand what I mean, now?"


    Sidus and Breta nodded in affirmation, their initial shock replaced by a newfound determination.


    "Well, I''ll be damned. I always told myself that I would stop getting surprised, but that seems harder when it comes to you," Breta sighed, while Sidus''s eyes show brightly as his aura rose, almost in defiance. Seeing that, a small smile made its way across all of my three heads.


    "Haha, then let''s go!"


    With a mighty beat of my wings, the gust of wind created a path amidst the fallen trees. I lowered my colossal form to allow Sidus and Breta to climb onto my scaled back. Once they were securely situated, I rose again, my wings carrying us into the sky.


    Through the desolate skies, we soared, defying the pull of gravity with newfound speed. Our journey to the Western continent had officially begun, fueled by my transformation. The wind rushed past us, whipping through my scales and causing Breta and Sidus to hold on tightly.


    A surge of exhilaration coursed through my veins, the raw power that accompanied my transformation was intoxicating. It was as if I had ascended to the pinnacle of the world, invincible and unstoppable. The seed of fear and apprehension that had once resided deep within me had been banished, replaced by an overwhelming surge of confidence and invulnerability.


    The thrill of the moment ignited my senses, and it became challenging to rein in the exhilaration that coursed through my being. The boundaries of caution blurred as the hunger for more power gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. It was a dangerous path to tread, but the allure of this newfound might was difficult to resist.


    The world stretched out beneath us, a patchwork of ravaged lands and trembling civilizations. My mighty wings propelled us forward with increasing velocity, the rush of wind drowning out all other sounds. Sidus and Breta clung on with unyielding determination, their trust in me unwavering despite the turbulent flight.

 Chapter 352: The ocean

    As we traversed the vast expanse of broken lands, the scenes of devastation only grew more prominent below. The view blurred beneath me as I soared through the sky, leaving behind a faint trail of shimmering purple light. My resolution and excitement drove me forward, and I occasionally teleported ahead, further boosting my speed.


    Breta and Sidus struggled to keep their grip as we hurtled through the skies. She summoned her divine aura to shield herself, causing her body to radiate with a gentle golden glow. Sidus, on the other hand, shrouded himself in a cocoon of darkness mana, transforming into a shadowy figure with only his piercing eyes still visible, shining brightly amidst the dark.


    The broken landscapes sprawled beneath us like scars etched upon the earth''s skin. As we continued our journey, it became evident that we were approaching the Western edge of the continent. The abundance of water mana in the area guided me, informing me of our proximity to the vast ocean that lay ahead.


    With newfound determination, I pushed my powers to their limits and increased our speed even further. The wind rushed past us, and the surroundings became a blur as we raced onward. However, Breta''s voice echoed in my head, "S-slow down!" I reluctantly complied, easing back on the throttle.


    The flight was a delicate balance between speed and control. My abilities were still developing, and unlike my grandfather or father, I lacked the finesse to create a protective mana shield that would make the flight more comfortable for my companions. Their shields had always shielded us from the discomfort of high-speed flights. But now, I had to prioritize reaching our destination over the comfort of our journey.


    I was acutely aware that my current speed was nowhere near that of my more experienced family members, but I had to make do with what I had. Summoning a protective shield of mana could compromise my transformation and shorten the time I could stay in this powerful form, and that was something we could not afford.


    As our goal loomed ever closer, I could feel the tension building within my companions, Breta and Sidus. Every passing moment felt like an eternity as we raced toward our destination. However, the path ahead was treacherous, and it wasn''t long before we encountered our first obstacle.


    As we soared over a newly formed chasm, my enhanced senses detected a looming danger, and instinctively, I veered to the side to dodge the threat. In the blink of an eye, a horde of obsidian-colored worms with short wings, no eyes and razor-sharp teeth, emerged from the dark abyss, hurtling towards us with incredible speed. Their size was less than half that of mine, but their swift movements made them almost impossible to track. Thankfully, however, my transformation granted me an edge, and I managed to evade their surprise attack.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Though I skillfully dodged their initial assault, their numbers were overwhelming. To maintain my transformation, I couldn''t afford to stop or even slow down for a moment. The strain on my powers was immense, and any pause could spell the end of my powerful form.


    Realizing the urgency of the situation, I shouted to my companions, "Hold on tight! We''re rushing through!" Breta and Sidus tightened their grips, bracing themselves for the tumultuous journey ahead.


    With determination, I pushed myself to the limits, soaring through the horde of worms, my powerful wings cutting through the air. The creatures attempted to obstruct our path, but my speed and agility enabled us to outmaneuver them, once they tried to overwhelm us with their numbers, I released three simultaneous dragon breath attacks from all of my three heads and cleared the path. I continued and pressed forward relentlessly, with every beat of my wings propelling us further away from the dangerous chasm, as their numbers seemed to increase with no end in sight.


    The sound of the worms'' hissing and the sensation of the wind whipping past us added to the intensity of the moment. The adrenaline coursing through my veins kept my focus sharp, and my senses alert to any more potential threats.


    As we cleared the swarm of worms, the ground beneath us became more stable, indicating that we had successfully navigated past the chasm. The sense of relief was palpable, but I couldn''t afford to rest just yet.


    Soon after, the view of the dark, black ocean came into sight, an eerie silence settled among us. Breta and Sidus seemed to have something to say, but the imposing sight of the tainted waters made them pause. The aura emanating from it was suffused with darkness, a stark contrast to the usual serene and calming presence of water elements.


    The realization hit me that the water in this region had been contaminated by the Shades'' malevolent aura. The once pure and life-giving essence had been corrupted, leaving behind an unsettling feeling. The implications were troubling.


    Breta''s worried expression and Sidus''s tense demeanor mirrored my own concerns. The tainted water elements posed an unknown threat, that made me halt.


    With a determined nod, I took a deep breath and addressed my companions, "Ready your shields and stay vigilant. I can feel some auras swirling in the depths, but we have no other choice. We will rush through it."


    The dark and corrupted aura exuded a malevolence that sent shivers down my spine, but there was no turning back now. We had come too far to be deterred by fear, and Ynos was still waiting.


    "You keep your focus ahead, we''ll take care of whatever comes," Sidus said confidently, his determination shining through his piercing eyes. Breta nodded in agreement, her divine aura already surrounding her like a protective shield.


    "Alright then, here goes nothing," I replied, trying to sound more confident than I felt. I focused my energy, preparing myself to push forward through the darkened waters.


    As I soared above the tainted ocean, the dark aura grew more oppressive, and the water''s surface seemed to churn with an unnatural energy. My heart raced, and I could feel the tension building in the air.


    With a burst of cosmic mana, I propelled myself forward, carrying both Sidus and Breta on my back, their mana reeling around us in, forming protective barriers.


    The further I flew, the more I could sense the ominous auras swirling beneath us. My guard was up as I scanned every movement, every flicker of darkness, which could be a sign of danger.


    It didn''t take long before my fears were confirmed.

 Chapter 353: Western continent

    As the massive head of the abomination broke the surface, the water below parted to reveal its menacing form. It had tentacles for hair, and its four eerie crimson eyes stared at us with a malevolent gaze. The sight of its mouth missing its lower jaw, exposing a row of sharp yellowish teeth, sent a shiver down my spine.


    The creature''s obsidian skin seemed to shine with an ominous aura as it rose to intercept us. Its sheer size was enough to dwarf all of us, and I could feel the weight of its malevolence in the air. Breta didn''t hesitate and hurled her spear at it, the weapon instantly growing in size and emitting a blinding golden light that illuminated the area.


    The monster let out a deep roar that shook the water, revealing the power it held within its formidable form. Breta''s spear pierced through the air, aiming straight for one of the creature''s crimson eyes.


    The abomination reacted swiftly, swatting the spear away with one of its massive tentacles. Its other tentacles surged forward, reaching for us with lethal intent. I dodged and weaved, relying on my instincts to avoid the creature''s deadly attacks.


    I was about to counter with an attack of my own, when Sidus''s dark mana surged, encompassing the massive abomination in a dome of darkness. The creature froze in place, appearing like a marionette whose strings had been suddenly cut loose.


    "Keep going, brother. We don''t have time for this; we have to find Ynos first," Sidus urged. I quickly nodded, and Breta refrained from sending another attack as I flew past the immobilized monster.


    "How long will it stay like that?" I asked, glancing back at the large Shade we left behind.


    "Not for long. I can already feel my connection breaking," Sidus replied through gritted teeth. He was in pain, and I could feel his struggle as he maintained control over the dome of darkness.


    And so, I pressed forward, knowing that time was of the essence. The dark aura surrounding us seemed to grow denser as we ventured deeper into the ocean. our eyes constantly scanned the surroundings for any signs of danger.


    It didn''t take long for the strain on Sidus to became evident. His control over the dome of darkness he had left seemed to waver. I tried to move faster; to create as much distance as possible between us and whatever that thing was. Although we could no longer see it, it was still better to be safe than sorry.


    Along the way, my frown deepened as I kept a watchful eye on the ocean below. The somber scene weighed heavily on my heart as we continued our journey. The once vibrant ocean and water elements had turned into a graveyard, the lifeless bodies of sea creatures floating to the surface, a haunting testament to the devastation that had befallen this once-beautiful place. The corrupted water spread like a malevolent stain, poisoning everything in its path.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Occasionally, we passed what appeared to be islands from a distance, only to discover that they were nothing more than massive floating dead bodies. Among them, some belonged to deities, others to Shades, and the corruption emanating from them further tainted the surrounding water.


    My mind couldn''t help but ponder the extent of the taint''s reach and the number of lives it had already claimed. The speed at which it had spread was startling, leaving me to wonder if it was even possible to fix this now. It seemed as though it was too late to prevent the damage that had been done.


    As I flew on, my mind was filled with a mix of emotions. I felt a sense of urgency to reunite with Ynos. And so, with every beat of my wings, I propelled myself forward, leading my companions toward the unknown.


    The occasional remnants of Shades and Deities here and there served as grim reminders of the battles that were raging across the realm. It was a miracle that we managed to evade any serious danger, thanks to the vigilance of Sidus and Breta, and my quick actions.


    We did encounter some close calls with the remains of Shades, but our swift and coordinated efforts dispatched them without slowing our pace. The bastards'' aura was persistent and uncomfortable, it seemed like it was determined to thwart our progress at every turn.


    The real danger, however, came when we stumbled upon the falling bodies of a Shade and a Deity. The sight was grim, as both beings had lost limbs and their auras were dull and lifeless. The impact of their bodies hitting the dark ocean sent the water surging high in a massive explosion. With the bodies falling dangerously close to us, I wasted no time in teleporting us out of harm''s way.


    After what felt like an eternity of flight, we finally caught sight of the distant western continent. As we descended, I landed on the now-darkened sand, my body returning to its usual form. The exertion of maintaining my transformation had drained me, leaving me feeling weary and weak.


    Sidus, ever observant, glanced at me with concern evident in his eyes. "Are you alright, brother?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.


    I managed a nod, mustering a faint smile. "Yes, I''ll be fine. Just need a minute to recover."


    Breta''s voice suddenly interjected, her tone urgent, "I''m afraid we don''t have a minute."


    I raised my head just in time as Breta''s figure turned into a blur, and with incredible speed, she rushed toward the line of trees past the beach. Her presence alone seemed to ignite the air around her, and the area was instantly illuminated by a radiant glow. The moment she reached the mutated forest, a powerful explosion erupted, leveling the trees.


    As the dust settled, Breta''s figure emerged, standing amidst a graveyard of monster corpses. The fallen abominations surrounded her, lifeless and defeated. She had single-handedly obliterated the threat with her divine power, leaving behind a trail of destruction.


    Sidus and I approached her, and I grinned, giving her a playful pat on the shoulder using my tail. "You always know how to make an entrance," I teased.


    Breta snorted in response, her eyes shining with satisfaction. "It''s all in the timing," she replied. "Now, let''s not waste any more time."


    I nodded and took a deep breath to steady myself and regain some of my strength before I replied, "Okay, let''s move."

 Chapter 354: What do you want to do?

    As we soared over the land, my initial worries about not finding Ynos faded into insignificance. The Western continent was indeed the realm of monsters, with overgrown forests, treacherous grounds, and dangerous terrains. The pervasive contamination of the Shades had already reached this place, but amidst the malevolent aura, another powerful presence stood out¡ªabundant earth mana, a telltale sign of Ynos''s handiwork.


    My heart swelled with relief as I realized that we were close to finding him. Ynos had always been a powerhouse, leaving a trail of devastation in his wake whenever he engaged in battle, something I was extremely grateful for, this time since it made it easier to track him. His raw, brute strength was unmatched, and it seemed he had dealt with the Shades in the most direct and physical manner possible.


    Flying over a few mangled Shade corpses, evidence of their brutal demise, Sidus grew wary, drawing closer to me, and asked, "Do you think Ynos, is capable of such a thing?"


    "Why would he not? He was always the strongest, physically, out of all of us," I replied with certainty.


    "Heads up! Enemy ahead!" Breta''s urgent warning pulled us back to the present, and I quickly followed her gaze. Below us, the forest gave way to a vast scarlet meadow, scattered with ominous-looking, large flowers. In the center of the field, a mutated beast stood trapped. It vaguely resembled a moose, but the corruption of the Shades had twisted its form into something grotesque.


    The creature''s head was gruesomely split open, exposing its insides, yet it defied all odds and continued to move. Its once innocent hooves had transformed into deadly claws, and its fur had turned obsidian, with sharp spikes protruding from its back. The Shade''s taint had amplified its size, now rivaling that of Sidus, though still slightly shorter than me.


    We couldn''t afford to underestimate it, but we also couldn''t waste any time. I decided to take the lead, determined to clear the way for our group.


    "Stay on guard and be ready to strike if needed," I cautioned Breta and Sidus, who nodded in acknowledgment.


    I opened my mouth, and my dragon breath materialized before me in a spinning orb of energy. It then descended with immense force, creating a trail of destruction as it collided with the scarlet meadow below. The earth quaked, and the corrupted moose, along with the ominous flowers, was obliterated in the onslaught of my attack. The explosion of energy washed over the surroundings, leaving only scorched earth in its wake.


    As the dust settled, we continued onward, leaving the smoldering remnants behind. Sidus and Breta guarded my sides, their auras alert and ready to respond to any potential threats. We pressed forward, our thoughts focused solely on finding Ynos.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Despite the devastation I had just caused, there was no room for hesitation. Our current situation demanded such decisive actions, and I couldn''t afford to think of the consequences my actions might bring to the realm when there was no guarantee there would even be a realm by the end of it all.


    Thankfully, the trail Ynos left behind was easy to follow, and we soon found ourselves flying toward an impressive mountain range. It loomed ahead, its majestic peaks rising towards the sky. The landscape bore a semblance to Piya''s location, reminding me of my church''s headquarters back home. The memories tugged at my heart, with surprising nostalgia.


    As we drew nearer, Sidus''s excitement was palpable, and I shared his enthusiasm. The bond between us was strong, and I could sense Ynos''s presence becoming more distinct as we approached. It was as if an invisible thread connected us, guiding us unerringly towards our missing brother.


    The closer we got to the mountain range, the more optimistic I became. "I can sense his presence!" Sidus spoke, finding it hard to contain his excitement.


    "Yes, I''m sure he senses us as well," I replied as I doubled down on my speed.


    As we closed in on the mountain range, the terrain blurred beneath us, our excitement growing with each passing second. Suddenly, a resounding dragon roar echoed through the peaks, and I couldn''t help but grin widely. We had found him ¨C Ynos.


    Amidst the carnage, Ynos stood on a large peak, his golden scales tinged with red. A colossal corpse lay by the side of the mountain, a testament to his prowess. His eyes blazed with a ferocious light, and his imposing figure emitted a palpable aura of killing intent as he turned to glare at us.


    But it didn''t take him long to recognize us as we landed before him. The fog that had seemed to cloud his mind began to recede, and he took a moment to calm down. As we approached, Ynos''s demeanor softened, and a mix of emotions flickered across his face. Relief, surprise, and a hint of shame all flashed in his eyes.


    "Brothers, Breta," Ynos said, his voice gruff but with a touch of warmth. "You found me. I didn''t think I''d see any of you again."


    With a mixture of emotions bubbling inside me, I took the first step and approached Ynos, wrapping my wing around him as I pulled him closer. "It''s good to see you alive, you muscle-head," I chuckled, a wave of relief washing over me as the tension of our arduous journey finally escaped.


    Sidus tried to maintain his composure, but the relief on his face was undeniable. We had all feared the worst, and now that we found Ynos safe, it was a moment of celebration.


    Ynos laughed, a touch of madness glinting in his eyes. "The bastards are too weak, and I am too young to die, brother!" he exclaimed, his voice booming with a mix of pride and defiance. It was a classic Ynos response, ever the confident and wild-hearted one among us.


    Just then, the echoes of a loud bang reverberated through the air, we instinctively turned our gazes skyward, our attention drawn to the ongoing battle between the Gods and the Shades. The celestial clash was a constant reminder of the perilous state this world was in.


    The Gods were doing their best to hold back the relentless onslaught of the Shades, but the outcome remained uncertain. The air crackled with power as they fought with all their might, their divine energies clashing in a spectacular display of light and darkness, visible even from afar.


    Amidst the chaos, our purpose had shifted from cleaning up the aftermath of the previous fight to being embroiled in another one.


    Breta walked closer to me and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Sidus and Ynos paused and turned their gazes to me, awaiting my answer.

 Chapter 355: Escape

    Gathering my siblings close, I looked into their eyes, conveying the sincerity of my words. "I must be completely honest with all of you. You may call me a coward for this, but while this realm holds some significance to its occupants, for me nothing outweighs your safety and well-being. You are my family, and that bond means more to me than anything else in this world."


    Breta seemed to already understand where I was going with this, and the look on her face did not change whatsoever. This brought me a strange sense of comfort as I lightly nodded at her.


    Sidus frowned, his gaze alternating between the ongoing battle and our group before he turned his eyes to me. His expression was laced with concern and defiance. Ynos, on the other hand, who I expected to argue the most, seemed to be the calmest as he chimed in, "None of us are fools, brother. Although I loathe to admit it, we should still acknowledge our limitations. The battle above is beyond our current level."


    Breta lightly nodded and added, "Agreed, besides, I''m not sure if our presence would even change anything, at this point."


    Sidus''s inner turmoil was evident, his emotions spilling over like turbulent waters. I could sense his frustration, fear, and desire to make a difference. His frown deepened, as he opened his mouth and closed it a few times, seemingly struggling to speak.


    "What is it, Sidus?"


    "Are you suggesting we should just turn tail and run?" He seemed to be having a hard time restraining his aura as he spoke.


    I sighed and placed my tail on his shoulder, "Sidus, I''m not suggesting we run away forever. It''s about choosing our battles wisely-"


    Before I could continue, Ynos suddenly stepped forward, the surprising calm wisdom in his eyes resonated with his words, "Brother, It would do you best to leave those delusions behind. There is no shame in retreat if it lets you remain strong enough to go after the enemy later." Ynos paused as he glanced deep into Sidus''s eyes and continued, "Believe me, I understand how you feel better than anyone, but It is not yet time for you to die."


    Sidus''s tense demeanor seemed to relax slightly as he took in our words. "I just¡­ I want to do something now, not just wait here. Every time I feel their aura, my entire body shakes in rage and almost uncontrollable anger," he admitted.


    I approached him and spoke reassuringly, "We all feel that way, Sidus. But patience is key. When the time is right, we will act."


    He fell silent for a few moments, the only sound that could be heard was the distant explosions carried from the battle far away, before he finally nodded, a mixture of determination and frustration on his face. "Alright, I understand. But promise me that when the moment comes, we won''t hesitate to act."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I promise," I replied with a firm nod, Ynos echoing my sentiment. "We''ll be ready for them when the time comes."


    Breta suddenly spoke, "Well, with that out of the way, how are we even going to leave this place? We can''t leave the planet without getting embroiled in the conflict, unless-"


    "Unless I teleport all of us," I continued.


    "You think you can do it?" She asked, her expressionless facade breaking lightly as she continued, "I don''t want to find myself stuck in the spirit realm, again." Her concern was evident, and I understood her apprehension about teleporting to an unknown location. I took a moment to assess the situation, my mind running through the possibilities.


    "We don''t have much of a choice either way," I answered with a shake of my head. "Besides, I believe I can manage it," I added, trying to sound as confident as possible.


    Ynos looked uncertain, glancing between Breta and me. "Are you sure about this, brother?"


    "We don''t have many options, and staying here is not safe."


    Sidus who was silent this whole time, suddenly spoke, "About that, I have a suggestion."


    We all turned toward him with surprise evident in our gazes, "I am not sure how effective it will be, but I believe I can hide our presence from their eyes. My magic is at its strongest in darkness, and it''s much easier for me to blend in with our surroundings, in space."


    Sidus''s suggestion caught us off guard, but I could see the determination in his eyes. It was a risk, but it might be just be the advantage we need in the ongoing conflict.


    "Blending in with the darkness¡­ It could work," Breta said, considering the idea. "If you can hide our presence, it might give us a chance to move more freely without drawing unwanted attention."


    Ynos nodded in approval, looking intrigued. "It''s worth a shot. We need all the advantages we can get."


    I nodded, feeling a glimmer of hope. "Alright, let''s give it a try. If you can shield us from their senses, it might buy me the time I need to teleport us out of here."


    ****


    We spent the next few hours discussing the details of our plan and preparing ourselves. I waited until my stamina was restored and I felt like I could use my transformation once more. After which, I raised my head and nodded at my companions before speaking, "Are you all, ready?"


    They all replied positively, and so I ushered for Sidus to proceed, "Do it!"


    Sidus nodded back, his expression determined. "I''ll do my best brother. But remember, we can''t stay hidden forever, and we need to be cautious with our actions, do not engage, and avoid conflict otherwise the veil will fail."


    He then channeled his darkness mana, causing the shadows to gradually engulf us, concealing our presence. Our presence slowly became that of mere specters, blending seamlessly into the surroundings. The sensation was eerie yet empowering, as I felt the elements stick to us like a cloak, and knowing that we were hidden from the watchful eyes of potential enemies.


    "Feels strange," Ynos commented, testing his claw in the darkness. "But I think it''s working."


    "It won''t last indefinitely, but it should help us escape," Sidus said, his eyes scanning the area vigilantly.


    I nodded, feeling the newfound advantage coursing through my veins. "This is incredible. You''ve outdone yourself, Sidus."


    He managed a proud smile. "Thanks, brother."


    With our stealth now assured, we silently moved upward ¡ª our destination, the battlefield above.

 Chapter 356: Turning point

    As we neared the edge of the sky, the oppressive aura grew heavier, suffocating us with its malevolence. In my transformed state, I carried both Sidus and Breta on my back, their tense bodies clinging to mine, while Ynos, hesitantly, allowed himself to be held in my arms.


    The plan was straightforward but risky. Utilizing Sidus''s dark mana, we aimed to stealthily slip away, avoiding the prying eyes of the celestial battlefield until we reached a safe distance for teleportation.


    Yet, my calculations faltered in the face of the grim reality. The battle above surpassed anything I had ever witnessed. The vast expanse of space itself seemed tainted with an unnatural red hue, an ominous backdrop for the celestial warfare raging overhead.


    Explosions of power lit up the sky like dark stars, the clash of titanic forces reverberating through the void. The silent roars of enraged Deities mingled with the cries of the encroaching Shades, creating an eerie symphony of destruction and despair.


    The deeper you ventured into the chaotic realm of space, the more of the celestial corpses of fallen Deities and grotesque Shades you could see drifting silently, testimonies to the relentless conflict. The very fabric of space seemed to quiver with each cataclysmic clash, as if the universe itself lamented the unending bloodshed.


    The weight of the situation bore down on me, and my heart pounded in my chest. Every second felt like an eternity, my mind racing to execute the plan flawlessly. With each breath, I infused my body with cosmic mana, drawing more and more of it with the help of the statue inside my soul space, and refusing to falter under the overwhelming pressure.


    Sidus''s dark mana veiled us, concealing our presence from prying eyes, but I knew it was only a matter of time before our presence would be sensed. We had to move swiftly, yet carefully, treading a fine line between life and oblivion, as some of the clashes would without a doubt, obliterate us if we were to come in contact with them.


    ''Who knew the Deities had so much hidden power, I thought only the greater Gods were strong, seems like I was wrong,'' I inwardly noted.


    Just as I was thinking of such matters, a sudden massive celestial shockwave rippled through the space, sending a shiver down my spine. Although the fight was far, I could still see the vague outline of a massive Deity that had chosen to explode itself in exchange for mutual destruction with its opponent. The scale of destruction was beyond comprehension, and I found myself questioning our chances of escape. But I couldn''t allow doubt to consume me; Breta and my siblings'' safety was at stake.


    ''It''s still okay, Aether. This is nothing compared to grandfather''s attack,'' I constantly chanted in my mind, trying to keep myself steady as I weaved through the treacherous battlefield, aiming for the uncharted territories where the conflict''s intensity might be lessened.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I did my best to avoid the shockwaves and stirred clear from the fights, but as we ventured deeper, the veil of Sidus''s dark mana strained. The battle raged on, oblivious to our presence for now, but we couldn''t stay hidden forever. Despite my best efforts, it was impossible to avoid the shockwaves completely.


    Still, I prevailed as I carried my siblings through the oppressive aura, my massive wings flapping steadily against the resistance of the tainted space.


    Our journey was plagued with deliberate caution, slower than I had initially hoped, yet necessary to avoid detection. Sidus and Breta clung tightly to my back, their nervousness palpable through every tense grip, while Ynos''s usually assertive demeanor was nowhere to be found. Instead, his eyes restlessly scanned the surroundings, betraying his anxiety beneath the surface. Despite his best efforts to conceal it, he proved no skilled actor in masking his emotions.


    The fear of being discovered kept us vigilant, our hearts pounding in our chests with every passing moment, and I knew that even the slightest misstep could bring dire consequences.


    But, in a twist of cruel fate, just as we neared the fringes of the cosmic battle, a thunderous clash between a colossal beast Deity and a grotesque Shade, resembling a contorted mass of dark flesh with writhing tentacles, jolted us all. My eyes widened at the sight of the titanic collision.


    The colossal entities struggled against each other, their monumental might causing shockwaves that reverberated through the vastness of space. In a moment of unsteadiness, they stumbled backward, unwittingly hurtling closer to our position. Dread washed over me as I realized the Shade was barreling directly toward us, propelled by the force of the collision.


    Time seemed to slow as my mind raced to find a solution. Teleporting was risky in such proximity to the celestial clash, and my transformation was not enough to fend off the impending danger. A wave of helplessness surged within me, as the realization dawned that we were now caught in the crossfire.


    "Fuck it!" I cursed.


    In a fleeting moment of courage, I harnessed the power of my cosmic mana, allowing it to flow forth like an ethereal thread from the depths of space. The subtle yet awe-inspiring aura unfurled like a celestial tapestry, catching the attention of all present on the battlefield. Time itself appeared to halt momentarily, the unfolding clash of Deities and Shades frozen by the sudden emergence of my mana.


    The monstrous Shade, unaware of the impending danger, was caught off guard as the cosmic mana descended upon it with an irresistible force. Its grotesque form trembled, sensing the imminent threat, but it was too late for any evasive maneuver. The attack was swift and unyielding, shrouding the monstrosity''s body in an otherworldly embrace that silenced it into oblivion.


    As if the entire cosmos had collectively gasped, the battlefield seized in an abrupt pause. All eyes were now turned upon us, the unexpected interlopers who dared to disrupt the delicate balance of power. The veil of darkness that cloaked us under Sidus''s mastery wavered and eventually dissipated, leaving us exposed and vulnerable before the intense scrutiny of the celestial beings.


    Despite the precariousness of our situation, I remained steadfast, flanked by my siblings who exuded unwavering resolve. The weight of the moment hung heavy upon us, and yet, we stood united. The chaos around us seemed to hush as we faced the consequences of my actions, fully aware that this single act might have altered the course of the entire cosmic battle.

 Chapter 357: Turning point II

    As we emerged into the midst of the celestial turmoil, confusion and recognition danced in the eyes of the Deities, their gazes revealing a mix of surprise, excitement, and a glimmer of hope. In contrast, the Shades wasted no time in descending into a maddened frenzy, their grotesque auras assaulting us with a primal intensity.


    With a deep breath, I drew upon the strength of my transformation, allowing its empowering aura to shield us from the onslaught of chaotic energy. Standing resolute before Breta and my siblings, I became a bastion of protection against the overwhelming forces that bore down upon us.


    A torrent of monstrosities surged forward, their intentions clear as they sought to converge upon us. In the face of this inexorable tide of darkness, a profound clarity settled over me. Fear and doubt were cast aside, replaced by the unwavering resolve and unyielding pride and arrogance of a dragon challenged.


    As the horde of Shades closed in, my heart beat like the steady rhythm of thunder, my mind sharp as the keenest edge. The battlefield was awash with frenzy, and yet, amidst the chaos, I found a cold calm that emboldened my every movement.


    But before I could make my move, and with the battle reaching its crescendo, the Deities saw an opportunity amidst the Shades'' frenzy and struck with relentless ferocity, inflicting grievous wounds upon their chaotic adversaries. It was a calculated move, a strategic grasp of the momentary advantage that would not escape their grasp.


    However, the Shades seemed indifferent to the Deities'' onslaught, driven by their reckless charge toward us. Theirs was a suicidal pursuit, focused solely on reaching us, heedless of the consequences.


    I wasted no time, my resolve hardening like steel. With a deep breath, my three mouths converged into a unified force, unleashing a devastating combined dragon breath that tore through the ranks of abominations, creating a path for our retreat. The sheer power of the attack decimated the surrounding foes, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.


    "Hop back on, let''s go!" With a mental directive, my siblings and Breta swiftly hopped onto my back, while Ynos found his place securely cradled in my arms. We were a united front, our bond unyielding as we faced the chaos that surrounded us.


    My wings beat with newfound urgency, propelling us forward with every powerful stroke. I was determined to create as much distance as possible between us and the raging battle. The shockwaves of mana and corruption that engulfed the area were too potent, and attempting to teleport amidst this turmoil could lead us astray or into even greater peril.


    For now, our best course of action was to flee, to navigate through this tumultuous battlefield until we reached a relatively stable space where I could safely execute my teleportation. Still, it was easier said than done.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Careful!" Breta''s voice rang in my mind, urgent and vigilant. In response, two radiant golden spears materialized in her hands, casting their glow upon the surrounding darkness.


    With unwavering determination, she hurled both spears at a vile slug-like Shade that had cunningly tried to evade the main battle. Her aim was true¡ªthe first spear struck the beast''s chest, while the second swiftly followed, piercing its head and reducing it to a mere cloud of malevolent darkness.


    I heeded her warning without hesitation, increasing my speed twofold, fueled by the primal instinct to escape this encroaching danger. Thoughts of battle and confrontation were drowned out by the singular focus of getting away and finding safety in the vast expanse of the cosmic realm.


    Just then, Sidus''s emotions exploded with a sense of danger that was infectious, his sudden surge caught me off guard, and before I could react, his claws gripped my back with an unexpected strength, forcing us off course. A fraction of a second later, a dark blur whizzed past, narrowly missing one of my heads, and my heart pounded in my chest as I realized the close call.


    I turned my attention to the entity that had attacked us, and what I saw sent a shiver down my spine. It bore a sinister presence, with two obsidian limbs resembling deadly scythes that sought to claim us. As the creature materialized before us, its skeletal head and dark, flowing robes painted a haunting picture of malevolence.


    I kept my focus sharp, my instincts urging me to act, but before I could respond, Breta''s divine aura enveloped us, shielding us from the darkness. Her golden light clashed fiercely with the creature''s ominous energy, creating an intense standoff, and forcing the monster out of the veil of darkness.


    She then unleashed her spears once again, trying to keep the relentless creature at bay. I followed suit with a breath attack, but with my focus on escape, I only used my right head to conserve energy. To my dismay, the creature was swift and managed to dodge my attack effortlessly.


    Despite my urge to confront and defeat it, I forced myself to remain steadfast in my escape. I didn''t halt my flight or turn back to face the foe, as I knew our survival depended on reaching safety. Deep inside, I felt a burning desire to crush the malevolent bastard, but I reminded myself that I wasn''t alone in this ordeal.


    "Another one!" Sidus''s alert voice pierced my thoughts as he sensed another approaching threat. Reacting swiftly, he utilized his darkness mana to create a protective shield that intercepted the creature''s attack. The creature emerged from the dark abyss of space, intent on causing us harm, but Sidus''s quick action thwarted its assault.


    His mastery over darkness mana allowed him to manipulate his own shadow, extending it like a deadly weapon to strike back at the foe. With precision and skill, his shadowy appendage claimed one of the monster''s long limbs, forcing it to recoil and retreat. Sidus''s shadow then seamlessly retracted, returning to its rightful place under him. With Breta skillfully holding back one of the monstrous Shades and Sidus forcing the other to retreat, I pressed forward, navigating through the chaotic battleground, avoiding stray spells and flying past the large corpses that littered our path. But just as we were nearing the end of the battlefield, a colossal behemoth loomed before us, blocking our way.


    "Brother in front!" Ynos''s urgent voice echoed in my mind, drawing my attention to the formidable Shade in our path. Its monstrous form resembled that of a humanoid goat, a Minotaur, if my observations were accurate.


    "Throw me at him! Throw me!" Ynos''s voice was filled with a mixture of madness and anticipation. His eyes gleamed with the thrill of the battle, eager to take on the monstrous adversary head-on.

 Chapter 358: Turning point III

    I hesitated for a brief moment, but trusting my little brother and understanding the determination in his eyes, I complied. With a swift motion, I flung Ynos toward the Minotaur-like Shade. He soared through space like a living projectile, his ferocity matching that of a dragon in battle.


    With his head low and horns pointed straight at the monstrous Shade''s chest, Ynos rocketed forward with fearless determination. The force of his collision unleashed a ferocious shockwave, causing space itself to quiver. A surge of raw power rippled from the point of impact, creating an awe-inspiring display of might.


    Despite the Minotaur-like Shade''s formidable obsidian muscles, they proved no match for Ynos''s unstoppable charge. His sharp, massive horns pierced through the abomination''s chest, leaving a gaping hole in its wake. The force of Ynos''s attack sent the monstrous creature stumbling backward, taken aback by the sheer force of the impact.


    In a split second, Ynos seemingly vanished, only to reappear on the other side of the Shade''s body. I followed close behind, deftly weaving past the massive behemoth that now stood with a look of disbelief in its eyes. The light dimmed from its gaze as it succumbed to the fatal blow inflicted by Ynos''s relentless assault.


    The sight of my brother''s prowess filled me with a mix of pride and awe. Ynos''s unwavering courage, recklessness, and fierce combat skills were always a sight to behold. It was clear that his muscles had been trained and honed through countless battles, making him a force to be reckoned with.


    As I reappeared by Ynos''s side, he wasted no time in flying towards me, and I effortlessly scooped him back up, never breaking our momentum. His face adorned a wide grin, clearly pleased with his recent triumph over the formidable Shade. As the monstrous creature disintegrated into a puff of dark smoke, it dissipated into the boundless expanse of space.


    "Not bad," I couldn''t help but remark, my own smile mirroring his satisfaction.


    "Hahaha! Too weak and still dares stand in our way!" Ynos boomed with laughter, his triumph bringing a touch of lightheartedness to the tense atmosphere that had surrounded us.


    The taste of victory filled the air as we continued our escape, putting distance between us and the relentless chaos of the battlefield.


    And as we soared farther away from the raging battle, the oppressive auras of the Shades gradually lost their potency, their malevolent presence becoming a mere echo in the vast expanse of space. The tension that had coiled around my heart began to unwind, replaced by a growing sense of relief and accomplishment.


    "Get ready, we''re teleporting away!" I announced, my voice a firm command to my companions.


    Breta and Sidus responded instantly, closing their eyes and gripping my scales with unwavering trust. Their unwavering faith in me brought a sense of reassurance, and I felt a surge of responsibility to keep them safe.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Ynos, ever eager wore an exhilarating grin, his eyes dancing with curiosity and anticipation. He was ready for whatever lay ahead, undeterred by the trials we had faced and excited for the unknown that awaited us.


    With my mind focused and my siblings in position, I reached deep within myself, drawing upon the wellspring of cosmic mana. We needed precision and accuracy to ensure safe arrival at our destination.


    A problem, however, gnawed at me as we navigated through the unfamiliar space. My uncertainty regarding the distance to our destination deepened my frown, and memories of the arduous journey with Grandfather to reach this very place resurfaced, reminding me of the challenges that lay ahead.


    My mind raced, searching for a plausible solution. Teleporting to the last known location before we arrived at Everwyn seemed like the most logical choice. The floating island with the ancient eastern dragon and its army of dragons protecting it served as a familiar and recognizable landmark.


    I turned to my siblings and Breta, my expression serious as I shared my plan, "We''ll teleport to the floating island where we last arrived before Everwyn. It''s a known location, and from there, we should be safe. Otherwise, I have no idea where else we could go."


    Breta nodded in agreement, her divine aura shimmering slightly with a sense of reassurance. Sidus seemed to ponder the idea, a thoughtful expression crossing his face, while Ynos, eager as always, flashed a confident grin.


    As I closed my eyes to focus, the image of the floating island materialized in my mind, every detail etched into my memory. I reached into the depths of my soul space, drawing forth the cosmic mana that powered my magic. The threads of energy descended from beyond the stars and entwined with my and my siblings'' auras, forming the familiar web of interconnected aura between the cosmic mana and our very souls, which seemed to facilitate teleportation.


    The power surged within me, and the sensation of being pulled through the fabric of reality enveloped us once again. Our surroundings blurred as we traversed the boundaries of space and time, hurtling towards our destination. Space itself crackled with energy, and the rush of teleportation coursed through our bodies.


    This time, however, things were bound to go wrong... The teleportation process felt disorienting and chaotic, unlike any previous experience. As we hurtled through the dimensions, the world around us seemed to twist and contort in a mesmerizing dance of colors and shapes. My senses were overwhelmed, and I clutched Ynos tightly, ensuring that he remained safely within my grasp.


    Breta and Sidus clung to my back, their grips tightening in fear of being separated in this tumultuous journey. The flashes of multicolored lights flickered by in a dizzying display, leaving me unable to form coherent thoughts or speak. It was as if we were caught in the maelstrom of a cosmic storm, our bodies and souls tossed around like leaves in the wind.


    The relentless pull of the teleportation magic caused our surroundings to expand and shrink erratically, making it hard to maintain a sense of direction or stability. Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t shake the unease gnawing at me. A sense of foreboding crept into my heart, and I knew that this time, something was amiss.


    In the midst of the chaos, I focused on my companions'' presence, anchoring myself to their souls amidst the swirling lights. As the teleportation continued, I silently prayed to the King, that we would emerge from this journey unscathed.


    And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the tumultuous journey came to an abrupt stop. With a final burst of energy, we landed on solid ground, our bodies tumbling forward from the force of the teleportation.

 Chapter 359: Back

    "This is¡­ The Astral plane?" Sidus''s bewildered voice brought me out of my reverie as I glanced about in shock.


    "Fuck," I subconsciously cursed, my mind racing to grasp the reality of our situation. My gaze turned toward Breta, hoping for her insights.


    The goddess''s mask of indifference had fallen, and her expression was pale. She scanned our surroundings in disbelief, her voice trembling as she kept mumbling, "No, no, this can''t be, no, I refuse, It simply cannot be."


    "Breta-" I tried to speak to her, but she interrupted me with a shout before I could even continue.


    "Stop! No! No! No! I can''t do this again! I refuse! I''m not going to be stuck in this shithole, not again!"


    "Breta, calm down, we are not stuck!" I hurriedly replied, my heart aching for her struggle. "We just need to find our way back. We''ve navigated through this situation before, and we''ll do it again!"


    "Are you even hearing yourself?!" She yelled, her voice full of emotions that she usually kept hidden behind an almost perfect mask of indifference, this time, however, it seemed like it was hard to keep it up.


    "Last time, we barely made it out! Barely! What makes you think we''ll be that lucky this time?!"


    I motioned at my Sidus who was watching us with a concerned expression, and Ynos was scanning the surroundings with fascination clear in his gaze, before I spoke, "That''s because, this time, we are not alone in this. Not to mention, we are significantly stronger, so there''s no need to worry, I won''t let you down, nor leave you behind." I paused as I approached her with a gentle gaze before I continued, "I promise. Trust me, one more time."


    "I understand your fears," I continued, my voice calm but firm. "But you can''t let the fear of the past paralyze you. We''ve all grown since then, individually and as a team.


    I looked into her eyes, my heart pouring out my sincerity, "We are stronger together, and I believe in us. We did it before, and we will do so again. We will find our way back, and we''ll do it together.


    To my surprise, Sidus approached with a solemn expression and chimed in, "You''re not alone in this, Breta." I couldn''t help but nod approvingly at him.


    Our words seemed to have caused the tumultuous emotions that had engulfed her to finally recede, like the waning tide of a stormy sea. Breta then found solace in the shadows, sitting upon the obsidian ground with her hands clasped around her knees, her once radiant divine aura now dim and feeble. A haunting stillness draped the Astral plane, broken only by the faint whispers of ethereal echoes.


    As my brothers and I stood in a protective circle around her, our own auras intertwined with hers, the solemnity of the moment weighed heavily upon us. I extended my wing, a deep purple hue shimmering in the astral light, seeking to offer comfort to my goddess friend.


    Time passed, stretching its ethereal fabric like a tenebrous tapestry. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of reflection, she raised her head, her eyes glistening with hidden sorrows and steely determination. She released a long, weary sigh, and her features returned to that enigmatic mask of indifference.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "I''m alright," her voice was a faint whisper, barely touching the air around us. Yet, it echoed like a haunting refrain in the vast expanse of the Astral plane.


    We all exchanged glances, knowing that her words were more of a reassurance to herself than to us. But we respected her need for space and time to process her emotions.


    "Whenever you''re ready to move on, just let us know," I said softly, giving her a reassuring smile.


    "Yeah, take your time. It''s not like we have any time constraints here," Ynos said with a chuckle in an attempt to lighten the mood, causing Breta to turn to him and answer calmly.


    "I''ll be fine," she said, her voice steadier this time. "Let''s keep going."


    I nodded and turned to our surroundings, truly taking them in for the first time. I was immediately struck by the sight of iridescent clouds that drifted lazily across the sky, changing hues from shimmering turquoise to opalescent violet as they weaved between one another. The very air seemed to be alive with spectral glimmers, casting an otherworldly glow upon the peculiar terrains below.


    Beneath our feet, the ground undulates in mesmerizing patterns of prismatic waves, akin to a sea of ever-shifting colors, with some patches of dark obsidian rocks. Crystalline formations jutted out like towering spires, reflecting light in a myriad of tints and shades. As I took a step it seemed to resonate with a faint, harmonic melody that ebbed and flowed with the pulse of the astral energies.


    Amidst this captivating landscape, luminescent flora bloomed in mesmerizing abundance. Trees, their trunks as translucent as glass, bore leaves that radiated hues not bound by earthly pigments. Flowers bloomed in a surreal symphony of colors, with petals that rippled like liquid, producing an ethereal fragrance that intoxicated my senses.


    Far in the distance, vast, drifting islands of pure prismatic light hanged in the air, their borders ever-shifting. Each island seemed to house its own peculiar wonders, from luminous caverns that house enigmatic starlit pools to floating colorful meadows.


    "This place is really beautiful, though," I couldn''t help but marvel at its ethereal allure, even amidst the perils it concealed. The allure of its shimmering flora, resplendent with vibrant colors and radiant auras, cast an enchanting spell upon the eyes. My words slipped through the astral breeze, the soft murmur of admiration for this mysterious realm.


    Breta''s frown spoke volumes, though she refrained from voicing her concerns. Her vigilant eyes scanned our surroundings, ever watchful of potential threats that might lurk amidst the hypnotic beauty.


    Ynos, true to his spirited nature, welcomed the wonder of this unfamiliar domain with unbridled enthusiasm. "It is! And the auras these flowers possess are simply breathtaking! I can''t believe something so fantastical exists."


    His exuberance was infectious, and a part of me couldn''t help but share in his joy. However, the weight of caution anchored my elation, and I knew that the charm of the Astral plane concealed treacherous undercurrents.


    "True beauty can be deceiving, Ynos," I warned gently, my gaze locked on the captivating blooms that seemed to dance with celestial energy. "As fascinating as this place is, it also holds great dangers."


    "What do you want to do now, brother?" As Sidus inquired about our next course of action, the gravity of our situation brought my focus back to the task at hand. I pondered our options carefully, aware that my cosmic mana was currently inaccessible, rendering us incapable of instant teleportation.


    "We need to create a safe distance from where we landed before we attempt to pierce through space," I replied, my mind calculating the best course of action. "I want to avoid any unnecessary complications."


    Ynos''s playful laughter danced amidst the astral echoes as he embraced the adventurous spirit of our journey. "Punch a hole into the fabric of space? Sounds like fun!"


    As much as I appreciated his optimism, I couldn''t help but caution, "It''s a fun that could lead us to unforeseen dangers. Stay vigilant, brother."

 Chapter 360: Exploring the Astral plane

    As I soared gracefully through the air, accompanied by Breta and my little siblings, the Astral plane unfolded before us like a vast tapestry of cosmic wonders. We passed by nebulous clouds that glowed with ethereal radiance, weaving intricate patterns across the celestial canvas. The stars themselves seemed to dance in unison, creating celestial choreographies that painted the sky with breathtaking beauty.


    In the distance, we spotted a cluster of floating islands, each one adorned with luminescent crystals that emitted harmonious melodies as the wind whistled through their crevices. I along with my companions marveled at the sight, the sheer enchantment of the place seeping into our very souls. Ynos was having a hard time keeping the awe from his face while Breta was the only one with a deep frown etched across her features.


    It didn''t take long before our journey brought us to what seemed like a realm of illusions, where ethereal mirages took form as we flew past. We beheld illusions of what appeared to be some sort of long-forgotten cities, their spires reaching toward the heavens. With my enhanced senses, I could almost hear the whispers of ancient souls that lingered within the illusions.


    "How fascinating," I mumbled, but did not stop, or slow down. The others diligently followed after me.


    Still, amidst the beauty, the Astral plane held its share of perils. It didn''t take us long as we passed by the illusions to reach a shimmering lake, when suddenly, a colossal tentacled creature, emerged from the depths. Its eyes glowed with an eerie luminescence, and its tentacles thrashed with raw power, creating ripples in the very fabric of the Astral plane. Not giving it time to react, Ynos stepped forward and unleashed a blaze that wrapped around the leviathan''s tentacles, forcing it to retreat.


    "Hey! That was too fast! Why did it run?" He mumbled in an annoyed tone.


    "We are not here to fight, leave it be," I answered, causing my brother to sigh as he came back, flying closer to me.


    Further along our path, we ended up encountering what Breta called the Spectral Phantoms; ethereal beings of light and shadow that darted through the Astral plane like elusive specters. These phantoms possessed the power to manipulate illusions, attempting to ensnare us in their fantastical dreams.


    But with Breta''s warning, and the strength of our soul space, it was an easy matter to dispel the phantoms.


    Sidus, on the other hand, ended up swallowing a few with an excited gaze on his face, his eyes darting about for more. Although he didn''t say it, it was clear that the phantoms were beneficial to him.


    Still, unluckily for him, we had no time to waste, so we continue on our way. As we delved deeper into the Astral plane, we chanced upon countless mysterious ancient ruins, one in particular seemed to be carved into a floating asteroid. We had to weave through astral storms that crackled with furious energy. The winds buffeted us with ethereal force, yet our strong bodies guided us safely through the turbulences.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    It didn''t take us long after that, to find ourselves before a serene and enchanting scene. In this place, the Astral plane seemed to take on a more gentle demeanor, as if it sought to welcome those who sought refuge from its more turbulent reaches.


    The place itself was a sprawling expanse of lush, luminescent flora that sparkled like stardust. Trees with slender, silvery branches reached high into the astral sky, their leaves emitting a soft, soothing glow. The ground beneath our feet was covered with delicate petals that shifted in a harmonious dance with the astral breeze.


    I took the lead and guided them to land gracefully. As soon as we did, we could instantly feel the warm embrace of this place''s energy, imbued with a sense of tranquility and peace. My scales glinted with a newfound radiance as they seem to subconsciously absorb the ethereal essence of our surroundings, lending me an aura of serene majesty.


    My eyes were instantly drawn, however, to the heart of it all where a luminescent pool stood, its waters reflecting the ever-changing hues of the astral sky. The pool seemed to hold a close connection to the very fabric of the Astral plane, and just standing close to it seemed to bestow us with a profound sense of renewal and clarity.


    As I slowly approached the water''s edge, I was suddenly assaulted by a surge of ancient knowledge flowing through me, as if the pool itself was whispering the secrets of the cosmos directly to my soul. Still, I wasn''t able to understand, the pain swiftly assaulted me causing my soul space to shake, and the world outside seemed to turn into a blur before me.


    My siblings were calling out to me, but I could barely hear them. Their voices sounded far, and muffled. A hand suddenly grabbed me by my tail and dragged me back, causing me to regain my clarity, and the pain to disappear.


    "What-"


    "Are you stupid!?" Breta cried out as she released my tail. "Don''t get close to that again," she continued.


    "What is that?" I asked, still confused over what I had just experienced. The sudden influx of information was too much for me to process, It almost caused my entire soul space to collapse.


    "I don''t know what it is, but I remember coming across a few which were spread out across the Astral plane. The area surrounding each pool can be considered a safe zone of sorts," Breta paused for a moment before she continued, "I don''t know why, but no creature fights in the perimeter of the pool."


    "I can almost hear someone, or something talking to me!" Ynos said with wide eyes.


    "Ignore it," Breta replied coldly.


    "Something...?" I muttered as I turned to glance at the alluring pool before I turned my attention to our surroundings.


    It was only now that I realized that In this place, ethereal creatures of all sizes roamed freely. Graceful wisps of light danced through the air, creating mesmerizing patterns of colors. Ethereal deer, with their antlers adorned with radiant gemstones, grazed peacefully among the luminous flowers.


    A group of radiant butterflies, each wing adorned with intricate patterns of celestial constellations, came fluttering around us spreading an aura of serenity wherever they passed.


    "A safe zone, you say...?"


    "I never tried to fight inside one, and I do not intend to risk it and do so now," Breta answered with a frown.


    "Nobody is going to do such a thing," I shook my head and turned to Ynos who gave me a guilty smile.


    "Ah? Yes! Of course, brother, I wasn''t planning to attack anyone, or anything either..."

 Chapter 361: The jump

    "So what do you think?" I asked Breta who had a complicated expression on her face.


    "I think it''s stupid and risky-" she said before pausing hesitantly.


    "It''s stupid and risky, but?" I questioned again with a raised brow.


    Breta released a long sigh as she turned to me, "What do you want me to say, Aether? I can''t take responsibility for this," she said, her face turning serious as she continued, "This is uncharted territory we are treading on. What you are suggesting is risky, it might work, but then again, it might not."


    I sighed as I turned to look at my brothers who were both looking at me expectantly.


    "And what do you two think?" I asked.


    Ynos was the first to answer, he shrugged before speaking, his deep voice coming off almost nonchalant, "I trust your judgment brother if you say we break the veil in this place, then that''s what we shall do."


    I lightly shook my head. That wasn''t what I wanted to hear, I wanted to hear his point of view, I wanted to hear another suggestion, and I didn''t want the final decision-making to fall on me. Breta did not want to shoulder any of the responsibility, and my siblings... It was my duty to do so on their behalf as the eldest.


    My eyes turned to Sidus. He seemed to understand something as he gazed deep into my eyes. He scanned our surroundings before he fixed his gaze back on me and spoke, "I think you are forgetting something, brother."


    "Oh, and what is that?" I asked.


    "We are all in this together. Whether we want to, or not, the responsibility is equally divided between all of us," he said and turned to glare at Breta, whose frown deepened. She appeared like she wanted to argue or say something, but Sidus continued without pause, "You suggested the plan, but none of us disagreed with it. We didn''t give any better one, and so If anything, we are responsible for its final outcome," he said.


    Sidus then broke his staring contest with Breta and glanced at Ynos before his eyes finally settled on me, "So, stop overthinking and doubting your decisions too much, it doesn''t suit you, brother."


    "Heh," a chuckle escaped my mouth as I playfully slapped Sidus''s shoulder. "Since when did you become so mature, you brat?"


    Sidus shook his head with a rare genuine smile, "Let''s get out of this place, brother."


    "Fine, let''s leave this shithole."


    I turned to Breta, her demeanor showing traces of hesitation beneath the veneer of her usual stoicism. "Breta, as before, you break the barrier, and I''ll forge the connection to the cosmic mana," I declared, my tone resolute. I then shifted my gaze to Ynos and Sidus, conveying the gravity of their roles in this endeavor. "Your duty is to protect us from any interlopers or assailants attempting to breach the Astral plane. Understand?"


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Ynos, ever eager for action, responded with an enthusiastic grin, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "You can count on us! We''ll keep any of the bastards at bay!"


    Sidus, acknowledged the responsibility with a nod of somber understanding. His unwavering composure was a reassuring presence amidst the ethereal unknowns that enveloped us.


    With our roles established, I focused on the task at hand. Breta took her position, her hands emitting a subtle glow as she prepared to summon her spear and unleash her formidable power. I extended my consciousness, ready to reach out to the cosmic mana that resided beyond the Astral plane.


    "Ready?" I asked, my gaze sweeping across my siblings, gauging their resolve.


    "Ready!" Ynos affirmed, brimming with adrenaline-fueled excitement, while Sidus assumed a poised stance, an enigmatic veil of darkness enveloping him, ready to shield us from potential threats.


    "Then, Breta, go ahead!" I directed, and without hesitation, the Goddess summoned her luminous spear, its brilliance illuminating the astral expanse. As her aura surged, its power rippled through the surroundings, influencing the very fabric of the astral realm. Breta''s focus was unwavering as she unleashed one of her most potent attacks, creating a minuscule fissure in the ethereal veil.


    The crack she fashioned offered us a glimpse into the realm beyond¡ªa fleeting glimpse of the boundless darkness that lay in wait. Though the opening was modest, it was more than enough for me to establish a link with the cosmic mana on the outside.


    Before I could, however, an oppressive aura descended upon us from the unknown, signaling that a Shade had detected our presence. The speed and accuracy of their response left me puzzled, but now was not the time to dwell on such matters.


    In a heartbeat, Ynos sprang into action, his battle instincts driving him to confront the encroaching darkness head-on. With a fierce charge, he clashed with the ominous fog, hiding the King knows what, and pushing it back with all his might. The violent clash shook the opening in the veil, threatening to close it, but Ynos''s determination bought us a crucial split second.


    Without hesitation, Sidus followed suit, employing his darkness mana to form a protective shield against the malevolent forces attempting to invade our realm. The shield shimmered with an eerie darkness, holding back the encroaching monstrosity and safeguarding our path.


    I could feel the weight of the cosmic energy within my soul space, eager to break free, but we needed a stable connection to traverse the veil successfully.


    I took the cue and began to channel my energy. I extended my consciousness into the realm beyond the veil, reaching for the cosmic mana that surged within the vast tapestry of existence. The link between the cosmic mana inside my soul space and that of the cosmic energies out there strengthened, and the veil grew more permeable, beckoning me to embrace the realm beyond the astral plane.


    "Brother!" Sidus''s nervous voice cried out.


    The cosmic energy surged within me as I embraced my three-headed dragon form, an embodiment of raw power. My connection to the cosmic mana intensified, filling me with a renewed strength. With a resounding roar, I seized Breta with my tail, knowing there was no time for delicacy. My focus was solely on ensuring we crossed the threshold into the astral realm.


    With unyielding determination, I swiftly gathered Ynos and grasped Sidus in my powerful claws. Time was slipping away, the veil threatening to seal shut. I had to act quickly. There was no more room for hesitation. With a surge of energy, I propelled us forward and made the jump...

 Chapter 362: Where?

    The teleportation process was a chaotic whirlwind of sensations, leaving me disoriented and breathless. It felt as if my very essence was being stretched and contorted, an uncomfortable dance with the fabric of reality. My grip tightened around my siblings and Breta, drawing them closer to me as we traversed the realms.


    In that timeless moment, I sensed an ephemeral darkness attempting to ensnare us. The aura of the malevolent Shade sought to lock onto our presence, but it faltered against the resilience of the cosmic mana. As far as I knew, teleportation was a realm untouched by such bastards, beyond their capabilities.


    As the veil between dimensions undulated around us, I struggled to maintain my focus and resolve. The shifting boundaries threatened to shatter our cohesion, but I continued to hold steadfast. I willed myself to remain vigilant, ensuring that no sinister force would pry us apart, although I didn''t have much I could do if they really had the power to do so.


    In the midst of this ethereal journey, there was a fleeting moment where my consciousness seemed to slip away, only to be abruptly restored. The experience was unnerving, but I could not afford to succumb to fear. We were inching closer to our destination, whatever it may be.


    After what seemed like an eternity, or perhaps, merely a few seconds, we emerged in the vast expanse of darkness, from our transcendental journey, reentering the tangible world with the guiding power of the cosmic mana. Our surroundings were an obsidian canvas, adorned with the distant twinkle of stars, their faint glow beckoning us from unimaginable distances.


    I gently released my grip on my siblings and Breta, allowing them to float weightlessly, their forms adrift in a space both beautiful and forbidding. The infinite cosmos surrounded us, an awe-inspiring sight that evoked both curiosity and trepidation.


    Breta''s voice reverberated in my mind, its familiar presence soothing amidst the cosmic stillness. "Where are we?" She asked, as my transformation receded, I shifted back to my normal body, my three dragon heads dissolving into the fabric of my being. My form gradually shrank, returning to its familiar size as we adjusted to this ethereal realm.


    "I-I don''t know..." I replied.  Amidst the celestial silence, uncertainty gripped our hearts as we floated in this unfamiliar realm.


    "I don''t see no planets," Ynos''s voice chimed in, "Only those far away stars, and who knows how long it would take us to reach them," Ynos''s pragmatic observation resonated with a sense of daunting vastness, the distant stars only taunting us with their unreachable glow. We were like specks in the cosmic tapestry, insignificant amidst the grandeur of the universe.


    "It''s quiet, eerily quiet," I replied, my unease palpable. A foreboding sensation washed over me, as if something was amiss, and the tips of my scales seemed to stand on end.


    Breta attempted to find a glimmer of hope, "Perhaps we left the battlefield behind, and we are closer to our home territory?" Her optimism was admirable, but I couldn''t shake off the feeling that our location might be far from any familiar realm.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Or, we accidentally teleported behind enemy lines instead," Sidus''s blunt statement pierced through the silence, reminding us of a grim possibility. He raised a valid concern that our unplanned teleportation might have gone wrong, the worst part was, there was no way of telling if he was right, at least not immediately.


    The reality of our situation weighed heavily upon us, and we all shared a common sentiment: uncertainty, as we looked around the boundless expanse of space.


    Just as I was wracking my brain over what next step we should take, Sidus''s quick thinking saved us from immediate danger. In a seamless transition, he shrouded himself in the shadows, his dark mana extending to enfold us in its grasp. Breta''s instinct to unleash her divine aura was evident, but she restrained herself, realizing that staying hidden was our best chance of survival.


    A wordless understanding passed between us as we let ourselves be enveloped by the darkness, our forms blending seamlessly with the void of space. Our auras were concealed behind this newfound veil, shielding us from the prying eyes of any lurking danger.


    The silence was heavy, broken only by the thudding of my heart in my chest. We remained motionless, our breaths steady and cautious. Sidus, like a shadow in the night, moved with utmost stealth and guided Ynos and Breta towards me. He held Ynos''s tail, while Breta found herself secured in one of his claws, and together, they floated toward my waiting form.


    As the moments ticked by, the anticipation in the air grew palpable, and our senses heightened, picking up on the approaching presence. Each of us could feel the ripples of malevolence and dread that emanated from ''them.'' It was a haunting sensation, one that sent shivers down our spines and seemed to gnaw at the edges of our consciousness.


    The instinct to flee clawed at me relentlessly, urging me to take flight and escape the approaching danger. Yet, I resisted, knowing deep down that there was no outrunning whatever sinister force was drawing nearer. Breta and My siblings mirrored my unease, their expressions reflecting a mixture of fear and determination.


    The silence that once comforted us now felt like an oppressive weight, bearing down on us as we awaited the approaching entities. The shadows seemed to thicken around us, and the darkness itself seemed to come alive with hidden dangers. As the unknown neared, we steeled ourselves, our hearts resolute even as our unease grew.


    It would have been almost impossible to make out their appearances as they approached if not for the overwhelming aura they were exuding. I squinted my eyes and tried to see them better.


    The three shadowy figures leading the way were a haunting sight, their forms shrouded in an ever-swirling dark fog, obscuring their true appearances. They seemed to effortlessly shift between humanoid and beast-like forms, their silhouettes contorting and twisting in an unsettling dance. Their presence alone sent shivers down my spine, each movement emanating malevolence and darkness.


    Yet, it was the fourth Shade that truly captured my attention and sent a chill down my spine. He seemed to stand out from the rest, his aura more restrained, and his appearance surprisingly unassuming. At first glance, he resembled a middle-aged human, but his skin was an unnatural obsidian hue, and his eyes, completely black with no discernible irises, stared hauntingly into the abyss.


    The aura he exuded was suffocating, and my instincts screamed at me to be on guard. He seemed to exude a sense of calm, but beneath the surface lurked an unfathomable darkness. I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of unease as if his very presence threatened to devour our souls.


    ''What the hell is that?'' I inwardly cursed.

 Chapter 363: Behind enemy lines

    As the Shades began searching the vast darkness, it became apparent that they were on a mission to find something, or someone. My heart pounded loudly in my chest, and the tension in the air was palpable. I knew with a sinking feeling that they had indeed sensed our presence and were actively hunting for us.


    With trepidation, we drew close together, seeking safety within the confines of Sidus''s darkness magic. The swirling shadows masked our presence and veiled our auras from prying eyes. We remained as still as possible, fearing any sudden movement might betray us to these ominous intruders.


    The three leading shadowy Shades were menacing but still manageable. It was their human-looking leader who truly sent shivers down my spine. His presence felt suffocating, and my instincts warned me that he was far beyond our capabilities to handle. The sense of dread was overwhelming, and I knew we stood no chance against him.


    As I looked around at my siblings and Breta, I felt a deep sense of responsibility to protect them, to shield them from this impending threat. Yet, even with my cosmic mana, I couldn''t help but doubt if it would be enough to face this enigmatic Shade. His aura exuded power and darkness, and it seemed as if his very existence defied the laws of nature.


    All we could do was huddle together, hidden within the shadows, and hope against hope that we could remain undetected. My scales tingled with unease, and a heavy weight settled in my chest, knowing that our lives hung in the balance, and the outcome was far from certain.


    Just as I was praying to the King, their leader suddenly spoke, "Hmmm, it seems like some rats have made their way to us."


    The leader of the Shades spoke with a voice that carried an unsettling resonance as if it echoed from the darkest depths of the void. His words cut through the silence of space, and I couldn''t help but feel exposed, as though he could see right through our concealment.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and my scales bristled in alarm. The realization that he might have detected us sent a chill down my spine. I exchanged glances with Ynos and Breta, their tension evident, but I noticed that Sidus remained motionless, his dark mana spell still swirling protectively around us.


    I hesitated, torn between my instinct to flee and my trust in Sidus''s abilities to keep us hidden. My eyes flickered between my little brother and the menacing Shade, who floated ominously in the distance. For a moment, I considered taking action, but I decided to hold my ground and trust in Sidus''s judgment.


    The leader''s words lingered in the air like a haunting echo, and I braced myself for whatever might come next. The weight of uncertainty and the fear of what he could do weighed heavily on me. In the cosmic silence, we remained suspended, waiting for the inevitable confrontation. Time seemed to stretch, and the darkness felt oppressive as we awaited our fate in this perilous encounter.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Interesting, seems like the little rats have some skill," the Shade leader remarked, his voice dripping with a mix of amusement and disdain. Without warning, he made a swift gesture, directing a wave of abyssal darkness downward, in the opposite direction to ours. The sheer force of his attack caused the darkness of space itself to tremble, as if cowering in fear. The suddenness of the assault caught us off guard, and we had no time to react.


    The darkness surged out from his hand, expanding rapidly and threatening to engulf everything in its path. It devoured the space around it, leaving us vulnerable and exposed. In those tense moments, I felt the oppressive weight of the darkness closing in, suffocating us with its malevolence.


    Just as quickly as it had begun, the Shade retracted the darkness back to his palm, a perplexed expression crossing his shadowy features. "Strange, have they left already?" he muttered, his gaze scanning the surroundings, his eyes grazing our direction. I quickly averted my eyes, not daring to meet his piercing gaze.


    We held our breaths, waiting in trepidation for his next move. After an agonizing pause, the Shade finally withdrew his gaze and turned to address his three shadowy followers, "There should be three of them and one divine. They shouldn''t be far from here, but it seems like they have some method of hiding themselves. Find them."


    His followers nodded, their formless shapes seemingly acknowledging his command. With a sense of purpose, they dispersed in different directions, their dark fog trailing behind them like haunting wisps of smoke. I clung to the hope that Sidus''s darkness mana would continue to shield us from their senses, but the lingering fear of being discovered gnawed at my heart. We remained motionless, surrounded by the enigmatic darkness of space, unsure of what would come next.


    The Shade leader''s departure brought a sense of relief, but the tension lingered thick in the air. We remained frozen in place, hesitant to move even as his shadowy followers continued their search. My gaze shifted between Ynos and Breta, both of whom looked equally wary.


    Approaching Sidus, I intended to offer some words of reassurance or comfort, but my voice caught in my throat as I caught sight of his face. He had finally healed his blinded eye, but kept the scar. His bloodshot gaze was fixed on the direction the Shade had vanished, and I felt a pang of helplessness surge through me. Blood trickled from both his eyes and mouth, a haunting image of the toll the previous encounter had taken on him.


    I wanted to reach out, to say something, anything to soothe his pain, but the words eluded me. Instead, I settled for gently placing my tail on his shoulder, offering silent support. Sidus had shown great strength and resilience, but even he had his limits. As his older brother, I would do whatever it took to protect him!


    Silently, we remained in our cloaked state, waiting for the opportune moment to move. By now, it was obvious that the place we had teleported to held many dangers, and we could not afford to make any missteps. We were without a doubt, behind enemy lines, and I could only hope that we would find a way back home and put an end to this nightmarish journey.

 Chapter 364: Behind enemy lines II

    "What do we do? Sidus will not be able to hold on any longer!" Ynos''s bloodshot eyes bore into mine, a reflection of his mounting anxiety. He was right¡ªSidus''s condition was deteriorating rapidly, and we couldn''t afford to linger here much longer. His plea for guidance was mirrored in his desperate gaze, and though I wanted to provide answers, my mind felt like a void, devoid of solutions. I felt the weight of their expectations pressing down on me, a heavy responsibility that threatened to overwhelm.


    I struggled to collect my thoughts, my eyes darting around in search of a plan, any glimmer of hope. But the well of inspiration remained dry, and I could feel panic clawing at the edges of my composure. I couldn''t show weakness, not now. They were looking to me for guidance, for a way out of this dire situation.


    As I wrestled with my own uncertainties, Breta''s voice cut through the turmoil. Her words were sharp, a stark reminder that we were running out of time. She floated toward me, her expression stern and resolute. The weight of her gaze was unyielding, her urgency pushing me to shake off the paralyzing thoughts that had gripped me.


    "Snap out of it, you damn lizard!" Her words were a jolt, a call to action that I sorely needed. "This is not the time for you to be lost in your thoughts! If that¡­ thing finds us, we won''t survive."


    Her words were a wake-up call, a resounding reminder of the imminent danger we faced. I straightened my posture, pushing aside the mental fog that had clouded my judgment. Breta was right. We needed to act, and we needed to do so swiftly.


    Gathering my resolve, I locked eyes with her, the fire of determination reigniting within me. "You''re right," I affirmed, my voice steady and resolute. Redirecting my focus to Sidus, I tapped into the wellspring of water mana within my soul space, summoning a healing bubble that enveloped him. The surprise in Sidus''s eyes was evident, his features gradually regaining their vitality as the healing magic worked its mending touch.


    His voice wavered slightly as he found his words, gratitude mingling with relief. "I can''t release the spell. Whatever that thing was, it''ll find us the moment I do¡­ I can feel it."


    My response was swift, my resolve unwavering. "Can you maintain it while we move?"


    Sidus''s determination flickered in his eyes, his voice firm. "As long as we don''t draw attention to ourselves, I should be able to keep it up."


    "Good," I acknowledged, urgency pushing my words to a rapid pace. My attention shifted to the rest of the group, each member of our makeshift team an integral piece of our survival. "Ynos, stand by Sidus and support him. Breta, stay close to me. We need to find a secure location where I can attempt to teleport us once more."


    "Curse it all, you and this damn teleportation," Breta''s words carried a mixture of frustration and reluctant agreement. Without further delay, we embarked on our journey, soaring through the expansive void of space. Sidus lay upon Ynos''s back, the two of them flying in formation to my right, while Breta maintained a parallel course to my left.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    My draconic transformation remained dormant, an option too risky given the possibility of Sidus being unable to mask the energetic fluctuations it would cause. Instead, we relied on swift and soundless flight as our strategy¡ªour very survival hinged on maintaining the utmost stealth and vigilance in the face of our relentless pursuers.


    *****


    Across a distant, desolate battlefield, an immense ancient red dragon surged through the void, his colossal wings propelling him toward a desecrated planet. Amid the vastness of space floated the lifeless forms of innumerable obsidian Shade behemoths, a testament to the devastating wrath he had unleashed. His eyes blazed with an all-consuming fury as he approached his destination, a planet ravaged by the horrors he had wrought.


    Before him, a formation of smaller dragons materialized their presence a stark contrast to his overwhelming figure. Among them, a hornless dragon of earthy brown hue emerged as their leader.


    "Have you located them?" The words that emanated from the red dragon''s maw were laced with a barely-contained rage, his aura pulsating with an intense, fiery energy.


    The assembly of dragons quivered before him, heads bowed in deference to his formidable presence. The brown dragon hesitated briefly, then spoke with a tremor in his voice, "N-Not yet. The pantheon within Everwyn continues to wage a desperate battle, but our scouts have yet to discern any trace of the young heirs." The brown dragon paused for a second before continuing, "We believe they have already escaped..."


    With a profound exhalation, the colossal red dragon allowed his rampant energy to ebb, his once-fiery demeanor giving way to an eerie tranquility that seemed to emanate from the very depths of his being. His piercing gaze shut as he communed with the forces that coursed within him, mastering the tempest of his emotions.


    When his eyes reopened, a chilling calmness had settled in their depths. "Deploy the Chronicles," his voice, now under control, resonated like thunderclaps across the expanse. The authority in his tone brooked no dissent. "Should the little brats yet linger within the heart of that chaos, wrest them back from there. If not, find out the threads of their flight and unveil the path they took."


    "We are at your service, Great destroyer!" The brown-scaled dragon intoned with reverence, the other dragons in tow echoing his obeisance. Then, as one, they executed a coordinated pivot and took flight, vanishing into the void with a sense of purpose.


    Left alone in the cosmic silence, the colossal red dragon shifted his gaze to the vast starlit tapestry that sprawled before him. A moment of solitude unfolded, and his rumbling voice carried his thoughts into the emptiness, "Stay alive, you brats. May the king watch over you and your light persevere."


    *****


    Breta''s voice brimmed with determination, each word ringing with the weight of her convictions. "We cannot venture there, it is a barren husk of a world, devoid of life or vitality."


    Yet, I shook my head, my resolute gaze meeting hers. "Despite its desolation, lingering threads of mana persist. It may be feeble, but it is enough for us to rejuvenate."


    Breta''s frustration was palpable, her brows knitted in a mixture of exasperation and concern. I was still okay, my soul space was enough to support me through more than this, but Ynos was not, and although he did not want to admit it, I could see it as clear as day.


    Ynos''s protest echoed across the space, his voice infused with youthful bravado. "I assure you, I can still press on!"


    A sigh escaped me, tinged with the weight of responsibility. "No, we will land and replenish our strength, Ynos. There is no room for debate in this matter."

 Chapter 365: Behind enemy lines III

    Following my decision, our group moved in unity, veiled by Sidus''s magic. With each passing moment, anticipation coiled tighter around us as we breached the planet''s atmosphere. Every heartbeat echoed in the tense stillness, a collective hope for a safe landing.


    Luck favored us this time, the cruel whims of fate momentarily subdued. As we approached a desolate patch of land, our vigilance remained unwavering, our senses attuned to the faint traces of the various presences scattered across the barren terrain. None rivaled the menacing power we had encountered amidst the stars, granting us a fleeting reprieve from the threat that lurked beyond.


    Our eyes were watchful, our movements cautious, aware that this fragile peace could be shattered in an instant. The barren landscape offered us concealment, a haven amidst the void, and we embraced it with a mixture of hope and apprehension.


    A desolation reigned over the planet''s surface, a bleak testimony to the ravages of time, and that of the Shades. The pulse of life had long since fled, leaving behind a barren canvas where only remnants of mana clung to the fading echoes of existence. Earth mana, bereft of its once vibrant vitality, lingered as a spectral memory. Amongst the subdued elements, flickers of fire mana blazed an ember of the planet''s former energy. Tainted wind mana whispered through the stagnant air, a ghostly reminder of the winds that once danced across this forlorn landscape.


    Water mana, however, remained conspicuously absent, a vacant void that mirrored the emptiness of the terrain. Still, our purpose wasn''t bound to the presence of water mana¡ªit was Ynos I hoped to restore, it was his vitality and strength that mattered the most. I was still okay, the mana inside my soul space was more than enough to support me through more than what we had been through.


    Amidst the desolate landscape, we ventured into a desolate vale, wedged between towering mountains that bore the scars of some ancient cataclysm. A cautious dance of reconnaissance marked our initial approach, we circled around the area to ensure our isolation in this desolation. Only after confirming the absence of prying eyes or lurking threats did we dare to descend, our steps cautious and senses alert.


    In the sheltered embrace of the valley''s shadow, Ynos harnessed his mastery over the earth mana, sculpting a cavern into the side of the charred mountain. His practiced claws carved the stone with a precision born from experience, fashioning a refuge from the unknown terrain. Breta followed closely behind, while I remained vigilant, my senses attuned to the surroundings. Sidus, ever so cautious, began to weave a new spell to veil our presence, shrouding the entire cavern in his shadowy magic. Only once he had secured our concealment did he join the rest of us within the newfound sanctuary.


    Within the dim recesses of the cave, our wearied forms found respite. Sidus''s weariness was palpable, his body and spirit strained by the taxing task he had undertaken. He walked in with a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of his exertions, and I released the water bubble spell that had been providing him with a constant stream of healing energy. I then approached him tentatively, my concern masking a hint of relief.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Are you alright?" The words left my lips, their tone a blend of worry and curiosity. Sidus''s response came in the form of a weary nod, his gaze meeting mine with a measure of reassurance.


    "I''ve placed a spell around the cave entrance to mask our presence," he explained, his voice carrying a touch of fatigue. "As long as we remain discreet, we should go unnoticed."


    Acknowledging his effort, I offered a soft but appreciative smile. "You''ve done well, Sidus. Take some time to rest now."


    My claw came to rest on his shoulder, a gentle tap that conveyed not only my pride in his efforts but also my genuine concern for his well-being. With a glance toward Ynos, I witnessed his fatigue catch up with him as he sank to the ground. His eyes slid shut, and an intricate dance of earth mana unfolded around him.


    No words were needed to communicate the silent understanding between us. He knew, just as well as I did, the importance of maintaining a cautious balance in drawing mana from the environment, especially in the presence of lurking threats. Ynos''s controlled efforts to replenish his soul space were a testament to his acute awareness and the lessons he had learned.


    Meanwhile, Breta''s demeanor remained as inscrutable as ever, a mask of indifference concealing her emotions. Her divine spear materialized, though its gleam was notably absent this time. Her hands moved deftly, the artifact a focal point for her concentration. The subtle tension etched across her features, a testament to her internal struggles, despite her best efforts to cloak them.


    In this quiet cave, a delicate dance of preparation unfolded as we gathered our strength and resources, each of us grappling with our own uncertainties and fears.


    It was Breta who finally shattered the hushed stillness, her gaze lifting to meet mine in a rare moment of vulnerability. Her voice, though steady, carried the weight of her admission, "I hate to admit it, but our best chance of escape is if you teleport us once more."


    My response was a solemn shake of my head. "The proximity of the nearest recognizable location is unknown," I admitted, my brow furrowing with the weight of uncertainty. "A hasty teleportation could result in us getting stuck in the astral plane once again," I paused for a second before continuing, "Or maybe even worse¡­" The cavern''s shadows seemed to deepen around us, mirroring the gravity of our discussion.


    "Worse? Worse than this?" Breta asked in a sarcastic tone, "We are already deep inside the bastards'' territory. How worse could it get?"


    "Don''t! Damn it! You just had to go and jinx it," I cursed.


    Breta rolled her eyes at that before she answered, "A little bit too late for that, don''t you think?"


    A sigh involuntarily slipped past my lips, an audible echo of the responsibility pressing down on me. Just as the silence seemed to settle back in, Ynos, who had maintained his silence with closed eyes, finally spoke up, his voice carrying an air of pragmatism, "Brother, the Goddess''s assessment holds truth. While blind teleportation into the unknown carries risks, it''s evident that the four of us can navigate the Astral plane together without major issues, if we were to fall there again."


    "It''s not only the Astral realm that I fear..." I whispered under my breath.

 Chapter 366: Pride

    "What was that brother?" Ynos asked.


    Ynos''s quizzical inquiry drew a heavy breath from me, laden with the weight of my thoughts. Reluctantly, I began to unravel the complex web of concerns that had been swirling within me, "It''s not solely the astral plane that I am concerned about."


    Perplexed, Ynos''s head inclined slightly as he sought understanding, "Then what is it? If you can teleport us away from danger so swiftly, what''s the issue?"


    I met his confusion with a somber look, my tone grave, "Teleportation, despite its apparent speed, isn''t instantaneous. It requires a brief but tangible span of time to take effect. What if we materialize in the midst of a threat before I can act? What if, in that crucial moment, someone or something interferes with our teleportation, leaving us stranded in a realm of uncertainty, neither in this realm nor in the Astral plane?"


    As my words hung in the air, both Breta and Sidus shifted their attention to me, their eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern. I continued, my voice steady but serious, "I have confidence in my ability to transport us to familiar ground, a place I''ve experienced, when I have a certain idea of the distance at least. Yet, in a scenario like this, the variables multiply, and the risks intensify. If it were just me, perhaps I could make that gamble. But you are all under my care, my responsibility."


    A weighty hush enveloped the cave, the air thick with contemplation as my companions processed my words. Unexpectedly, it was Breta who shattered the silence, her features etched with a deep frown that mirrored her inner turmoil. "Aren''t you being too arrogant?" she challenged.


    My brows furrowed in genuine confusion, "Arrogant? How do you mean?"


    "You speak of responsibility as if we''re helpless souls under your watch, but who exactly decided that?" Her words were sharp, cutting through the air.


    "Ah, I¡ª" I opened my mouth to respond, but Breta swiftly cut me off, her voice carrying a tone of irony, "Aether, you might need a reminder. Despite your towering ego, I''m older than you, surprising as that might be." She said, her voice dripping with sarcasm before she continued, "I''m not subservient to your ''care.'' You need to rid yourself of that ingrained arrogance. I''ve been by your side because it was the pragmatic choice, and for our friendship," she hesitated as she spoke the last part. Breta then took a deep breath and spoke again, "Not because I seek your guardianship. I''ll spell it out clearly: none of us are seeking your assumed responsibility. Decisions are communal, challenges are collective."


    Her gaze encompassed all of us as her words reverberated in the cave, her hand gesturing inclusively toward Sidus and Ynos. "I''m sure I speak for those two as well, though they might not have the courage to say it to your face, I could care less! We don''t need a leader who shoulders a burden without being asked. We are all equals, facing these trials together."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Breta''s words hung in the air, a challenge that struck a chord deep within me. I cast a sidelong glance at my siblings, a glimmer of hope lingering in the corner of my eye, anticipating a swift denial or a counterargument. But my heart sank as both Sidus and Ynos averted their gazes awkwardly, their silence speaking volumes.


    It was then that realization slowly dawned upon me. Siblings or not, at the end of the day they were dragons, fiercely independent beings with their own pride. Despite our shared blood, the concept of bowing beneath the shadow of another, even a sibling, went against their very nature. Their downcast eyes told me that they weren''t seeking my protective embrace, nor were they asking me to carry their burdens.


    "Ah," I finally exhaled softly, the understanding settling in. This was a moment of reckoning, an unspoken recognition that we were equals on this tumultuous journey. Despite my role as an older brother, the dynamic was shifting. In this harsh realm, pride and autonomy were paramount, even among family.


    "I understand," I responded quietly, my voice holding a touch of resignation. In truth, I yearned for rescue from the tension that now hung heavy in the air. Lying down, I shut my eyes, feigning restfulness while my thoughts swirled tumultuously.


    Breta emitted a soft huff, her annoyance palpable, and she returned her focus to her spear. The once-precious relic seemed to have transformed into a simple diversion, a way to occupy her hands and mind. Meanwhile, Sidus and Ynos exchanged uncertain glances, a silent acknowledgment of the newfound uncertainty that had settled among us.


    "Keep replenishing your mana," Sidus''s voice slipped through the quiet, his words a gentle directive. Ynos followed suit, shutting his eyes and allowing the flow of uncorrupted mana to sustain him. The rhythm of their actions provided a semblance of normalcy amidst the weight of unspoken words.


    *****


    The uncomfortable atmosphere persisted for several days, an unspoken tension that seemed to weave itself into the very fabric of the cave. We remained in our respective corners, each lost in our own thoughts, a shared silence enveloping us.


    Breta remained anchored to her spot, her fingers endlessly fidgeting with the hilt of her spear. The weapon had become a mere distraction, a focus for her unease. Meanwhile, Sidus would intermittently rise from his place and venture to the cave''s entrance, his gaze fixed on the barrier he had cast to conceal us.


    No words passed between us, the weight of unexpressed emotions almost tangible in the air. We were like four strangers, united by circumstance yet divided by unspoken conflicts.


    "I''m ready to continue," Ynos''s voice finally broke the silence, his body stretching as if eager to be back on the move. Beside him, Sidus rose as well, announcing, "My spell is nearly at its limit."


    Their eyes then turned to Breta and me, a flicker of uncertainty in their glances as they shifted between us. Breta was the one to break the tension, her voice carrying a touch of sarcasm, "Well, it''s about damn time," She then turned to me and asked, "Are we ready to move?"


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I nodded, dispelling the lingering awkwardness, "No need to tread so lightly. I''m ready. Let''s go."

 Chapter 367: The escape

    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to mask the teleportation fluctuations," Sidus admitted as we walked toward the cave''s exit.


    I shook my head, a determined smile on my face, "Doesn''t matter. As you all pointed out, it''s a risk we''re all willing to take," I replied with a casual shrug.


    Breta''s eyebrows knitted in a frown, her tone tinged with sarcasm, "Still not over my little speech, are you?"


    "Not in the slightest," I retorted with a mock huff, which earned me an eye roll from Breta.


    "Rest assured, brother! We''re getting out of this shitty place," Ynos chimed in, his voice carrying genuine determination.


    "Do you have a specific destination in mind for the teleportation?" Sidus inquired.


    I nodded, my reply carrying a hint of secrecy, "Yeah, I''ve got one..." My thoughts drifted to the floating island, where the grand teleportation gate stood, guarded by an army of dragons and the majestic silver eastern dragon.


    Breta shot me a glance but refrained from saying anything, while Ynos''s eyes lit up in excitement as he spoke, "Great! Then let us get to it!"


    I nodded and turned to Sidus before I spoke, "Open it."


    Sidus wordlessly conjured yet another spell to envelop us, gently retracting the one that shrouded our temporary shelter. The desolate valley stretched out before us, and we stepped out hesitantly into the open. Forming a loose formation, I stood at the center, flanked by Sidus and Ynos on my right, while Breta took her place on my left.


    "Alright, let''s do this. Remember, we only have a limited window," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else, the weight of the situation pressing on my mind.


    With a deliberate breath, I motioned for my companions to draw closer. Sidus and Ynos shuffled nearer, aligning themselves with my claw, while Breta positioned herself close to my back. Ignoring the subtle tension that had risen, I delved deep into the recesses of my soul space, stirring the cosmic mana that resided within the essence of my dragon statue. The transformation began, my body expanding, and two additional heads emerged from my shoulders. The surges of cosmic energy pulsed, the once-concealed fluctuations now harder for Sidus to mask. Sure enough, his concealment spell eventually faltered, dissolving in response to the potent cosmic forces.


    The moment Sidus''s masking spell faltered, the atmosphere erupted into chaos. A cacophony of deafening roars reverberated from all directions, announcing our presence to the lurking threats that had remained concealed. The very planet seemed to shudder under the weight of their collective aggression.


    From the shadows of the desolate landscape, the myriad hidden beings emerged, drawn by the unmistakable aura of three dragons and a formidable Goddess. It was an unintentional proclamation of our intrusion, a call to arms that could not go unanswered.


    Sidus''s unease manifested in the form of a swirling dark spell, coiled around his claws like a protective serpent. Ynos, seemingly invigorated by the impending confrontation, bore a savage grin that hinted at the impending clash, his tongue flickering over his teeth in anticipation. Breta, as composed as ever, adopted a defensive stance, her fingers tracing subtle patterns along the surface of her spear, the weapon she held ready with practiced confidence. Our readiness and resolve now pitted against the encroaching danger.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Undeterred by the mounting threats, I refused to waste a single moment. My transformation completed, I tapped into the abundant cosmic mana coursing through my veins, and our surroundings, the wellspring of power resonating within me. With unwavering focus, the vivid image of my intended destination materialized in my mind, a beacon guiding my teleporation.


    Without pause, I gathered Sidus and Ynos protectively within the grasp of my powerful claws. Breta''s swift movements showcased her battle-honed instincts as she seamlessly leaped onto my back, fingers gripping my scales with an iron resolve. Her divine spear vanished into the void, a concealed guardian ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice. The weight of my companions settled around me, a united force ready to take the plunge into the unknown.


    Summoning a final profound inhalation, we embarked on our perilous journey. A sinuous strand of cosmic mana cascaded from the distant stars, cocooning us in its ethereal mantle. Our very beings seemed to elongate and stretch, transcending the confines of our known reality. The vibrancy of colors dulled as we hurtled through the enigmatic fabric of space, suspended in a state of suspended animation.


    Amidst this tumultuous transition, my foremost concern was for my fellow travelers. My grasp on Sidus and Ynos tightened, an unyielding promise to safeguard them through this cosmic upheaval. Breta, ever the resolute warrior, needed no assistance, her grip upon my back unyielding, her tenacity mirroring the stark determination etched upon her countenance.


    The transition flowed seamlessly this time, depositing us within the boundless obscurity of the cosmic void. My eyes blinked in rapid succession, sweeping our surroundings with eager anticipation, but the expected destination remained elusive.


    "Fuck," I cursed under my breath, frustration threading through my words. A quick glance toward my comrades, and I relayed the situation with a determined resolve, "Hold on, we still haven''t arrived yet."


    "Just go damn it! No need to say anything!" Breta''s voice, laden with impatience, echoed from my back, her tone an urgent reminder that action superseded words.


    Instinctively, I extended my consciousness toward the cosmic wellspring, summoning another thread to weave our escape. But in that fleeting moment, a tremor ran through Sidus, his emotions transmuting into raw horror. Panic gripped me as I desperately sought the source of his distress.


    ''Damn it! Is it that bastard? Did he find us already?'' My mind raced, the urgency of the situation propelling me into swift action. Activating the teleportation, I propelled us away from that uncertain realm, my fear fueling the leap through space.


    ****


    Moments after their abrupt departure, a humanoid Shade darted to the very spot they had vanished from, his malevolent gaze sweeping the surroundings. Sinister energy emanated from his form as a twisted smile curled upon his lips, accompanied by a chilling chuckle that reverberated through the air. "Well, well, well. Two pillars of existence, and a Goddess, straying so far away from home. How exciting."


    In an instant, the fabric of space seemed to bend as three shadowy entities materialized beside him. The middle-aged-looking shade, fixed his gaze upon the newcomers, his silent scrutiny betraying his thoughts. After a few contemplative moments, he finally shook his head, his voice dripping with an air of finality, "No, your interference would be in vain."


    Restlessness rippled through the shadowy figures beside him, their forms shifting uneasily, an evident difference of opinion amongst them. The humanoid shade''s fingers curled in the air, conjuring a void of unsettling darkness that eagerly consumed one of the dissenting shadows, its presence vanishing with an unsettling hush. The remaining two entities seemed to quell their objections, their unease now subdued.


    "Any other objections?" the leader''s tone was firm, his dominance unquestionable. The entities'' movements stilled, and their silence signified their compliance. With a calculated glance toward the horizon, the leader''s lips moved in an almost inaudible whisper, "Those little ones belong to me..."

 Chapter 368: Head on

    Our abrupt reentry into the vast void of space was disorienting, the familiar stars absent from our view. Urgency gripped my heart as I rapidly surveyed our surroundings, my mind racing to connect with the cosmic mana once again. The ethereal thread descended promptly, interweaving with my intentions.


    "Brother! Hurry!" Amidst this tense moment, Sidus''s voice pierced the air with an edge of desperation, urging me to act swiftly. The lingering currents of his anxiety and dread were palpable, intertwining with my own unease. A chilling realization crept over me, its weight heavy as lead ¨C the relentless pursuer was closing in, a harbinger of imminent danger.


    The relentless pursuit persisted, an unsettling game of cosmic cat and mouse. My attempts at evasion were thwarted, each teleportation seemingly anticipated by the persistent Bastard that trailed us. Frustration mingled with trepidation as I grappled with the enigma of our pursuer''s uncanny ability to locate us across the vast expanse.


    Doubt and anxiety gnawed at the edges of my mind, shrouding my thoughts with a growing unease. Was this Shade deliberately interfering with our teleportation? Were we mere pawns in some insidious design? My attempts to outwit our pursuer felt like futile gestures, no matter how I attempted to change the teleportation''s coordinates, leaving me questioning the very fabric of our escape strategy. The missing stars only added to the surreal sense of disorientation, amplifying the suffocating weight of the unknown.


    With the way things were going, it was only a matter of time before my energy ran out, and we were caught. Breta and the others seemed to have sensed that, their growing anxiety evident in their features.


    After another teleportation into what looked to be the same starless space, Sidus suddenly spoke, "We need to fight,"


    "Yes, brother, even I am starting to feel the bastard''s presence closing in on us!" Ynos chimed in.


    The tension was palpable, and the urgency in my siblings'' voices mirrored the growing dread within me. Their pleas to stand and fight echoed in the hollow expanse, resonating with their deep-seated anxiety. Yet despite their words, I remained steadfast in my conviction that a direct confrontation with the Shade would be our downfall.


    And so I ignored their suggestions, and swiftly initiated another teleportation, desperation fueling my actions. As we materialized in yet another starless void, I could sense the palpable frustration radiating from Sidus and Ynos. The growing realization that our evasive maneuvers were proving futile cast a suffocating cloud over our hopes of escape.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Aether, they are right. We have no choice," Breta''s voice held an edge of urgency as she pressed her point, aligning with the growing consensus among my companions. Despite their collective plea for action, my resolve remained unyielding.


    As their words reverberated in the air, I clenched my claws, my mind racing to find an alternative, an escape from this inescapable pursuit. I quickly shook my head and answered, "We will die. That''s not a normal Shade," before I initiated another teleportation.


    Breta retorted as soon as we stepped out of the teleportation once more, "Normal Shade or not, we have no choice!"


    I was about to teleport us once more when In the blink of an eye, danger had materialized once more."Dodge!" Sidus''s urgent warning acted as a catalyst, propelling my body into a swift evasive maneuver, narrowly dodging the malevolent darkness that obliterated the space we had just occupied. The sheer force of the attack sent ripples through the void, its abyssal nature a grim testament to the power behind it.


    Reacting instinctively, my dragon form unleashed a torrent of destructive energy from each of my three heads, the combined breath attack cutting through the darkness with searing brilliance. But the Shade was not to be underestimated; with a mere gesture, he summoned an impenetrable shield of his own dark power, effortlessly thwarting my assault, and swallowing it without leaving a trace.


    Tension crackled in the air as my companions and I were brought face to face with an unimaginable foe, our fight for survival spiraling into a dire confrontation.


    "I finally caught you. You sure can run fast, but are you tired already? It was just getting fun!" The malevolent presence before us radiated an unsettling confidence as the Shade''s chilling chuckle reverberated through the dark expanse. His taunting words slithered into my ears, a venomous reminder of our vulnerability. My fury surged, a fierce counterpoint to the fear that threatened to take hold.


    In the midst of this perilous encounter, I realized there was no escape, no more room for evasion. The battle that I had tried to avoid was now thrust upon me, and with a surge of determination, I accepted the challenge. A deep resolve settled over me ¨C if a confrontation was what fate had dealt us, then a confrontation was what I would meet head-on.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Just my luck!" Amidst the unfolding chaos, Breta''s frustration seeped through her muttered curses. Her divine weapon materialized in her grip, emanating an otherworldly radiance that defied the surrounding darkness. With a swift transformation, her form was encased in a shimmering full-body armor, its brilliance akin to the gleam of a star. Her figure exuded a radiant glow, an embodiment of celestial power.


    I released my siblings, allowing Sidus and Ynos to float to my left and right. "Be careful, that attack of his is too damn fast," I cautioned.


    Sidus nodded, then turned his attention to Ynos. "Stay behind us and avoid getting too close," he advised.


    "What? You expect me to hang back while you all face that bastard head-on?" Ynos''s immediate frown dismissed the notion.


    Sidus began to explain, but time was a luxury we didn''t possess. Breta and I surged forward, positioning ourselves in front of the others. She conjured a radiant golden shield, and I bolstered its defenses with my mana while cosmic energy swirled around it, poised to deflect the impending assault.


    The onslaught came swiftly, an abyssal darkness resembling the gaping maw of a monstrous entity surged toward us, its malevolent aura suffocating. Breta''s radiant shield strained against the force for mere moments before it dulled and crumbled, the combined mana reinforcement I used dissipating entirely.


    The assault pressed on, undeterred until it collided with my cosmic mana. In that instant, space itself contorted as fissures opened and closed, causing both us and the Shade to be thrust backward. The two opposing forces seemed to wrestle for supremacy, and a fleeting glimmer of hope ignited within me, hope that we would survive all of this, only for it to be promptly snuffed out.

 Chapter 369: The fight

    The middle-aged Shade regarded me with a mixture of surprise and intrigue, his dark eyes narrowing as he studied his own outstretched hand. His fingers flexed, and he seemed to be probing something within himself, almost as if he could sense the cosmic mana that surged through my being.


    "An unexpected twist. That cosmic mana, quite intriguing," he murmured, his voice carrying an unsettling blend of curiosity and amusement.


    Refusing to allow him any time to react, I swiftly harnessed the cosmic mana''s potent force, shaping it into a powerful spell aimed directly at him. The cosmic energy responded to my command, an otherworldly torrent cascading from the farthest reaches of space toward our opponent.


    My disbelief, however, surged as the Shade displayed an uncanny premonition of danger. With a swift and practiced motion, he summoned an encompassing shield of abyssal darkness, forming a protective barrier that cocooned him in a shroud of impenetrable shadows. The cosmic spell collided with his makeshift defense, causing a cataclysmic clash of cosmic forces and abyssal power.


    The collision of both energies unleashed a surge of brilliance that momentarily illuminated the void around us. In an instant, both my gathered cosmic mana and the Shade''s defensive shield vanished into nothingness, leaving the enigmatic figure untouched and unfazed, his form shrouded in the dark ambiance.


    With an eerie chuckle, the humanoid Shade spoke, his voice dripping with an unsettling mix of amusement and malice, "Interrupting a conversation is considered quite impolite, you know."


    Breta, her resolve unbroken, took swift action. Her spear, imbued with an uncanny luminosity, soared through the air with remarkable precision, its target the Shade''s head. The tense silence was broken by a sudden distortion, the monster''s human features grotesquely contorting as his mouth stretched open to an impossible width. The spear was devoured by the abyssal void within him, only for his mouth to return to its normal proportions, his eerie smile intact.


    Our breaths caught as it became clear that our adversary was unlike any foe we had encountered before. His mockery of our efforts only deepened the pit of dread in my stomach, the realization setting in that our situation was dire and seemingly insurmountable.


    "Is that all?" The Shade taunted, his words dripping with arrogance.


    Suppressing the fear gnawing at me, I propelled myself forward, wings beating with determination as I closed the gap between us. Breta followed suit, her determination evident as she matched my pace. The Shade''s amusement was palpable, his demeanor almost mocking.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    With calculated intent, I coated my claws with my poison element, my mind dismissing the conventional elements in favor of this unorthodox approach, as I doubted they would do the bastard any harm. I lunged forward, ready to strike, the Shade''s arm rose in a deliberate gesture, an attempt to intercept my attack. I made a split-second decision, teleporting away just as his arm swung downward, reappearing behind him in a swift and precise motion. My claws found their mark, but the Shade''s form shimmered, revealing an illusory afterimage as he nimbly avoided my strike.


    Breta, undeterred, charged forth with her own assault, spear clutched tightly in her hand. Her attack was relentless, a second spear materializing in her grip as she launched herself toward the Shade. Yet, despite her determination and speed, the monster remained unfazed. He moved with an uncanny swiftness, almost a blur, effortlessly evading our combined efforts with an unsettling calmness.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. But if that''s all you can¡ª" The Shade''s taunt abruptly halted, his words silenced as Sidus materialized from the shadows directly behind him. Even my senses failed to detect my little brother''s approach until he was already upon the malevolent being.


    A subtle change in the Shade''s expression flickered, his instincts urging him to dodge. It was precisely in that moment that I seized the opportunity, unleashing another surge of cosmic mana. Sidus''s form was shrouded in the swirling shadows of his own darkness magic, and the combined force of his attack and my cosmic energy cornered the Shade.


    Forced to react, the Shade erected his protective shield of abyssal darkness once more. The collision of his shield and my spell created a dazzling explosion of opposing energies, momentarily obscuring our surroundings. Amid the chaos, Sidus''s strike connected with the Shade, his darkness mana clashing against the abyssal power.


    The Shade''s palm met Sidus''s claw in a fierce confrontation, sending my little brother hurtling backward through the void, before his form vanished into the security of the shadows, retreating from the fray as his presence disappeared once more.


    Capitalizing on the opening, Ynos swooped in, unleashing his dragon breath to bathe the surroundings in brilliant light. However, the Shade seemed to shrug off the attack''s brilliance, his focus unwavering as he nonchalantly waved a dismissive hand. His attention was laser-focused on Breta''s impending assault.


    Seizing the moment, I channeled my cosmic mana''s manipulation to alter the trajectory of Ynos''s breath attack. The blazing energy teleported, emerging suddenly from the Shade''s blind spot. The monster''s features contorted in frustration, his efforts concentrated on countering Breta''s spear thrust.


    In the midst of his deflection, the redirected breath attack detonated upon the Shade''s side, triggering a dazzling explosion that momentarily concealed his form. The surprise attack sent shockwaves through his body, and for an instant, his composed demeanor faltered.


    Reacting swiftly, I teleported yet again, just as Breta was forced back, leaving a trailing afterimage of my form as I surged forward. With focused intent, I conjured a swirling orb of poison-imbued mana, propelling it towards the Shade''s imposing figure.


    As the venomous sphere hurtled towards its target, Sidus emerged from the shadows, deploying his own darkness magic. Sinewy tentacles materialized, snaking out to ensnare the Shade''s limbs, immobilizing his ability to evade. Sidus''s calculated move forced the Shade into a direct confrontation with my toxic assault.


    A spark of hope flickered within me as the corrosive embrace of my poison attack enveloped the Shade, its malevolent form seemingly weakened. Could this be the turning point we had desperately hoped for?


    Breta surged forward with her spear, channeling the divine energy within her. The weapon blazed with an aura of radiant power, and as it struck the Shade, the space itself quivered under the impact. A dazzling blend of brilliant light and deep purple hues shrouded the monster, obscuring its form for precious moments.

 Chapter 370: Sanity

    "Is it done?"


    A whisper of hope escaped my lips, but it was abruptly cut short as a wave of impending danger coursed through my very being. Almost in eerie harmony, Sidus''s alarmed cry echoed through the air. But his warnings were futile, time betrayed us.


    "No! Watch out!"


    Everything happened in but a mere moment. The Shade''s form which was obstructed from our view suddenly revealed itself. Gone were the monster''s middle-aged human features, as it had shed whatever human semblance it once had, instead, what emerged was a nightmarish amalgamation of obsidian flesh, writhing tentacles, and malevolent eyes.


    The monstrous entity retained a twisted semblance of humanity, its nightmarish shape almost humanoid, albeit contorted and deformed. Its wriggling, slimy appendages bore a multitude of eyes, with each one carrying a maddening aura. Just merely looking at them made my mind swirl and soul space shake.


    Seemingly furious, the Shade''s many eyes fixated upon its own form, as if inspecting its monstrous transformation. In an instant, one of its countless tentacles lashed out with unimaginable swiftness, aiming for Ynos, and trailing behind it an aura of suffocating abyssal darkness.


    Ynos appeared to be just beyond the reach of the tentacle''s attack, his instincts driving him to evade the impending strike. I immediately initiated my teleportation in a desperate attempt to whisk him to safety, but alas, my efforts were in vain.


    The tentacle''s grasp never closed around him, yet the malevolent darkness it carried did. My heart sank and my breath stopped in a moment that felt like an eternity, right before my thread of cosmic mana could fully envelop him, right before my eyes, my brother vanished into the void...


    "NO!!"


    My mind, once a battlefield of strategy and calculation, instantly turned into a chaotic storm of raw emotion. In that harrowing moment, the tight grip I always tried to hold on my composure shattered completely, and the floodgates of instinctual fury burst open.


    For the first time since I arrived in this world, I completely surrendered to the primal urges that surged within me, pushing back every rational thought and drowning it out by a single, deafening command that reverberated through my mind: KILL!


    My body became a vessel of uncontrollable force, propelled forward as if guided by some external power. In that moment, everything around me seemed to fade into obscurity¡ªBreta, Sidus, even the very concept of strategy vanished into the abyss. It was as if my entire being had been overtaken by an overwhelming surge of instinctual fury, drowning out all reason.


    Within the depths of my soul space, a tempestuous turmoil raged, the very essence of my mana churning and roiling in response to the ferocity of my rage. With a visceral intensity, I hurled myself at the abominable amalgamation of eyes and tentacles, a maelstrom of violence incarnate.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I tore into its grotesque form with an abandon that defied the laws of self-preservation. Mana coated my entire body. My claws rended its flesh, my teeth sank deep into its obsidian exterior, and every fiber of my being was consumed by a singular, all-consuming urge: KILL!


    In that maddened state, the pain that should have seared through me felt distant, the sensation of scales breaking and blood flowing seemed inconsequential. My entire existence was consumed by the overwhelming instinct to obliterate the grotesque creature before me. Lightning crackled and danced around my form, an electrifying manifestation of my unyielding wrath, incessantly striking the abomination.


    The poison mana I wielded took on a malevolent life of its own, eagerly devouring the creature''s obsidian exterior with a macabre satisfaction. Water and earth mana surged forth, their symbiotic dance further ravaging the monster''s form, as they complemented the poison element. Even the few little dormant darkness elements within me stirred to life, eagerly joining the onslaught, seeking every vulnerable crevice to sow chaos and destruction within the creature''s body.


    The Shade appeared utterly caught off guard by the ferocity of my relentless assault. Its attempts to summon the abyssal darkness were met with swift and unyielding opposition. My heightened senses had transformed into an otherworldly focus, as if I had entered a trance-like state. Every subtle shift in its aura, every flicker of intent, was met with an instantaneous response from my claws, teeth, and mana, swiftly annihilating its attempts to launch an offensive.


    The creature''s tentacles, once its primary means of attack, now seemed feeble and futile against my unyielding onslaught. No matter how it contorted and writhed, its appendages found no respite, each movement met with an immediate and devastating response.


    My assault raged on, wounds accumulating on my body, but my concern for them was a mere whisper in the tempest of my emotions. ''HOW DARE IT! HOW DARE THAT BASTARD! , HOW DARE IT TAKE MY LITTLE BROTHER, RIGHT IN FRONT OF MY EYES!'' The fury within me burned brighter, threatening to consume all reason and restraint.


    Rage, like a relentless storm, pounded at the fragile walls of my sanity, and I found myself increasingly unwilling to control or suppress it. Why should I? What purpose did restraint serve in the face of such an overwhelming, seething anger? Let the cosmos itself feel the tremors of my fury, for all I cared.


    Cosmic mana descended from the boundless void, distorting the very fabric of the universe around us. Reality itself seemed to quiver and warp, but my focus remained singular: to exact vengeance for my fallen sibling.


    "Aether!"


    "Aether, stop!"


    "AETHER!"


    Breta''s voice echoed faintly in my mind, a mere whisper drowned amidst the tempest of emotions raging within me. But it was as if my mind had erected a barrier, a wall of unyielding anger and sorrow that shut out all else. Nothing penetrated that fortress of raw emotion except for the sight of the abomination''s mangled form before me.


    Its multitude of tentacles thrashed in a desperate attempt to defend itself, each strike leaving fresh wounds, some perilously close to severing my limbs. Yet, the pain was irrelevant, the injuries inconsequential. Nothing mattered in the face of this all-consuming rage.


    "Why won''t you die! Die! Die! Die! Die! DIE YOU, BASTARD!"


    It was regenerating. Each strike I made, each wound I opened, they all swiftly closed. It felt to me as if the bastard was mocking me, mocking my attacks, mocking my rage. And so in my blind fury, I did something I would have no doubt never done If I was completely sane.


    I ate it¡­

 Chapter 371: Sanity II

    The world around us seemed to freeze for a breathless moment, a fleeting second of suspended reality. Amidst the chaos and fury, I caught a glimpse of the shade''s shock, the disbelief that flickered across its multitude of eyes. It was as if time itself had momentarily halted, giving me a chance to perceive the surprise etched on its monstrous features.


    In that precious instant, a rare hesitation gripped the tentacles that surrounded the abomination. And through the maelstrom of violence and rage, I sensed what I had sought since the outset of this brutal clash: fear. It was a confirmation that my unbridled fury had driven the monstrous entity before me to the edge of its own terror.


    The surge of satisfaction coursed through me, fueled by the revelation that the shade before me was indeed gripped by fear. But this realization wasn''t enough; it only stoked the flames of my desire for more. I craved to see it tremble, to witness its agony, to force it to regret ever harboring thoughts of attacking us. So, I persisted in my ferocious assault.


    With every ounce of my fury, I tore into the monstrosity before me. My teeth sunk into its flesh without restraint, relishing in the sensation of rending it apart. And as the chaos unfolded, a deep-seated instinct within me stirred, compelling me to extend my soul space outward towards the wretched creature.


    The abomination shuddered violently in response, its form convulsing as it experienced the unsettling touch of my soul space attempting to engulf it. A soundless roar of anguish resounded within my consciousness, amplifying my own satisfaction and igniting my determination to see this through to the end.


    "You arrogant fool! Do you truly believe that you, of all things, could consume me?!" The voice of the abomination reverberated within my mind, a cacophony of disjointed tones that might have struck fear into others. But in my all-encompassing rage, the effect was lost on me. The countless voices merged into a singular roar, and it was nothing more than background noise in the symphony of my fury.


    Without a word, I concentrated solely on the manipulation of my soul space. The monster''s essence, a distorted and corrupted entity that barely resembled a soul, fought desperately against the encroachment of my own soul space. It was an unseen war, a conflict of energies and wills that unfolded beyond the realm of physical senses. Yet, I didn''t relent in my physical onslaught either, continuing to tear into the creature with unyielding fervor.


    "What the hell are you?!" The Shade''s voice echoed with desperation as its resistance crumbled under the relentless assault on both the physical and metaphysical planes. With a surge of triumph, I managed to wrestle its essence into my soul space, tearing it away from its body. I could sense its bewilderment, its inability to comprehend the situation it found itself in.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    With unbridled determination, I focused on shattering what remained of the creature''s body, tearing chunks and pieces and swallowing them whole before I turned my attention inward toward my soul space where I hammered the bastard''s essence, with each shred of its being dissolving into nothingness under the might of my will. The battle was far from elegant, it was primal and ferocious, a direct clash of two opposing forces, and I refused to show mercy.


    The tableau within my soul space transformed into a battlefield, a multidimensional arena where each element collaborated in perfect synchronization. The once formidable Shade was now contained within it, ensnared in a cage formed by the combined might of my elements.


    The water mana took the form of a relentless ocean, suppressing the Shade''s essence deep inside, while earth mana crafted an immense island, crushing the monster''s attempts to break free. Lightning materialized in the sky, striking down with unforgiving force, weakening its essence with each impact. The poison dragon, a manifestation of the poison elements, seeped through the waters, its venomous touch further debilitating the trapped Shade.


    Even the darkness elements, scarce as they were, joined the dance. They wrapped around the island, creating an impenetrable shroud that intensified the creature''s isolation. Amidst it all, my dragon statue, a symbol of my inherent power, hovered above, emanating an aura that radiated dominance. Cosmic elements twirled around, as if standing vigilant against any possible threat. The once-powerful Shade now existed solely at my mercy, a reflection of my rage-fueled assault.


    ****


    "Damn it, what a mess..." Breta''s voice was tinged with frustration and concern as she gazed upon her friend''s form, consumed by an overwhelming rage.


    Never before had she witnessed the dragon in such a state. Even during their first encounter back in the astral plane, his eyes had held a glint of intelligence, a sense of restraint that was now completely absent. His eyes, usually so expressive, were now hollow, filled with a singular purpose - annihilation.


    The scene before her was nothing short of horrifying. Aether''s frenzied assault on the Shade was relentless ¨C tearing, hacking, clawing, and biting ¨C a display of raw, uncontrolled violence that would forever be etched in her memory. But it wasn''t the brutality of his actions that chilled her to the bone. It was the vacant look in his eyes, the absence of recognition. They no longer differentiated between friend and foe; they only saw destruction, fueled by an all-consuming rage that seemed to know no bounds.


    Her grip on the glowing spear unconsciously tightened. What role could she possibly play in this brutal confrontation? Aether was already unleashing his fury upon the monster, leaving little room for her to intervene without becoming a liability. The fear that he might not recognize her in his current frenzied state clenched at her heart.


    A mixture of helplessness and determination surged within her. She couldn''t stand by idly, but joining the fray seemed foolish at best. After all, Aether had the Shade on the ropes, and her interference might only complicate things further. With a gritted resolve, she scanned her surroundings, evaluating her options.


    She decided that her best course of action was to stand guard and protect her friend. The Shade had come with shadowy allies before, and she couldn''t risk them exploiting the situation. Her role was clear now ¨C to ensure Aether''s safety from any potential threats that might try to take advantage of his single-minded assault. In this chaotic moment, she would stand as his shield, unwavering and resolute.

 Chapter 372: Sanity III

    My entire focus was channeled inward, my senses engulfed by the intense battle taking place within my soul space. The Shade''s essence fought desperately against my mana prison, but its efforts were in vain. Bound and restricted, it could do little to counter the overwhelming force I exerted upon it. Every fiber of my being was dedicated to this relentless battle.


    The process was slow and deliberate, deliberately drawing out the agony for the monster trapped within my soul space. I reveled in its struggles, my satisfaction growing with every attempt it made to break free, only to be met with an even more forceful resistance from me. It was a torturous dance, a symphony of dominance, as I systematically and ruthlessly eroded the Shade''s essence, diminishing it bit by bit.


    The once formidable creature was being whittled down, its strength sapped, and its existence gradually consumed by the relentless onslaught of my power. It was a grim satisfaction, a battle of attrition that I was determined to win at any cost.


    The process was deceptively straightforward, driven by my unwavering resolve to ensure that the Shade''s essence remained imprisoned within my soul space. There would be no release, no escape. But this presented an unfamiliar challenge - I had never consumed a Shade before, and uncertainty gnawed at the edges of my mind.


    Though my conscious mind hesitated, my instincts were decisive. While my mana elements relentlessly chipped away at the Shade''s essence, a curious phenomenon unfolded. Without any conscious direction from me, the elements redirected the fragmented essence inwards, utilizing the stolen energy to fortify themselves.


    What transpired was nothing short of astonishing. The various elemental forces that constituted my mana seemed to take on a life of their own. They surged with an unprecedented vigor, vying amongst themselves for a portion of the Shade''s essence. It was an almost frenzied exchange, an instinctive behavior that transcended my understanding.


    I found myself merely witnessing this intricate dance of elements, a dynamic interplay that required no guidance or intervention from me. It was as if the mana had tapped into an innate knowledge, seamlessly weaving its intricate web of interaction. In this surreal state, the elements exhibited an unprecedented sense of purpose, as if their mutual struggle to claim the essence was the most natural thing in the world.


    Under different circumstances, I might have marveled at the intricate intricacies of this phenomenon, driven by a curiosity to dissect and understand its inner workings. I could have been fascinated by the sheer complexity of my mana elements'' interaction, eager to glean insights into this newly unveiled facet of their behavior. But my mindset was far removed from such contemplation; my sole desire was to make the Shade suffer.


    The pained cries that emanated from the Shade as its essence was meticulously dismantled resonated with me on a visceral level. It was a symphony of torment that struck a chord deep within my soul, a melody of retribution I had yearned for. The creature, once arrogant and menacing, was now utterly defenseless, its defiant spirit broken down into fragmented wails.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Yet, despite its apparent agony, the Shade remained eerily silent. I understood the reasons; manipulating souls, or what could be termed as ''essence,'' was a fragile endeavor. The process was not only invasive but excruciatingly painful, and its inability to articulate its suffering added a unique layer of gratification to my vengeance.


    The haunting cries of agony eventually faded into silence, extinguished by the relentless onslaught of my mana elements. Yet, so immersed was I in my rage-fueled frenzy that I failed to register the cessation of the creature''s anguished protestations. My elemental forces continued their relentless barrage against the metaphysical prison I had erected, as if unaware that their adversary was already vanquished.


    When at last I relinquished my grip on the mana prison, it was a motion made more out of instinct than conscious decision. A prevailing sense of emptiness replaced the maelstrom of emotions that had previously driven me. I stared intently at the space once occupied by the monstrous Shade, now devoid of any trace of its existence. It was as if it had never been there, as if the creature had never posed a threat to us, had never torn my little brother from my side.


    For a fleeting moment, I felt adrift, grappling with the profound emptiness that now enveloped me. The echoes of my rage reverberated within me, a cacophony of emotions that had driven my every move during the brutal confrontation. Yet now, with the source of my fury eradicated, I was left with a void, a vacuum of purpose. The question lingered, haunting me¡ªwhat now?


    ****


    Emerging from the depths of my soul space, I slowly reoriented myself to the reality that surrounded me. My vision, once consumed by the primal fury that had fueled my assault, began to clear. The sight before me was disconcerting; the once formidable form of the Shade now hung listlessly from my claws, a pitiable semblance of the terror it once was.


    An acrid taste filled my mouth, one I hadn''t noticed amidst the adrenaline-fueled frenzy. Disgust coiled in my gut as I realized that the creature''s vile essence clung to my very being. Its residue, like an unwanted reminder of the vile confrontation, seemed to mock me, the remnants of a vanquished enemy that had dared to threaten us.


    My grip on the Shade''s remains tightened involuntarily as a rush of memories surged forth, each tied to the destruction it had wrought. The fear it had instilled¡ªit was all too much to bear. My anger, like an ever-present specter, hovered on the edge of overwhelming me once more, a force threatening to spiral me back into the abyss of my rage.


    The victory, if it could even be called that, was bittersweet. The monster that had haunted us was now reduced to mere fragments, incapable of causing harm ever again. It was a small consolation, yet one I had to hold onto amidst the tumult of emotions that swirled within me.


    Despite the defeated monster now hanging in my grip, a lingering sense of dissatisfaction gnawed at me. How could I find satisfaction when the mere thought of its audacity, its attack, and the way it had cruelly snatched my brother from us, sent a surge of anger pulsating through me?


    It had dared to disrupt our lives, to threaten those I cared about, to rob me of the presence of my own flesh and blood. My brother. The very notion of it all made my insides churn with a fury that demanded release. I struggled to contain the tumultuous emotions that roiled within me, the need for revenge, for justice, for some form of resolution that felt just as unattainable as ever.


    The monster''s death might have come relatively swiftly, but the pain it had inflicted upon me, lingered as a harsh reminder. The pain radiating from my broken body was a testament to the fierce battle that had been waged, the toll it had exacted on me. My once-mighty wings were now pierced, my right back limb hung in near-severed agony, and my chest bore a gruesome wound that laid my bone bare.


    "Fuck¡­"

 Chapter 373: Fight’s conclusion

    "Brother!" Sidus''s voice rang out, jolting me from the introspective haze I had fallen into. I turned my gaze toward him, my eyes clouded with a mixture of emotions that I struggled to articulate.


    "Sidus, I¡ª" I began, my intention to address the situation, to convey my remorse, but my brother''s urgency silenced me.


    "We have to go! Breta is barely holding them back!" he exclaimed urgently, his words carrying a weight that snapped my attention back to the present. The turmoil of emotions within me churned, threatening to once again consume my rationality.


    "They?" I questioned sharply, my senses alert, my anger resurging like a tidal wave. Water mana enveloped me, casting a calming blue glow that started the process of healing my wounds.


    "The shadows that followed the Shade," Sidus explained hurriedly, his words sinking in. My mind cleared as the reality of the situation hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    "Go? No, you go," I retorted, my voice heavy with a dangerous resolve. How could I let them go after all they had wrought after they had taken my brother from me?


    But my protest was abruptly cut short as the space around us warped and twisted, revealing Ynos''s sudden appearance beside Sidus. "I managed to shield him from the Shade''s attack, Brother," Sidus informed me, with clear urgency in his voice. "But we need to leave now! You defeated that monster, but we have no idea how many of its allies are out there!"


    Sidus''s urgent words reached my ears, but my attention was momentarily hijacked by Ynos''s unexpected presence. My little brother''s gaze held a mixture of emotions, and guilt seemed to shadow his eyes. "I do not know what happened. When the Shade attacked, I just felt myself thrown into a shadowy realm, I thought I was done for, but it turned out it was Sidus''s spell."


    His explanation tugged at my heart, a mix of shock and wonder intertwining within me.


    "You¡ª" I began, my voice shaky with a surge of emotion, but words failed me in that moment. The realization that Ynos had managed to survive, that he was standing here before me, ignited a spark of incredulous relief within me.


    Gently, my claw found its way to Ynos''s shoulder, pulling him close in a brotherly embrace. My voice was a mixture of whispered gratitude and light-hearted jest, "You''re alive, you damn muscle head¡­" Laughter bubbled forth from my mouth, a release of the tension that had gripped me so tightly.


    "Of course you''re alive! How could you be anything else? Hahahahahahahaha!" The sound of my laughter echoed in the space, a stark contrast to the intense battle that had just transpired moments ago.


    Sidus''s eyes darted back and forth, a reflection of his nervous energy as he glanced between Ynos and me. His gaze often shifted to the distance where sporadic flashes of light signaled Breta''s ongoing struggle against the shadowy adversaries that had accompanied the Shade.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    With a sense of purpose, I turned my attention back to Sidus, drawing him into an embrace that seemed to catch him off guard. His response was hesitant, his words carrying a mix of surprise and uncertainty. "Brother¡ª Uh, we¡ª"


    A warm chuckle escaped my lips as I released him, my focus now turning to the ongoing battle that was unfolding before us. A deep sigh of relief accompanied the relaxation of my tense muscles. "Thank you," I said simply, my voice carrying a sincere note of gratitude.


    With determination in my eyes, I shifted my gaze toward the distant fight where Breta held her ground against the shadowy assailants. "I''ll make it swift," I declared, a sense of resolve emanating from my words as I teleported toward the fray, ready to aid my friend.


    As soon as I appeared next to her, Breta frowned and cursed, "About damn time! Did you finish with your little rampage?" The Goddess spoke with a deadpan expression as she used her spear to push back one of the shadowy beings that tried to flank her.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her remark. "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve had my fill of rampage for now," I responded with a lighthearted tone, my eyes scanning the situation before us. Breta had been holding her own, but my arrival offered a much-needed reinforcement.


    As she continued to engage the shadowy assailants, I seized the opportunity to strike from an unexpected angle. My teleportation brought me behind one of the shadowy beings, catching it off-guard. Swiftly, I lunged forward, my jaws clamping down on its form. The sensation was odd, a mixture of biting through smoke and the peculiar taste of something intangible yet malevolent.


    With the lightning mana coursing through my body, and coating my teeth, the shadowy being disintegrated in my grip, its essence attempting to escape. But I wasn''t about to let it go so easily. Calling upon my soul space and the elements that resided within, I forcefully drew its essence toward me. It was a battle of wills, the shadowy essence struggling against the pull of my soul space, but in the end, it failed. Inside, the elements rushed, and overwhelmed it, tearing it apart and consuming what remained.


    As the echoes of the struggle subsided, I turned to Breta with a nod, "We''ll make quick work of these," I said.


    Breta didn''t answer, her face still as expressionless as always. Her lack of verbal response didn''t faze me; I had grown accustomed to her stoic demeanor. Instead, I focused on the battle at hand. While one of the shadowy beings was momentarily distracted by the fate of its companion, Breta seized the opportunity with her characteristic efficiency.


    With swift precision, her spear found its mark, driving into the creature''s chest. The being tried to escape, but the Goddess was relentless, with one hand gripped tightly on her spear, the other curled around the shadow''s back forcing him to stay in place as she slowly stabbed her spear deeper. I watched as she channeled divine energy into her weapon, a ray of powerful light surging forth. It enveloped the creature, disintegrating it completely, leaving nothing but fading echoes in its wake.


    ''Divine energy, I should ask grandma about it when I have the chance,'' I inwardly mumbled before I turned my gaze to the last shadowy being.


    A malicious gleam ignited in my eyes as a feral grin spread across my draconic visage. The shadowy being''s form visibly quivered, realizing the dire situation it was in. Desperation fueled its attempt to flee, but its efforts were in vain as it inadvertently impaled itself onto the tip of Breta''s spear. The Goddess had cunningly appeared behind the creature, her movements silent and graceful. With a deft strike, her weapon found its way deep into the being''s chest.


    Seizing the moment, I exploited the confusion, teleporting behind the shadowy being in perfect synchronization with Breta''s attack. My claws met its neck in a swift, deadly arc, cleanly severing its head. The lifeless body crumbled, its remaining essence absorbed by my soul space.

 Chapter 374: The eye

    As the final shadowy being dissolved into nothingness, a profound surge of power radiated from the depths of my soul space. The elements of my mana were not stagnant; they were transforming, evolving. Inside the intricate world that existed within me, a symphony of elemental forces harmonized once more, remaking their connections in a dance of renewal.


    From the earth mana''s core, a vast continent materialized. Its grandeur was marked by a colossal mountain that dominated the landscape, its peak soaring to the very boundary of the sky within this inner world. And at that towering apex rested my majestic dragon statue, a sentinel overseeing the realm.


    Across the landmass, a network of lakes and rivers glistened, lending life to the terrain. Beyond the continent, the vast expanse of an ocean stretched out, commanding the majority of the space within my soul space. The sky above was occasionally pierced by crackling bolts of lightning, infusing the entire scene with an ethereal ambiance.


    At the far edge of my soul space stood the manifestation of my darkness element¡ªthe second pillar of existence, existing as a dark veil. It looked like a wall of darkness, or perhaps a dome that encompassed a part of my soul space would be more accurate. To my astonishment, it hadn''t just evolved; it had grown. The element seemed to have multiplied as if the energy it absorbed from the Shade and its companions had sparked its expansion.


    Within the realm of my soul space, I found myself in a position of divine authority, akin to a God, omniscient and omnipresent, capable of reshaping the landscape at will. But rather than imposing my will upon it, I opted to let the mana elements dictate their own manifestation. The scene they created was already serene and captivating.


    A pristine landmass emerged, with features that spoke of nature''s grandeur. The vast continent, crowned by the imposing mountain, and surrounded by flowing waters and shimmering lakes, exhibited a beauty that needed no further embellishment.


    Yet, despite this picturesque setting, one element was conspicuously absent¡ªlife. The tranquility of the world I''d crafted was eerie, void of any living beings. The notion of populating it flickered briefly in my thoughts, a whimsical idea that I pushed aside as swiftly as it came. After all, shaping an entire ecosystem was a task far beyond my current understanding and capabilities. Not to mention, I wasn''t even sure if it was actually doable.


    Leaving behind the miniature world within my soul space, my attention shifted back to the vast darkness of the space we inhabited. The peculiar absence of stars and any cosmic landmarks gave the surroundings an unsettling quality. However, my eyes effortlessly discerned the shapes of my companions against this dark canvas. And among them, Breta''s shining presence stood out like a beacon in the abyss.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Converging around me, my companions formed a concerned cluster. Ynos appeared ashamed, his head hung low, while Breta''s eyes scrutinized me as if searching for a sign of something. Amid the silence, it was Sidus who finally broke it, his words echoing within my mind:


    "We must leave, brother. Our fight has surely attracted the attention of other Shades, and alerted them to our presence," he pressed urgently.


    I nodded acknowledging the urgency in Sidus''s words, before I motioned for my companions to draw near. Breta''s luminance faded as she returned to a more human-like form and nimbly mounted my back. Assuming my three-headed shape once again, I extended my claws towards Sidus and Ynos. Sidus climbed onto my back, while Ynos took his place between my claws. With a firm grip, I readied myself to teleport away, stealing one last glimpse of the desolate space before disappearing.


    ****


    Far removed from this realm, atop a fractured planet, three colossal forms dominated the scene. Each figure, as vast as a continent, seemed to defy conventional perception, a blend of disparate elements melded together. Merely glimpsing these beings was enough to fray the sanity of mortals and lower deities alike. Intriguingly, upon closer inspection, even the "planet" they stood on was revealed as the remains of a gargantuan entity¡ªa dragon''s corpse.


    The sight of these enigmatic figures and their morbid surroundings held a chilling power, evoking both dread and curiosity.


    In the midst of this otherworldly tableau, the colossal figures appeared to be engaged in an exchange, although no audible words reached the ears. Instead, the very fabric of space surrounding them fissured and splintered, as if the immense power they wielded strained against the constraints of reality itself.


    The fractures in space resonated with a dissonant energy, a visual symphony of the discord wrought by these entities'' interactions. Each fracture pulsed with an overwhelming force, as though the very laws of existence were warping under the weight of their presence. In the void around them, pockets of spatial instability twisted and churned, mirroring the inconceivable forces at play within their conversation.


    Despite the absence of discernible sound, the tumultuous visual display was enough to evoke a sense of awe and trepidation. In the presence of these monumental beings, it was as if the boundaries of reality itself trembled and contorted, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of their existence.


    In an instant, the collective attention of the three beings shifted upward, their enigmatic forms turning to face an impending presence. With uncanny coordination, their focus converged just as a colossal golden eye materialized seemingly out of the very void itself. The dead dragon''s remains quivered and fragmented under the overwhelming pressure of their combined power, a testament to the forces that were in motion.


    As the three titanic figures confronted this new entity, the golden reptilian eye exuded an aura of chilling and calculated indifference. Its gaze bore into them, piercing through the fabric of space itself. Each glance from that massive eye seemed to induce an involuntary bending and twisting of the surrounding spatial continuum, as if reality itself was compelled to make way for its sovereign ruler ¡ª a master of existence and dominion.


    In the presence of this golden eye, the overwhelming power of the three figures dimmed, their formidable might subdued by the sheer supremacy of the newcomer. Space itself seemed to bow to the golden eye''s authority, an obedient subject yielding to the command of its unassailable king.

 Chapter 375: The barrier

    "What did you find?"


    Lying concealed on an abandoned and desolate planet, I directed my inquiry toward Sidus, seeking an update on our situation. The journey had been long and arduous, with a series of rapid teleportations propelling us through the dark void that lacked the familiar twinkle of stars. Yet, now, at last, we seemed to be nearing the fringes of the Shade''s dominion.


    The elusive glimmers of hope came into view ¨C a faint and easily overlooked glint, like a distant star on the horizon. It marked the edge of the oppressive territory that we had traversed, a beacon drawing us toward our goal. Our progress hadn''t been without its challenges, however. Encounters with the shades were inevitable, and our strategy had been honed to perfection: strike swiftly and retreat even faster. Engaging in prolonged combat was unwise, as the element of surprise was our greatest advantage.


    Our approach was defined by its efficiency. Dispatching our foes in rapid succession was the goal, but should the situation shift, I was ready to initiate our retreat, whisking us away through teleportation. Sidus, would follow up by erasing our presence with his darkness mana, covering our tracks and ensuring we left no trail for pursuit. Our safety relied on swift actions, precise timing, and careful coordination.


    His voice carried a note of uncertainty as he began, "It''s difficult to say," Sidus answered with a shake of his head before continuing, "It does look like it''s the edge of the shades'' territory but¡­" He hesitated, a telltale sign that there was more to the story, prompting me to press for further details,


    "But what?"


    Sidus'' expression was thoughtful, his gaze directed to a point in the distance. "There''s something different about that area," he began slowly, as if trying to articulate something elusive, "It does seem to mark the boundary of the shades'' territory, but it''s not just a clear-cut transition. It''s as if there''s a veil of sorts, a barrier that separates the two realms."


    His words hung in the air, a puzzle piece that had yet to find its place. My brows furrowed as I tried to comprehend the implications of his observation. A veil, a barrier ¨C it was an unexpected complication that I hadn''t accounted for.


    "Can''t we just force our way out of it?" Ynos''s question cut through the tension, offering a straightforward solution that, at first glance, seemed plausible. His words sparked a brief glimmer of hope, and his innocent confusion was almost endearing. His proposition prompted us all to consider the possibility, and I exchanged a brief glance with Sidus before responding.


    All of us turned to look at him, before Sidus spoke, "While your idea can be considered¡­" He hesitated before continuing, "good," he said, his tone measured, "It''s not as simple as just forcing our way through. Whatever this barrier is, it appears to be more than just a physical obstruction. It''s as if it''s tied to the very fabric of this realm. I''m afraid that trying to forcefully break through it might have unexpected consequences."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I turned my gaze to my goddess friend and asked, "Breta, any insights?"


    Breta paused to contemplate before speaking. "While it does sound too simple to be true, I still doubt this barrier whatever it is, can stop your teleportation. Sidus can hide our presence until we come closer to the edge of it, and then you can teleport us to the other side. It should be easy since you''ll be having visual over our destination, and it''s not a blind teleportation, no?"


    Breta''s insightful suggestion prompted a moment of silence as we all considered her words. I looked at her, acknowledging the validity of her point, before speaking.


    "You do have a point. Teleporting does seem like the most direct solution. However, the challenge isn''t just about reaching the other side. The shades'' control over this realm might interfere with teleportation itself, that''s what I''m concerned about."


    Sidus chimed in, his voice carrying a note of caution. "It''s not just about whether brother can physically teleport us. The shades'' influence might tamper with the accuracy of the teleportation, possibly landing us in an even more dangerous situation."


    Breta shrugged with her usual deadpan expression, before continuing, "True, but as it stands, we don''t have much choice in the matter."


    I turned my gaze to Ynos, who had been observing the conversation intently. "Ynos, what do you think?"


    "How about you throw me at the barrier again, and I''ll ¡ª"


    "Stop, stop, stop, no throwing," I hastily stopped him before he could continue.


    The glow in his eyes dimmed down as he lowered his head in disappointment, "Oh, then¡­ Breta''s plan is okay."


    A subtle sigh parted my lips, and I shifted my gaze to my companions. Breta''s countenance bore a faint, almost imperceptible smile¡ªa private amusement that only my perceptive eye could catch. Meanwhile, Sidus responded with a bemused shake of his head, his eyes directed toward Ynos.


    "In that case, it seems we have no choice but to risk it one last time. Sidus, please veil our presence. We will approach the barrier as closely as we can, and then I''ll attempt to teleport us to the other side. Is everyone in agreement?" I inquired, my gaze sweeping over my companions.


    "Agreed," came their unanimous responses, each accompanied by a nod that affirmed our collective decision.


    "Good, then let''s go!"


    ****


    Observing Sidus wield his darkness mana was always a captivating sight. While I possessed a certain level of affinity for the element, it was clear that my little brother''s mastery surpassed my own by leaps and bounds. His manipulation of the dark energy was a delicate dance, as he wove it into a protective veil that enveloped us. The shroud clung to our forms, concealing us from the prying senses of the external world, a testament to Sidus''s skill and control.


    ''I need to learn how to do that,'' I inwardly noted.


    Our concealed presence allowed us to make a swift exit from the desolate, broken planet. Our sights were fixed on the barrier, the last hurdle separating us from the potential sanctuary beyond. Breta''s form had returned to its majestic Goddess proportions, nearly rivaling my own in size. As for me, I chose to maintain my standard dragon form for now, avoiding the transformation to my three-headed state. With our proximity to the edge of the barrier, any fluctuations in size could potentially draw unwanted attention, something we couldn''t afford.

 Chapter 376: Escape?

    Our advance towards the barrier proceeded without a hitch, the shroud of darkness that Sidus had woven around us effectively concealing our presence. No shades crossed our path, allowing us to traverse the void without incident. However, as we neared the barrier''s edge, an unexpected disruption unfolded.


    The very veil of darkness that had safeguarded us fractured suddenly, leaving us exposed in a vulnerable state. Shock etched across my face as I exchanged bewildered glances with my companions. Even Sidus, the mastermind behind the concealment, appeared taken aback. It was evident that our situation had taken a dire turn.


    I immediately tried to employ my cosmic mana to enact a swift teleportation, an escape from the impending danger. Yet, as I reached out to the cosmic energies, I encountered resistance¡ªsimilar to my experiences within the astral plane. The barrier''s proximity seemed to thwart my ability to establish a connection with the cosmic well beyond my soul space, rendering my attempted teleportation futile.


    "I can''t use teleportation!" I exclaimed urgently, my determination driving me forward toward the looming barrier.


    Racing behind me, my companions maintained a close formation. Ynos''s voice broke through the tension, offering a potential solution. "We have no have another option, brother! Throw me!"


    Despite the gravity of the situation we have found ourselves in, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at Ynos''s enthusiasm for being hurled around.


    Breta chimed in, her voice steady. "My divine energy is being suppressed as well. It looks like a direct approach is our only way through. We''ll have to brute force our way through. Send the muscle head."


    "Throw me! They''re closing in!" Ynos reiterated, his sense of urgency palpable.


    "He is right, brother," Sidus added, his tone edged with concern. "I can feel their presence getting stronger, and I''m sure you do as well. We''re running out of time."


    "Ah damn it! Let''s do it!" I cursed under my breath, a mix of frustration and determination. Extending my mental reach, I grasped the essence of the dragon statue deep within my soul space, invoking the transformation into my three-headed form.


    As my larger draconic shape emerged, the surge of energy rippled through our surroundings, causing the pursuing Shades to react with heightened aggression. Their movements became erratic as they redoubled their efforts, driven by the turmoil of energy fluctuations. Soon enough, they were drawing nearer, some of the faster ones managing to close in on our flanks.


    Reacting swiftly, Breta and Sidus engaged the Shades in close-quarters combat, neutralizing the immediate threat. The tension in the air was palpable as we pressed onward.


    With the distance rapidly dwindling between us and the looming barrier, I moved with urgency. Extending my claw towards Ynos, I watched as he leaped onto it, his enthusiasm evident in the wide grin that adorned his face. His eyes, filled with eagerness, remained locked on the barrier ahead.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Summoning every ounce of my strength, I thrust my claw forward, propelling Ynos with all my might. His form became a streak of gold, hurtling through the dark expanse like a radiant meteor. A wild laugh echoed faintly as he closed the gap, his excitement palpable even from a distance.


    As he neared the barrier, his laughter seemed to crescendo before he abruptly altered his course. Tucking his wings close and angling his horns downward, he transformed into a living projectile. The tension in the air was palpable, the impending collision with the barrier held everyone''s attention.


    And then, in a climactic moment, Ynos''s figure smashed into the barrier. An instant of profound silence followed, the world holding its breath as we awaited the outcome.


    With Ynos''s daring act blazing the trail, we maintained our momentum, following blindly in his wake. It was a desperate move, born out of necessity, a wager that his ridiculously strong body, and powerful charge would shatter the barrier standing between us and freedom from the Shades'' grasp. There was no room for hesitation; we had no alternative but to place our trust in his recklessness.


    The scene that unfolded before me defied my expectations. There was no explosive eruption or blinding flare of light as Ynos crashed into the barrier. Instead, it was as if a thin veil had been torn aside, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of what lay beyond¡ªa vast expanse adorned with countless twinkling stars. The sight filled my heart with a heady mix of excitement and desperation, a beacon of hope drawing us onward.


    Without a pause, I propelled myself through the breach, feeling the barrier mend itself behind me, closing the opening Ynos had carved. Determination fueled my actions; I used my three-headed form to tear at the barrier''s edges, creating a larger passage for my larger form to fit through. Pain and fatigue took a back seat to the urgency of our escape.


    With a final burst of effort, we emerged on the other side of the barrier, each of us passing through the tenuous breach. The sensation of my cosmic connection being rekindled was invigorating. However, we still needed to put more distance between ourselves and the barrier before I could initiate teleportation, ensuring our escape was secure.


    Though¡­ it seemed like there was no need for that. My body came to an abrupt halt, with Breta and Sidus crashing into me from behind, but I had no time to care for that as I stared at the sight that unfolded before me.


    Three beings stood before me, with one of then extending a hand and holding Ynos despite my brother''s large form. With pupils slit-shaped and vertical, their eyes exuded an ancient wisdom. Their hair, was a mix of gray and black. Blurring gender lines, their androgynous features added to their enigmatic charm. But my eyes were especially drawn do their scaly tails and gracefully curved dragon horns, distinguishing them from all known humanoid races.


    "The Chronicles¡­" I muttered subconsciously. It was hard to forget them after I first saw them with my grandfather. But what were they doing here? I wondered.


    A moment of wonder washed over us as we gazed at the unfamiliar scene unfolding before our eyes. The presence of the three beings was captivating, momentarily eclipsing the urgency of our escape from the encroaching Shades. Breta, Sidus, and I all shared a transient lapse in awareness, momentarily lost in the mysterious ambiance of this cosmic encounter.


    The tranquility was abruptly shattered as our senses registered the relentless pursuit of the Shades closing in behind us. Reality snapped back into focus, rekindling the urgency that had fueled our flight from the Shades'' clutches.


    Before any of us could react, one of the enigmatic Chronicles advanced, moving effortlessly upon the fabric of space itself. The intricacies of its movement eluded me, the transition appearing seamless and instantaneous. But the outcome was all too clear¡ªthe leading edge of the approaching Shades was obliterated, as if they had been erased from existence. The barrier seemed to mend itself, restoring the delicate veil that shielded us from the approaching horde.

 Chapter 377: Strong

    "Are we¡­ safe?"


    Sidus''s hesitant question hung in the air, a reflection of the uncertainty we all felt. My gaze was locked on the Chronicles, hoping for some indication of our safety. Were these enigmatic beings our saviors, or did they harbor their own motives? Grandfather said that their job was to keep a record of everything. Or something like that.


    My attention was drawn to the Chronicle that had intervened to halt the Shades'' advance and mend the barrier. It moved through space, almost as if gravity had no influence on it, and approached us with deliberate steps. As its presence drew nearer, its singular vertical-slit pupils fixed upon me. The sensation was unnerving as if it could see into the depths of my being. The scrutiny felt all-encompassing, from the tips of my claws to the crown of my heads.


    After what felt like an eternity, the Chronicle turned its attention to Sidus, repeating the meticulous examination. I wondered if it was searching for something, or perhaps confirming some piece of knowledge that only they were privy to. Finally, it shifted its focus to Breta, whose grip on her spear seemed to tighten in anticipation of the unknown.


    Silence prevailed as the Chronicles'' inspections concluded. A subtle nod from one of them seemed to convey their collective judgment. Although unnerving, their actions didn''t appear hostile. It was as if they had been evaluating our very essence, searching for a truth beyond the surface.


    As their attention shifted away from us, the tension that had gripped us began to ease, replaced by a lingering sense of awe and the curiosity of an encounter with the inexplicable.


    The Chronicle that held Ynos released its grip and my younger brother flew back to my side, his posture notably different¡ªalmost submissive.


    The sight of his lowered head and uncharacteristically docile demeanor sent a surge of concern through me. Ynos was not one to bow easily, even in the face of power beyond his own.


    His deference spoke volumes about the Chronicles'' nature, and the mysteries they held seemed to multiply with each passing moment.


    As moments passed without a word, I found my impatience growing, and I mustered the resolve to ask the question that was gnawing at the edges of my thoughts. "Where are we?" My words hung in the air, accompanied by the Chronicles'' unreadable gazes, neither confirming nor denying my query.


    A frown tugged at my features as I exchanged glances with my companions. What course of action should we take? Should we remain here? Depart? Wait for further instructions? The uncertainty was palpable.


    Instinctively, I motioned for Sidus and Breta to draw closer to my side, forming a protective formation. As we stood ready, the Chronicles'' inscrutable presence loomed before us, a testament to the enigma of our surroundings.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Just as my anticipation grew to the point of voicing my question again, one of the Chronicles abruptly vanished before my eyes. However, it wasn''t a disappearance; it was a movement so rapid that it was nearly imperceptible. In an instant, the being materialized just inches away from my face, an astonishing feat that sent an electric jolt of alertness through Breta, Sidus, and myself.


    Yet, despite the sudden tension that gripped the air, an inexplicable tranquility coursed through my veins as I met the gaze of its eyes.


    Communication seemed to happen in the realm of understanding, beyond mere words. I sensed no ill intent from this enigmatic being; its intentions were clear to me.


    Swift as the wind, the Chronicle''s hand moved in a blur, tapping my head with a touch that resonated with serenity. As if evaporating from existence, it dissolved from view, leaving a strange stillness in its wake.


    It took a few moments for my senses to recalibrate, to fully comprehend the exchange that had just transpired. Gradually, the realization dawned that the Chronicles'' companions had also departed, leaving us alone. Breta, with her spear now at the ready, surveyed our surroundings with a shiver tracing down her spine. "Why is it when it comes to you lizards, everything turns creepy?" she remarked, a mix of sarcasm and unease tinging her voice.


    Sidus, glaring at Breta''s comment, turned his attention back to me, his concern palpable in his gaze. "Are you okay, brother?" he inquired, his voice laden with genuine worry.


    "I¡ª I''m okay, I think¡­" I replied hesitantly.


    "You think? What do you mean, you think? It''s either you are okay or you are not," Breta shot back.


    "You know, you became really talkative compared to when I first got to know you," I said with a grin.


    This caused the Goddess''s eyes to slightly widen as her emotionless facade broke once more.


    "Idiot," she cursed under her breath.


    "What happened?" Sidus chimed in, changing the subject.


    "I''m not sure, but when it tapped my head, it was like it imparted knowledge of where we are supposed to go. Something like that. I''m not sure how that works myself, but I feel like I can teleport us away now."


    Breta raised her brow and shrugged, "Well, how worse could it get? We were already deep into Shade territory, I doubt wherever you''ll take us would be worse than that."


    "Don''t say that! Damn it, now you''ve gone and jinxed it."


    Breta shrugged once more and continued, "Well, are we leaving?"


    I clicked my tongue in a slight annoyance, turning my attention to Ynos, who was uncharacteristically subdued.


    "Ynos, are you okay?" I asked, my concern evident.


    Ynos''s gaze met mine, and he raised his head with a certain hesitance. His voice held a rare note of solemnity as he spoke, "They were strong."


    I nodded and replied, "Of course, they were¡ª"


    He quickly shook his head and stopped me, before repeating, "No, brother. You don''t understand. They were strong."


    "¡­"


    The collective gaze of our group shifted toward Ynos, who seemed lost in thought, his eyes fixed on his own claws. With a resigned sigh, I broke the silence, my voice laced with a touch of weariness, "Let''s get out of here first."


    Each of my companions offered a weary nod of agreement, finding their positions as I closed my eyes and delved deeper into the recesses of my soul space. The dragon statue at the heart of my world stirred, its presence blending with the cosmic energies that flowed from the distant expanse of stars.


    My consciousness honed in on the thread of information the Chronicle had shared, fixing it as the target for my teleportation.


    With no hesitation, I initiated the teleportation, anchoring it to that singular destination.

 Chapter 378: Welcome

    My eyes were glaring at Breta as her attempts to avoid my gaze only fueled my frustration. I shot her a glare, my eyes narrowing as I addressed her, "Didn''t I tell you? Didn''t I say that you''ll jinx it?"


    With an eye roll and a slightly awkward cough, the Goddess attempted to downplay the situation, "Well, it''s not as bad as you''re making it out to be. You''re always overreacting."


    "Overreacting, she says¡­" I sighed deeply, turning my attention to the scene that stretched out before us. While we had indeed escaped the clutches of the Shade territory, fate had a different plan in store for us.


    Instead of returning to the familiar Dragon territory, we found ourselves thrust into the heart of a battle. And not just any battle¡ªit was a grand cosmic confrontation. From our vantage point in the void of space, my gaze took in a jaw-dropping sight.


    The sun illuminated the cosmic theater, casting its golden glow across three colossal planets that orbited it. However, these planets were not thriving in their natural state. Two of them were in the throes of destruction, their surfaces ravaged and chaotic. The third, while still intact, clung to its existence by a thread. A massive protective shield enveloped it, and an army comprised of both Gods and Dragons fought tirelessly to fend off the impending doom.


    In the proximity of the sun, the battlefield''s intensity grew even more profound. Two colossal figures, ancient dragons of unparalleled magnitude, commanded attention with their presence. Their forms were nearly obscured by the incandescent radiance they emitted, casting their own light upon the chaos. Engaged in an epic struggle against them were the harbingers of the Shade, the very embodiments of darkness.


    My eyes strained to take in the scene. I wasn''t even sure what I was looking at, as one of these otherworldly abominations resembled a nebulous cloud of darkness, writhing and convulsing as it attempted to engulf the formidable dragons. It was a maelstrom of shadows, an entity that seemed hungry for the light around it.


    The other was a monstrosity of insectoid proportions, its grotesque form reminiscent of an enormous beetle. Yet, there was nothing ordinary about it. Cloaked in the same obsidian hue that marked the Shades, it thrashed and clashed with the dragons, its formidable presence creating a stark contrast against the backdrop of space.


    Amid the cosmic conflict, the two sides clashed in an explosive dance, and the universe itself seemed to tremble under the weight of their battle.


    The reverberations of their fierce engagement created a chaotic arena, a tumultuous battleground where shockwaves rippled outwards, creating a turbulent zone that dared anyone to venture near. Even the sun itself, the very heart of the solar system, seemed to falter in its brilliance whenever the two opposing forces clashed, as if their confrontation held the power to momentarily eclipse its radiance.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Glancing at my siblings, my raised eyebrow spoke volumes of disbelief. "Am I really overreacting?" I queried, my voice laced with a mix of exasperation and irony.


    Sidus''s subtle avoidance of eye contact and Ynos''s infectious grin painted a vivid picture of their thoughts. My little brother''s response didn''t fail to elicit a weary smile from me, despite the circumstances. "Look at the bright side, brother. We are no longer alone!" Ynos chimed in with an optimism that was almost endearing.


    With a resigned sigh, I shook my head slightly, contemplating the situation before us. "What do you guys want to do?" I inquired, my voice carrying a tinge of fatigue.


    "We join the others in defending the remaining planet, of course!" Ynos answered with unabashed enthusiasm, his readiness evident.


    Breta and Sidus shared a nonchalant shrug, and I couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "So be it, let''s go. But make sure we steer clear of the fight between the big guys," I added with a note of caution.


    Hardly had my words faded when Ynos shot forward like a blazing meteor. Our arrival had strategically placed us at the rear of the battlefield, offering us an avenue of escape if we chose to exercise it. Yet, some driving force¡ªperhaps a vestige of dragon pride¡ªpushed us toward this confrontation that appeared to be larger than life itself.


    The ferocity of the battle was impossible to ignore. Ynos tore through the swarm with surgical precision, aiming for the weaker clusters of Shade abominations. His head-first charge carved a path through the chaos, and we followed in his wake, methodically eliminating the lower-tiered Shades that dared cross our path. It was an odd dance, where my siblings, Breta, and I displayed an almost eerie synergy in our movements, each of us anticipating the other''s actions seamlessly.


    The sudden appearance of our trio shifted the dynamics of the battle, diverting the attention of many Shades away from the planet''s defenders. As my three-headed dragon form assumed dominance, my cosmic mana flowed through me with unwavering strength. My focus was locked onto Ynos''s movements, ready to intervene at any hint of danger.


    Ynos''s actions were a sight to behold. He moved with a calculated grace, his precision leaving no room for error. For any Shade that managed to breach his defenses, my cosmic mana was swift to respond, tearing them apart in a display of unrelenting force. My mastery over this celestial energy was growing, enabling me to seamlessly switch between offense, defense, and even support.


    Our cohesive efforts allowed us to carve a path through the sea of encroaching darkness, drawing closer to the besieged planet. With every Shade we dispatched, the pressure on the planet''s defenders seemed to ease incrementally, providing them a momentary respite from the onslaught.


    In a remarkably short span of time, we managed to cut our way through the swarm of assailants, arriving at the frontlines where an imposing alliance of Dragons and Deities was assembled. Among them stood a formidable figure, a golden earth dragon whose broken horn seemed to underline his seasoned experience.


    Approaching us with a wide grin that matched his wild energy, he boomed, "By the King, I''ve never witnessed youngsters as audacious as you!" His gaze danced between us, briefly pausing on Ynos before a nod of approval followed. "You must be the esteemed destroyer''s family," he declared, his voice carrying a blend of camaraderie and respect.


    "Welcome to hell!" He laughed.

 Chapter 379: Friry

    "Welcome to hell!" His words reverberated in my mind, and I couldn''t hide my frustration as I shot an annoyed look at Breta. The Goddess, however, skillfully averted her eyes and feigned interest in the ongoing battle around the sun.


    But the situation demanded our attention, and the golden earth dragon''s voice snapped me out of my daze. "Let''s first get you down to the planet and brief you on the current situation," he suggested.


    Still grappling with disbelief, my gaze swept over the vast expanse of the battlefield before us. In a murmur almost to myself, I muttered, "Is this my luck?"


    Witnessing my preoccupied state, Sidus quickly moved to the forefront and addressed the seasoned dragon, "We''d be honored."


    The golden dragon led the way towards the planet, its protective energy barrier shimmering in the space. As we made our approach, the army of gods and dragons parted to allow us passage, their expressions a mix of respect and approval that wasn''t lost on me.


    As we neared the barrier, a small opening formed, granting us entry. Adjusting to the sudden change in gravity was a bit disorienting after our time in the weightlessness of space, but I swiftly adapted.


    Our guide, who we later learned was named Friry, proved to be quite the chatterbox. He regaled us with stories of battles fought, recounting the ways they had defended their position and managed to repel the Shades in each encounter.


    Friry''s chatter didn''t just center around the battles. He was particularly interested in our grandfather, and it was evident that he held great admiration for him. His inquiries were quite transparent attempts to get us to introduce him, which brought a mixture of amusement and annoyance.


    Breta, who had clearly grown weary of Friry''s endless tales, interjected, redirecting the conversation to a more pragmatic topic. She observed, "It seems that the mortal lands here remain largely unaffected by the battles that rage outside."


    Friry''s aged head nodded in agreement as he responded, "Indeed, they continue in blissful ignorance of the peril that surrounds them. It serves no purpose to burden them with the knowledge, as it would only sow panic and disorder. In unity with the Gods, we''ve opted to shield them from the truth. If their fates are to be sealed by this conflict, then let their final days be filled with peace."


    I nodded in agreement, recognizing the validity of his point. It was evident that different planets adhered to distinct approaches. The dynamic between the Gods and the Dragons appeared to shift according to the region. While tensions ran high back in our homeland, here, a harmonious coexistence seemed to prevail. The disparity in these relationships intrigued me.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    As we flew, my gaze roved across the unfamiliar landscape below. Its exotic hues diverged greatly from the familiar colors of our own realm. Scarlet grass and dark yellow trees painted a scene of captivating beauty. I sensed no manipulations of mana; it appeared that these colors were inherent to this world.


    Floating islands intermittently punctuated the panorama, capturing my attention. The humanoid inhabitants of this realm exhibited a distinctive appearance, with dark grey skin that set them apart. Their resemblance to humans struck me as intriguing.


    Curiosity prompted me to inquire, "What are they?" My question was directed at Friry, And I quickly received an enlightening response. "The mortals?" he mused before recognition flickered in his eyes. "Ah, you don''t have Inrads back home."


    "Inrads¡­" I mumbled to myself.


    We made swift progress, eventually arriving at a breathtaking sight: a vast lake bordered by tall, yellow-hued trees rising from the water. Nature''s artistry was on full display. Amid the expanse of water, a relatively diminutive floating island caught our attention. Chains extended from it, firmly anchoring it to the lake below.


    Though I labeled it as "small," in reality, the island was spacious enough to comfortably accommodate numerous Dragons and Deities.


    As we drew closer, a surprise awaited us¡ªthe sight of a teleportation gate positioned at the heart of the island. However, something was off. Unlike the familiar teleportation gates we had encountered before, this one lacked the signature presence of cosmic mana. Its dormant state was unmistakable.


    Friry must have caught my puzzled expression because he promptly offered an explanation, his voice tinged with a sense of nostalgia, "The cosmic mana that once sustained this gate has been depleted for a long while now. Since the last Cosmic Dragon disappeared, no one has been able to activate it." His gaze, laden with a subtle expectation, turned to me. It was clear that he hoped I might possess the power to rekindle the dormant gate.


    ''Looks like this isn''t just about getting briefed,'' I mused inwardly.


    We descended onto the island under Friry''s guidance, making our way towards the central courtyard where the dormant teleportation gate stood. Positioned at the heart of the island, the gate seemed to exude a quiet aura of anticipation.


    Curiosity driving me, I inquired, "Where does this gate lead?"


    Friry''s response carried a weight of uncertainty, his voice taking a pause as if he was carefully selecting his words. After a brief moment, he continued, "I cannot say for certain. The truth is, no one knows. The portal has been sealed off for generations, a mystery to us all." His gaze drifted skyward, as if he could visualize the ongoing cosmic battle. "The prevailing theory is that it might lead to another planet, one that was once under the dominion of our kind."


    I nodded, taking in his words and the unspoken hope they carried. The idea of reconnecting with a world long severed from this one held a certain allure, even in the midst of the dire circumstances surrounding us.


    "How many other ''dormant'' gates are out there?"Breta''s question hung in the air as she tenderly touched the silent gate, prompting Friry''s response.


    "There are too many of these dormant gates to even attempt counting," he began. "In our long battle against the Shades, we''ve gained territories and lost them, and with that, countless planets and their corresponding teleportation gates were either destroyed or rendered inactive."


    I then voiced the concern that had been lurking in my mind, "But what if the destination of this gate has already suffered destruction?"


    Friry''s grin remained undeterred as he answered with unwavering confidence, "You needn''t fret over that. If one gate falls victim to destruction, any linked gates would face the same fate automatically."


    The implications of his words settled heavily upon us, the notion that the dormant gate held a direct connection to other distant worlds and that its destiny was intertwined with theirs, for better or worse.

 Chapter 380: Fame

    Friry''s enthusiasm was palpable as he gazed at me, his expectant eyes shining. "So, what say you, cosmic Dragon, Aether?" he prompted eagerly. "Would you like to give it a try?" His gesture directed my attention to the dormant teleportation gate, its imposing presence commanding the center of the courtyard.


    I mused aloud, "Give it a try, you say..." My gaze lingered on the intricate structure before me, its form holding mysteries that even I, a cosmic Dragon, had yet to fully comprehend. While in theory, now that I had acquired the cosmic element and attained a degree of mastery over my teleportation powers, the activation process shouldn''t have been overwhelmingly complex. Yet, I was acutely aware of the gap between theory and practice.


    The cosmic element was unlike any other¡ªit held a unique connection, an almost intimate bond that was distinct from the other elements. I could traverse the realms of space with ease, teleporting myself and others across vast distances, but the cosmic element was like an extension of my very being, as if the universe itself resided within me.


    Comparatively, my connection with the darkness element was formidable, yet it lacked the same intrinsic, interconnected resonance I felt with the cosmic forces. In this regard, I knew I was still outshone by my little brother, Sidus, whose control over darkness was nothing short of remarkable. But when it came to the cosmic element, I was undeniably unparalleled. Though, that achievement could also be attributed to the simple fact that there was no one else in this existence who shared this specialization.


    As I contemplated the monumental gate, I could sense my siblings and Breta observing me, awaiting my decision. With a faint smile, I turned to Friry. "Very well, let''s see what I can do," I responded, a spark of determination igniting within me. The cosmic forces were as much a part of me as my own essence, and with that confidence, I stepped closer to the dormant gate.


    My heart seemed to echo in the chamber of my chest, its rhythmic beats a constant reminder of the gravity of the moment. As I approached the dormant teleportation gate, an exhilarating mix of anticipation and trepidation churned within me. Could I truly accomplish this? What lay on the other side? And what if, in my attempt, I inadvertently stumbled upon some unforeseen calamity?


    Pushing aside the jumble of thoughts that threatened to overwhelm my focus, I took a deep breath, centering myself. This was not a time for doubt; it was a time for action. I couldn''t afford to let fear or uncertainty cloud my judgment. A sidelong glance at Sidus revealed his unmistakable concern, his anxious expression a mirror of my own internal turmoil. There was a connection between us, an almost symbiotic understanding of each other''s emotions, but now, it felt as though a layer of haze obscured that connection.


    Furrowing my brows, I turned my attention back to the gateway. A strange inkling tickled at the edges of my consciousness, a nagging feeling that something was amiss. Another glance at Sidus offered no verbal communication, but his eyes spoke volumes. An almost imperceptible shake of his head pleaded for caution, urging me not to take this potentially perilous step.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    But why? If he sensed something ominous, shouldn''t I feel it too? Our shared intuition was usually so synchronized, our connection profound enough that such feelings should be equally pronounced in both of us. My gaze shifted to Ynos, who was grinning with an uncontainable excitement, seemingly oblivious to the currents of unease around us. Breta wore a faint frown, a crease between her brows suggesting confusion.


    However, it was Sidus''s imploring gaze that held me captive, his silent plea resonating deep within me. In his eyes, I saw more than a warning; I glimpsed his earnest worry for my safety.


    "Well, what are you still waiting for, cosmic Dragon Aether?" The old dragon''s question pierced the air, prodding at my lingering hesitation.


    Drawing in a deep breath, I steadied myself, a silent exchange passing between Sidus and me. With a subtle shake of his head, he had conveyed his reservations about activating the gate. And in that unspoken communication, I found the reassurance I needed. Trusting my brother''s instincts, I stepped back from the dormant gateway, my decision firmly made.


    "I regret to say that I lack the power to activate the Gate at this moment," I replied, my voice holding a hint of regret but also resolute acceptance. "Perhaps, in the future, as I continue to grow stronger, I might attain the ability to do so."


    Friry''s expression seemed to undergo a rapid transformation, a fleeting emotion crossing his features before settling into a more composed demeanor. But my mind churned with uncertainty. What was that that I just saw? Or was it merely a trick of the light? The doubt nagged at me, but I chose to set it aside for now.


    The silence that followed hung in the air, heavy with the weight of unspoken thoughts. Finally, Friry released a sigh, his tone carrying an undertone of self-chiding. "Ah, it seems I allowed my impatience to cloud my judgment. For that, I beg your forgiveness. I have heard your stories and I had hoped, perhaps too eagerly, for a miracle today."


    Confusion knitted my brows, and I cast a glance toward my companions, each of them equally baffled by the old dragon''s words. "My stories?" I questioned, a furrow deepening between my brows. "What stories are you referring to?"


    Friry''s eyebrows rose in surprise, and he seemed taken aback by my lack of awareness. Recovering quickly, he offered a good-natured smile before continuing, "Oh, you mean you''re not aware?"


    Turning back to him, I waited for an explanation, curiosity piqued. "Aware of what, exactly?"


    The old dragon''s grin widened, and he seemed almost giddy with excitement as he spoke, "Why, all of you are already quite famous!"


    The revelation left us all speechless, each of us exchanging bewildered glances as we tried to make sense of the unexpected proclamation.


    "I''m sorry, what do you mean by famous?" I asked again.


    "It means tales of your feats are already being spread amongst the dragons. Well mostly the youglings, but that is already quite something!"


    Confused I looked back at my companions, Breta simply shrugged while Sidus had a frown on his face. Ynos, on the other hand, seemed quite excited.


    "They even started calling you all with quite the grandiose titles."


    He motioned toward Sidus and spoke, "Sidus, the silent shadow," his eyes moved to Ynos, and a light cough escaped his mouth, "Ynos, The wall," he quickly moved on to Breta, "Breta, The Golden spear."


    Friry then paused and looked at me, "And Aether, The Voidwalker."

 Chapter 381: Fame II

    "Huh, what exactly are we famous for?" I questioned, a deep furrow forming between my brows. The notion of being renowned for something hadn''t crossed my mind. In my view, our actions were merely a small part of a much larger effort. With countless dragons and deities involved in the battle against the Shades, it was difficult to imagine that our contributions had truly stood out.


    Friry''s hearty laughter filled the air, a hearty sound that carried a note of mirth. "Why, you''re famous for your invaluable contributions to the war, of course!"


    Sidus''s raised eyebrow mirrored my skepticism. "But surely there are others who have contributed much more than we have? We can''t claim to have done anything extraordinary."


    Friry''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he regarded us. "Ah, you underestimate yourselves. Valtariel, the planet that was plagued by Shades? You resolved that issue and prevented its destruction. Your presence on multiple battlefronts has not gone unnoticed, and your teamwork is the stuff of legends."


    Turning his attention to Ynos, Friry continued, seemingly unaware of the discomfort his words were causing. "You emerged from a planet''s annihilation, a sole survivor among dragons and gods. It''s a tale that has spread far and wide, stirring admiration and awe."


    Ynos shifted uneasily, his gaze averted, as if the weight of his survival weighed heavily on his shoulders. But Friry pressed on, his words carrying a blend of admiration and cheer. "You joined a battle of epic proportions, led by the Destroyer himself. And all of this, while you''re barely considered adults."


    Friry''s grin grew as he glanced at each of us in turn. "And now, you''ve returned from deep behind enemy lines, victorious and unscathed. Not to mention you managed to slay a high-ranking Shade member. Why wouldn''t you be famous?"


    As the old dragon''s words hung in the air, my companions and I exchanged surprised glances, absorbing the realization that we had unknowingly garnered a reputation among our kind for our endeavors.


    Breta''s skeptical frown was matched by the suspicion gleaming in her eyes. "Hold on a second. We''ve only just returned. How did you know where we were, let alone the fact that we took down a high-ranking Shade?" she inquired, her tone carrying an undertone of wariness.


    Friry''s demeanor remained jovial, seemingly undeterred by Breta''s guarded attitude. "Ah, my dear, your reputation precedes you," he replied with a genial smile. "Your valiant deeds haven''t gone unnoticed, and your exploits have been widely shared among our ranks. When the saviors themselves spread the word to our higher-ups, well, news tends to travel quickly among us. Not to mention, the commotion the Destroyed has made regarding finding all of you."


    Breta''s expression shifted from suspicion to a mixture of surprise and mild irritation. The mention of our connection with the "saviors" seemed to confuse her even more. "Saviors? Higher-ups?" she echoed with a touch of exasperation.


    "I''m guessing he''s talking about The Chronicles," I answered, before turning my eyes to Friry and speaking, "And the higher-ups, are you talking about the elder Dragons?"


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Friry''s grin only widened, as if he relished the opportunity to share more information. He was poised to continue speaking when the sudden appearance of a brilliant, glowing light streaking toward us from the distance halted him in his tracks. All of us shifted our attention to the sky, anticipation rising as we watched the newcomer approach with a mix of curiosity and wariness.


    ''A deity, perhaps?'' I mused internally, the distinctive aura of Divinity becoming palpable as they drew nearer.


    The luminous radiance surrounding the figure slowly dissipated, revealing the being who had joined us. The term ''person'' hardly seemed sufficient to describe this presence. Standing before us, matching our height, was a figure of breathtaking beauty, by the mortal standards. Soft, bluish skin emitted a delicate, ethereal glow. A pair of elegant horns adorned her head, forming a graceful crown. Long silver hair cascaded down her back, shimmering like moonlight, and her violet eyes held an otherworldly quality, with no discernible pupils.


    Her presence was awe-inspiring, and an air of regality surrounded her. It was as if she carried the weight of the stars with her every movement. She regarded us with a calm, knowing expression, her eyes sweeping over each of us as if assessing our very souls.


    Friry''s earlier enthusiasm seemed to dim slightly. With a small smile, he spoke, "Lady Merideth, what brings you here?"


    The figure, now identified as Lady Merideth, inclined her head in acknowledgement of Friry''s greeting before her gaze settled on me. Her voice, when she spoke, resonated with a harmonious melody, "Cosmic Dragon Aether, your presence is much anticipated. It is a pleasure to finally meet you."


    "The pleasure is all mine," I subconsciously replied.


    I was inwardly taken aback by the Goddess''s evident indifference towards Friry''s presence, but I was even more intrigued by his apparent lack of reaction. The dragons I had encountered were generally known for their pride and honor, yet Friry seemed to possess a distinct demeanor. He didn''t appear bothered by the Goddess''s nonchalant response to his greeting. Instead, he seemed to observe the unfolding scene with a hint of amusement, his dragon-like smile radiating an air of mystery.


    Merideth''s attention shifted to me, and her serene gaze bore into mine. It was a moment that held the weight of ages, as if her eyes were searching for something deeper within me. I stood there, my heart pounding, unable to tear my gaze away from her captivating violet eyes.


    "Cosmic Dragon Aether," she continued, her words resonating like a gentle breeze through the air, "the Chronicles have been observing your journey closely. You and your companions have faced trials that most can only imagine. Your feats have not gone unnoticed." Her tone carried a sense of reverence, as if she spoke of something that transcended the boundaries of ordinary existence.


    I exchanged a glance with Breta and my siblings, my unspoken thoughts echoing in their expressions. This encounter was far from what we had anticipated, and the enigmatic presence of Lady Merideth left us with more questions than answers. I was still not quite used to the dynamic between the Gods and Dragons over here, but it was quite obvious that the power Lady Merideth held was beyond what we could compete against. I could vaguely feel it.


    "Thank you, Lady Merideth. We have merely done our duty," I answered on behalf of my companions as well.


    The Goddess gave a nod of approval, and turned to Friry, "Why did you not bring them straight to us? You know the destroyer''s orders," her tone was devoid of emotions, and reminded me of Breta as she spoke to the old Dragon.


    Friry shrugged, and replied, "I just wanted to show them the Gate," he grinned. Lady Merideth did not seem to like his response as a frown made its way across her face, but she retained from speaking, and instead turned to us, "Please follow me, your grandfather will be waiting."

 Chapter 382: Tragedy

    As Lady Merideth gracefully ascended into the sky, leading us away from the floating island and the dormant gate, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. What had transpired between her and Friry? His initial enthusiasm to meet my grandfather had given way to a surprising detachment. It was as if something had shifted within him, leaving me with a lingering sense of curiosity and concern.


    "Is he not coming with us?" I voiced my query about Friry''s absence, wondering aloud if he would be joining us.


    The Goddess, her aura radiating an air of authority, simply shook her head in response. "No, he is not."


    Her eyes carried a hint of distant resolve, leaving her answer unelaborated. It was a stark reminder that even in this realm, far away from home, not all the Gods and Dragons shared harmonious relations.


    Breta, Sidus, Ynos, and I exchanged silent glances, a tacit acknowledgment that there were deeper currents at play here. As we followed Lady Merideth into the unknown, the mysteries of this world continued to unravel before us, with each revelation only leading to more questions than answers.


    Under Lady Merideth''s guidance, we departed the enchanting vistas of that peculiar planet, leaving its serene beauty behind. Exiting the protective barrier was a seamless transition, akin to passing through a gentle water veil. In mere moments, we were back in the vast expanse of space, where chaotic battles continued to unfold.


    However, something had changed. The battle that had raged near the sun was now beyond my perception. There was neither a visual nor a sensed presence in that direction. Either the battle had concluded, or it had shifted to a distant locale. The uncertainty in this ever-shifting realm kept me on edge.


    Lady Merideth steered us clear of the ongoing battle leading us to veer in the opposite direction. As we traversed the war-torn expanse, our vigilant gazes perpetually scanned the unfolding chaos. The urgency of our observations underscored the unpredictable nature of this shifting battleground.


    However, we didn''t journey far before the towering figure of Grandfather appeared on the horizon. He stood atop a floating island, suspended in the void of space. Behind him, a shimmering teleportation gate hummed with cosmic energy, poised for activation. An assembly of dragons and deities, numbering a few dozen, flanked him, their expressions etched with gravity.


    Grandfather''s presence in this tumultuous arena was undeniable, and the sight of him beckoned us forward with a mix of trepidation and hope.


    Lady Merideth stopped and did not land, but motioned for us to proceed. We followed her unspoken command, gently descending onto the floating island. Yet, from the moment our feet touched the ethereal surface, an indescribable heaviness blanketed the atmosphere. The air seemed laden with unspoken sorrow and a weighty sense of impending dread.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The divine beings present, both Dragons and Deities alike, bore expressions that mirrored the somber ambiance. Heads were bowed, wings drooped, and tails hung low. A pervading stillness enveloped us, almost tangible in its intensity. My gut churned with a disquieting sensation, like a storm gathering on the horizon.


    Despite this unsettling undercurrent, I willed myself to remain composed, to banish the anxiety that threatened to overwhelm me. I couldn''t help but notice the unease reflected in my siblings'' and Breta''s body language as we navigated this eerie tableau.


    Ynos''s darting eyes betrayed his apprehension, while Breta''s fingers twitched with a concealed restlessness, her thoughts undoubtedly hovering around her absent spear.


    With resolute determination, I led our small group forward, inching closer to the epicenter of this ominous gathering, where Grandfather stood.


    "Grandfather," We bowed respectfully to Grandfather, a gesture of reverence for the elder whose presence alone commanded respect. His acknowledgment, however, carried a weight beyond mere formality. His words fell upon our ears, laden with a weariness that seemed to permeate the very air around us. It was as if an immense burden had settled on his broad, aged shoulders, one that he struggled to conceal.


    "You have all done well to survive," he was not doing a very good job of controlling his emotions. The anxiety building within me intensified as I waited for his voice to continue


    "You even managed to take down one of the higher-ranked bastards. For that feat alone, you have already earned yourselves your spots on the Royal Road."


    The weight of his words hung in the air, casting a shadow over our small assembly, each of us awaiting the revelation of what exactly had happened.


    "Thank you, Grandfather. We only did our duty," I replied. My eyes subconsciously landed on a few Dragons who were gazing at us with approval, but also, pity? In their eyes.


    "That''s good¡­" Grandfather said, and went silent for a while. His eyes scanned each of us before he sighed and continued, "You are to return back home. Your roles in the war will be put to a momentary halt."


    Confused, I was about to speak when Ynos beat me to it, "But we are still good to fight, Grandfather! Why must we go back?"


    His eyes were heavy, and his aura was somber as he replied, "To attend the final honoring¡­ My son''s, your father''s final honoring."


    His announcement hung in the air like an unexpected storm cloud, casting a somber atmosphere over the place. His eyes, once filled with pride, now carried the weight of sorrow and responsibility. I could see the mix of emotions playing out across the faces of the other Dragons and Deities present ¨C sympathy, and empathy, but I still did not quite understand, no, I didn''t believe what I had just heard.


    "F-Final honoring?" I stuttered in disbelief.


    "Your father fell in battle. The Shades have launched a full-scale invasion, unlike any before. The King is¡­busy," Grandfather seemed to be trying to hold back his anger as he spoke, "My son fell holding back the tide that was surging toward the main plane. He along with his companions have sacrificed themselves to hold the Shades back long enough for us to intervene."


    My heart fell, and I felt sick to my stomach as I heard my Grandfather speak. I couldn''t believe it, no way did he die. How could he out of everyone? Not with the strength he held? Could there have been some mistake?


    Ynos by my side was breathing heavily, his eyes filled with rage, while Sidus simply stood there in disbelief. My eyes turned back to Grandfather, his usual dominant aura was now weak, instead I only saw the pain in his gaze.


    "He¡­died?"

 Chapter 383: Statue

    Standing on the floating island, my eyes were still filled with disbelief. I couldn''t quite believe what I had just heard, alas the reality of it was stretched before me. The dozen Dragons and Deities suddenly lowered their heads in our direction, as if paying their respects.


    I turned to my Grandfather for help, seeking an explanation, perhaps he was wrong. I mean, how could it be that father would fall? It was simply inconceivable. To my despair, Grandfather turned toward the activated teleportation gate and spoke; "Let''s go," his words were short but they immediately dashed any hope I had left in me. My father was dead.


    A heavy silence hung in the air as we all moved toward the activated teleportation gate. Each step felt like an eternity, laden with the weight of grief and loss. My mind raced with memories of my father, his teachings, and the moments we had shared.


    The other Dragons and Deities accompanying us seemed to share in our sorrow, offering their condolences in their solemn silence. It was a stark contrast to the triumphant air that had surrounded us when we had returned from behind enemy lines.


    Grandfather''s shoulders were slumped, and his typically fierce aura had diminished, replaced by a profound sadness that I had never seen in him before. As we approached the teleportation gate, I couldn''t help but glance back at the battlefield beyond, where the struggle against the Shades continued.


    With a heavy heart, I stepped through the gate, leaving behind the battlefield and the uncertainty of war. The path ahead was clear, marked by the mourning of a loved one and the responsibilities that lay in wait.


    The trip back was almost a blur. The teleportation gates whisked us across different realms, each one distinct and unfamiliar. As we were traversing a tapestry of worlds, connected by threads of cosmic magic. With each new stop, our group swelled as more Dragons and Deities joined our procession.


    As we emerged onto the final floating island, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disorientation. The landscape was unlike anything I had seen before, with unique flora and a sky that held hues I couldn''t name. Grandfather led the way, his movements slow and deliberate, as if he carried the weight of the entire cosmos on his shoulders.


    The Dragons and Deities behind us mirrored our somber mood, their expressions etched with grief and respect for the fallen. We were a solemn army, united by a common purpose, marching toward the final honoring of my father.


    "Arsal, wake up!" Grandfather suddenly roared. His voice reverberated across the unfamiliar planet. My eyes scanned the surroundings but did not feel any presence, perhaps my mind was still distracted by the news of my father.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Arsal!" Another roar.


    Grandfather then calmly led us away from It, and we stood floating in space overlooking it as the entire place crumbled. The planet''s violent tremors and jolted me from my distracted state. As I gazed upon the crumbling world, I realized that something truly extraordinary was happening. A colossal dragon, larger than any I had ever seen, was emerging from the heart of the planet itself. It seemed as though the dragon had been slumbering within the world''s core, and its awakening was causing the planet to fracture and crumble.


    The dragon was a majestic sight, its scales shimmering with a regal golden hue, and its eyes, a deep crimson, radiated power beyond comprehension. Its presence bore down upon our assembly, overwhelming us with its aura. The rest of the Dragons and Deities in our group appeared awestruck and apprehensive, but Grandfather remained stoic.


    "Ready yourself, we are going back to the main plane." Facing this colossal being, Grandfather displayed no emotions. His voice was steady as he issued the command to prepare for our return to the main plane. It was as though it was not his first encounter with the Dragon and such knew exactly how to handle the situation.


    Without uttering another word, Grandfather pivoted and began to lead our group away from the awe-inspiring sight of the colossal dragon. As we retreated, the enormous dragon continued its slow, almost languid stretch, as if it had been roused from an eons-long slumber. The planet continued to disintegrate in its wake, leaving behind a chaotic trail of destruction.


    The sheer scale of the dragon''s awakening was an unforgettable sight, one that would stay etched in my memory for years to come. I knew we Dragons could grow big, but that was an entirely different type of ''big''.


    The journey back to our plane was a solemn and eerie one. The massive army, now numbering in the thousands, followed Grandfather as we made our way home. Once the plane was visible, my eyes scanned the surroundings with a heavy heart. The quietness of space was unsettling, devoid of the chaos and clashes with the Shades that had become the norm. For the first time, in what I was sure was a very long time, the surrounding space was calm.


    As we descended towards our plane, we took on the appearance of falling stars, a celestial procession making its way back to the realm we called home. Grandfather chose to lead us directly to the Royal Road. Instead of soaring overhead as he''d often done, we walked solemnly along the wide road, flanked by statues honoring the fallen. The weight of the moment was palpable, and the statues seemed to echo our somber mood.


    With each step, the pressure on my heart grew heavier, and the pit in my stomach felt as if it was eating me inside. ''He died? He really did? He didn''t even leave his soul space behind? Nothing? When was the last time I saw him?''


    As we continued our procession, my mind was a whirlwind of emotions and thoughts. The silent march of our colossal army seemed to mirror the heavy atmosphere that weighed down on me.


    Our solemn walk brought us closer to the end of the Royal Road, where the statues of the fallen stood as silent witnesses to the sacrifices made. There, in front of the statue of Amanita, closer to the end of the road was another monument that struck me to the core: the statue of a very familiar Dragon¡­ My father.


    The somber tone that had enveloped us all grew even heavier as I stood before the tribute to my father''s memory. His absence had felt unreal, but seeing his likeness cast in stone made the harsh reality sink in even further.

 Chapter 384: Old acquaintances

    Standing before my father''s statue, my heart weighed heavy with a mix of emotions. It was there that I spotted two familiar figures, one white, and another a small, green Dragoness. Immy and Essie, my younger siblings, had been waiting at this solemn place, and they only noticed our arrival when we approached the statue.


    Immy, usually brimming with energy and wit, turned her gaze toward us first. Her eyes widened slightly before she made her way to us. There was no usual banter or bickering between her and Sidus. Instead, Immy silently leaned her head on his shoulder, and he reciprocated the gesture. They stood like that for a few precious moments, finding solace in each other''s presence.


    Afterward, Immy came over to me, her eyes heavy with grief, and repeated the silent gesture. By then, little Essie had also noticed our arrival. Her eyes were red from crying as she ran over. She jumped onto me and used her small body to hug my face. Although she had grown somewhat since we last met, so had I, allowing her to sit comfortably on top of my head.


    "Brother¡­" Essie called out to me in a soft voice.


    "It''s okay, I''m here," I replied trying to ease her emotions. The problem, however, was that I myself was still in a state of shock and disbelief.


    After finishing our short reunion, Ynos turned to Immy and asked, "Where is Mother?"


    My sister shook her head before answering, "She left already. She was here as the statue was placed, but then left along with a few others."


    Confusion clouded my mind, and I couldn''t help but ask, "She left? For where?"


    Essie, perched atop my head, answered in her small voice, "She left with Grandmother. They said there was no point in all of this if they didn''t¡­" Her voice caught, struggling to continue. I gently prodded for her to continue.


    "If they didn''t retrieve father''s body¡­" Essie''s words hung heavily in the air, and the weight of the revelation sank in.


    Listening to Essie and processing her words, I found myself at a loss for a reply. My eyes involuntarily shifted to Grandfather, who had moved ahead, standing before my father''s statue. His once stern gaze was now softened, revealing the unhidden sorrow beneath.


    For several moments, Grandfather simply lowered his head, offering his silent respects to his fallen son. The army of Gods and Deities behind us remained patient and motionless, a somber atmosphere enveloping the entire scene. The weight of the moment pressed down on us all, leaving us in a state of mournful contemplation.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Breta, her discomfort palpable, took a step back from the group. It was evident on her face that she felt out of place in this solemn moment and chose to silently stand with the army behind us.


    Ynos, however, showed no hesitation. He walked up to the statue of our father, his expression filled with a mix of emotions that he couldn''t quite hide. With a deep breath, he stood beside Grandfather, and Sidus followed suit. Immy joined them as well, creating a silent circle of family members around the statue.


    As I approached, I, too, took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. With Essie back on top of my head, I joined the somber gathering, standing beside Grandfather and my siblings. Together, we formed a circle of reverence around the statue, each of us coping with our own thoughts and emotions in the presence of our fallen father''s memory.


    A part of me stubbornly clung to hope, refusing to accept the reality of the situation. Perhaps, I thought, if there was no body, then there was a chance he had survived somehow. But for my Grandfather, Grandmother, and even my mother, to confirm it¡­ I couldn''t ignore the crushing verification. My father was gone, and it was true. He had died in battle, defending against a sudden invasion that could have ravaged our world. He died as a hero, I knew that much. I knew I was supposed to feel pride in his sacrifice, but all I felt was an overwhelming sadness that threatened to consume me.


    Memories of the past came flooding back with a powerful force, and I was transported to that distant day when I had first laid eyes on my father. The vivid recollection of our ''family trip'' to the massive lake near our home. I remembered the feeling of awe and fear as effortlessly held us in the palm of his claw and flew us there.


    The memories flowed on, like an unbroken river of time. I recalled standing up to him and using my dragon breath for the first time. As I stood before his statue, my mind continued to wander, I recalled how he had used his own dragon breath to obliterate a considerable section of the forest. I had been in awe of his raw power, and the way he effortlessly harnessed the energy that made him a true dragon. And I remembered thinking he was so damn cool¡­


    Pulling me back from my memories was Grandfather as he took a step back and turned to face the army of Gods and Dragons. His eyes momentarily stopped over the other side of the Dragon Road where a few more ''new'' statues were situated. I was surprised to see some old acquaintances standing in front of them.


    Amidst the somber atmosphere and the contemplative moments shared with my family, I couldn''t help but notice other figures gathered around the statues. One of them was a familiar face from my past - Allat, the water Dragoness who was there druing my naming ceremony. I remembered our initial encounter, but now, as our gazes met, I saw a different side of her. There was a brief flicker of surprise in her eyes, followed by a faint, almost melancholic smile. It appeared that time had mellowed her.


    However, my attention was soon drawn to another presence that I recognized, one that I would rather have avoided - Ember, the red dragon with distinctive scars and an absence of wings. I couldn''t help but feel a tinge of apprehension when he turned to glare at me. I prepared myself, wondering if he was about to start a confrontation, here of all places. But to my surprise, Ember merely harrumphed in annoyance and turned his attention back to the dragon statue before him, his back to me.


    I couldn''t help but let out a silent sigh. It seemed that time and circumstances had changed him too, or at least, dulled his animosity. I found myself thinking, ''At least he''s not that stupid anymore.''

 Chapter 385: The beginning of the end

    After a long moment of silence, Grandfather turned his gaze to all those present, his eyes scanning the army of Deities and Dragons with a sharp look before he spoke, "Today, as I stand before you, my heart weighs heavy with grief that words alone cannot express. We gather not only to bid farewell to my beloved son but to honor the bravery and sacrifice of him and his valiant companions. They fell like heroes defending our realm from the bastards that sought to consume it. Without their unwavering courage, our plane would have been taken off guard, and darkness would have engulfed us all."


    My back subconsciously straightened as he began to speak. Grandfather seemed like an entirely different person, his eyes falling on each and every one of us, Dragons and Deities alike.


    "My son, with the fire of youth burning bright within him, chose a path of valor and dedication to protect the very essence of our existence. His comrades, who stood by his side, embodied the very spirit of unity and sacrifice that defines our kin. They have valiantly fulfilled their final duty."


    I could feel my blood boiling as he continued, Ynos, Sidus, and Immy were finding it hard to stand idle by my side. Even little Essie, sitting on top of my head was exuding an unfamiliar savage aura.


    "Today, I declare an all-out war against the Shades that have dared to invade our realm. For so long we have been content by the stalemate we found ourselves in. But not anymore! By orders of the elders council, by orders of the King! We shall not rest until every last trace of their malevolence is eradicated from our world. Their cowardly act of attacking us will not go unanswered. We shall rise as one, dragons and deities alike, to avenge the fallen and ensure that such darkness shall never again threaten our existence."


    His words caused a buzz of energy to rush through the crowd. The Dragons raised their heads to the sky and roared in a united voice, shaking the very foundation of the planet. The Gods stomped their feet causing the ground to tremble as they summoned their various weapons.


    "As we lay my son and his brave companions to rest, let us remember their noble sacrifice, and let it ignite a fire within our hearts. We shall fight with unwavering determination, with the memory of their heroism as our guiding light."


    He paused, for a second, his eyes momentarily settling on me. His gaze was warm, it felt almost unfamiliar, as I had never seen my Grandfather act this way. "This is not a call for vengeance born of anger, but a pledge to uphold the legacy of honor and courage that all our fallen, whether Dragons or Deities, have left behind. We will unite our strengths, harness our powers, and march forward together, for it is in unity that we find our greatest strength."


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Let the King bear witness to our resolve, and let the Shades tremble at the might of our fury. Together, we shall emerge victorious, and the world shall know peace. To victory! To the memory of the fallen, and to the dawn of a new era where darkness shall fear the light of our unity!" He ended his speech by releasing a thunderous roar that caused the clouds to part in the sky.


    The entire Royal Road was shaking, the countless auras mingled together created an oppressive atmosphere, one where no mortal could survive. My blood was boiling, and I soon joined in with a roar, along with my siblings. Even Breta, with her history against Dragons and her usual emotionless face, now held her spear high in the sky. An expression of determination and anger was clearly etched on her face.


    ****


    As the day wore on, Grandfather''s speech concluded, and the army began setting up a makeshift camp around the Royal Road. It was a sight that would have once seemed unthinkable - Dragons and Deities standing side by side, united by a common enemy. The tension and animosity that had characterized the relationship between our kind and the Gods back home seemed to have been set aside, at least for the moment. This time, it truly felt different.


    At the center of the encampment stood Grandfather, with his imposing figure that seemed to embody the strength and resilience of our kin. Flanking him were two equally impressive dragons, each radiating their own unique aura. One was a pink Dragoness, her presence exuding a strange, enchanting charm that was hard to ignore. The other was a silver-scaled Dragon, his visage marred by a massive scar that ran down the middle of his draconic face.


    Across from them, on the side of the Deities, was a formidable group led by a massive Goddess. She was clad in an imposing suit of rusty-looking armor, and her hand gripped an enormous blade that gleamed with divine power. The contrast between the two sides, Dragons and Deities, was stark, yet they had come together with a shared purpose - to honor the fallen and face the looming threat of the Shades. It was a testament to the gravity of the situation and the strength of the alliance that had been forged in this dire hour.


    Standing just behind Grandfather were my siblings, Breta, Allat, and Ember. Our ears perked up as the discussions between the elders from both sides began.


    Breta moved closer to me, her voice a hushed whisper as she gestured towards the formidable Goddess in rusty armor. "That''s Gridona, the Goddess of Judgement. She''s one of the oldest and most powerful living Deities." I nodded in acknowledgment, absorbing the information but choosing to remain silent.


    A peculiar expression crossed Breta''s face for a brief moment. She hesitated, then gently placed her hand on my head. I was taken aback for a moment and turned to look at her, our faces coming into close proximity. The Goddess then leaned her forehead against mine, her voice carrying a tone of genuine empathy as she spoke softly, "I''m sorry for your loss, Aether."


    Her words caught me by surprise, and they felt like a dam breaking open. I struggled to contain the surge of emotions that threatened to overwhelm me, managing to muster a weak but sincere smile. "Thank you," I replied, my voice devoid of humor or sarcasm this time.

 Chapter 386: Command

    The meeting between the Dragons and Deities had transformed into a strategic summit, a gathering of minds preparing for our retaliation against the unexpected Shades sneak attack. In this solemn assembly, both sides contributed their insights and perspectives on how to proceed as I listened carefully.


    Grandmother, Mother, and a select few other Dragons and Deities had already initiated a counterattack. Their mission: to retrieve the bodies of our fallen, an act that held immense significance to all those present. Thus, the responsibility to chart our next course of action rested on the shoulders of those assembled here.


    From eavesdropping on their discussions, I gleaned a better understanding of our position in the universe. The main world, our home, was situated on the very edge of the known cosmos. To our rear lay¡­ nothingness. It was a perplexing concept that challenged my comprehension, but it was an undeniable reality. Behind us, there existed only the void¡ªan empty, desolate expanse devoid of matter, an ultimate frontier, and barrier.


    In contrast, the expanse before us was teeming with life and celestial bodies. It comprised countless galaxies, planets, and realms falling under our dominion. These worlds were inhabited by Dragons, Deities, and mortals, each with their unique cultures and histories, all under our rule, our territories. Most importantly, they were persistently under threat from the relentless assaults of the Shades.


    Beyond our territories lay the "wall," the symbolic boundary separating us from the heartland of the Shades. These territories were the nightmarish realms, overrun by the abominations, the ones where I, along with Sidus, Ynos, and Breta got lost in. The struggle between us and them for control over these worlds was ceaseless, a cyclical dance of conquest and reclamation that had persisted for as long as collective memory. A stalemate, until the sudden attack.


    The continuous ebb and flow of territorial conquests painted a dynamic picture of our struggle against the Shades. Dragons carried out audacious raids on the territories controlled by the Shades, utilizing functioning teleportation gates as strategic entry points. On other occasions, full-scale invasions beyond the wall were launched to recapture key domains or eradicate the enemy''s presence.


    This dynamic shift caused the borders of our territories to undergo constant transformations. Yet, despite the seeming volatility, a delicate equilibrium existed between our forces and those of the Shades. The King remained conspicuously absent from these territorial disputes, apparently preoccupied with other ''unknown'' external threats.


    However, a perplexing question lingered in my mind. How had the Shades managed to infiltrate our territories so deeply? Why hadn''t we been able to thwart their advances at our borders, instead of allowing them to penetrate deep into our planes and lay siege to our realms?


    Breta, ever the voice of reason, offered an explanation that shed light on this enigma. She expressed, "Aether, I don''t think you understand the sheer scale of the territories they''re talking about. It''s vast, making it nearly impossible to prevent every infiltration attempt. Usually, that hasn''t been a problem since their numbers were manageable, or so I''ve heard from my parents."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Her countenance darkened at the mention of her family, hinting at the deeper pain she still carried. However, she quickly refocused her attention on me, locking her gaze on mine as she continued, "What sets this latest invasion apart is its sheer magnitude. An army of that size was not supposed to go unnoticed, especially all the way to our main world. Do you understand?"


    Her question hung in the air, and my disbelief rippled through me. "Are you suggesting... that there are traitors within our ranks?"


    "Shush!" she quickly hushed me. Her eyes darted to our surroundings before glancing at the main leaders still engaged in a heated discussion over which attack method was the best.


    "Nobody wants to talk about that, especially not now. But I''m sure the elders are already taking precautions for the matter. I''m just saying, that you should be prepared for anything," she said, her tone serious as she stared at me.


    "I¡­I understand," I replied weakly.


    "Good," Breta nodded in satisfaction.


    *****


    The ongoing discussions seemed to stretch into an eternity, far surpassing my initial expectations. As the fourth day drew near, we still found ourselves devoid of a concrete plan or decisive course of action. The council of Dragons and Deities continued their deliberations, their voices echoing through the makeshift command center.


    Occasionally, Chronicles would materialize, their translucent forms shimmering with the weight of information. They delivered updates from the distant battlefield, where Grandmother, Mother, and a select group of seasoned elders were locked in a fierce confrontation with the surviving remnants of the invading enemy force. The Chronicles acted as nimble messengers, conveying vital intelligence and maintaining a line of communication between the scattered fronts of the battle.


    When word arrived that our army might require reinforcements, anger surged within me. Without hesitation, I stepped forward, volunteering to join the fray and offer whatever assistance was needed. My voice resonated with conviction as I made my request to be dispatched to the battlefield, to my grandfather my intent clear: to stand alongside my family and get revenge.


    Surprisingly, Grandfather did not rebuff my plea. Instead, he assented to my request, granting permission for both Immy and me to join the forthcoming mission. The unexpected decision caught everyone off guard, prompting Sidus, Ynos, and even little Essie to vocalize their objections as they also wanted to join. They argued vehemently against the decision of them staying behind.


    Yet, all their protests and appeals fell silent in the face of Grandfather''s unwavering resolve. His stern and unwavering gaze left no room for further debate or dissent. His decision was final, and the weight of his authority pressed down upon us like a heavy shroud.


    And so, as the morning of the fourth day arrived, Immy and I stood at the forefront of a modest army, a blend of Dragons and Deities ready for the mission ahead. Grandfather, his intense gaze locked onto mine, approached us, his voice resonating with authority.


    "The command of this army is yours. Can you do it?" he inquired, his question bearing the weight of responsibility.


    I was momentarily taken aback, my eyes darting instinctively to the Dragons and Deities gathered behind me. There were easily several hundred soldiers, and the prospect of leading them into battle was both daunting and exhilarating.


    Summoning my resolve, I nodded firmly and responded, "Yes, sir."


    "Good. I will be awaiting the good news," Grandfather acknowledged before returning to his discussions with the elders. The gravity of the situation hung in the air, and the burden of leadership rested heavily on my shoulders.

 Chapter 387: Set off

    The assembly of Dragons and Deities stood before me, a diverse group of seasoned beings, their expressions a mix of curiosity and respect as they patiently awaited my orders. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease, for I had anticipated some resistance, perhaps a voice of doubt or hesitation among those who greatly surpassed me in years and experience.


    However, to my astonishment, a heavy silence prevailed, and not a single dissenting word emerged from the ranks. Their unity and unwavering commitment were palpable. My eyes unconsciously drifted to my younger sister, Immy, who met my gaze with a reassuring smile, a silent beacon of support in this crucial moment.


    "You should probably call out for the navigator, brother," she suddenly said, her voice low only for me to hear.


    "Yes," I nodded and glanced back at my small raid army. The navigator was the Deity, or Dragon, in charge of leading us to our destination. They knew the trajectory better than anyone, and their role was vital especially if the place we were going to lacked the presence of teleportation gates.


    Breaking the silence, I raised my voice with confidence, "Who among us will serve as our navigator? Step forward and make yourself known!"


    In response to my call, the gathering of Dragons and Deities shifted, making way for the emergence of a distinguished figure. It was an elderly Deity, her visage adorned with the markings of time. Long, silver hair cascaded almost to the earth beneath her, wrinkles etched stories on her face, and her eyes, devoid of sight, were like twin pools of milky white. At a casual glance, she could have been mistaken for a frail, blind old woman, but I knew better than to judge based on outward appearances alone.


    "My name is Cillena," she announced with grace, offering a short, respectful bow. I reciprocated the gesture with a slight nod and invited her closer. "Please, come closer."


    The elderly Goddess approached, her diminutive form barely reaching the height of my claws. Nevertheless, an undeniable air of authority surrounded her, even in the absence of a visible aura.


    "How long do you estimate it would take us to arrive?" I inquired.


    "We will arrive on time, no need to worry, young Voidwalker," she reassured me, invoking my title.


    I accepted it without protest, though it felt unfamiliar on my ears.


    "Alright then, you fly with me and Immy," I decided, and she gave a nod of agreement.


    "Let''s move out!" I declared, but the sudden hundred gazes fixed upon me felt intense. It was Immy who broke the silence, her voice louder and more commanding than I had ever heard before. She roared, "The Voidwalker has spoken! IN FORMATION! MOVE OUT!"


    In response, the entire assembly sprang into action. The more experienced Dragons and Deities took up positions on the flanks, at the vanguard, and in the front, forming a protective circle around the younger or less experienced members of our group. The precision and unity of their movements were impressive as if they had rehearsed this very maneuver countless times before.


    My eyes drifted to Immy, who wore a gentle smile that seemed at odds with her recent authoritative demeanor.


    "What was that?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I had some practice in the mortal realm," she replied with a casual shrug.


    "The mortal realm, you say?" I shook my head, setting aside any further questions and focusing on the task at hand. With determination, I soared into the sky, flanked by Immy on my left and Cillena on my right.


    It didn''t take long for our group to ascend into the heavens, leaving behind the protective shield of the plane''s atmosphere. As we breached this barrier, my heart nearly skipped a beat when I spotted the colossal, planet-sized Dragon Grandfather had awakened.


    This magnificent creature roamed the plane''s orbit, akin to a celestial body in its own right. Upon our arrival, its immense, watchful gaze fixated upon us. Its aura was overwhelming, causing even my scales to quiver, yet I managed to withstand it. After a few moments, the colossal Dragon shifted its attention away from us, as though our presence no longer held its interest.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "That would be Arsal, The Quiet," Cillena replied, her voice filled with an air of reverence.


    Intrigued, I turned my gaze toward the Goddess and inquired, "Why do they call him The Quiet?"


    The Goddess''s eyes, despite being white and hollow, seemed to convey wisdom as she began to explain, "That''s because it has been eons since anyone has heard his voice. If I''m not mistaken, he spends most of his time sleeping under the Earth''s core on some planets and rarely awakens. Only if it''s a dire situation, such as the one we currently find ourselves in."


    Her words carried an air of patience and understanding as she continued to guide us away from our plane, leading us toward our destination.


    The journey was eerily quiet and uneventful. Immy suggested that it might be because Grandmother and the others had already managed to clear the surroundings of any threats. Occasionally, we passed by inhabited planets and other desolate ones.


    Cillena navigated with confidence, always knowing our precise location. She would occasionally adjust our course, and we''d use teleportation gates when needed. Throughout the entire journey, not a word was spoken by any of the Dragons or Deities following us. The mood was solemn, for we were headed to war.


    ****


    "Once we cross this one, we should arrive," Cillena spoke, gesturing to the massive teleportation gate situated in the center of a desolate planet.


    I nodded in acknowledgment and was about to take the lead, but was suddenly halted by Immy''s sudden intervention. "What is it?" I asked.


    She approached me, her voice lowered to a hushed tone. "Brother, I believe now is the time for you to give them a motivational speech."


    I was taken aback. "Huh..."


    "In the mortal world, that''s what usually happens. The leader gives a final speech to motivate the army and boost their morale before marching into battle."


    Her earnestness was undeniable, and she motioned for me to proceed. Cillena, too, joined in with a light chuckle. "She has a point, young Voidwalker."


    ''Ah screw it. Time to play the part once again.''


    Taking a deep breath, I stepped forward, addressing the solemn army that had gathered around me. "My fellow Dragons and Deities," I began, my voice projecting as strongly as I could muster. "We stand on the precipice of a great battle, a battle that will test our strength, our unity, and our determination. The enemy we face is formidable, but so are we."


    I could see the anticipation and tension in the eyes of all those present, and so I forcefully pushed back all my useless thoughts. Today, I was the leader, I was their commander, and I had to act as one.


    "As we step through that gate, remember the legacy of those that came before us who fought valiantly to protect our worlds, and our order. Remember their sacrifices, and let their courage flow through you!"


    I pointed to the teleportation gate. "Beyond that gate lies a battle that will test our mettle, but I have faith in each and every one of you!"


    "Let those bastards tremble at our sight. Let them know what it means to provoke us! Let them see that they face not just a force of power but a force of unwavering resolve!"


    The once somber atmosphere began to shift as the army''s posture straightened, and their expressions hardened with determination. "Now, my comrades, let us march through that gate, not as individuals but as one unstoppable force! For the honor of our kinds, Dragons and Gods! March!"


    With a final rallying cry, I turned and led the way through the teleportation gate, the army of Dragons and Deities following in with ear-deafening roars.


    Immy jumped by my side with a bloodthirsty grin, "You have to teach me how to make a speech like that, brother!"


    "You don''t think it was too much?" I asked as we approached the gate. Immy glanced back at the army emitting shocking killing intent before she replied, "Not at all."

 Chapter 388: Collision

    As we emerged from the teleportation gate into the illuminated chaos of space warfare, the battlefield''s frantic energy washed over us. Shades clashed fiercely with our forces, but the tide was slowly turning in our favor. In the midst of the tumult, I spotted my mother, locked in a fierce struggle against two colossal Shade abominations. Grandmother was nowhere to be seen, but that was a concern for later.


    My instinct was to dive headlong into the fray, but I knew a more strategic approach was needed. I took a moment to analyze the battlefield and formulate a plan. It became apparent that the Shades had an escape route at their disposal, and our best course of action was to cut it off.


    Turning to the army behind me, I signaled my intention to convey my orders. Cillena, ever perceptive, anticipated my needs and summoned a protective barrier around us. "You can talk comfortably now, young Voidwalker," her words gave me the go-ahead to speak freely amidst the chaos.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I expressed my gratitude to Cillena before addressing those who had chosen to follow me into this cosmic battleground. ¡°Our mission is to block the escape route of these bastards. We must not allow a single one of them to flee!¡±


    The fervent roars of agreement from our comrades bolstered our resolve. I continued, &quot; Stay close to me, and together we will close the net on our enemies. On my mark, we charge!&quot;


    With those words, Cillena lowered the protective shield, and I led the charge. Beside me, Immy, her nervousness evident, nodded in response to my words. "I know it''s your first space battle, but stay with me. You got this!" In response to my words, Immy nodded resolutely.


    Our dramatic entrance did not go unnoticed. Our allies, spotting us first, fought with renewed vigor. It wasn''t until later that the Shades realized something was amiss, but by then, it was too late. I had orchestrated our maneuver, guiding my army in a swift encirclement that effectively cut off their escape route. Although, the ease in which I was able to manage that was largely due to the experienced army I was leading.


    The Shades found themselves trapped, hemmed in on both sides by our forces. Seizing the moment, I didn''t hesitate to unleash my transformation, my body morphing into that of a colossal, three-headed dragon. Immy, by my side, was momentarily taken aback by the sudden transformation but understood the urgency of our situation.


    Selecting my target, a Shade resembling an obsidian, mutated lion with wings, I lunged forward. My middle head clamped onto the beast''s throat, immobilizing it, while my right head methodically tore its limbs asunder. My left head, meanwhile, unleashed a devastating dragon attack that tore through the ranks of Shades behind our primary target, just as the remainder of my army clashed with the enemy horde.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The battlefield erupted into a chaotic symphony of destruction, as both sides engaged in a fierce struggle for supremacy. The momentum was clearly in our favor, and the Shades, now wedged between our two formidable forces, faced an increasingly hopeless predicament.


    Immy, transformed into a radiant beacon of light at my side. Her form seemed to blur with the sheer speed at which she moved, leaving dazzling afterimages in her wake as she deftly weaved through the ranks of Shades. Her clawed strikes were executed with lethal precision, systematically extinguishing the lives of her shadowy adversaries. I watched for a moment, reassured by her exceptional combat prowess.


    With Immy well in control of her situation, I took a momentary break from the relentless battle to scan the immediate vicinity for Cillena, the elderly Goddess who had been guiding us. To my bewilderment, she was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Strange,'' I pondered. However, this was not the time to dwell on the mysterious disappearance of our guide. I quickly refocused my attention on the ongoing combat. Having dispatched the obsidian lion-like Shade, I promptly selected my next target, channeling my cosmic mana to cleave the upper body from its lower half with surgical precision.


    As I channeled my cosmic mana, a palpable shift occurred on the battlefield. It was as though the Shades, collectively, sensed something extraordinary in the making, and their malevolent gazes locked onto me. In the blink of an eye, three grotesque abominations surged towards me with a madness that defied description.


    Swiftly, I teleported out of their reach, leaving them to collide with empty space. With deft precision, I executed a claw swipe that eviscerated one Shade, while a surge of draconic breath expelled from my maw obliterated the other two. My gratitude was then conveyed to Immy, who had thwarted a sudden surprise attack from the rear. A simple nod from me was all that was needed to communicate our unspoken camaraderie.


    Eager to press forward, I began to advance, my intent clear: to reunite my force with that of my mother''s. The Dragons and Deities who followed in my wake were evidently elite, their actions on the battlefield characterized by a ruthless efficiency. I couldn''t help but wonder why Grandfather had entrusted me with leadership in this pivotal moment. The thought briefly nagged at me, but I cast it aside, choosing instead to focus on the exigencies of the battle.


    My cosmic mana surged, wild and primal, like a predatory beast unleashed. Shades were systematically dismembered, and some simply vanished into nothingness. I exerted only loose control over the mana, issuing it vague directives that it seemed to intuitively comprehend, acting as an extension of my will.


    Amid the seeming victory, chaos erupted once more as a new wave of Shades embarked on a nightmarish suicide mission, targeting none other than me. These sinister bastards eschewed combat in favor of self-destruction, unleashing explosions that sent shockwaves through our ranks. The force generated by the detonation of a dozen Shades was sufficient to clear a sizable swath of the battlefield in a fiery maelstrom.


    Swiftly, I invoked my teleportation abilities, whisking myself away from the impending conflagration. My gaze darted to Immy, and I hastily teleported to grab her, before I withdrew us to a safer distance. Regrettably, a handful of the valiant Dragons and Deities who had followed me lacked the means to defend themselves against this cataclysmic assault. They met their untimely demise as their forms were violently rent asunder, the aftermath resembling a grotesque and macabre tableau.


    ''Damn it!'' I cursed under my breath, gritting my teeth in frustration as I watched over the scene.

 Chapter 389: War

    As the battle raged on, the tide had shifted once more in our favor, courtesy of my mother''s astute leadership. She capitalized on the confusion sown by our sudden arrival and executed a sudden, ferocious counter-attack, which caught the beleaguered Shades off-guard. Immy, swift as a lightning bolt, leaped into action to thwart the swarm of malevolent foes. I, too, was quick to follow, my multi-headed form blazing with cosmic energy.


    In the smaller group with Ynos, Sidus, and Breta, our collective understanding and teamwork had been impeccable. We had moved as one, instinctively covering for each other. Yet, now tasked with the responsibility of leading an army, I grappled with the enormity of the situation. Amidst the frenzied maelstrom of battle, my focus narrowed on the immediate threats before me, neglecting the broader battlefield.


    Glancing back to check on the army would inevitably expose me to an onslaught of relentless Shades, each willing to sacrifice itself to achieve my downfall. Consequently, my body became a blur as I teleported ceaselessly across the battleground. I unleashed a torrent of dragon breath and harnessed the full potential of my cosmic mana, shifting between the physical plane and lightning-imbued strikes.


    I could only hope that my comrades understood their roles and duties. Immy remained a steadfast presence by my side, her luminous form a beacon of hope amid the chaos. My three heads worked in unison, releasing volley after volley of dragon breath, while my cosmic mana pulsed with an unrestrained fury. In the heat of battle, my instincts guided my actions, and my adrenaline-fueled focus shielded me from thoughts of exhaustion or doubt.


    Should an ally find themselves in peril, my teleportation abilities whisked me to their side, lending a helping claw. The battle had swallowed me whole, and my identity as Aether gave way to the primal intensity of the cosmic conflict. Time blurred as we pushed forward, intent on reuniting with my mother''s formidable presence.


    The relentless chaos of battle continued, each moment a whirlwind of life and death. I danced on the precipice of danger, narrowly avoiding an attack aimed at my vulnerable back. The ominous, breath-like assault grazed my scales, and with swift reflexes, I turned to confront my assailant. Two of my heads unleashed a devastating breath attack, reducing the Shade to nothingness, while my third head plunged into a close combat struggle with a small humanoid Shade.


    This audacious bastard had latched onto my neck, its claws finding purchase on my scales and drawing blood. Try as I might, I couldn''t reach the tenacious little shit, its grip unyielding. In a desperate attempt to shake it off, I teleported away, but the Shade clung with stubborn determination, teleporting alongside me.


    It was a perilous situation until a Deity with hair aflame like living fire raced by. With an expert grip, this fiery Deity seized the Shade by the nape, forcibly wrenching it from my vulnerable neck. In a swift, fiery display of retribution, the Shade met a gruesome end, torn asunder and reduced to ash.


    I spared only a brief glance at this savior before plunging back into the heart of the tempestuous battle, resolute and unyielding. The tide of war flowed around me, but with every breath, I stood ready to confront the constant stream of Shades.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Just when it seemed we were gaining the upper hand, the relentless Shades unveiled a sinister tactic: self-destruction. Their suicidal explosions tore rifts in the fabric of space itself, creating gravitational vortexes that violently pulled our allies into the void. Panic gripped my heart as I frantically scanned the chaotic battleground, searching for Immy amidst the swirling maelstrom of violence.


    There, my eyes locked onto her, pinned by four Shades that clung to her like parasitic leeches. Their intent was clear ¨C a suicide attack meant to drag her into oblivion with them. My instincts kicked into overdrive, and I unleashed the full power of my cosmic mana. In a blinding flash of movement, I teleported to her side, my energies tearing the suicidal Shades away from her, and with all my strength, I yanked her back by the nape of her neck.


    The battlefield had descended into a deadly whirlwind, an unforgiving tempest of chaos. I had no choice but to issue the order to retreat. Drawing upon my elemental power, I summoned my water element, weaving it from the depths of my soul. A colossal water bubble formed, encompassing all those around me. My army, sensing the urgency of my command, rushed towards this protective sanctuary, while my water element worked tirelessly to mend the wounded and mend their battered bodies a few Dragons and Deities with healing powers did the same.


    "Raise the barriers!" I commanded with a voice that cut through the tumultuous cacophony of battle. In response, multiple Deities and Dragons rallied to the cause, conjuring luminous shields and protective barriers around us. The Shades, now in a frenzy of deathly abandon, hurled themselves against our defenses, triggering violent explosions. Ominous tendrils of dark energy began to seep onto our shields, methodically eroding their integrity. Despite the collective effort of Dragons and Deities, it was becoming painfully clear that the barriers would not hold indefinitely, especially with the looming threat of the gravitational rifts threatening to consume us all.


    "The shields won''t hold for long, brother!" Immy''s voice cut through the chaos, her worry etched across her face.


    With grim determination, I clenched my teeth and closed my eyes, channeling my cosmic mana to unprecedented limits. When my eyes snapped open once more, an eerie violet glow emanated from my gaze, prompting a faint murmur from Immy at my side, "Your eyes..."


    I couldn''t afford to dwell on the anomaly; our very survival hung in the balance. A rift, like a voracious maw, was tearing through our protective barriers, threatening to unleash catastrophe upon us. Without hesitation, I redirected the surging currents of my cosmic mana toward the rift, attempting something I had never dared before. It was a desperate gambit, a last-ditch effort to stave off our impending doom.


    With a profound sense of purpose, I mentally conveyed my intentions to the cosmic mana. It responded, sensing the urgency of the situation, surging toward the rift with newfound resolve. Threads of cosmic energy wove together, knitting a patchwork seal that rapidly sealed the rift, quelling the immediate threat.


    But the strain of this unprecedented feat was evident, leaving me with a growing unease. It wasn''t a permanent solution, and I could only hold so many rifts at bay at once.

 Chapter 390: The Fall

    My body emanated a brilliant shade of purple as I pushed my limits to control the surging cosmic energy. My brows creased as I struggled to command the mana, a formidable force that surged and swirled in response to my desperate plea. Usually, I didn''t need to ''forcefully'' command it, just a request and it was happy to comply, though this time, I did not have time for that. This time, I had to take an active role, I had to direct it myself. I could feel my strength waning, but there was no choice; I had to maintain this Herculean effort to keep the rifts at bay.


    One rift after another manifested, each like a maw of darkness threatening to consume us. My attention darted ceaselessly between them, my cosmic mana forming makeshift seals and barriers in their erratic wake. It was a relentless battle, a test of my willpower, and I knew that I couldn''t falter now.


    Amidst this frantic struggle, Immy displayed remarkable leadership. Her voice rang out with authority as she directed the forces around us. Her experience in leading an army in moments of crisis was evident, and her orders were executed with precision. ''Did she learn that from back when she was in the mortal realm?'' I found myself wondering.


    "Those not hurt, to the front! Help redirect the fog!" Immy''s command echoed loudly. "MOVE!"


    The Dragons and Deities responded swiftly, their coordinated efforts focused on dispelling the choking fog. Spells and magic intermingled as they pushed back the encroaching mist. Some even resorted to drastic measures, directly ingesting the fog, their sacrifices allowing the rest of us to breathe easier.


    With the fog situation now under control, my undivided attention was back on the rifts. The cosmic energy continued to surge and respond, forming impromptu barriers to shield us from the imminent threats. It was a grueling battle, but we were no longer teetering on the brink of annihilation. The odds were shifting in our favor, and a glimmer of hope pierced through the darkness of the battlefield.


    The battlefield gradually descended into a haunting stillness, the rifts that had threatened to consume us no longer tearing through the fabric of space. The malevolent fog that had threatened to smother us had dissipated like a shadow retreating from the light. My watchful eyes moved ceaselessly, ensuring no remnants of the enemy lurked nearby.


    "Retrieve our fallen, they deserve a proper burial" The command left my mouth, carrying the weight of my heavy heart. Each life lost weighed on my conscience, a stark reminder of the responsibilities that came with leadership. I knew their sacrifices were not in vain, but the burden of their deaths was mine to bear.


    In the midst of this solemn aftermath, my mother approached us. Her eyes blazed with the remnants of her earlier fury, though she struggled to mask it beneath her maternal concern. There was no need for words as she wordlessly used her tail to pull Immy and me into a tight, protective embrace. It was a rare display of vulnerability from her, and I found solace in her comforting presence amid the chaos that had unfolded.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Finally, her voice broke the silence, a voice filled with a mixture of pride and relief. "I''m proud to see you have made it." Her words were a reassurance that we had emerged from this battle intact.


    We remained locked in that position for a few seconds before Mother moved away, the air heavy with the gravity of the situation. My mother, ever the leader, began issuing orders to her loyal followers, coordinating the cleanup and retrieval of fallen comrades. Each life lost was a somber reminder of the price we paid for our victory. A sense of responsibility weighed heavily on my shoulders, as I questioned my decisions and whether I could have done anything differently to prevent these losses.


    In the midst of this internal turmoil, I couldn''t help but ask, "Where did Grandmother go?" Her absence was noticeable, given her central role in our battle strategy. The unknown gnawed at me, and I anxiously awaited an answer.


    My mother''s response was cool, a contrast to the warmth of her earlier embrace. Her gaze drifted toward the horizon as she mentioned, "She should be back soon." Her words held an unspoken concern, a subtle hint of the challenges Grandmother might have faced in bringing my father back.


    Following her gaze, I spotted a distant figure gradually approaching. Grandmother''s tiny human form appeared almost insignificant compared to the massive corpse she carried. Yet, her determination shone through as she carefully transported my father''s lifeless body across the expanse of space.


    A heavy silence enveloped us as Grandmother approached, cradling the immense, battered body of my father. The sight was as gut-wrenching as it was awe-inspiring. My mind, along with the minds of those around me, seemed to go blank in the face of such a solemn moment.


    Immy''s struggle to contain her emotions was evident, and it was a sentiment I shared. The sight of our father''s lifeless form, marred by gruesome wounds, was a painful reminder of the brutal cost of this battle. His once-mighty figure, now riddled with massive holes in his chest, his tail was severed and his right limb was missing. Yet, even in death, his regal bearing remained intact. It was as if he refused to relinquish his dignity, commanding respect and reverence as only a Dragon could. Although one eye was gone, the other was left eternally open, glossy but sharp, it was as if he would suddenly sprung back to life.


    My mother, a cauldron of smoldering fury, was a stark contrast to the respectful silence that enveloped us. Her eyes, still ablaze with anger, betrayed a hint of the storm raging within her. It was evident that the pain of losing her mate ran deep, and she struggled to contain the tempest of emotions threatening to consume her.


    Grandmother did not acknowledge our presence, instead, she looked at my mother and spoke, "Let''s go back. With this, we got all of them back. It''s time to put them to rest."


    Mother was shaking but still nodded. Our massive army then followed behind, carrying our dead and injured as we retreated back to our plane. All the time, however, my eyes remained glued on the once-mighty figure of my father, now lifeless.

 Chapter 391: Final goodbyes

    The journey back to our plane was a blur, shrouded in the heaviness of sorrow.


    Grandmother bore my father''s lifeless body with unwavering strength, while Mother trailed behind, her eyes still smoldering with anger and grief.


    Upon our return, we encountered other elders, each carrying their fallen kin. There were no words exchanged among us, only the silent understanding of shared loss. The army that had followed us dispersed, their footsteps fading into the distance as they returned to the Royal Road.


    We found ourselves standing once more atop our floating mountain peak home. Sidus, Ynos, Essie, and even Breta were already there, their expressions a mix of sorrow and solemnity. Grandfather joined us shortly after, a somber presence.


    Our collective gaze turned to the dragon statue, standing at the peak of the mountain. It was here that Grandmother gently placed my father''s body down, signaling that this would be his final resting place.


    Her eyes, a reflection of millennia of wisdom, shifted to Ynos. In silent understanding, he summoned his earth mana, invoking the very essence of the land we called home. The earth beneath our feet trembled, yielding to his command, as a massive grave took shape.


    Grandmother''s gaze encompassed us all, and her voice, tinged with both sorrow and the weight of tradition, spoke softly but with a resonance that echoed through our souls. "Go on, place him down."


    I stepped forward, my heart heavy with the realization that this would be my final act of filial duty to my father. Grandmother gently transferred my father''s body into my arms, the weight of his lifeless form a burden I would carry with honor. Together with my siblings, we approached the open grave, the place where father will find his eternal rest. With reverence, we lowered him into the earth, bidding our final farewell to the Dragon who had led us, taught us, and protected us.


    Grandmother''s descent to the grave was a moment of profound tenderness. She hovered above my father''s form, her gnarled fingers gently caressing his draconic face. Her ancient eyes held a depth of sorrow that words could not convey. With a final, loving gesture, she pulled away and ascended back into the sky.


    In stark contrast, Grandfather remained a stoic sentinel, his gaze locked onto his fallen son. His somber countenance betrayed none of the emotions that must have swirled within him. It was as though the weight of responsibility for our kind rested upon his massive shoulders.


    Then, it was Mother''s turn. Her usually unyielding demeanor was shaken, her steps faltering as she approached the open grave. The vulnerability she displayed was something we had never witnessed before. She had always been the embodiment of strength in our eyes, but grief had a way of humbling even the mightiest.


    As Mother neared the resting place of her mate, Grandfather acted. His colossal tail swung with deliberate grace, positioning itself between us and the grave. It was a silent yet powerful message: this moment was intimate, a farewell not meant for our eyes.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    None of us protested or questioned Grandfather''s decision. We understood, on a primal level, the sanctity of this moment. It was a private exchange between a grieving mate and her fallen partner, and we respected the boundaries of their connection.


    Following her farewell, Mother ascended from the grave, her visage now bearing an icy determination. Her resolve seemed renewed, as if this parting had steeled her spirit rather than broken it. We watched her in silence, recognizing that something had shifted within her.


    Grandmother''s gaze shifted to Ynos, her unspoken instructions clear. Without a word, my youngest brother channeled his earth mana, and the massive grave was slowly but reverently covered. His control over the earth element was evident in the tenderness with which he completed this final act for our father.


    Once the grave was concealed beneath the earth, the space next to it shifted and two Chronicles emerged. With grace and reverence, they carried a smaller lifelike statue of my father, and it was gently placed at the head of the grave. It stood as a fitting tribute to his memory, a silent sentinel watching over his final resting place.


    As the Chronicles departed, they faded into the ether, leaving us to our solitude. The wind whispered through the mountaintop, carrying with it the weight of our shared grief and the memory of a father, forever honored in stone.


    We lingered there, our hearts heavy with the weight of the moment, until Grandfather broke the silence. His gaze shifted to our mother, Iver, and he offered her a pivotal choice. "Iver, you can join the upcoming raid when you are ready."


    Mother, her resolve steeled during the solemn farewell at Father''s grave, bowed her head in respect and responded firmly, "Thank you, Grandfather, but I''m ready."


    In response, Grandfather simply nodded, acknowledging her readiness to rejoin the battle. He then turned to glance at each of us one final time, his ancient eyes holding unspoken emotions, before he departed, his immense form disappearing into the skies.


    Grandmother chose to remain with us. She walked at Mother''s side as we descended from the mountaintop, a silent support for our grieving matriarch. While we couldn''t hear their words, their presence spoke of a shared understanding and comfort.


    We followed them down the mountain, but when they reached the cave entrance, they ventured inside, leaving us siblings in an awkward silence. Breta, after a brief nod of acknowledgment, retreated to the edge of our floating sanctuary, leaving the rest of us to grapple with the complex emotions that lingered in the air.


    "Why do you think they suddenly attacked?" Ynos broke the silence with a question.


    "They never stopped, the bastards were constantly attacking us," Sidus answered.


    "No, I know that, but why an all-out attack all of the sudden?" Ynos asked.


    "It''s not the first time," I shook my head as I recalled the past. Back then, it seemed like the end of the world with the sky changing colors, a Shade even made its way here.


    The mood turned solemn and Essie slowly made her way closer to me. I opened my wings and pulled her closer to me as she asked, "M-Maybe something happened?"


    "Whatever happened, it''s for sure not a good thing," Immy replied with a sigh and I couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    ''Could there really be traitors in our midst?'' It was a serious accusation, but it didn''t make sense otherwise.


    "So does this mean we will all join the next raid together?" Essie suddenly asked, her eyes shining in expectations.


    "Perhaps," I replied.

 Chapter 392: The little Monster

    Mother and Grandmother had settled into a conversation inside the cave, and it seemed like they wouldn''t be joining us anytime soon. So, our group of siblings found ourselves at the edge of the floating mountain, overlooking the world below.


    Breta, sitting there, her fingers idly tracing the lines of her spear, caught Immy''s attention. Immy approached her and took a seat beside her. "Long time no see, Breta," she greeted.


    Breta nodded in acknowledgment and replied, "Indeed it has. How have you been?"


    Immy sighed, her gaze briefly shifting to the rest of us. We had all changed in our own ways. The massive lake was still there, and parts of the forest were still destroyed, but we changed. "I''ve been alright," she answered, but there was a hint of something deeper in her tone, something she wasn''t saying.


    Silence descended upon our group once again, leaving us lost in our thoughts. After a few minutes, Sidus surprisingly broke the quietude. He turned his attention to little Essie, who was snuggled under my wing, and asked, "Speaking of which, what did you learn from Grandmother?"


    His question piqued my curiosity, and I leaned in closer, as did Ynos, Immy, and Breta. The collective focus on her made Essie initially shy away, burying her face under my wings.


    But she quickly regained her composure and peeked her head out, responding with enthusiasm, "Ah, I learned a lot!"


    Ynos, ever the inquisitive one, tilted his head and asked, "Oh? How come you''re still as tiny as ever?"


    Essie, displaying a newfound confidence, stood her ground and ventured out from under my wing. She replied boldly, "Size does not matter! That''s what Grandma said!" Her voice resonated across the mountaintop.


    Ynos chuckled and, with a playful grin, moved his massive head closer to her. "Okay, okay, no need to shout," he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    I couldn''t help but smile at Essie''s newfound assertiveness. Using my cosmic mana, I gently patted her head, reassuring her that she was just fine the way she was.


    Ynos''s curiosity was piqued, and he couldn''t resist the temptation to see a demonstration of Essie''s newfound skills. "But why don''t you show us a little bit of what you learned?" he asked.


    Essie''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, and without hesitation, she jumped up, displaying an unexpected grace as she landed on top of my head. Her excitement was palpable. "Oh! Do you want to see? Hehe!"


    "Ye-" Ynos''s response was abruptly cut off as an absurd amount of wind mana suddenly surged from seemingly nowhere.


    I watched with widened eyes as Essie, perched atop my head just moments ago, levitated into the sky. It was as if she had transformed into an entirely different being. The clouds parted, and the wind intensified, causing our entire floating mountain to sway.


    Squinting, I tried to focus on Essie''s form, but it was as if she had become one with the wind itself. Her physical presence was nowhere to be seen.


    Before I could utter a word, Ynos leaped into the sky with a savage grin, his massive form forming a stark contrast against the rapidly forming tornado above.


    "Good! Show me what you''ve learned, little sister! Come at me!" Ynos''s roar reverberated in the wind.


    "A-Are you sure? I don''t want to hurt you!" Essie''s response came from all directions, her voice seemingly woven into the very air around us. It was as if the wind itself was speaking.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Oh? Look at this, you''ve grown so much that now you''re afraid of hurting me? Come at me!" Ynos''s challenge resounded through the skies once more, his enthusiasm matching Essie''s.


    This time, Essie didn''t respond with words but rather with action. The colossal tornado, which could have easily obliterated a small kingdom, shifted its course toward Ynos.


    Ynos, in all his confidence and enthusiasm, flapped his massive wings in an attempt to maintain his balance, but it was a futile struggle. The moment the tornado enveloped him, his colossal form resembled nothing more than a child facing off against a monstrous force.


    "Wait! Wait! What is this? Come fight me!" Ynos cried out, his voice filled with a mix of bewilderment and frustration, but all he received in response was Essie''s mischievous giggles, her laughter echoing from all around him.


    Immy couldn''t help but chuckle at the spectacle. "That child, she''s playing with him," she remarked with an amused shake of her head.


    "The amount of mana she''s using is ridiculous," Sidus added, his tone a mix of astonishment and admiration.


    "Yeah, she''s causing the whole mountain to move," I chimed in, unable to contain my awe.


    "Stop! I said stop!" Ynos''s desperate pleas continued to echo through the skies as he floated about like a ragdoll, his futile attempts to resist the powerful winds making it clear that he was well and truly trapped in Essie''s playful grasp.


    "Ah! Enough!" Ynos suddenly released a powerful surge of mana, forcibly pushing the winds away from him. This granted him a few precious seconds of respite before the tornado reappeared once more, as relentless as ever.


    "Ah! This is not fun!" Ynos grumbled in frustration, his massive form still struggling within the swirling tempest. "Stop dragging me around and attack me!" he exclaimed, his enthusiasm undiminished.


    "A-Are you sure?" Essie''s voice carried a hint of hesitation.


    "Yes!" Ynos''s reply was filled with enthusiasm and determination.


    "O-Okay!" Essie responded, but her tone shifted suddenly. A sense of seriousness filled the air.


    My heart skipped a beat, and my instincts kicked in before conscious thought could catch up. I teleported myself in front of Ynos, my cosmic mana shielding him from an invisible wind blade that was aimed directly at him.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to!" The entire tornado abruptly collapsed, and Essie''s small figure came flying over, her face twisted in panic, tears brimming in her eyes.


    My heart still raced in my chest as I dismissed my cosmic mana and slowly moved my claw to touch the side of my face, feeling the warm, sticky sensation of blood. It seemed I hadn''t managed to block all of it.


    "That was amazing!" I laughed, despite the trickle of blood. Gently, I picked Essie up and placed her on my head, her tiny form now curled up against mine.


    "I''m sorry, big brother! I-I didn''t mean to!" Essie''s voice quivered with regret.


    "Haha, what are you apologizing for? You did great!" I reassured her and then turned to look at Ynos. He had an extremely serious expression, his scales now shining with a bright yellow hue. "But let''s end this here for today, shall we?"


    "Hmm, yes, big brother," Essie replied, her earlier panic replaced by a sense of relief as she laid her head on mine.


    "Ynos, stand down," I instructed, addressing the seriousness of the situation.


    ''Fuck, that was a bit too close for comfort,'' I thought to myself.

 Chapter 393: Brotherly Fight

    Ynos didn''t immediately heed my words. His spirit was roused, and his aura surged, the mana oozing off his body dyeing his scales with a bright golden hue.


    I shifted my attention to him, speaking with unwavering seriousness as I released my own pressure to compel him to come back to his senses. "Ynos, stand down," I emphasized each word.


    His eyes darted between Essie and me, locked in uncertainty.


    "I''m not going to repeat myself again, little brother. Now is not the time," I continued, allowing my aura to surge, causing the air to stiffen and the elements to churn in response.


    After a few seconds of agonizing silence, Ynos forcefully closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Reluctantly, he descended below the mountain and toward the forest.


    I followed his descent with my eyes, the distant sounds of explosions marking his trail as he vented his anger and adrenaline by uprooting large areas of the forest. I shook my head and made my way down to rejoin the others.


    "Is it okay to let him do that?" Immy asked, her concern evident.


    "Leave him," I replied with a sigh. The destruction he was causing was indeed ridiculous, but it was better for him to vent his frustrations this way than for the siblings to fight amongst themselves.


    "Still, I''m surprised, Essie. When did you get so strong?" Immy asked with a rare smile. Sidus''s ears perked as he turned to her as well, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    "A-Ah, it was thanks to Grandmother''s training," Essie replied with a shy smile. Her tail and ears quivered with happiness, clearly enjoying the compliments.


    As we sat there, the distant echoes of Ynos''s explosions gradually faded into the background, leaving us with a heavy silence. Each of us was preoccupied with our own thoughts, grappling with the harsh reality that Father was gone.


    I knew that this day was a constant risk ever since we joined the war efforts. Over the past year, I had witnessed countless Dragons and Deities fall in battle, but it always felt distant, like a story told from afar. There were challenging battles, even the one where I lost control, but I always had this sense that victory was within reach, that I was invulnerable. It was as if I had an invisible shield that separated me from the horrors of war.


    And then there were the pillars of strength in my life: Grandfather, Grandmother, Mother, and Father. In my mind, they were invincible, towering walls that protected me. They were beings of such immense power that I couldn''t fathom them ever being defeated. They were akin to a massive wall, one so high, it would take me decades if not more to climb over.


    But now, one of those walls had crumbled. It didn''t make sense. How could it? Even if an army invaded, even if they outnumbered them, how could Father die? He had the power to heal himself; it was a fundamental ability all dragons possessed, varying in proficiency depending on their element. He was overwhelmingly strong, and that''s what made it so difficult for me to comprehend.


    How did he fall?


    The question hung in the air, unanswered, as we sat on the edge of our floating mountain, a somber cloud over our heads.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As the weight of Father''s absence continued to press on my mind, a sudden realization struck me. A Dragon''s greatest strength and, paradoxically, his greatest vulnerability lay in his soul space. Could it be that Father''s demise was somehow linked to his soul space? The questions swirled in my thoughts, unanswered and troubling. I couldn''t help but glance in the direction of the cave where Mother and Grandmother remained in conversation. What secrets or revelations were they discussing in there?


    Just then, Ynos abruptly flew over to our group, his eyes still ablaze with an unquenchable desire for combat. He fixed his gaze on me and issued his challenge, "Fight me, brother! No need to use any spells or any elements, just use our bodies! Fight me!"


    I couldn''t help but sigh. There was the impulsive, headstrong Ynos I knew so well. It was strange how he had been more composed and thoughtful lately, but it seemed inevitable that his fiery spirit, would rekindle.


    "So be it, Ynos," I responded, accepting his challenge with a resigned tone. "It appears I need to remind you of your place, little brother."


    I rose to my feet and used my mana to gently place Essie on the ground, her curious eyes watching the impending duel. Immy, in her usual pragmatic manner, rolled her eyes and found a spot to rest. Sidus remained silent, while Breta continued to tinker with her spear, seemingly oblivious to the brewing confrontation.


    We both flew high above the mountain and began our fight without any pause or hesitation. There was no need for any words, anything that needed to be said would be conveyed in battle.


    Ynos rushed with his head down aiming his horns at me. Usually, I would avoid his attack and counterattack, after all, there was no need to face his freakishly strong body head-on. Not now, however.


    I rushed forward meeting his attack with my claws as I aimed and grabbed his horns. Our clash ended up with me getting pushed backward, but I had successfully grabbed a hold of his horns and managed to stop them from causing any serious damage.


    Before he could do anything, I forcefully redirected his charge and twisted his head, using my wings to propel us downward. I was using my claws to keep a tight grasp on his horns as I flew like a meteor toward the ground, dragging him along with me.


    Ynos trashed and tried to attack me, but I used my back limbs to deliver swift kicks that kept him at bay. Once we almost reached the ground, I used every ounce of my strength to throw him at it head-first.


    His eyes widened slightly as he quickly twisted his body and turned to his back falling down. A massive boom sound followed as a large crater appeared in the middle of the forest with dozens of trees uprooted.


    I didn''t give him any chance to rest, and followed right after aiming for his stomach. Ynos saw me coming and tried to counterattack, but I had the advantage. I evaded his claw strike, although not fully as he managed to draw blood from my side, before I smashed my tail at his face. The force of the attack deepened the crater.


    "Stay down, little brother. You are still not my match."

 Chapter 394: Brother fight II

    Ynos''s defiant grumble and attempts to rise were met with swift consequences ¨C a punishing strike to the face from the back of my claw, a resounding thud marking his descent once more.


    "Stay down, I said it already, you are not my match, Ynos," I repeated, my voice edged with a mixture of frustration and concern.


    Ynos, however, had no intention of heeding my words. Instead, he made a hasty retreat, employing his wings to create distance between us. His strategy didn''t deter me. Without delay, I lunged after him, closing the gap at an alarming speed.


    He tried to counter with his spiky tail, a dangerous weapon aimed at my face, but I deftly used my left claw to redirect his strike downward. My right claw seized hold of his tail, and I pulled him toward me, his options dwindling rapidly.


    Realizing he had no room to escape, Ynos abruptly conceded, allowing me to pull him closer. A moment of unexpected vulnerability left me momentarily off guard. I retaliated with a claw strike aimed at his face, but Ynos shifted his head, deliberately exposing his shoulder, and bore the brunt of the blow, a deep gash opening in his scales.


    Though it wounded his shoulder, he successfully closed the distance between us. With incredible swiftness, he aimed his open maw at my neck. Unable to avoid the impending strike, I raised my right arm as a desperate barrier. His jaws clamped down upon it, and I winced in pain as his powerful bite tore at my scales.


    Frustration and determination welled up inside me as Ynos stubbornly held onto my arm. I resorted to a flurry of left-handed strikes aimed at his head, but he seemed utterly unmoved, his mouth clamped resolutely around my arm.


    I couldn''t help but mutter a few choice words under my breath. "This little..."


    With a begrudging acknowledgment of his tenacity, I prepared for a different tactic. My eyes locked onto a well-known weak point on the back of his neck, a tempting target. "Ah, damn it! Fine! You want to play like that?"


    Ynos''s body reacted instinctively, a slight shiver running through him as he sensed the impending danger, yet he refused to release his grip. So be it.


    I lunged forward, my back limbs coiling around his body, pulling both of us crashing to the ground. My left arm unleashed a relentless barrage of strikes aimed at his neck, seeking to exploit his vulnerability.


    Ynos winced in agony, his grip on my arm loosening slightly, enough for me to wrench it free. Blood stained his mouth and my limb, a tangible reminder of our fierce battle.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Happy now?" I queried, my gaze locked onto his, my own frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    Ynos offered no immediate response. Instead, he reached up and gingerly rubbed the back of his neck, the pain etched across his features. It was impressive how he didn''t faint already, but we weren''t children anymore, and his body became monstrously strong so I suppose it''s not as surprising.


    I gently flexed my wounded arm, my gaze fixated on the damaged scales and the dried blood that marred its surface. Another sigh hovered at the edge of my mouth. I couldn''t ignore the emotional turmoil that churned within Ynos. His thoughts and feelings were almost palpable, particularly in the wake of Father''s death.


    But truthfully, he had been grappling with inner turmoil long before this tragedy unfolded. The change in him was evident, especially after that chaotic battlefield where Grandfather had saved him. He was trying, in his own way, to gain control over his emotions, to temper his recklessness. Yet, given the current circumstances, it wasn''t surprising that he needed an outlet for his pent-up emotions.


    I sighed inwardly, acknowledging my responsibility as his older brother. It fell to me to help him release this pent-up frustration now, before it could become a liability on the battlefield.


    "Fine," I taunted, a hint of a smile curving my lips. "Come at me. I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget anytime soon."


    Ynos responded by charging toward me headfirst, his renewed determination evident in every movement.


    The tension between us grew with each clash of our claws, the sound echoing through the forest. It was becoming evident that my relentless assault was having minimal impact on his abnormally resilient form. In the heat of our battle, a strategic idea emerged.


    With a graceful motion, I ascended into the sky, maneuvering to guide Ynos toward a section of the forest untouched by our previous confrontation. He pursued me eagerly, fueled by our sibling rivalry, determined to prove his strength.


    As we closed the distance, I executed a deft and precise move, uprooting a towering tree with a flourish. Twisting back toward Ynos, I sent the massive trunk hurtling toward him, aiming for a direct hit to his face. Caught off guard, he faltered and crashed to the forest floor.


    Wasting no time, I descended to maintain my advantage over him. While the tree had been fractured from our initial encounter, its shattered form now played no role in my plan. My sole focus was on pinning Ynos to the ground, denying him any chance to retaliate.


    He squirmed beneath my weight, his powerful muscles straining against my hold. Yet, in his struggle, he unwittingly exposed his most vulnerable point ¨C his nape. With unrelenting determination, I channeled all my energy into a relentless assault on that weak spot, each of my blows resonating with the force of a tempest, causing the ground beneath us to give way as I created a small crater with our battle.


    "He''s already sleeping, home long do you plan to keep on hitting him?" Breta''s voice came from above.


    I raised my head to the sky, where our floating mountain was at. I could make out Immy''s sleeping form, while Sidus and Essie were watching the fight with curiosity. Breta, on the other hand, had her legs dangling from the edge as she fiddled with her spear.


    Listening to her words, I turned my attention to Ynos. His form collapsed beneath me. She was right, he already lost consciousness. I stood up, and used my water mana to heal my injuries before doing the same to him.


    With that out of the way, I dragged him along and flew back to the floating mountain, gently dropping him on the ground next to Immy, before I walked back toward the others.

 Chapter 395: Together

    With Ynos unconscious, the rest of us engaged in idle chatter for a while. Immy asked us about our experiences on the frontlines, the battles, and everything. Her words prompted me to recount our ''adventures''.


    As I spoke, vivid images formed in their minds, of leaping from one world to another, fighting alongside mortals, deities, and fellow dragons, immersing ourselves in the chaos of battle. Occasionally, Sidus added his perspective, offering additional insights that enriched our shared narrative.


    Immy and Essie were captivated by our tales, their eyes sparkling with curiosity and wonder, as if we were weaving the most captivating of sagas. Breta, usually more reserved, also joined the conversation at Immy''s urging.


    Gradually, the weight of our father''s loss began to feel a little lighter as the warmth of our shared history enveloped us. Laughter and fond memories flowed like a soothing balm for our souls.


    Sometime later, Ynos awakened, his face bearing a tinge of embarrassment for his earlier actions. His silent remorse spoke volumes, a sign of his ability to reflect and grow from his experiences.


    Our harmonious conversation continued, five dragons and one goddess gathered as equals. The atmosphere was light, and at one point, Essie playfully descended to the forest below, returning with two massive bird-like creatures clutched in her claws.


    "Grandmother said that conversations should be accompanied by good food!" Essie proclaimed with an infectious smile.


    Ynos'' laughter rumbled heartily, "Indeed! It''s been a while since I last hunted anything," as he eagerly prepared to dive into the meal, only to be halted by Essie''s intervention.


    "Wait! It''s not ready yet!" Essie chimed in, her excitement evident.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Ynos inquired, his head tilted in bewilderment.


    Essie, ever the expert, proceeded to deftly pluck the feathers from the massive birds with her wind magic. Then, with a flourish of her dragon breath, she ignited a small fire.


    Understanding dawned on all of us. "Oh," we exclaimed in unison.


    "It needs to be cooked for a bit, then it will taste better!" Essie explained enthusiastically.


    "So, roasting it with fire makes it taste better?" Ynos queried skeptically.


    Essie nodded with conviction. "Yes!"


    Immy chimed in with her agreement, "I tried that when I was in the mortal realm. It was indeed very tasty!"


    "Some of the Gods do it as well," Essie added, glancing playfully at Breta. The goddess responded with a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders.


    ****


    "So what do you think the elders will do?" Ynos suddenly asked. The two massive birds were already reduced to nothing but bones as we sat there full and satisfied.


    "An all-out assault is unavoidable," Sidus replied. Immy glanced at him but otherwise said nothing.


    "Perhaps," I muttered.


    "But how did they manage to reach this far, with their numbers nonetheless?" Immy asked with a frown.


    "Maybe they had a way to disguise their auras?" Ynos replied while scratching his head.


    "You really think, thousands of Shades could just, ''hide'' their aura and sneak through our territory unnoticed?" Immy shook her head.


    "It''s definitely suspicious," Sidus agreed with a nod. It was rare for the twins to agree on something, but this time it seemed like none of them was in the mood to start any fight.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Then what do you think happened?" Ynos asked with a frown.


    Breta subtly glanced at me for a second before she turned her attention to her spear as if the current conversation did not matter much to her.


    "I don''t know, that''s the thing¡­" Immy replied with a sigh.


    "M-Maybe¡ª" Essie began, and all eyes turned to her as she composed herself and continued, "Maybe they were already here?"


    Ynos''s frown deepened, it was clear he didn''t understand what she meant. But I did, Sidus, Immy, and even Breta had our eyes widen slightly in surprise.


    "I don''t understand," Ynos shook his head.


    "What she means is, that the Shades were already in our territory from the beginning. They didn''t sneak in," I explained.


    "But in that case, how come we didn''t see them?"


    "Just because they were already in our territory doesn''t necessarily mean they were all in the same place," Immy added.


    "So¡­ They were here, then they regrouped and attacked the main world?" Ynos asked hesitantly.


    "It''s just a guess," Sidus shook his head, and we all nodded in agreement.


    "Either way, they still needed something¡­ or someone to cover their traces, for them to reach all the way here," I spoke.


    A moment of silence suddenly descended on our group as everyone fell into deep thought, each lost in their own mind. It was Essie who surprisingly broke the silence, her voice was a little bit hesitant, but still hid a hint of anticipation, "Will we be sent to the frontlines?"


    Immy gently placed her tail on her head and spoke, "I''m sure you won''t be sent anywhere dangerous, so you don''t have to worry¡ª"


    "No!" Essie suddenly interrupted, her voice loud and her eyes clear.


    "I-I want to be with everyone!"


    I chuckled at her enthusiasm and replied, "Look at you, already so grown up and wanting to fight off Shades,"


    "I''m not a child, older brother!" She replied with a rare frown, albeit that only served to make her look cuter in my eyes.


    "Yes, yes, of course you are not."


    "I''m serious! Y-You guys don''t take me seriously! Even grandmother! But I can fight! I also want to get revenge for father¡­" She said and lowered her head.


    "Of course you will, you are a Dragon, just like the rest of us, and if there was any battle, you''d be flying by our sides," Ynos suddenly spoke with a serious expression.


    "Really?" His words made Essie raise her head and glance at him in surprise.


    "Of course, with the magic you displayed, those bastards stand no chance against you," he answered with a nod.


    A wide smile stretched across her face before she hesitantly glanced back at me, "I''d be honored to have you watch my back, Essie," I said with a light smile.


    "Hmm," Sidus nodded lightly to the side while Immy affectionately patted her head with her tail.


    "T-Thank you! I will do my best to be of use!"


    "I''m sure you will."


    Just then, we all instinctively turned our gazes toward the direction of the cave. Mother and Grandmother were coming out. ''Did they finally finish their discussion?''


    "Let''s go," I turned to my siblings and Breta before speaking. They all nodded and we quickly made our way to the cave, where we found both Mother and Grandmother standing by the entrance.

 Chapter 396: The right thing

    Mother looked at all of us as we gathered around the entrance, her expression hard to read. Grandmother, as always, maintained her human form. Her gaze momentarily paused on little Essie, who sat atop my head, causing my younger sister to shiver slightly as she tried to avoid Grandmother''s penetrating stare.


    "Child, you do not have to be here. From this point on, it''s more personal than anything," Grandmother suddenly said, her eyes shifting to Breta.


    The Goddess didn''t seem surprised and replied calmly, "Thank you for your concern, Elder, but Aether is my friend, and I would like to help."


    Her words caught me off guard, and I did a double-take, silently wondering, ''Who are you? What did you do to the shy Breta I know?''


    Grandmother lightly nodded, as if she had expected such an answer. Her eyes then turned towards me, and she gave me a faint smile, causing me to lower my head in respect.


    Essie, perched on top of my head, leaned closer to my ear and whispered in a hushed tone, "Wow, did you hear that, brother? She said you''re her friend!"


    I didn''t bother to reply and instead waited for Grandmother to continue. It wasn''t because I was embarrassed or anything like that, not at all.


    "The Council has already declared a full-scale invasion," she paused for a second as if carefully choosing her words, "And we have lost contact with the King."


    Her words caused our breaths to catch, and our hearts to skip a beat. ''It can''t be?''


    Even Breta''s usually impassive face showed signs of shock as she turned to look at me. Sidus, Immy, and Ynos were no better off. This was the King we were talking about, after all.


    "Before your minds wander any further, and you entertain blasphemous thoughts, know that the King is still alive. He is currently holding off the leaders of the Shades," Grandmother declared.


    "How do you know that if we lost contact with him?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s not the first time this has happened, and the King has already informed us about this beforehand," Grandmother replied swiftly.


    Our eyes darted around, confused, concerned, and most of all, curious about the whole situation. It was evident that Grandmother was keeping a lot from us.


    "We will be joining the War, Grandmother, yes?" Ynos suddenly asked.


    She looked at him with a hint of approval in her eyes before she replied, "Everyone will be joining the War efforts."


    Mother spoke for the first time, adding, "This time isn''t like the others. It''s a full-scale war for extermination. Either we eradicate the Shades, or they eradicate us," her words were cold and filled with unwavering resolve.


    A shiver ran down my spine. How had things deteriorated so quickly? I was certain that Father''s death, along with the others, was merely a trigger that set all of this in motion.


    Just how much were they not telling us? I scrutinized Grandmother''s face, searching for a clue, anything that could explain. She met my gaze with a calm look in her eyes.


    "Don''t think too much, child. Some things are best left for the adults to handle."


    "I¡­I understand," I replied hesitantly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Grandmother, you said everyone will join, by everyone you mean¡­?" Immy asked, her voice trembling as she spoke up for the first time.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "All the Dragons, all the Gods, all the races will be involved," Grandmother responded, her gaze briefly shifting to Breta before continuing, "Our side will be undertaking some¡­ riskier missions."


    The Goddess remained silent, her grip on her spear tightening as she straightened her stance. Essie, perched on my head, suddenly jumped up, her eyes wide with excitement. "Will we fight together, Grandma?" Her words were brimming with expectations.


    It was Mother, however, who replied, her voice tinged with a mixture of concern and sternness, "No, child. Some battlefields are still not suited for you." She paused, her eyes scanning me, Sidus, and Ynos before continuing, "I''m sure you can handle yourselves better now, but it''s different this time."


    Essie''s face fell, disappointment evident in her eyes. She lowered her head with a somber expression, and for a moment, I wished there was a way to change the decision. I took the opportunity to glance at both Mother and Grandmother, curiosity gnawing at me. "What exactly is the plan, this time?"


    "Simple, extermination. There will be no saving planets, no conquering anything. The purpose is to destroy everything," Grandmother said with an eerily calm expression, her words sending a chill down my spine.


    "Uh¡ª" My words got stuck in my mouth as I struggled to find a suitable response.


    Immy frowned slightly, her brows furrowing in concern. "I thought some of those planets still had mortals and other races living in them?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. We are to destroy everything in Shade territory. Whether it be infested or not," Grandmother paused for a moment before adding in a slightly lower voice, "These are the King''s orders."


    The weight of the revelation hung heavily in the air, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had led to such a drastic decision. Questions swirled in my mind, but I knew better than to voice them. It was evident that there was more to this situation than met the eye, and for now, it was a secret that the adults held close, leaving the rest of us in the dark.


    "Will the natives agree to this? The Gods that are still in those lands, the other Dragons?" Sidus joined in, his voice laced with concern, mirroring the thoughts that raced through our minds.


    "It doesn''t matter whether they agree or not. These are the King''s orders, and they either join or die," Grandmother replied once again, her tone chillingly matter-of-fact, causing my heart to skip a beat.


    The gravity of the situation began to settle in. Destroying an entire side of the universe¡ªwasn''t this a bit too extreme? Our purpose had always been to maintain balance, not to annihilate it. What could the King possibly want to achieve with such a drastic measure?


    A barrage of questions bombarded my thoughts. How different were we from the Shades if we resorted to this level of destruction? Countless doubts swirled in my mind, and I could see that I wasn''t alone in my uncertainty. Immy, in particular, wore a deeply troubled expression, while Sidus and Ynos simply frowned in contemplation. Breta appeared lost in thought, and little Essie, sensing the tension in the room, snuggled closer to me.


    ''Are we really doing the right thing?'' The question lingered in my mind, an unsettling doubt that refused to be ignored. It was clear that we were on the precipice of a conflict unlike any we had faced before.

 Chapter 397: The right thing II

    "What do you guys think?" I turned to ask my siblings and Breta. Grandmother and Mother had just left, presumably to attend to some pressing matters. According to them, they would delegate our tasks once they returned, and for now, our orders were to remain here, left to grapple with the weight of what we had just learned.


    "I-I don''t like it," Immy hesitated for a moment before voicing her concerns.


    Essie, still perched on top of my head, nodded in agreement. "Me too! I think it''s too much," she said in a soft whisper, almost as if she were afraid of being overheard.


    "You heard Grandmother, it doesn''t matter if we like it or not, it''s the King''s orders," Ynos replied with a deep frown.


    Sidus silently nodded in agreement beside him, adding, "Ynos is right. We can''t go against the King''s orders."


    Immy turned to Sidus with a creased brow, her eyes filled with a troubled determination. "Even when it''s obviously wrong?"


    "Watch your mouth! It''s the King we''re talking about," Sidus hissed, defending the authority of our monarch.


    Ynos redirected his gaze to me, his eyes searching for my perspective. "What do you think, brother?"


    A sigh escaped my lips as I contemplated the difficult situation. "I understand both sides, which makes this even worse. I don''t like it, and I believe it''s a needless genocide. But it''s still the King''s orders, so what can we do?"


    Sidus''s gaze shifted to me, and his frown deepened. "We follow the orders, brother."


    But Immy wasn''t ready to back down. She turned to Sidus and challenged, "Don''t you think that maybe, just maybe, those orders are not right?"


    "The King''s words are the law. If he says it''s right, then it''s right," Sidus insisted, unwavering in his loyalty.


    Immy clicked her tongue in frustration and voiced her discontent, "It''s like talking to a damn rock."


    "What did you say?" Sidus retorted, his temper flaring.


    "You heard me! Perhaps even a rock is an overstatement when it comes to you!" Immy shot back, her own frustration boiling over.


    Sidus''s aura surged, and I intervened hastily before the confrontation could escalate further. "Enough! Now is not the time to be fighting amongst ourselves!"


    Both of them turned their irritated gazes toward me but ultimately huffed in annoyance, choosing to ignore each other for the moment.


    "Sidus has a point, Immy. We cannot simply go against the King''s words, especially after hearing it from Grandmother," I said as I turned to my little sister.


    "But¡ª" She began to protest, but I stopped her.


    "I understand what you want to say, believe me, I''m sure we all do," I reassured her. "But, as things stand at the moment, we don''t have the necessary power to do anything about this," I explained, causing her to lower her head in reluctant agreement.


    Turning my attention back to Sidus, I continued, "And although we have to follow the orders, that doesn''t mean we need to do so blindly. I believe it''s better to be aware of what is right and what is wrong; otherwise, what difference is there between us and mere beasts?"


    Sidus lowered his head, acknowledging the truth in my words, and refrained from further argument. Meanwhile, Breta remained uncharacteristically silent, her thoughts hidden behind an inscrutable expression.


    Unable to contain my curiosity, I turned to her and inquired, "What do you think the Gods'' stance on this will be?"


    The Goddess shook her head lightly, her eyes reflecting uncertainty. "I''m not sure, but if the order came directly from the King, then I doubt anyone has the courage to stand up to it," she said, her words laden with the weight of our dilemma.


    "I-I don''t understand, aren''t we supposed to keep the balance?" Essie asked hesitantly, her voice filled with innocence and confusion.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    None of us had a ready answer to her question, and so a solemn silence descended upon our gathering as each of us grappled with our own thoughts, lost in the labyrinth of uncertainty.


    "How do you think they''ll separate us?" Ynos suddenly asked, attempting to shift the focus away from the weighty topic at hand.


    "The Elders and older Dragons and Deities will probably lead the frontlines," I began to explain, breaking the silence. "I doubt we will be able to join those battlefields. Maybe they''ll have us clean out some worlds?"


    Breta added her perspective, her voice calm and measured, "I don''t believe they''ll send everyone. They''ll likely keep a few behind to protect the main plane and strategically important worlds."


    "Whatever it may be," I muttered with a concerned sigh, "I doubt it''ll be pretty."


    Sidus, seeming frustrated, clicked his tongue and turned around, making his way back towards the cave, perhaps to brood in solitude. Immy, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at the discussion and moved to the edge of our floating home, closing her eyes as she rested under the warm embrace of the sunlight.


    Ynos watched them for a moment before shaking his head. He nodded at me and then made his way down to the base of the mountain, where he used to conduct his golem experiments, seeking solace in his work.


    With only me, Breta, and little Essie remaining, the atmosphere turned somewhat more harmonious, the tension momentarily lifted. No words were exchanged as we all gazed out over the horizon, our thoughts drifting through the vast expanse of uncertainty.


    "Brother, I want to join the fight with you," Essie suddenly said, her voice tinged with determination and a touch of longing.


    I offered her a comforting smile, gently patting her head with a hand imbued with mana. "I know, Essie, but you''ve heard Mother. We''ll have to wait and see what they have in plan," I replied, my tone reassuring and protective.


    Breta observed us with a faint glimmer of curiosity in her eyes before she averted her gaze, her golden spear still held firmly in her hands, a silent sentinel amidst our contemplation.


    ****


    It took a couple of days before Grandmother made her way back to our floating home. This time, her imposing Dragon form graced our presence, and the sight of a short wound tracked across her side, with a few missing scales, sent a jolt of concern coursing through me.


    "Grandmother! Are you okay?" I asked, my voice trembling with worry as she landed before us. Essie, ever the caring soul, leaped towards her, unable to contain her anxiety as she closely examined the wounds.


    "Are you hurt?" she inquired with genuine concern.


    Grandmother, despite her injuries, managed a wry smile. "Heh, I have grown old if I have you two children worrying about my safety. This is nothing; I simply had to teach a few brats who forgot their place," she said, her tone carrying a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    Her words triggered a memory I had long since tucked away. Grandmother had once mentioned that she had been expelled from the Elders'' council, but the details had always remained shrouded in mystery. She had never told me why or how, but it was evident that her relationship with the council was fraught with tension. Was this skirmish the result of her clashes with them, or had another party stirred the conflict?


    As I looked at her, a formidable and enigmatic presence, I couldn''t help but wonder how much I truly knew about my family. The current situation had unveiled layers of complexity, leaving me with a lingering sense of uncertainty about the secrets that might lie hidden within our family''s history.

 Chapter 398: To Not Die

    "Aether, you''re coming with me," Grandmother announced, her voice carrying an air of authority.


    A deep frown creased Sidus''s brow upon hearing her words. It was clear that he wanted to protest, but in the end, he chose silence. Immy''s expression mirrored Sidus''s, and I could sense her frustration. On top of my head, little Essie stiffened, her tiny form radiating apprehension.


    Ynos, however, had no qualms about voicing his thoughts. "Why is it only him, Grandmother? What about the rest of us?" he inquired, his voice laced with genuine curiosity.


    Grandmother regarded Ynos and the rest of my siblings, including Breta, who wore a complicated expression.


    "I would like to join him as well," the Goddess unexpectedly spoke up, surprising us all.


    But Grandmother swiftly quashed any dissent with a resolute, "No. He has a mission only he can undertake. The rest of you will be assigned different tasks."


    A heavy silence descended upon us as Grandmother acknowledged our fate. She nodded to me, and without another word, she turned and began making her way towards the mountain peak. I glanced back at Breta and my siblings for a fleeting moment.


    In an attempt to lighten the somber mood, I offered, "It''s okay, they probably need me as a carrier or something like that. That''s the only reason I can think of for why she''s taking only me."


    Essie, however, interrupted my thoughts. She jumped onto my face, giving me an affectionate and tight hug. "Stay safe, brother," she whispered, a genuine plea in her voice. Her gesture brought a small, warm smile to my draconic visage.


    Ynos approached next, and we tapped our tails together. "I''ll be waiting for you," he said with a hint of optimism.


    Immy followed, her emotions palpable as she pressed her head against mine briefly. It was an unspoken exchange of love and concern, conveying more than words ever could.


    Sidus, however, wore a dark expression, his inner turmoil evident despite his efforts to conceal it. I used my tail to gently flick his head, surprising him. "What¡ª"


    "I''ll be leaving them in your care," I declared, my voice solemn, my gaze unwavering as I locked eyes with him.


    Sidus''s demeanor shifted quickly, and he bowed his head before responding firmly, "Don''t worry about us. Stay safe, brother. I''ll handle everything," his words oozed reliability and determination.


    Finally, I turned to face my first and only friend, Breta. Her typically emotionless exterior was now tinged with a hint of sadness. In her true form, she stood at an impressive height, almost matching mine. Our eyes met, and for a brief moment, words eluded me.


    "I¡ª" I began.


    "Don''t die, you stupid lizard," Breta whispered, her voice laced with a touch of affection.


    A wide grin spread across my draconic face, and I quipped, "You too, stupid Goddess. Wait for me!"


    With that, Breta extended her head and gently rested it against mine, catching me off guard as my body stiffened. I didn''t move we shared a moment of silent connection before she withdrew and walked away in silence, leaving me behind with complicated feelings.


    I cast a final look and nod towards my siblings and a long look at Breta, silently promising to return. Then, I turned and made my way towards the mountain peak, following in Grandmother''s formidable wake. The uncertainty of the journey ahead weighed on me, but the bond I shared with everyone remained unbreakable, a source of strength to me as I ventured into the unknown.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ****


    Standing at the peak, with the world below us like a vast canvas, Grandmother had reverted to her human form. This time, she appeared notably older, the weight of time etched upon her features. Her gaze, as it turned to meet mine, held a complexity I couldn''t quite decipher.


    "I''m here, Grandma," I said softly, my voice carrying a mix of curiosity and readiness.


    A sigh escaped her lips, and she gestured for me to join her. "Come sit next to me for a moment," she requested.


    I complied without hesitation, moving to her side. "Yes, Grandma," I replied, my curiosity growing stronger with each passing moment.


    As we sat in contemplative silence, our gazes fixed on the horizon, I sensed that Grandmother had something important to convey. So, I waited patiently, allowing the tranquil setting to envelop us.


    Finally, Grandmother spoke, her words weighed down by solemnity. "Aether, they want you to teleport some of the elders into the main Shade worlds to launch surprise attacks and deliver a decisive blow against the Shades."


    "Teleport?" I echoed, my concern surfacing. "I had a feeling it would be something like that. But, Grandma, I can''t teleport to places I''ve never been to before. Furthermore, I''ve never attempted teleporting over such vast distances."


    "I understand, child," Grandmother nodded sympathetically. "That''s why I initially refused, thinking that those old council members don''t know what they''re doing. But the order came directly from the King himself," she added, her gaze turning toward me.


    "Ah, so they have a way to assist me with the teleportation," I mused, a glimmer of hope in my eyes.


    Grandmother paused, her expression grave. "Yes, they claim to have a solution," she acknowledged. "But, Aether, you should know that the battlefield they intend to send you to is unlike anything you''ve experienced before."


    I couldn''t help but smile at her concern. "Well, Grandma, if they have a way to aid me, then it might be a good thing, don''t you think?" I said optimistically.


    Grandmother hesitated for a moment before responding, her voice laced with emotion. "Is it, though? The battlefield they want to drag you into is on a whole different level than what you''ve been accustomed to," she confessed, her eyes bearing the weight of her maternal love. "I''ve already lost a son. I don''t want to lose a grandson."


    Her words hung in the air, resonating with the gravity of the situation. The enormity of the task ahead, along with Grandmother''s unwavering concern, left me with a deep sense of responsibility.


    "I''m not planning on dying, Grandma," I laughed, though the levity in my voice couldn''t entirely conceal the gravity of our conversation. "I''m still too young for that!"


    Her gaze softened at my response, and a warm chuckle escaped her lips. "You are too young, that''s right. And it''s precisely because of that youth that you need to survive," she emphasized.


    Grandmother paused, her eyes locking onto mine, as though peering deep into my soul. "Aether, don''t die," she said with a sincerity that resonated within me.


    My determination surged, and I replied firmly, "I won''t, I promise."


    A sense of understanding passed between us, a shared understanding of the weight of the task at hand and the unspoken bond that connected us. It was a promise made not just to Grandmother but to myself and to all those who depended on me.


    "Good," Grandmother said, her tone filled with approval. "Now then, let''s go. They are already waiting for us."

 Chapter 399: The Council

    Following Grandmother, we embarked on a journey from our home planet towards the small, floating island that hovered in the vastness of space. This particular island served as a vantage point, overseeing our plane, and it held the all-important teleportation gate, patiently awaiting our arrival.


    "Is it just us?" I inquired, perplexed by the absence of any other Dragons or Deities nearby.


    "Yes, the others are already waiting," Grandmother confirmed with a nod.


    Without hesitation, we stepped through the gate, and the world transformed around us. Colors stretched and shifted before settling into a new reality.


    Surveying my surroundings, I couldn''t help but be taken aback by the unfamiliar sight that stretched before my eyes.


    "Where are we?" I asked, momentarily lost in the spectacle.


    "The Council. Stay by my side," Grandmother''s words were a solemn reminder, and I nodded quickly in response.


    We had emerged from the gate into a world unlike any I had ever experienced. Countless floating celestial islands adorned the sky, each brimming with vibrant mana and a multitude of otherworldly flora and fauna. Below these islands lay a sea of clouds, resembling an endless, ethereal ocean. The sky itself was devoid of the usual celestial bodies, bathed in a gentle, almost orange hue that cast an otherworldly glow over everything.


    The island we had teleported to was substantial in size, dominated by a vast, open castle. What made it truly unique was the complete lack of ceilings, giving the castle an unusual, exposed design.


    Grandmother led me towards the castle without uttering a word. My eyes darted about, greedily soaking in the surreal panorama. The entire world exuded a breathtaking beauty that held me spellbound.


    As we approached, I noticed vague shapes on distant islands that appeared to be Dragons. Their sizes varied greatly, some towering and imposing, others more diminutive, each possessing its own distinctive features. My keen eyes even caught sight of what might have been humanoid dragons, though I couldn''t be entirely certain.


    The auras emanating from these beings were diverse, some unmistakably Dragon-like, while others carried more enigmatic signatures. It occurred to me that we had reached the council''s realm, a place shrouded in mystery, one that I never knew it even existed.


    Part of me wondered why the council had even constructed a gate in this place, but I kept my inquiries to myself, choosing to remain observant. Once we crossed into the castle, a surge of cosmic mana enveloped us, sending a shiver down my spine. We had teleported once again, albeit with a degree of subtlety that would be imperceptible to those lacking an affinity for cosmic mana.


    "Fascinating," I couldn''t help but mumble under my breath, marveling at the sheer wonder of the world I had entered.


    Our arrival led us into an ancient temple perched upon a colossal pillar. A sweeping panorama revealed numerous similar pillars, each with Dragons standing proudly atop them. The middle of this ethereal congregation offered an open expanse, featuring a small, vacant platform.


    Yet, what truly rendered me speechless was the vista that unfolded above. Dozens of planets, each of varying sizes, along with countless brilliant stars, painted the sky with their radiant hues. My initial instinct was to dismiss this breathtaking sight as an elaborate illusion, but upon closer examination, it became evident that it was undeniably real.


    All those planets, the shimmering stars, and the distant galaxies, they were not mere figments of my imagination. They existed in the boundless expanse above me. A hushed reverence descended upon me, and my breath seemed to catch in my throat as I marveled at the cosmic spectacle.


    For a brief moment, I lost myself in the beauty of the celestial bodies that adorned the firmament. It was as if the planets and stars were communicating with me, their allure beckoning me to join them among the cosmos. In that suspended moment, I nearly unfurled my wings and took flight, drawn to the allure of the stars and planets. It was a siren''s call, and I was on the verge of succumbing to its enchantment.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    However, a gentle cough from Grandmother served as a gentle reminder, snapping me back to reality. With newfound clarity, I turned my attention back to the temple and the Dragons gathered upon the pillars, all awaiting the proceedings that were about to unfold.


    Their imposing forms were perched atop towering pillars, casting an aura of grandeur and power.


    A colossal green Dragon, easily twice my size, broke the silence with a haughty proclamation. "About time you arrived!" His tone carried an air of arrogance as his gaze bore into us.


    Grandmother maintained her poise, choosing to ignore his insolence. Yet, in that charged moment, a familiar voice resonated, emanating from a nearby pillar. "Mind your tone, Nazem! That''s my wife and grandchild you are speaking to!" The voice was unmistakably Grandfather''s, and his presence was enough to fill the chamber with a palpable authority.


    In response to Grandfather''s rebuke, the green Dragon, Nazem, begrudgingly lowered his head, restraining himself from further impertinence.


    Before tensions could escalate any further, an ancient voice resonated throughout the temple, commanding everyone''s attention. My gaze shifted to the far end of the temple, where an enormous gray Eastern dragon was coiled around a pillar. He possessed wise silver eyes and a pair of golden horns that glistened with timeless wisdom.


    The sight of this regal figure evoked memories of the guardian Dragon I had encountered at the teleportation gate, standing beside Grandfather. This elder Dragon, however, exuded a sense of power far greater than I had ever witnessed. The profound aura that emanated from him compelled everyone, including Grandfather, Grandmother, and all those gathered, to bow their heads in reverence. Without hesitation, I followed suit, paying my respects to this ancient and mighty being who presided over the council.


    "Aether, raise your head," the ancient Dragon addressed me by name, a surprising familiarity that stirred my curiosity. Slowly, I lifted my head to meet his gaze.


    A benevolent smile graced his ancient draconic visage as he posed a pivotal question, "You have been chosen for a mission of immense importance. Are you ready to serve, my child?"


    With profound respect, I responded, "I will do my best, esteemed elder."


    His contemplative nod acknowledged my willingness. "Hmm, good."


    However, the serene moment was disrupted as Grandmother suddenly voiced her objection. "My lord, I object. He is too young and inexperienced for this." Her words resonated throughout the chamber, and countless pairs of eyes turned towards her, some brimming with hostility. The ancient Dragon, however, remained composed, his presence undisturbed.


    Grandmother''s protest met a firm response. "This is a direct order from the King. Are you planning to defy his mandate?" he inquired with unruffled composure. An unseen weight seemed to descend upon Grandmother, forcing her to grit her teeth and bow before the council.


    In the tense silence that followed, my anxiety grew, and I found myself speaking almost instinctively, "Esteemed Elder, my Grandmother is simply expressing concern for my well-being. I am eager to stand alongside the others and join this mission!"


    The unseen pressure intensified, but Grandmother was granted a reprieve, rising once more. Her eyes, however, remained frosty and unyielding.


    "And fight you shall, my child," the ancient Dragon declared, reaffirming my commitment to the cause.

 Chapter 400: Task

    The ancient Elder Dragon turned his gaze toward the right, where a golden Dragoness stood on one of the closer pillars. Her eyes, the hue of amethyst, held a touch of curiosity as they briefly met mine before she lowered her head in deference to the Elder''s attention.


    "You will lead him, Celestine," the Elder proclaimed.


    "Your word is my command, my lord," Celestine responded with a graceful bow.


    Turning to face me, she offered a sweet smile that left me inexplicably at ease. There was something captivating about her demeanor, though I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. A silent question lingered in my thoughts, ''What was that?''


    Grandmother''s sudden voice beside me snapped me out of my reverie. "Don''t be fooled by her seemingly harmless demeanor, child. She''s a crafty old lizard, that one."


    "I thought as much, considering she''s standing there," I replied, nodding in understanding.


    The Elder''s gaze returned to Grandmother as he continued, "I''ll grant your request this time. You may accompany him."


    "Thank you, Elder," Grandmother replied with a respectful bow.


    "Now go, the others are waiting by the Gates. Celestine, I leave him in your hands," the Elder declared, ending the discussion.


    I exchanged a solemn nod with Grandfather, our silent communication acknowledging the weight of our impending mission. With one last glance, I turned and followed Grandmother away from the council''s presence.


    Cosmic mana enveloped us, and we materialized on the edge of a floating island in the celestial expanse. The enchanting orange-hued sky continued to cast its gentle light upon the wondrous world surrounding us.


    Grandmother, in her Dragon form, stood to my left. Her stern expression was a precursor to the weight of her words. "Listen to me very carefully, Aether. Celestine is not just there to guide you. She is also there to keep an eye on you."


    "But I''m not planning to do¡ª"


    Grandmother cut me off, her words firm. "Listen to me. We Dragons are not as united as we like to portray. Just understand that Celestine is not your friend. She may be an ally for now, but do not trust her. Do you understand?"


    I nodded with earnest understanding. "I don''t know what''s going on, but I understand, Grandma. Don''t worry."


    "Good. No matter where we go, you will stay by my side and do exactly as I say, okay?"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Good. Now, here she comes. Remember what I said."


    Moments later, the golden-scaled Dragoness approached. Her physique was nothing like that of a muscular Earth Dragon, yet she exuded a graceful charm. Her draconic visage was enchanting, and her amethyst eyes¡ª


    ''Wait! What''s happening?'' I blinked and shook my head, attempting to dispel the inexplicable thoughts that had crossed my mind.


    Celestine seemed briefly taken aback by my reaction but swiftly regained her composure. She walked toward us and addressed Grandmother with a gentle smile. "It''s been a while."


    "Indeed it has."


    "Well, aren''t you going to introduce me to this cute one over here?" Celestine asked with her face just inches from mine, her eyes filled with amusement.


    Grandmother''s expression remained stoic as she responded, her tone carrying a hint of impatience. "Aether, my grandchild. Now, are we leaving, or are we going to waste more time?"


    Celestine playfully pouted and returned, "So cold, fine. Let''s go." Her amethyst eyes traveled over me from head to toe, and a peculiar smile played upon her lips, sending an inexplicable shiver down my spine.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Celestine confidently led the way, and we followed in her wake, soaring toward yet another massive floating island. This one dwarfed the previous, and even from a distance, the imposing figures of Dragons congregating around a colossal teleportation gate were unmistakable.


    Upon landing before the assembled group, the weight of their combined presence pressed down on me, intensifying as their collective attention settled upon us. Four elder dragons stood before me, two fire Dragons, one resplendent golden Dragon, and a regal azure Dragoness. The sheer force of their presence was suffocating, but I refused to bow beneath its weight. Instead, I inhaled deeply, summoning my inner strength as I stood resolute, keeping stride with Grandmother.


    "So, this is the renowned Voidwalker?" one of the fire Dragons commented, his gaze scrutinizing me with keen interest.


    "It is my privilege to stand among you," I responded with a humble bow.


    The water Dragoness nodded in agreement and spoke with a tone of urgency, "We should proceed."


    Celestine beamed and turned her attention to me, her voice oozing with an easy familiarity. "Now then, would you be a dear and start up this old gate here?" she asked as if it were the simplest task in the world.


    "Start it up, you say? I''ve never attempted that before," I admitted honestly.


    "Oh, it''s not so difficult, dear," she reassured, her tail gently caressing my head, sending another unexpected shiver down my spine. "You just need to tap into your cosmic mana, delve deep, deep within yourself. I''m sure you know what I mean," she added, a mischievous grin playing upon her lips.


    "Enough of this! Let''s just get on with it!" the golden dragon interjected impatiently. Celestine maintained her gaze, urging me deeper with her eyes, and then gently pushed me toward the immense gate with her tail.


    I stumbled forward and stood before the colossal structure, overwhelmed by its sheer scale. This gate was unlike any I had encountered before, and I took a moment to glance at Grandmother, who offered a reassuring nod. Gathering my resolve, I closed my eyes, and with a deep breath, I reached into my soul space to connect with my cosmic mana.


    Cosmic mana stirred within me, forming an instinctive connection with the colossal gateway. It felt as if I was standing at the precipice of a massive, hungry void, an abyss yearning to be filled. What was intriguing, however, was that my cosmic mana, usually rebellious and chaotic, seemed eager to oblige this connection.


    "Is this the influence of the previous cosmic pillar?" I pondered internally, allowing a slender strand of my cosmic mana to extend toward the gate.


    For an observer, nothing seemed to change. No visible alterations graced the gate''s colossal structure. However, the elder dragons gathered around us grew increasingly impatient, audible grumbles and discontent among them. The fiery dragons grumbled audibly, while the Golden Dragon regarded me with a mix of annoyance and anticipation.


    I understood that I needed to concentrate, focus, and gather my thoughts. But the task at hand was far from trivial ¨C activating a teleportation gate that had remained dormant for centuries was no small feat.


    "Alright, Aether," I muttered to myself, trying to infuse a sense of ease into my voice. "Just a simple task¡ªonly activating a centuries-dead teleportation gate. No pressure."


    With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and dived further into my cosmic mana, fully committing to the task at hand.

 Chapter 401: Will

    As I focused on establishing a connection between my cosmic mana and the dormant gate, I felt an intriguing and almost palpable link forming. It was as though a cosmic thread extended from the heavens above, bridging the gap between myself and the silent structure. The gate responded with a subtle tremor, stirring anticipation among the watching elder dragons.


    A hushed silence hung in the air, disrupted only by the soft rustling of the elders as they observed this unprecedented event. The golden Dragon, the fire Dragons, and the blue Dragoness stood there, their expressions a mix of curiosity and amazement.


    I remained steady, fully aware of the significance of the moment. This connection I was forging wasn''t merely about activating a teleportation gate; it was a communion with ancient powers, a journey into the past, and an exploration of forgotten secrets.


    Yet, amidst the wonder, there was a hint of foreboding. As my cosmic mana interacted with the dormant gate''s remnants, a subtle disturbance rippled through the flow of mana, alerting me to a complication.


    Despite this enchanting link between myself and the gate, I felt a disturbance in the cosmic mana''s current. While it had me spellbound, the elder dragons began to grow uneasy, recognizing that something unique was transpiring.


    My initial assumption, that the cosmic mana remnants were inert, was unequivocally incorrect. They held a minuscule but persistent spark of life, akin to smoldering embers awaiting a breath of air to burst into flames. My own cosmic mana, flowing through our connection, was inadvertently rekindling the forgotten fires of these ancient remnants.


    I honed my focus, navigating the delicate dance between cosmic mana and the remnants within the gate. My surroundings, the prying eyes of the impatient elders, and the weight of the moment faded into insignificance.


    Then, a remarkable revelation unfurled before me. The cosmic mana remnants weren''t lifeless echoes; they were a part of a profound legacy, housing far more than simple memories. As my essence merged with these ancient fragments, I felt the presence of an entity, a malevolence that transcended reason.


    ''T-This is dangerous!''


    The realization that something or someone was infiltrating my soul space struck me like a thunderclap. Panic welled up within me, urging me to cry out for help. But this intrusion was relentless, an inscrutable force that defied any form of resistance.


    I found myself helpless against this unknown presence, incapable of fighting back. Vulnerability overcame me as my soul space was violated, and I knew that there was no retreat.


    ''Damn it!''


    The ensuing pain was intolerable, an agony akin to the torment of forcibly expanding my soul space but far more sinister. It was the invasion of an entity that had no place within me, a force that should have long ceased to exist.


    My soul space, under siege and overwhelmed, struggled to preserve its integrity. The unyielding will of the previous cosmic pillar imposed itself upon me, an entity that should have faded into oblivion.


    It was clear that the only path forward was to sever this connection and purge the intruder. I had to undertake an internal battle that could jeopardize my very existence, but there was no other recourse.


    With unwavering resolve, I plunged deeper into the self-constructed realm within my soul space, a place I had come to master. But now, it was a tumultuous, turbulent landscape. The tranquil ocean was in turmoil, the earth quaked, and the elemental forces ran amok.


    Amidst the chaos, within the cosmic tempests, I confronted the enigmatic presence. Its form remained a shifting, enigmatic jigsaw puzzle of purples, an ethereal enigma that defied categorization.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    In the face of this profound uncertainty, one thing was clear: I had to expel this ominous presence from my soul space, even if it meant unleashing a cataclysm within the very core of my being.


    In my soul space, an echoing declaration of sovereignty rippled through the ethereal realm I had painstakingly constructed. "You are in my world! Here my word is LAW!" my words reverberated through the cosmic tempests and tumultuous landscapes, as I sought to impose my own will upon the invasive presence that defied my understanding.


    It should have yielded to my command, with my authority extended over every corner of this self-contained realm. But to my utter dismay, the intruder appeared indifferent, seemingly unaffected by my proclamation. This anomalous response left me bewildered, a sense of frustration welling up within me.


    Though the interloper''s visage remained as elusive as ever, I sensed a disturbance in its own presence¡ªa perplexity, a confusion. Whether this was intentional or a consequence of my defiance, I couldn''t discern.


    In the face of this enigmatic adversary, I unleashed every resource at my disposal, hoping to subdue or expel it from my inner sanctum. As I willed the elements to bear witness to my command, they churned and writhed in response. Still, the intruder held its ground, unfazed and untouched.


    My efforts ranged from desperate pleas to my innate dominion over cosmic mana, seeking to dismantle the ''will'' that tethered it to these remnants. But to my mounting dismay, these attempts proved futile, and my soul space only descended further into disarray with each passing second.


    The escalating damage within my sacred realm was an ominous reminder of the profound threat that the enigmatic presence posed. It was becoming apparent that more drastic measures were required to repel this forceful incursion and reclaim the sanctity of my soul space.


    ''Damn it, please work!''


    Desperation fueled my resolve. Summoning every ounce of cosmic mana I possessed, the ethereal thread linking me to the outside world manifested before my eyes. It radiated with an otherworldly luminescence, weaving through the churning tempests of my soul space. Cosmic mana poured forth from this spectral connection, cascading like a torrential river into my realm, each wave gushing with unrestrained power.


    In my desperation, I paid no heed to the overwhelming influx, my soul space awash with an unprecedented flood of cosmic energy. I felt the strain and the near loss of control, yet I remained steadfast. I was determined to resolve this incursion.


    The cosmic mana, ever responsive to its call, surged with purpose, drawn inexorably toward the dormant gate. Its attraction was an enigma that matched the enigmatic nature of the adversary it carried. A bizarre connection between past and present seemed to bind them.


    As the swirling currents of cosmic mana neared the gate, the remnants of the ''will'' clung tenaciously, showing resistance at its impending expulsion. It was as though the entity was reluctant to depart, fostering an uncanny tether to the remnants of its existence within my domain.


    With a steely determination, I forced the cosmic torrent to overcome this resistance. The invisible presence hesitated, as if it grappled with the inexorable forces now pitted against it. A final, resolute push from the cascading cosmic energies expelled the unwelcome intruder, severing its connection to my soul space.


    Yet, the challenge was far from over. To prevent any potential regression, I continued to feed the gate with the abundant cosmic mana, forming an insurmountable barrier. There would be no retreat. The will of the previous cosmic pillar, or whatever enigma it represented, would not re-enter my soul space.

 Chapter 402: The Gate (End of volume 5)

    As I channeled my cosmic mana into the now-awakening teleportation gate, the consequences of this newfound connection rippled outward, reverberating through the very foundation of the island beneath us. Its disconcerting tremors prompted solemn, shared glances among the elders, aware of the immense and precarious power we were meddling with. Celestine, however, was of a different disposition, her enchanting fascination mirroring the genuine awe of witnessing this cosmic phenomenon unfold.


    Grandmother''s demeanor, in stark contrast, exuded vigilance. Her frown deepened as she inched closer, scrutinizing our surroundings, ready to respond to any unforeseen threats. Her seemingly diminutive Dragon form belied the commanding aura she wielded, an immovable sentinel.


    My concentration remained steadfast, an unwavering resolve to ensure that I maintained control over the unruly cosmic mana I was feeding into the gate. The elemental forces, as capricious as ever, presented a unique challenge, but my increasing mastery over them helped mitigate their unpredictability.


    Heeding a refusal to risk complications, I bellowed, and my transformation began. My once-Dragon form expanded exponentially, sprouting additional heads from my shoulders. As this grand transformation unfolded, my connection to the cosmic energies seemed to synchronize harmoniously with the metamorphosis. It was as if this change was the key to unlocking the elusive understanding of cosmic mana.


    The island, meanwhile, succumbed to increasingly violent tremors. Vast portions of rocks plummeted into the abyss of clouds beneath us, indicating the impending dissolution of this precarious refuge. In response to the turmoil, Celestine sprang into action. The awakening of her earth mana manifested in an impressive display, as she deftly balanced the collapsing island by creating rocks where debris had fallen, all while maintaining the careful control of her elemental prowess.


    "Don''t stop now, dear," Celestine chimed in, her grin reflecting an unfazed, confident demeanor as she observed the orchestration of the awakening gate.


    The elders observed these extraordinary events with a growing apprehension. Their expressions betrayed their uncertainty as the dormant teleportation gate radiated a brilliant kaleidoscope of colors, a beacon that intensified until it compelled me to close my eyes momentarily. But my unwavering flow of cosmic mana persisted.


    The gate''s insatiable appetite for this mystic energy proved inexhaustible, no matter how much I channeled into it. As the bonds of cosmic mana coursed between me and the gate, the link solidifying, it became apparent that the cosmic wellspring of energy was bottomless, ceaselessly demanding more.


    During this intriguing phenomenon, Grandmother drew nearer, her eyes locked on the slowly awakening portal. Her furtive glances strayed to Celestine and the elders, her vigilance evident in her every movement.


    However, in a sudden, unexpected moment, the cosmic mana connection was abruptly severed, plunging the world into a transient silence. As a shocking wave of force emanated from the gate, it expelled all of us backward. Grandmother, already prepared, maintained her poise and steadied herself, ensuring I did not get swept away by the force.


    Then, amidst this startling turn of events, a hushed stillness hung in the air. It was Celestine who, breaking the silence, offered her perspective as she gazed upon the gate with an unadulterated sense of awe. "It''s beautiful..." she murmured, her fascination undeniably evident in her voice and expression.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    My eyes subconsciously glanced at the gate, now standing in full glory. The portal was activated. A light blue gate stood before our eyes, reverberating with power and the aura of cosmic mana.


    "I did it?" I muttered hesitantly, a sigh of relief escaped my mouth as I reverted back to my normal form. The heads disappeared and my size grew slightly smaller.


    "Grandma, I did it!" I turned toward Grandmother who had her eyes on Celestine and the elders.


    The golden earth Dragoness seemed fascinated by the gate and slowly approached it before she stopped a few meters away. Her eyes turned to me and Grandma before she spoke: "Now dear, would you do the honor?"


    Grandmother jumped in front of me, an icy stare in her eyes, "Bug off, Celestine. He''s not going first, if you are that fascinated with it, jump in yourself."


    Celestine chuckled lightly while shaking her head, "It was obviously a joke, how could I allow our precious cutie to be endangered like that," she said before giving me a suggestive wink.


    Grandmother was not amused, and she remained standing in front of me with a cold expression on her face. Celestine pretended like she didn''t care much, her eyes turned to the elders, who all simultaneously glanced at the water Dragoness.


    She lightly shook her head with a sigh, before she made her way toward the gate with a defeated expression. I watched as she walked with hesitation. Her eyes glancing at the elders, Celestine, and finally me.


    Once she reached the gate, she paused for a second before finally taking that last step. The gate shivered lightly but otherwise remained unchanged as the Dragoness disappeared.


    Seconds passed with nothing happening, ''What were we even waiting for?'' I wondered.


    Just as I was thinking that, the gate shimmered slightly, as cosmic mana gathered around it. Was she teleporting back?


    Red, that''s what I saw before something flew toward the center in front of the gate. It took me a second to realize that what I was looking at was a head¡ª the decapitated head of the water Dragoness.


    The ground around the entrance was dyed red, as another limb flew through the teleportation gate, landing not so far from me and grandma. It was her lower half.


    I could feel the mood freezing as everyone turned to look at the gate in shock. Grandmother stiffened but remained standing firm in front of me.


    "CELESTINE! HOW DARE YOU!?" Grandmother suddenly cried out.


    The last remaining golden dragon elder was suddenly ambushed by the two fire dragons, each holding him from a side and forcefully tore his body in half. I watched in disbelief as the elder died without a chance to retaliate.


    Celestine had the same playful smile on her face, as she stared at the entire ordeal. "What do you mean?" She lightly tilted her head and turned to look at us.


    My heart was beating wildly in my chest, the gate was shimmering, someone, or something was coming, and the two fire dragon elders had their gazes turned our way.


    ''What the fuck? what the fuck? What the fuck?!'' I inwardly cursed as I kept scanning my surroundings was this really happening?


    "You dare turn your fangs on your own kind? Do you not fear the King''s retribution?!" Grandma growled.


    "The King?" Celestine lightly laughed before her eyes turned sharp, "The King is dead!"

 Chapter 403: Standoff

    My initial reaction was one of disbelief. Could the King truly be dead? Celestine''s words, despite her air of confidence, seemed far-fetched. I couldn''t shake the memory of the King I had glimpsed before ¨C a being of immense power. It was difficult to fathom that he could have met such a fate.


    Before my grandmother could respond, I found my voice, emboldened by a fierce certainty. "It seems like you''ve been blinded to see the truth. How could the King be dead?" I retorted, my words laced with a determination that bordered on defiance.


    Celestine turned her gaze toward me, her amusement thinly veiled. "Truly, you are adorable. How about it? I don''t want to kill you. I really don''t, so why don''t you come over here and join us?" Her voice held an eerie charm, and her manipulation of mana created an air of intrigue.


    I sensed her attempting something, a strange weaving of mana. The intentions behind her actions grew clearer as strands of mana moved with purpose. My grandmother''s response was swift and resolute. She roared, "Enough!" Her powerful command dissipated the tendrils of mana, a testament to her formidable presence.


    Exhaling a sigh, Celestine spoke as two fire elders cautiously advanced from opposite sides, closing in on us. "I''m sure you can feel it as well. Beyond the Gate, ''It'' is coming, and once it does, you stand no chance." Her words hinted at a dire threat, one that weighed heavily upon my mind.


    I instinctively took a step back, my gaze shifting between my grandmother, the ominously shimmering gate, and the trio of approaching adversaries. Unwanted reality settled in ¨C they were right. Whatever loomed beyond the Gate was formidable, capable of tearing an elder asunder. We had no hope against such a foe, let alone the encroaching fire dragon elders.


    "So, join us. Why must we suffer in this eternal battle? What point is there to all of this?" Celestine''s plea bore a sense of desperation.


    Grandmother couldn''t contain her disbelief. Her retort was laced with a blend of anger and frustration. "Have you lost your damn mind? Are you even listening to yourself? You are inviting the Shade bastards into our own land! Do you have any idea what you are doing?" Her reproachful gaze fell upon the two fire dragon elders. "What is the point? Have you no shame, calling yourselves Elders? Calling yourselves Dragons?"


    Celestine shook her head, a hint of sympathy in her expression. "I thought you, of all people, would understand. You were expelled from the council; you know better than anyone how absurd this war is."


    Grandmother scoffed, her disdain evident. "Absurd? You inviting those bastards into our homes is what''s absurd!"


    "We merely want peace. We want balance, true balance," Celestine argued.


    Grandmother had heard enough. She decided to take matters into her own claws. "Enough of this charade. Come at me!"


    With those words, she used her tail to nudge me in the direction of the gate. I heard her mental message loud and clear: "I''ll hold them back for as long as I can! Try to stop the gate!"


    There was no time for hesitation. As I desperately rushed toward the shimmering gate, the clash of titans erupted behind me. The sound was deafening, and a blinding flash briefly overwhelmed my vision. Amid the chaos, I stole a glimpse of the battle. Grandmother had managed to push all three elders off the island, and they faced each other in the sky. The two fire dragon elders blazed like living infernos, while Celestine''s skin appeared to harden, giving her an impenetrable aspect. Grandmother, although appearing diminutive in stature, emanated an aura of towering strength.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I watched her battle with awe but knew I had no time to lose. The gate shimmered as if someone or something were attempting to force their way through. Time was running out, and the cosmic mana at my disposal was my last hope.


    "Damn it!" I cursed under my breath, the weight of responsibility heavy on my shoulders. With a deep breath, I reached out to the cosmic mana and prepared to act.


    The familiar thread of cosmic mana descended once more, creating a connection that was stronger and more determined than before. I wasted no time and swiftly transformed into my three-headed Dragon form, knowing that my power would be needed for what lay ahead. With newfound resolve, I reached out to the cosmic mana contained within the gate.


    However, in the midst of my focused concentration, a searing pain suddenly surged from my side, and I was sent hurtling through the air. I struggled to regain my composure, my vision clearing just enough for me to catch a glimpse of what had struck me ¨C a colossal black rock, its size comparable to a small mountain. The sheer force of the impact left me gasping for breath and dazed.


    Groaning in pain, I glanced upwards and saw Celestine, who, despite being preoccupied with my grandmother, had managed to interfere with my attempt to control the gate. "Damn, that hurts!" I cursed under my breath, shaken by the unexpected assault. With gritted teeth, I pushed myself up from the ground and staggered back towards the gate.


    I immediately summoned a protective bubble of water mana that enveloped me, and began to mend my wounds. The soothing effects of the water mana helped to alleviate the pain and enabled me to regain my focus. With renewed determination, I reached out to the cosmic mana within the gate once more.


    "Stop!" Celestine''s voice roared from a distance, her pleas echoing in my ears, but I paid no heed. Explosions and the sounds of fierce combat rang out around me, but I remained steadfast. I had faith in my grandmother''s formidable abilities to keep the bastards at bay, just as she had faith in me to quell the chaotic forces at the gate. Together, we could do this!


    My initial conviction wavered as the situation took a darker turn. It was as if a veil of unreality had been lifted, revealing an abominable monstrosity lurking behind the gate. The moment that grotesque arm pushed itself into our world, an oppressive aura descended, enveloping us in a maelstrom of dread and chaos. The very ground we stood on quivered and cracked under the sheer weight of its presence.


    My grandmother, who had been fiercely battling the other dragons, now did so with mounting urgency as she sensed the dire threat that loomed before us. I, on the other hand, could only watch in horrified disbelief as the nightmarish entity beyond the gate revealed itself.


    With a firm shake of my head, I forced myself to clear the fog of shock from my mind. We needed time, and I had to buy it. My eyes focused on the massive, disgusting obsidian arm that had ventured into our realm, serving as a grotesque foreboding of what lay beyond.


    Determination surged through me, and without hesitation, I marshaled my cosmic mana into a lethal weapon. The power surged through me as I channeled it into a devastating assault against that abhorrent arm. To my surprise, the entity lurking on the other side of the gate appeared unfazed. It was as if it had not even registered the threat I posed, causing its colossal arm to inexplicably vanish from our world.


    "Take that, you bastard!" I yelled in frustration, my voice a mixture of anger, fear, and determination.

 Chapter 404: Error 404 (Sorry couldnt help myself)

    I desperately reached out once more, attempting to reassert control over the cosmic mana within the gate. Yet, to my growing frustration, it refused to obey my commands, as if bound by forces beyond my comprehension.


    "Damn it! Now what?!" I exclaimed, my mind kept racing for alternative solutions. What else could I do to halt the big ugly bastard from coming?


    A sudden crash resonated through the air, drawing my attention toward my grandmother''s fierce struggle. She fought valiantly against the trio of elders, every clash unleashing shockwaves that flattened nearby floating islands. Despite the immense power that surged through their confrontations, neither the elders nor my grandmother dared to endanger this particular island. Their motives, I knew, were vastly different, but for now, it was an advantage we needed to exploit.


    An idea, however desperate, crossed my mind. Could I teleport the entire gate and the impending menace beyond? It was a risky move, but I pondered, "Wait, can I teleport this entire thing?" My gaze turned to the towering gate before me, my resolve hardening as I considered the peril we faced.


    "Fuck it, what''s there to lose at this point?" I muttered, unwilling to submit to the bleak situation. Bracing myself, I began to draw upon an immense well of cosmic mana. A thread of power descended from the sky, attaching itself to the gate. Though met with resistance, as the gate''s inner mana threatened to draw my cosmic resources, I continued to pull more and more.


    The gate seemed to possess a protective force field, a barrier that thwarted my attempts to teleport it. Cosmic mana emanating from within the gate conflicted with my actions. "If it''s just the mana," I thought, "then I can try to overwhelm it." Determination surged through me as I pulled ever more cosmic mana. The thread expanded, enveloping me in a radiant purple glow.


    My soul space filled to the brim with cosmic mana, forcing the other elements to retreat. A vast pool of cosmic energy pulsated around me, and the sacred Dragon statue in my inner world seemed to be at the heart of this transformation.


    Cracks materialized within the space, and the distorted world blurred before me. The gate still stood resolute, so I channeled more and more cosmic mana. The realm groaned and disintegrated, but I was resolute. My entire being connected with the cosmos in an unprecedented way. I was no longer a mere conduit for cosmic mana, but had become a manifestation of the cosmic forces themselves.


    "Stop him! He''s going to doom us all!" Celestine''s voice, faint and distant, reached me, but her words were barely coherent amidst the cacophony of space tearing apart.


    "ARGH! No! NO!" a cry of pain pierced the chaos, and I "saw" one of the elders succumb to a sudden space rift that opened before him. He had no chance to react, vanishing into the void.


    My grandmother''s laughter resonated madly, and her vengeful gaze fixated on Celestine. She shouted, "You did this!" and lunged toward the now panicking Earth Dragoness.


    The last of the Fire Dragon Elders hastily retreated as more space cracks tore the realm asunder. Groaning and crumbling, the entire reality fell apart around us. Islands plummeted into the abyss, but I was no longer concerned. My focus remained on the gate, which still emitted a faint, shimmering light.


    The luminosity of my body and my soul space pulsed with intensity, causing me to wince as a sense of pain washed over me. I could feel the other elements struggling against the overwhelming cosmic mana, and my soul space itself was locked in a relentless battle to preserve itself and contain everything within.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The battle within my soul space raged on, each element fighting for control, but cosmic mana held an unrelenting grip. Water mana struggled to regain its dominance, but the resistance proved futile. Earth and lightning elements were equally impotent against the overwhelming cosmic energy. The darkness elements, in their scarcity, made no significant difference.


    It was a struggle I keenly felt, an awareness of the elements waging a silent war. The control had slipped away from me, beyond any hope of retrieval. The floodgates of cosmic mana had been thrust open, and now I was no more than a passenger, swept along by forces beyond my mastery.


    There was a paradoxical realization; the Gate, the source of our current catastrophe, would likely cease to function after this cataclysm. The shimmering threads of cosmic mana tethering it would be depleted. But this small comfort paled in comparison to the sobering truth ¨C the realm itself was on the brink of oblivion.


    For one final time, I turned my gaze towards my grandmother, locked in a frenetic duel with Celestine amid the disintegrating fragments of the world. My vision blurred, distorted by the rending tears in the fabric of space.


    A distant roar reverberated, muffled and distorted, an ominous harbinger of an imminent and overwhelming force. I sensed dozens of presences, far away, united in a coordinated effort. Yet, their fate seemed grimly predestined. It was unlikely any of them would live to witness the fruition of their assault. In that moment, a bitter chuckle escaped my lips, a gesture of despair.


    I didn''t wish to die. In the face of the crumbling realm, it became painfully clear that I wasn''t prepared. I had no desire to be a sacrificial offering for some grander cause, nor to perish in a war that had raged long before my birth. I yearned for life, for the chance to live, to experience the world''s wonders.


    Yet, as the realm disintegrated around me, time had run out. The inescapable, immutable forces had their hold, and no plea or lamentation could alter the merciless course of destiny.


    The ''creature,'' with its obsidian bulk, had finally traversed the threshold of the Gate. Yet, alas for this colossal bastard, it had ventured too late. Only a fleeting glimpse of its massive form registered in my senses before the appearance of more apertures and rifts within the fabric of reality obscured my vision.


    Amidst the chaos of fracturing dimensions, I could perceive the creature''s anguished roars and the palpable resonance of its torment. And that gave me a measure of solace, the faint satisfaction that at least this monstrous entity was not emerging unscathed from its own recklessness. Its suffering, resonating within my final moments, seemed a small yet satisfying revenge against the unfolding catastrophe.


    A surge of pain reminded me that time was slipping away, that I stood at the precipice of my soul space''s demise. The other elements that had long held the cosmic mana at bay had reached their limits, and the once-unrelenting grip of the cosmic energies could no longer be restrained.


    Amidst the disintegrating fragments of my inner world, I couldn''t help but mutter softly to myself, a confession of regret and self-reproach, "Ah, I really messed up, didn''t I?" The culmination of all I had inadvertently set in motion weighed heavily upon me, the ultimate realization of the unintended consequences of my actions.

 Chapter 405: Come back

    Darkness.


    It was the sole entity that embraced me in this peculiar realm. Within its embrace, I found myself devoid of sensation, devoid of the awareness of my body or soul space. The world around me had become an empty void, stripped of any perceivable reality, and all that remained was the faint but constant hum of cosmic mana. Even the notion of time seemed to slip through my grasp, evading my understanding like a wisp of smoke.


    Stranger still was the absence of emotions that should have surged within me. There was no grip of fear, no spark of anger, no pang of anxiety. As I floated within this surreal nothingness, I came to understand that my emotions were muffled, as though concealed by a gossamer veil.


    The question lingered: "What had happened?"


    The silence that enveloped me was initially bearable, but as moments transformed into an eternity, a haunting sense of isolation and disconnect crept over me. My muted thoughts echoed through the void.


    I couldn''t help but ponder my own state. Was this the realm of the deceased, or perhaps some unforeseen outcome of my actions? An ironic chuckle rumbled within my thoughts; death wouldn''t have been a novelty for me.


    What should have been a storm of emotions was strangely placid. My own unease lingered at the edge of my awareness, threatening to rise to the surface but always withheld by some unseen hand.


    Recollections of my journey and the battles I had faced filled the void. Flashes of my existence, from my birth in this world to my encounters with siblings, my family, and my companions, flickered like fragmented memories in my fading consciousness. Names faces, and places fluttered through my thoughts, a tapestry of a life rich with encounters and experiences.


    Breta, my first friend, the one who had journeyed alongside me for a part of my story, found her place in my recollections. And amidst the shadows, I even spared a thought for Ember, whose fate remained unknown.


    As I waded through the fragmented tapestry of my past, I was briefly brought to the time before this draconic existence, my existence as a human. However, the specifics of that life eluded me like a distant dream.


    Yet, whenever I ventured into the realm of the battle and its stark culmination, the muted emotions beneath the veil would stir. Anger, shame, regret¡ªthey would froth to the surface, roiling within me, threatening to overtake my thoughts. But each time, they would recede, absorbed by the unyielding darkness that enveloped me.


    I howled silently, tears flowed without being felt, and my mind screamed in defiance. Yet, these impassioned outbursts amounted to naught. The darkness would eventually reclaim me, subduing my tempestuous emotions.


    "Why did I have to play the hero?" I whispered to the abyss. "I could have avoided this war, explored the boundless cosmos in peace." Regret colored my voice, a bitterness of missed opportunities and ill-fated choices.


    For the first time since I opened my soul space, I found myself unable to perceive its presence. It was shattered, its components scattered, and the elements that once had danced within it were no more. It was as if my heart ached for the Water elements in particular, their absence an emptiness I could hardly bear.


    And yet, in the midst of my turmoil, I pondered my existence here. Had I survived, or was I punished for my failure? The notion of punishment for inadequacy weighed on me, the specter of my perceived shortcomings haunting my silent soul.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The unsettling question echoed in the dark expanse: "Am I truly dead?"


    If I was truly dead, why was I still able to feel the cosmic mana?


    In fact, if anything, I felt it stronger than ever. I couldn''t ''see'' it per se, but I could feel it. It was everywhere, the more I focused on it, the more all-encompassing it felt. What is this? Where am I?


    Questions kept swirling in my mind, but no answer was to be found.


    ****


    "Bring her back Ynos! I do not give a damn, stay in formation!" Sidus''s voice resounded with uncharacteristic rage and desperation, urging his companions onward. The situation had taken a chaotic and treacherous turn, leaving Sidus struggling to maintain his usual composure. He had been striving to emulate his older brother''s level-headedness, often concealing his determination to be more rational and calm, even if he wouldn''t readily admit it. But the events unfolding around him were pushing his limits.


    Dragons attacking other Dragons, and Gods engaged in fierce battles alongside other Dragons against Dragons and Deities had shattered the known order. The realm had descended into madness, leaving Sidus bewildered and furious.


    Despite the whirlpool of emotions churning within him, he made a resolute effort to stay rational. His temper simmered beneath the surface, but he tried to maintain his composure. He couldn''t comprehend how things had come to this point, and a litany of questions plagued his thoughts.


    In the midst of the chaos, Sidus expertly maneuvered to evade a claw strike from a rival Dragon. With precision, he retaliated, closing the opponent''s jaws with his own claws, causing a deadly backlash of dragon breath that bathed the ground in gore and brain matter. A brief moment of relief washed over him.


    His gaze shifted to Ynos, who was valiantly attempting to restrain a furious Essie. Such a scene had been unimaginable, and it struck a chord of disconcerting realization within Sidus. In this tumultuous moment, his priorities had dramatically shifted.


    Breta was entangled in combat against two Deities, her tenacity and the aid provided by Immy kept her standing. Sidus''s gaze, however, drifted upward to the sky, where their mother battled against an enigmatic force hidden beyond the veil of clouds.


    Exasperated, he muttered a curse under his breath before rushing to join Ynos and Essie.


    "Let me go! I can do it!" Essie pleaded, her voice tinged with determination.


    Sidus''s response was swift, a roar that silenced her and elicited a pitiful expression in return. Inwardly, a pang of empathy tugged at his chest, but this wasn''t the time for such sentiments.


    "I know you can," he said with firmness, "but look around you! Now isn''t the time to prove yourself to us. You need to stay alive. So stick with the group, understood?"


    Essie''s voice was feeble, but she nodded her agreement.


    Ynos''s question hung in the air, accompanied by a grave tone. "What do we do? Weren''t we supposed to be launching an all-out attack?"


    The uncertainty that plagued them was palpable, but Sidus managed to respond through clenched teeth. "I don''t know, but for now, stay close and stay together."


    He had made a promise to his brother, and he was determined to keep it. With an unspoken vow, he affirmed his resolve. "I''ll protect them, all of them¡ªso come back quickly, brother."

 Chapter 406: Running for safety

    "We can''t leave her here, Sidus!" Ynos protested concern etched across his features.


    Sidus, however, was resolute and pragmatic in his response, his tone unwavering. "Use your brain. What good are we to her? We can''t even approach their fight! I''m not going to risk our lives by staying here; we are going to retreat."


    Ynos clenched his teeth, torn between his desire to help their mother and the undeniable logic in Sidus''s words. He reluctantly raised his head to peer at the sky where their mother waged an intense battle. He knew that his brother was right. The three of them were powerless spectators to a deadly conflict veiled by clouds, only punctuated by dazzling flashes of light and bursts of mana. Their presence offered no aid, only risking their safety.


    Retreating inside the transparent shield protecting their mountain had at least spared them the immediate horrors of the external chaos. Yet, the world outside the shield painted a grim picture, akin to an apocalypse. Countless figures engaged in battle above, and distinguishing friend from foe was near impossible.


    Their mother was fighting a horde of invaders and with their father gone, Grandfather nowhere to be seen, and Aether absent. The situation was growing increasingly dire.


    "Damn it!" Ynos cursed, his frustration palpable.


    Essie, their youngest sibling, spoke up with trepidation. "W-Where are we even supposed to go?"


    The question hung in the air, and everyone turned their gaze to the sky and the tumultuous world around them, pondering the uncertain path ahead. Chaos reigned, and it seemed that no place remained safe.


    After a protracted silence, Immy broke the deadlock with her suggestion. "How about we head to the mortal realm?"


    "Mortal realm?" Sidus questioned, his disbelief apparent. "What are we even going to do there?"


    Immy offered a measured explanation for her proposal. "Look around you. What is there to do here anymore? Nearly everyone''s attention is focused here. They don''t have much reason to pay attention to the mortal realm. We can lay low over there until things calm down."


    Sidus hesitated, and it seemed as though he intended to contest the idea. Ultimately, he yielded to the soundness of Immy''s plan. His gaze shifted to his siblings, observing their varied reactions. Essie appeared anxious, and Ynos sported a deep frown.


    Breta''s voice cut through the indecision, her tone assertive. "Sounds like the best chance we have."


    Sidus sighed heavily, a realization of the gravity of their circumstances weighing on him. "So be it. We head to the mortal realm to lay low until everything calms down." He paused, shifting his gaze to Immy. "You lead the way."


    Immy nodded, her expression resolute. "Okay, let''s go!"


    ****


    Leaving the mountain proved to be relatively straightforward, but traversing to the ocean presented an entirely different set of challenges. The ongoing clash between forces in the sky and on the land sent constant shockwaves rippling through their surroundings, hindering their progress and making it feel painfully slow.


    Their journey was further complicated by the frequent appearance of Deities and Dragons. It was a daunting task to distinguish between friend and foe amid the chaos, but the group persevered through the uncertainty.


    Sidus used his Darkness element to cloak them, although maintaining the cover amidst the elemental tumult was an arduous endeavor. Ynos took the lead, using his formidable dragon form to forcefully clear a path when needed, while Essie and the others provided support.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Behind!" Breta''s voice rang out, alerting the group to a sudden threat. Sidus, acting swiftly, materialized behind a Deity that had launched an unexpected attack.


    The Deity possessed a fearsome countenance with four arms and a demon-like visage. He did not speak, instead choosing to confront the group with swift aggression. As Sidus materialized behind the God, the Deity promptly sensed his presence and seized him by the throat with one of his powerful arms.


    In a dramatic turn of events, Breta''s spear, wielded with precision and determination, severed the Deity''s arm, freeing Sidus from the menacing grip. Unfazed by his injury, the Deity immediately turned his attention to Breta.


    Without hesitation, he rushed toward her, only to face another onslaught. Ynos, swift and mighty, lunged at the Deity, his jaws aimed for the God''s neck. The Deity, perceiving the imminent threat, raised his three remaining arms in a desperate bid to shield himself. Ynos managed to tear two of the arms in the process, leaving the God wounded.


    Breta did not hesitate either, her spear surged forward, impaling the Deity through the chest. Essie, taking swift action, harnessed her wind mana to target the Deity''s neck. However, the determined God, with his remaining arm, managed to intercept the attack, resulting in a severe wound.


    The Deity''s demonic visage contorted with fury, his eyes blazing. Sensing imminent danger, Breta cried out a warning, prompting everyone to scatter.


    "Dodge!"


    A deafening explosion rocked the surroundings, uprooting the earth beneath them.


    Despite the danger, the group showed no sign of relenting. Swiftly, they closed in on the God, their combined mana and divine powers suppressing his attempts to heal and regenerate.


    It was then Sidus who struck the final blow, reappearing before the God and deftly using his tail to decapitate the formidable opponent.


    "Come on, let''s move! We can''t afford to waste any more time!" Sidus urged, and the group pressed forward, determined to face the challenges that lay ahead.


    ****


    In the beginning, the prevailing sensation was darkness. The inky abyss enveloped my existence, rendering me devoid of physical form or tactile perception. It was an unsettling state, hovering between the realms of life and death, a realm where the conventional senses held little relevance.


    Yet, as I navigated the enigmatic boundaries of this ethereal state, something peculiar stirred within me. While I remained in a formless void, a connection with my surroundings endured, a connection defined not by touch or sight, but by an awareness of the cosmic forces that surrounded me.


    I delved into this mysterious connection, focusing on the ever-present cosmic mana that swirled around my essence. As my focus deepened, the impenetrable darkness gradually yielded, replaced by something both wondrous and enigmatic.


    At last, I began to discern the stars, each radiant point of light manifesting as a celestial jewel set against the cosmic tapestry of the universe. The stars were not mere dots of illumination; they were the beacons of distant worlds, the silent witnesses to countless cosmic dramas.


    The vast expanse of space unfurled before me, its celestial wonders captivating my senses. It was as though I had transcended the confines of mortal existence and entered a realm where the laws and perception did not apply.


    Yes, it was clear now. I found myself suspended in the boundless sea of the cosmos, a realm where the fabric of reality was woven from stardust and the echoes of distant supernovae reverberated through the timeless void.


    ''How did this happen?''

 Chapter 407: Point of no return

    As I drifted through the boundless cosmos, passing celestial bodies of incredible scale and majesty, an unusual tranquility enveloped me. The traumatic events of my recent past seemed distant and muted as if the cosmic tapestry itself had welcomed me into its gentle embrace.


    It was a surreal sensation, one that defied explanation. The grandeur of the cosmos extended before me, a breathtaking display of wonders that stirred a deep fascination I had harbored since my earliest memories. A fascination that transcended my very existence and now found its ultimate fulfillment as I traversed the heavens in this formless state.


    I marveled at the effortless way I navigated this celestial realm. No longer confined by a physical body, I moved with a fluidity that mirrored the seamless ebb and flow of the universe itself. Teleportation, a once conscious and calculated act, now occurred naturally, akin to an instinct or an inherent part of my essence.


    The inherent stillness of my emotions, their suppression in the face of such celestial grandeur, perplexed me. I knew I should feel a sense of disorientation, even anxiety, as I ventured into this unknown realm. Yet, all I experienced was a quiet sense of acceptance, an acknowledgment of my place in this cosmic dance.


    My journey took me through stars, each one a dazzling spectacle, born from the collapse of gaseous nebulae. I witnessed the radiant birth and eventual death of these celestial bodies, an eternal cycle of creation and destruction. I observed the far reaches of the universe, galaxies beyond count, each one a universe unto itself, filled with stars, planets, and the untold wonders of the cosmos.


    Amidst the silent beauty of it all, I felt a profound sense of belonging. As though I had found my true home among the stars, existing in harmony with the cosmos. It was as if the universe had beckoned me, revealing its enigmatic secrets, and offering a serene refuge from the chaos and strife I had known before.


    ****


    Lost in an inexplicable state, I couldn''t gauge the passage of time. It was as though I had transcended the constraints of reality, drifting from one enigmatic place to another. Then, an imperceptible shift in the cosmic mana enveloping me drew my attention. This change, though subtle, was discernible thanks to my heightened sensitivity to the cosmic energies. It was as if the cosmic mana itself had taken on a sentient quality.


    A smooth, ancient voice reverberated through my mind, echoing with a weight of eons. "You are not supposed to be here," it intoned, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    Instinctively, I scanned my surroundings, my senses on high alert, yet found nothing tangible. In an effort to steady my racing thoughts, I cautiously extended my consciousness toward the cosmic mana and hesitantly asked, "Hello?"


    The voice responded, its tone carrying an air of wisdom and authority, "It is not your time yet to join us, young Dragon."


    My inner thoughts whirled with a mix of awe and trepidation. Could it truly be the cosmic mana communicating with me? Was I on the brink of madness? Hesitant but compelled, I inquired, "And who are you?"


    In a surprising departure from the expected enigmatic response, the voice replied with calm assurance, "I am your predecessor, young Dragon."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    His words stirred a torrent of emotions within me, and I couldn''t restrain my curiosity. "The previous cosmic pillar? But you''re dead?"


    The voice chuckled softly. "Haha, indeed, I am."


    Silence hung in the air, and when the voice offered no further explanation, I couldn''t hold back my rising anxiety. "If you are the previous cosmic pillar, and you are dead, how am I able to converse with you? Wait! Am I dead?"


    With a measured cadence, the voice replied, "Hmm, I suppose physically you are."


    The realization crashed upon me like a tidal wave. "I...I was dead." The notion had been lurking in the recesses of my mind when I could no longer sense my soul space, but hearing it stated so bluntly was a jolt to my very being.


    "Wait," I stammered, "you said physically?"


    "Indeed," the voice affirmed calmly. "Your body no longer exists. It has been torn apart into shreds, along with your soul space."


    I struggled to maintain composure, my emotions roiling beneath the surface. "But, if my body and soul space are gone, how am I still here? Is this the afterlife?"


    "That is because you are a cosmic dragon," the voice explained with a serene gravitas. "Your soul space is the cosmos itself."


    "The cosmos?" I hesitated, my understanding faltering.


    For a moment, the voice remained silent, as if gathering the words to elucidate the cosmic mysteries. Finally, it spoke, "When a Cosmic pillar dies, we return to the cosmic mana. That''s why your current form is shapeless and formless."


    "Doesn''t that mean I''m truly dead?" I queried.


    The voice released a sigh, its tone filled with patience. "No, child, you have a choice to make. You may merge with us, returning to your origin, which would, in essence, render you ''dead.'' Many before you have made that choice. Alternatively, you can choose to go back."


    "Go back," I muttered, "How can I do that?"


    The voice chuckled softly, as if expecting my response. "We have been watching you. Brave but reckless, intelligent yet naive, proud and yet humble, strong but not enough. You are a bundle of contradictions, young Dragon."


    Before I could respond, the voice continued, "You must choose, should you wish to return. Your body will be reconstructed, but you will only be able to wield cosmic mana. You will no longer possess a soul space, but you won''t require one. You will become a true extension of us, an embodiment of the cosmos."


    The voice paused, letting the weight of its words settle in the void. "Now, little Dragon, what will you do?"


    "I¡ª"


    With a sense of serenity, the voice responded, its words imbued with a soothing cadence, "Take all the time you need, little one. In this realm, time is something we have in abundance."


    I couldn''t help but seek reassurance, my voice trembling as I asked, "Are you absolutely certain that I won''t have access to other mana elements?"


    The voice''s response was unwavering, a declaration of my cosmic destiny. "You will perceive them, they will acknowledge you, you will witness their existence, but you shall no longer command them. Your sole conduit will be cosmic mana, a force befitting your stature as a Cosmic Dragon. It is more than sufficient for you."


    The weight of this revelation settled upon me, and I contemplated the path ahead, knowing that my choices would forever alter the course of my existence.

 Chapter 408: Back to the mortal realm

    Wane surveyed his fellow disciples and friends, concern etched across their faces. "What happened?" he inquired, seeking answers amid the palpable tension.


    Lana''s response weighed heavily on the gathering, her voice laden with somber gravity. "Master''s family has arrived," she conveyed.


    Kaida''s eyes widened, disbelief apparent in her voice. "What?!"


    Wane''s confusion only deepened. "Then why are we standing here? Shouldn''t we be out there to welcome them?"


    Jon, who had maintained silence until this point, calmly raised his hand and broke the news. "They''re not outside, Wane. They''re down here."


    Wane furrowed his brow, puzzled by Jon''s revelation. "Down here? Do you mean they''ve taken refuge inside the mountain?"


    Jon nodded in affirmation. "Indeed. They arrived in secret and sought to remain concealed. So, I''ve had to hollow the inside of the mountain for their accommodation."


    Understanding dawned on Wane as he processed the absurdity of the turn of events. "Huh, you had to¡ª"


    Morena voiced her thoughts, her tone reflecting her efforts to steady herself. "I suspected something was amiss when Jon gathered us, a rare occurrence. But this...this is beyond expectations."


    Halbor, who had remained silent thus far, finally spoke up. "How many of them are here?"


    All eyes turned to Jon, who, in turn, glanced at Lana waiting for her to speak. "F-Four," she replied, her voice tinged with hesitation.


    "Four!?" Wane couldn''t contain his astonishment, his voice rising in exclamation.


    Halbor''s question mirrored the disbelief coursing through the group. "You mean to say there are four Dragons concealed within this mountain right now?"


    Lana nodded in confirmation. "Yes."


    Without hesitation, Wane''s determination surged. "What are we waiting for, then? Let''s go!"


    Morena offered a gentle reminder, her voice carrying a note of reverence. "Remember, they are Master''s family. Proceed with respect."


    With a collective nod, the group steeled themselves for the momentous encounter that awaited them, their emotions and expectations running high.


    ****


    Jon assumed the role of guide, leading the group away from the unassuming mansion that had concealed the truth of the mountain. Their path took them to a seemingly ordinary section of the mountain''s exterior. To the disciples'' amazement, a massive rock shifted aside, revealing a hidden set of stairs descending into the earth.


    As the group approached, Wane couldn''t help but mutter, "Fancy."


    Jon gestured for them to proceed. With measured steps, he descended first, followed closely by Lana and the rest of the group. The stairwell led them deep into the mountain, and the disciples quickly realized that the interior was far from solid. In fact, it appeared that the mountain was but a facade, held together by Jon''s mastery of Earth magic.


    The disciples'' eyes widened as they entered the hollowed core of the mountain. A small platform awaited them, offering a breathtaking view of the cavernous expanse below. It was here that the four Dragons resided, and the sight that met their gaze left them awestruck.


    Even Jon, who had previously encountered these majestic beings, couldn''t contain his sense of wonder. The aura emanating from the Dragons was palpable, an overwhelming force that left the disciples breathless.


    One of the colossal figures, a hulking golden Dragon, spoke with a commanding voice that reverberated through the mountain, shaking their very bones. "Is it them, Immy?"


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Immy, the graceful white Dragonness whom they had met on a prior occasion, responded with a hint of amusement. "Keep your voice down, Ynos. Yes, they are the apprentices of Brother Aether."


    Halbor summoned a nimbus of wind, using his speed cloud to descend and guide the group to the cavern''s floor. As they stood there, they felt like diminutive ants before these immense creatures, whose collective gaze bore down upon them.


    Despite the overwhelming presence of the Dragons, Jon, as the eldest apprentice, assumed a position of leadership. He lowered his head and spoke with a tone of deep respect, "We humbly welcome all of you, esteemed guests."


    In a show of unity and reverence, the other disciples followed Jon''s lead, bowing their heads in acknowledgement.


    The golden Dragon, Ynos, mumbled to his companion, "Interesting little creatures, aren''t they?"


    Immy, her voice gentle and soothing, responded, "Indeed, they are. You may raise your heads."


    With a sense of wonder and anticipation, the disciples gradually raised their heads, ready to engage with the legendary beings who had ventured into the realm of mortals. The presence of these ancient Dragons, concealed within this mountain, was a sight to behold, a convergence of two worlds that filled the disciples with awe.


    Almost immediately, the smallest of the Dragons, a Green Dragonness, approached them. In a dazzling display of wind mana, her massive form transformed into that of a breathtakingly adorable green-haired girl. It was an enchanting sight that momentarily left all six apprentices in a state of stunned amazement before they swiftly regained their composure.


    Her voice, slightly high-pitched and filled with an irresistible charm, resonated in the cavern. "Wow, that was wind mana! Can you do that again?" The question, accompanied by her delightful appearance, was enough to disarm even the most stoic among them.


    Halbor, ever mindful of the true majesty concealed behind the fa?ade of this captivating girl, promptly lowered his head in a show of respect. Though her appearance now made her seem shorter than him, there was no doubt that she was a deadly and majestic being. "Yes, my lady," he replied and summoned his wind cloud once more.


    The adorable Dragoness continued to express her fascination. "Oh! It''s funny how you use mana!"


    Her brother, the imposing Black Dragon, who had been silently observing, decided to intervene. His deep voice reverberated through the cave, imposing a sudden, deadly silence. "Essie, enough."


    The cute green-haired Dragoness, now subdued, lowered her head sadly and withdrew, her enthusiasm momentarily quelled.


    The Black Dragon turned to Immy with an air of impatience. "What is taking Breta so long?"


    Immy, the White Dragonness, responded with serene assurance. "She should be here shortly."


    Before Breta''s arrival, Immy turned her benevolent gaze toward the group of apprentices and proposed a matter of importance. "Before that, I believe we owe them an explanation."


    The Black Dragon, content to observe the proceedings from his regal position, simply laid down and closed his eyes, signaling his consent to the forthcoming exchange. The cavern remained hushed, a palpable sense of anticipation filling the air as the apprentices prepared to learn more about the Dragons'' presence in their realm.


    "Well, it''s good to see that all of you are doing well. I''m afraid, however, that we do not come bearing good news," Immy said, before starting her briefing.

 Chapter 409: The Voidwalker

    Two divine figures, their forms clad in resplendent silver armor, patrolled a small floating island within the celestial realm of a small world. The first, a Goddess, her armor gleaming with ethereal radiance, initiated a conversation with her companion, another deity whose face remained obscured by a helmet.


    "Did you hear?" she inquired, her voice carrying the weight of urgency and curiosity.


    The helmeted deity, barely visible eyes beneath the protective visage, quivered slightly with a mix of awe and fear. "Are you referring to the Voidwalker?"


    The Goddess affirmed, her expression hidden behind her own silvery helm. "Yes, Aether, I believe that was his name."


    "Yes," he responded with disbelief, his voice muffled by the helmet. "I heard he fell during the great attack on the council, back in the main world, but how?"


    The Goddess, unsure of the precise details, shared the rumors she had encountered. "I''m not certain, but if the rumors are to be believed, he somehow survived and fully assimilated with the cosmic pillar."


    The helmeted deity''s confusion persisted. "Fully assimilated? What does that entail?"


    The Goddess, herself unsure, elaborated, "I can''t say for certain, but I overheard one of the Elder Gods mention the existence of a proper cosmic pillar now, whatever that may mean."


    The deity pondered this information. "Did you get any chance to see him?"


    "No," the Goddess responded, shaking her head. "I wasn''t there, but I heard he appeared in a recent attack against one of the other worlds. He materialized out of nowhere and swiftly vanquished all the Shades, Dragons, and Gods that occupied it before vanishing."


    "I heard similar accounts," the helmeted deity acknowledged with a nervous gulp. "When the council dispatched their forces to investigate, they found nothing but an empty planet."


    The Goddess attempted to inject some optimism into their discussion. "Well, at least he''s on our side, right?"


    "I hope so," her companion admitted, his concern palpable.


    Their conversation was abruptly halted by a thunderous roar that pierced the tranquil realm. "ENEMY ATTACK!" The two deities exchanged glances, and in an instant, they transformed into beams of light, soaring into the sky to confront the imminent threat.


    Above them, the serene sky darkened as a massive army of sinister Shades descended upon their realm. From below, countless other figures, including Dragons and Gods, ascended to confront the looming threat.


    In a matter of moments, the sky was set ablaze with crimson hues. Spells arced overhead, and countless figures descended as the conflict raged on.


    The two deities fought side by side, their combined efforts efficiently repelling the Shades. In unison, they confronted one adversary after another, their synergy unmistakable.


    Amid the chaos of battle, the Goddess suddenly voiced a hope, her sword cleaving through a Shade with divine grace. "Do you think the Voidwalker might grace us with his presence?"


    Her companion remained focused on the fight, deflecting a sneak attack with precision. "Focus!"


    Undeterred, she pressed the issue. "I''m just saying. One can only hope."


    The helmeted deity offered a begrudging response as he forcefully disassembled a Shade with sheer strength. "I doubt a Cosmic pillar would have much concern for a minor planet on the edge of nowhere."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "One can only hope," the Goddess reiterated, her tone unwavering as they continued their battle against the encroaching darkness.


    The battle raged on relentlessly, the clash between the divine and the sinister Shades now stretching for an excruciating three days without respite. The small world they fought to protect found itself slowly overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught of darkness. The two Deities, once radiant and awe-inspiring, had lost much of their divine splendor in the ceaseless conflict. Their luminous aura had dimmed, and their once-pristine armor now bore the battle scars of dents and cracks.


    The Goddess, her helmet lost in the heat of the battle, revealed a face that bore the traces of fear and exhaustion. Her beautiful visage, marked by olive-colored skin, exhibited hazel eyes that struggled to maintain a fa?ade of calm, though it was evident that the relentless struggle was taking its toll.


    "I''m running low on Divine energy! And there''s no end to these relentless bastards!" she lamented, her voice tinged with a hint of desperation.


    Her companion, his own armor showing the wear and tear of the prolonged battle, stood by her side, defiant and unwavering. He dispatched yet another Shade with a powerful strike, only to have another materialize to take its place.


    Around them, a mosaic of similar scenes unfolded as other deities and Dragons fought desperately to stave off the encroaching darkness. Occasionally, the celestial beings would succumb to the relentless onslaught, falling to the ground below, either lifeless or mortally wounded.


    Frustration and despair began to take hold as the relentless tide of Shades showed no sign of abating. "Damn it! Where are our reinforcements?" the Goddess cursed, her voice now tinged with a sense of hopelessness. The once-mighty defenders of this realm found themselves pushed to their limits, their determination slowly giving way to the grim realization that they were running out of time.


    Just then, In the midst of the relentless battle, a sudden and inexplicable sensation enveloped the entire world, silencing the cacophony of warfare as if time itself had ground to a halt. The Goddess, her blade poised perilously close to the eye of a Shade in its beastly form, felt her eyes widen in astonishment as the world around her fell into an eerie, surreal stillness.


    In the blink of an eye, the world returned to its chaotic state, but with one remarkable difference¡ªthe inexhaustible tide of Shades, which had seemed impervious to defeat, had vanished. Their shadowy figures disappeared from the realm, as though they had been swiftly and efficiently erased from existence, leaving behind a stunned and bewildered army of celestial beings.


    The Goddess, her hazel eyes widening with astonishment and disbelief, instinctively turned her gaze skyward. There, for a fleeting moment, a faint image of a mesmerizing purple Dragon materialized before dissolving, as though it were nothing more than an illusion. But she knew that it was far from illusory.


    "The Voidwalker..." She whispered to herself, her voice filled with wonder and awe. The realization of his presence, and the impact of his intervention, left her and her fellow defenders of the realm in a state of amazement, as they struggled to comprehend the enigmatic savior who had singlehandedly turned the tide of their seemingly insurmountable battle.

 Chapter 410: A Bard?

    The sensation of flying through the vast expanse of space was an experience unlike any other, a sensation that left me awestruck and completely enthralled. With every movement, I found myself drifting further from my past and the conflicts that had consumed me, occasionally allowing myself to be sidetracked by the allure of exploring new planets and realms.


    Though these planets and places held little significance in the context of the war that had once consumed me, I discovered that I derived immense satisfaction from this newfound form of exploration. It was as if I had adapted seamlessly to my current body, which bore a striking resemblance to my previous three-headed form, with scales that emitted a mesmerizing and ethereal purple glow.


    Yet, there was a disconcerting aspect to my transformation¡ªthe absence of my soul space. It left an unsettling void within me as if there was nothing inside to anchor my being. Instead, the universe itself seemed to have embraced me in its entirety. The cosmos enveloped me, and in this sense, I felt nearly invincible, a dangerous thought that I had to keep in check.


    I was acutely aware of the temptation to become intoxicated by my newfound strength, but I pushed such thoughts to the recesses of my mind. Now was not the time to lose myself in the beauty and grandeur of the cosmos, nor was it the time to grow complacent.


    I had perished once before, a fact I could not deny. My arrogance had been my downfall, rooted in a lack of understanding of the scale of the conflict I had joined. That ignorance was a thing of the past, a lesson etched into my very essence. I swore to myself that I would not let history repeat itself.


    What lay ahead was the crucial task of reuniting with my family and my siblings. They needed me, and I yearned for the safety of my Grandmother. The turmoil of the council''s plane''s apparent collapse hung heavily in my thoughts, but I clung to the belief in her resilience. "She has to. Grandma is strong," I reassured myself, hoping that my grandmother had survived the upheaval.


    In this form, my body appeared translucent as I traversed the cosmic expanse, seemingly swimming across the stars. The vastness of space felt like an endless ocean, and each moment spent dwelling on this analogy stirred a pang of longing in my heart, a reminder of the absence of water mana around me.


    I shook my head to dispel such thoughts; now was not the time for nostalgia. Instead, I channeled my focus on the next step of my journey, with the cosmic mana''s whispers guiding me.


    With my connection to the cosmic mana, I could perceive its subtle guidance, leading me to the location of the main world. Slowly but surely, I made my way back, all the while refining my newfound abilities and becoming more accustomed to my powers.


    As I journeyed through the cosmos, I made a point to stop at the planets and battlefields plagued by the relentless presence of the Shades. In each instance, I intervened to turn the tide of the conflict. My appearances were abrupt, leaving my enemies with no time to react. A swift and powerful area attack would disperse the Shades with ease. The cosmic mana had become my willing companion, following my every instruction, reducing the margin for error, and making each intervention more seamless than the last.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But with this newfound control came an ever-present temptation, one that grew harder to resist with every victory. My ego and pride swelled with each accomplishment, a struggle to maintain the humility that had been so painfully learned. It was a perilous balancing act, one that I recognized I must master if I were to navigate this new chapter of my existence successfully.


    ****


    Sidus, wore an expression of disbelief as he faced Jon, the nervous intermediary who had brought an unusual request.


    "A bard?" Sidus inquired, his voice laced with incredulity.


    Jon, attempting to maintain his composure before the imposing Dragon, nodded hesitantly. "Y-Yes, esteemed Sidus. She insists on meeting all of you."


    The imposing Dragon''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint as he peered down at Jon. His voice resonated with an air of authority as he sought answers. "I believe we made it clear that we are here to hide from the world, not to announce our presence to it. Pray, tell me, why is a bard seeking to meet us, and how did she discover our whereabouts?"


    Lana, realizing the gravity of the situation, swiftly interjected. "We do not know. We were unable to sense her presence until she arrived here. We cannot detect any mana emanating from her, but we have reason to suspect she may not be... human," she admitted, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Sidus furrowed his brow at this revelation. He withdrew slightly and turned to his siblings, who shared in his wariness. Ynos, always prepared for potential threats, had already risen and stood at the ready. Essie, still maintaining her human form, edged closer to her siblings, a gentle swirl of wind mana surrounding her. Only Breta and Immy remained silent, their expressions reflecting deep contemplation.


    Sidus, seeking the counsel of his twin sister, turned to Immy. "What do you think about this¡ª this situation?"


    Immy considered the situation carefully before responding, "I doubt this entity is a Shade. Perhaps she is a Goddess of some sort?"


    Breta, displaying her curiosity, posed a question. "If this individual harbors ill intent, why would they take the trouble to announce their presence?"


    Ynos, ever the pragmatist, chimed in, "Speculation is pointless. The bard is already outside our door."


    Sidus, sighing heavily, came to a decision. "Very well, we will meet her. But be prepared for anything. Immy, you will take the lead."


    With that, Sidus retreated into the shadows, his form seemingly melding with them until he vanished from sight, leaving the six disciples in a state of astonishment. Witnessing a colossal black Dragon seemingly vanish before their eyes was a bewildering experience.


    Annoyed by the unexpected turn of events, Immy couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "Since when is he in charge?"


    Nonetheless, she quickly regained her focus and turned to Lana and the others. "Bring her in." with the role of leadership being thrust upon her, she intended to handle the situation with the utmost care and caution, especially since it involved the safety of everyone.

 Chapter 411: Syra

    Anticipation hung in the air as the Dragon siblings awaited the arrival of the mysterious bard. Sidus had strategically positioned himself in the shadows, ready to gauge the situation from a concealed vantage point. Immy stood at the forefront, flanked by Ynos and Breta, with Essie positioned further back. The cave seemed to buzz with a sense of unease, the siblings exchanging nervous glances.


    Their wait was mercifully short-lived, the cave echoing with the approach of footsteps. Lana and Halbor soon emerged, leading a diminutive yet attractive human lady. The bard''s hourglass figure drew immediate attention, and Immy, sensitive to auras, detected a commanding presence emanating from the seemingly petite stranger. With brown hair adorned with magenta tips, bright electric blue eyes, and lighter-complexioned skin, the newcomer''s appearance was both captivating and enigmatic.


    Immy and her siblings observed the bard''s every move as she approached, clad in black leather armor with a lute on her back and a flute at her belt. Twin blades crossed on her back completed her ensemble. The small woman walked over with a seemingly carefree demeanor, her aura exuding a blend of mischief and confidence.


    Once she stood before them, the stranger broke the silence with a gentle smile and a wave. "Aren''t you all just the adorable bunch?"


    Immy, caught off guard by the unexpected compliment, stammered, "A-Adorable?"


    The bard chuckled, "Why, of course! So young, cute, and oh-so full of energy. Makes me want to squeeze you!" Her light-hearted laughter resonated through the cave.


    Essie, who had been observing from a distance, couldn''t resist stepping a bit closer. There was something about the newcomer that reminded her of her own grandmother.


    Collecting herself, Immy pressed for answers. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"


    The bard shook her head, maintaining her gentle smile. "First of all, it''s bad manners to stay hidden and spy on others." Abruptly, she turned her gaze towards the right, where Sidus, who had been concealed in the shadows, now stood in dumbfounded surprise. "That''s more like it," she said with a nod of approval.


    "Come on, dear. I doubt you can''t recognize your own kin," she added, mischief dancing in her eyes.


    "A Dragoness?" Immy questioned hesitantly, still uncertain about the true nature of the enigmatic visitor. The strength that radiated from her was undeniable, and if her claim held true, her mastery over her powers was truly commendable.


    Essie, breaking her silence, transformed back into her human form. The bard, seeing this, expressed a mild surprise. "Oh?"


    "Excuse me, are you perhaps Grandma Syla?" Essie inquired tentatively.


    The bard''s eyes widened in genuine surprise, and with a swift, almost magical movement, she disappeared and reappeared before Essie. The Dragon siblings, ready to react defensively, found themselves frozen in disbelief as they watched the stranger extend a hand toward Essie.


    Just as despair began to cloud Immy''s face, the scene took an unexpected turn. The bard''s expression shifted, and before anyone could comprehend what was happening, Essie found herself engulfed in a warm, tight hug. The satisfaction on the bard''s face was unmistakable.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "How cute! What did you call me? Grandma? Come on, say it again! Yes, yes, I''m your Grandma Syla!" The bard exclaimed, reveling in the endearing title as Essie stood embraced in her unexpected grandmother''s arms. The cave, once tense with uncertainty, now resonated with warmth.


    ****


    The atmosphere in the cave shifted from tension to a more relaxed setting as Syla, the unexpected grandmother, engaged the group in conversation. Seated together, the rhythmic tapping of Syla''s fingers on the ground created a soothing backdrop to the unfolding dialogue.


    "So, you ran away?" Syla inquired, her gaze moving across the faces of the Dragon siblings.


    In an unspoken acknowledgment of their actions, all the siblings, save for Breta, lowered their heads in a shared moment of shame.


    Syla, recognizing the weight of their decision, reassured them, "Oh dear, I don''t mean to reprimand you. Quite the opposite. That was a smart decision. There''s no point in losing your life to a meaningless conflict. You are too young for that," she mumbled the last part to herself, a testament to her wisdom gained through the ages.


    Essie, unable to contain her curiosity, ventured a question, "Excuse me, how do you know Grandmother?"


    Syla, seemingly surprised, pulled down her lute and inquired, "Oh, didn''t she already tell you about me?"


    Shaking her head, Essie shared, "She mentioned you a few times and said that your transformation art was on par with hers, but she never talked about the details," hesitating for a moment.


    With a gentle pat on Essie''s head, Syla sighed and suggested, "How about I tell you a little story?"


    Essie''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eagerly nodded in agreement. Syla, with a hearty laugh, turned to the others and posed a question, "What about the rest of you?"


    "We would be honored," Immy replied respectfully.


    Syla, dismissing the formalities, lightened the mood with a wink and remarked, "Oh, dear. No need for the stiff formality. Just call me Grandma Syla. Or better yet, big sister." Her playful demeanor hinted at the depth of the connection she shared with the Dragon siblings, bridging the gap between generations with ease.


    "Well, here goes," She said, her hand on her lute as she began to play a gentle melody.


    "In the aftermath of battle, where silence reigned supreme,Two Dragonness, survivors lone, in the moonlit gleam.Comrades lost, a somber air, their wings worn and scarred,Yet fate had intertwined their tales, friendship unmarred."


    "Through the echoes of the fallen, a bond began to grow,Two steadfast hearts, side by side, against the ebbing woe.On wings of camaraderie, through trials they did roam,In the shadows of the battlefield, a friendship found its home."


    "Beneath the stars'' quiet gaze, stories shared like ancient lore,Two kindred spirits, battle-weary, yet their spirits soared.With scales marked by war''s cruel touch, a tale of resilience,Facing the unknown hand in hand, in steadfast alliance."


    "Through the echoes of the fallen, a bond began to grow,Two steadfast hearts, side by side, against the ebbing woe.On wings of camaraderie, through trials they did roam,In the shadows of the battlefield, a friendship found its home."


    "In the quiet moments of the night, beneath the watchful moon,A pact unspoken bound their souls, a kinship to attune.Through untamed realms and endless skies, their journey wide,A friendship forged in battle''s wake, standing side by side."


    "Homeward bound, the dragons soared, tales etched upon the wind,A chronicle of friendship strong, where destinies did blend.Through ancient realms and shadowed skies, their saga brightly told,Two Dragonness, steadfast friends, their bond a treasure to hold."


    "Through the echoes of the fallen, a bond began to grow,Two steadfast hearts, side by side, against the ebbing woe.On wings of camaraderie, through trials they did roam,In the shadows of the battlefield, a friendship found its home."

 Chapter 412: New forms

    As Syra¡¯s captivating voice reverberated through the cave, weaving tales of battles long past, the Dragon siblings found themselves drawn into the tapestry of her memories. Once the story concluded, a brief yet profound silence enveloped the cave, as if the very walls were absorbing the echoes of history.


    "Well now, don''t just stand there with your mouths open. You''re making me self-conscious," Syra teased, injecting a playful tone into the moment.


    "T-That was amazing!" Essie exclaimed, unable to contain her awe. Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she continued, "Your voice was so pretty!"


    Syra, delighted by Essie''s enthusiasm, responded with a warm smile, "Oh dear, aren''t you just the cutest," gently patting Essie''s head with a grandmotherly affection that transcended generations.


    Sidus, usually reserved, cautiously joined the conversation, asking, "So you''ve met Grandmother on a battlefield?" Syra¡¯s gaze met his, the smile lingering as she nodded, "Yes, but that was a very, very long time ago."


    Ynos, his curiosity piqued, interjected, "Was it against the Shades?"


    A solemn tone crept into Syra¡¯s response, "Shades? Heh, no, it wasn''t."


    The revelation left the siblings exchanging puzzled glances, sensing the weight behind Syra¡¯s words. Deciding not to press further, they respected her unspoken desire to keep certain memories veiled.


    As Syra absentmindedly played a gentle tune on her lute, her gaze fixated on the cave''s ceiling, the group fell into a contemplative hush. Uncertain how to approach the moment, they found themselves caught between curiosity and the unspoken understanding that some chapters were best left closed.


    Breaking the silence, Breta took a step forward, her goddessly grace evident as she addressed Syra, "Excuse me."


    Syra lowered her eyes to meet Breta''s gaze, a playful twinkle in her eyes, "Oh, it''s the cute Goddess child. What is it, dear?"


    Startled by the endearment, Breta momentarily hesitated before gathering her composure and inquiring, "May I ask, what is your plan now?"


    "Hmm, my plan. That''s a good question," Syra mused, her eyes shifting toward the siblings standing in the background.


    "Well, first things first, why not come back with me? If your objective was to hide and lay low, I think it would be better to come with me for that."


    Breta turned to the others, her expression questioning. Unsurprisingly, Ynos, typically straightforward, spoke up, "Do you have an invisibility spell? Or something similar to hide us?" His curiosity gleamed in his eyes.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Haha, oh, but I have something much more fun!" Syra declared with a mischievous grin, sending an inexplicable chill down their spines. The air buzzed with anticipation.


    ****


    "No, I refuse! I can''t do this!" Sidus''s voice resounded through the cave, his protest echoing the sentiment of many reluctant Dragons forced into human forms.


    "But you look so adorable!" Syra¡¯s whimsical response only intensified the atmosphere of protest.


    Ynos, adding his voice to the rebellion, declared, "No! This is humiliation! I agree with Sidus!" The cave bore witness to the sound of crashing as Ynos grappled with the unfamiliarity of a human physique.


    Amidst the spectacle, Lana, Jon, and the other disciples exchanged bemused glances. The mighty Dragons, now confined to human forms, struggled with the most basic of movements, an ironic sight considering the formidable beings they truly were.


    The absurdity of the scene would have been comical if not for the lingering memory of the Dragons'' true, awe-inspiring forms. Essie, reveling in her siblings'' struggles, hopped along with a joyous expression, her infectious giggles resonating throughout the cave as she offered playful pointers.


    Sidus, transformed into a young man with rich, ebony skin, embodied strength and resilience. His finely sculpted features and mysterious, deep-set eyes exuded an untamed spirit. Though he complained and wrestled with the challenge of maintaining balance, a quiet confidence betrayed his inherent strength. His lean physique emitted a captivating aura, a stark contrast to the imposing Dragon he once was.


    On the other hand, Ynos, with wild and untamed golden hair, showcased his towering presence as the tallest among them. His muscular frame, seemingly sculpted to perfection, was a testament to his physical prowess. Despite his frown he continued poking away at his muscles with his newfound fingers, his powerful figure held an undeniable allure.


    Immy, distinct from the others, chose a more measured approach to adapting to her human appearance. Her long, silky silver hair cascaded gracefully, framing a face adorned with flawless milky-white skin and captivating red eyes. The elegance of her figure and the fascination she displayed with her hair and fingers added an ethereal charm to her newfound form.


    As the Dragons navigated the challenges of their human guises, the cave witnessed a curious fusion of absurdity and charm, a testament to the adaptability of these mighty beings forced into the realms of human experience.


    "Are you sure this is going to work?" Breta inquired, her tone laced with concern as she observed the Dragons grappling with their unfamiliar human forms.


    Syra, ever confident, responded with a reassuring smile, "Oh, it will. Look at them now; their aura is already almost nonexistent. This would work better than any disguise. Not to mention, Shades, not even Dragons, would easily tell the difference from afar."


    Breta turned her gaze towards Syra, her eyes reflecting a mix of confusion and curiosity. Sensing the unspoken questions, Syra encouraged, "Just ask what you wish to know, dear."


    The hesitation lingered in Breta''s expression as she ventured, "Why are you here? I mean, why are you in the¡ª"


    "In the mortal realm," Syra finished the question with a knowing smile.


    Breta nodded, her uncertainty evident. "Yes."


    A short sigh escaped Syra¡¯s lips before she responded, "It''s simple, really. I''ve also run away. The only difference is that I did it a long time ago."


    "I see," Breta acknowledged with a hesitant nod before turning her gaze back to the siblings. The Dragons, in their own time, were slowly but surely acclimating to their new and unfamiliar human forms, the cave witnessing a peculiar yet fascinating transformation.


    ****


    Far away, on a distant planet, ravaged by the aftermath of a massive battle, I materialized in the skies. A frown adorned my face as I surveyed the desolation below. It was yet another dead world, a somber testament to the relentless waves of conflict that had swept through its once vibrant landscapes.


    "I was too late again," I murmured with a heavy heart as I slowly descended to the barren ground. The remnants of life on this desolate planet were almost nonexistent; the mana that once flowed through it shattered and distorted. The colossal corpses of fallen Gods and Dragons lay strewn across the landscape, silent witnesses to the cataclysmic clash that had unfolded.


    "Isn''t this simply mutual destruction?" I pondered aloud, grappling with the weight of the scenes before me. The consequences of the cosmic turmoil were starkly evident, rendering the once thriving world into a lifeless tableau of ruin.


    My gaze lingered on the shattered remnants of what was once a vibrant ecosystem. The air, thick with the stench of decay, echoed the tragic tale of battles fought and lost. A sense of melancholy enveloped me as I contemplated the cost of such cosmic conflicts, leaving worlds scarred and devoid of vitality.


    With a heavy heart, I sighed and vanished, leaving behind the desolation that spoke volumes about the cyclical nature of cosmic struggles and the toll they exacted on the very fabric of existence.

 Chapter 413: Pillars & Elements

    Since my transformative experience, my perception has undergone a rapid evolution, granting me the ability to discern hidden elements previously hidden from my awareness. This newfound insight extended to the complex workings of teleportation, a cosmic dance where I could visualize and feel my transition from the material realm to the astral plane, ultimately materializing in distant locations. The cosmic mana, a potent force as it is, served as my guide, facilitating the manipulation of space within the astral plane.


    This process, which was akin to navigating a cosmic shortcut, became increasingly seamless with my growing familiarity and expertise in handling the cosmic mana. Multiple excursions through the astral plane ensued, revealing its ethereal surprises before I reluctantly withdrew. However, it was on a certain occasion, that a heightened sensitivity accompanied my enhanced senses, which led me to detect an ominous undercurrent the moment I stepped into the astral plane.


    Unlike my previous encounters, this disquieting sensation permeated my entire being¡ªmy scales tingled, and my senses emitted persistent warning signals. An indistinct yet palpable danger lurked within the astral plane, elusive in its exact location but undeniable in its unsettling presence. Initially confusing, this unnerving feeling dissipated immediately upon my return to the material realm, leaving me grappling with the mysteries I was still unaware of in the astral plane.


    Curiosity and a desire for understanding compelled me to test the boundaries further, re-entering the astral plane only to find the unease resurface. Pushing back my adventurous spirit, I chose to forgo tempting fate and pressed on with my cosmic journey, leaving the enigmatic astral realm behind. Unearthing whatever cause that feeling would come later, now, however, was not the time.


    Guided by the radiant beacon of cosmic mana, I traced its luminous trail through the cosmic expanse, following it back home. My current location found me deep into the heart of Shade territory, a situation that unnerved me but also picked my surprise and curiosity.


    Contrary to my expectations, not all planets within this shadowy domain appeared overtaken by the Shades. Some harbored mortal beings and an array of creatures, united by a peculiar commonality¡ªthe conspicuous absence of mana. In the back of my mind, I mused inwardly, questioning whether this lack of mana was the reason why the Shades refrained from asserting dominion over these particular realms.


    As I approached a particular small solar system, a celestial ballet unfolded before me. A lone blue planet, adorned with a resplendent planetary ring, basked in the ethereal glow cast by a distant sun. My insatiable curiosity beckoned, compelling me to draw near and explore the enigmatic allure of this cosmic gem.


    Drawn by the gravitational embrace, I initiated a graceful descent, teleporting myself through the cosmic tapestry directly into the skies above the tantalizing world. Blinking away the disorientation, my eyes swiftly adapted to the unfamiliar pull of gravity as I surveyed the panorama that unfolded beneath me.


    A vast expanse of ocean stretched out, uninterrupted by the presence of land. Faint echoes of mortal existence resonated through the cosmic currents, their dispersed forms dotting the watery canvas below. Driven by an inquisition inquisitive spirit, I descended, my draconic claws gently grazing the water''s surface. A genuine smile adorned my otherworldly visage, an acknowledgment of the comforting familiarity even in this unfamiliar cosmic realm. The absence of elemental mana didn''t diminish the joy of being in proximity to the water; a sentiment of longing for the embrace of aqueous realms tugged at my very being.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Pondering the curious puzzle, I scratched my head mid-flight. The absence of mana in a world dominated by a colossal ocean perplexed my mind. Back in the main plane, mana flowed seamlessly from the mana stream, carrying the essence of all elements across the plane. Some of the other worlds exhibited variations¡ªsome lacked a mana stream, while others embraced the omnipresence of mana without a discernible pattern.


    This particular world presented yet another anomaly. With the vastness of the ocean, one would anticipate the omnipresent presence of water mana. Yet, a profound emptiness echoed through the cosmic currents. Questions reverberated through my consciousness, an enigmatic chorus demanding answers.


    Lost in contemplation, my leisurely flight led me to the unexpected sight of a sprawling fleet of wooden ships, interlinked to create what seemed to be an artificial island. Mortal ingenuity manifested amidst this peculiar plane, prompting further queries in my mind. How did the absence of mana affect the mortals in this world? What other differences were there between this realm and others that had it? And most importantly, why did it not have any mana? Each question tugged at my brain, urging me to unravel the secrets embedded within this place.


    As I ascended into the sky, veiled by the concealing embrace of clouds, the oblivious mortals below remained unaware of my ethereal presence. Though unseen by them, my enhanced vision allowed me an unobstructed view of their humanoid forms. A distinctive feature, however, caught my attention¡ªtheir skin possessed a subtle azure hue, accompanied by inconspicuous gills adorning their necks. Their noses, curiously diminutive, marked a departure from the human norm, rendering them distinctly unique, yet eerily familiar.


    Despite these peculiarities, their bodies, much like those of humans, lacked any discernible trace of mana. The persistent question echoed within my cosmic consciousness: "Where does mana truly originate?" This enigma lingered in my thoughts as I soared through the skies, my form hidden behind the protective shroud of clouds.


    Observing the azure-skinned inhabitants, I couldn''t help but marvel at the divergence in their physiology. Almost human, yet intricately distinct, they stood as a testament to the diversity that unfolded below. With a final glance, I left them behind, my silhouette vanishing into the celestial canvas.


    Returning to the cosmic expanse beyond the confines of the planet, I reappeared amidst the boundless sea of stars and cosmos, a tapestry that illuminated the vastness of space. Reflecting on the presence of mana, my musings spilled into a murmured dialogue with myself, "The only mana within space is cosmic mana¡ªno, perhaps other pillars contribute as well?" The mysteries persisted, urging me to delve deeper into the currents that intertwined with the fabric of the universe, seeking answers in the limitless expanse that stretched beyond the boundaries of this peculiar world.


    ''I can''t feel the presence of any of the other pillars, not even the Darkness pillar¡ª but I think it should be out here,'' I cast one final glance at the blue planer before I left.


    ''Then, if the pillars can be found everywhere, even in space, what about the elemental mana?'' I wondered as I continued my journey.

 Chapter 414: Answers

    Continuing my quest for answers, my journey unfolded with the discovery of two more planets barren of mana and devoid of the presence of Shades. My curiosity deepened, pondering the origin of elemental mana that seemed conspicuously absent in these distant realms. I mused over the notion that mana was intertwined with the very pillars of existence, which were omnipresent even in the cosmic vastness of space.


    The absence of elemental mana led me to contemplate its source. Where did it originate, and was there something overlooked in my observations? The prospect of uncovering hidden truths fueled my eagerness as I pressed forward, determined to leave the Shades'' territory behind and unravel the questions I had at hand.


    Since Elemental mana, wasn''t present everywhere and it wasn''t present in space. Then that must mean it comes from a certain source. Now the question was, where exactly? Somewhere I didn''t see before?


    Thinking about all of that made me look forward to coming across a world with mana. Swiftly navigating through space, I carefully avoided worlds tainted by the Shades, opting instead for unexplored territories. Surprisingly, my voyage remained relatively smooth, a testament to my strategic choices amid the ongoing war and ever-shifting borders.


    In turn, It didn''t take me long before I found myself back to what I assumed was Dragon territory.


    The landscape was marred by battles and conflict. While I refrained from interference in seemingly controlled skirmishes, my thoughts fixated on a singular question: the origin of elemental mana.


    Initially, I assumed that specific elements gave rise to corresponding mana ¨C fire begetting fire mana, and water yielding water mana. Yet, the mana-less worlds shattered this simplistic belief. Driven by an insatiable curiosity, I set out to find the source.


    I didn''t know why, but my curiosity had gotten the best of me, and since I was on my way back home anyway, then it shouldn''t matter much.


    Finding a world with mana in our territory was surprisingly easy. It only took a few dozen teleportations before I found myself floating in front of a medium-sized planet.


    Teleporting directly into this realm, I was greeted by the sight of an expansive mountain range and a vast valley. I scanned the surroundings, my senses attuned to the elements. Earth mana permeated the environment, yet, to my dismay, I realized I no longer held the ability to command it.


    Closing my eyes, a wistful smile played upon my lips as I shook my head in acknowledgment. Though I could perceive and interact with the elements, the mastery I once possessed had dissipated. The journey, now intertwined with nostalgia and the pursuit of understanding, continued with a newfound purpose.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "That''s a strange feeling," I sighed.


    Sensing the elements around me acknowledging my presence, a bittersweet realization washed over me¡ªI could feel their essence but lacked the ability to shape even the simplest earth spike. "I guess you never appreciate what you have until you lose it," I sighed, the weight of my newfound limitation settling in as I began to stroll around the peak of the mountain.


    Initially, my observations focused on the ebb and flow of mana in this peculiar world. Unlike the mana-less realms, there was no distinct mana stream here, yet mana permeated the environment. Curiosity sparked within me¡ªwhat set this world apart from those devoid of mana?


    In a whimsical attempt to glean insights, I engaged in a one-sided conversation with an earth element floating near my claw, a hopeful smile on my face. "Any chance you would tell me where you came from?" Unsurprisingly, silence met my inquiry. Undeterred, I continued to observe the small, seemingly adorable elemental being when something unexpected suddenly happened, it vanished from my sight.


    Perplexed, I scanned the surroundings. The earth element I had been watching had disappeared, leaving behind only its counterparts. "Wait, what?" I muttered, puzzled by the sudden disappearance. However, upon closer inspection, I noticed a faint strand of cosmic mana materializing in the space the element once occupied.


    "No, It didn''t disappear."


    Examining my open claw, I marveled as another almost imperceptible strand of cosmic mana appeared. "What is cosmic mana doing here?" I questioned the cosmic forces that seemed to be interwoven with the more familiar elemental energies.


    Refocusing my attention on the remaining earth elements, I randomly selected another to observe. True to the pattern, after a few minutes, it too vanished, accompanied by the subtle trace of cosmic mana. The phenomenon was nuanced, almost escaping notice, had I not been paying attention, I would have most certainly missed it.


    Just to be sure, I continued my observation for a few more minutes, before I finally came to the conclusion. The elements were being teleported somewhere. Not only that, they were also being teleported here from somewhere.


    With that out of the way, it was only a matter of finding out where. So, I picked an unsuspecting Earth element and used my connection to the cosmic mana to cast a faint link to it. It wasn''t much, but it should be enough to allow me to track the element, after that, it was only a matter of waiting.


    Thankfully, I didn''t have to wait for long as the element disappeared right before me. I kept tabs on it using the link of cosmic mana before a frown made its way across my face.


    "Astral plane?" The link that connected me to the element shattered shortly afterward but It didn''t matter since I already found what I was looking for.


    "The elements come from the Astral plane?" I scratched my head in confusion. "Do they?"


    My memories of the Astral plane were not the best. My first time ''accidentally'' visiting the place was far from ideal after all, but now things were different. I was different.


    "Still, maybe I should wait until I have more information," I spoke to myself.


    There was still that prickly feeling that made my scales stand on edge every time I stepped onto the Astral plane. Not to mention, I don''t really understand what kind of place it is, exactly.


    "I need to ask Grandma," shaking my head, I shot off the mountain peak and into the sky, teleporting outside of the planet and into the comfortable embrace of space.


    ''Well, at least I figured out where elemental mana is coming from¡­ I think. Now it''s just a matter of finding out what exactly is the Astral plane.''

 Chapter 415: End goal

    "It''s the Voidwalker!"


    "Hold the line! Hold the line!"


    "Push them back!"


    Cries and roars echoed through the skies as I emerged above another battlefield. Most of those present recognized me almost immediately, and triumphant cheers followed right after.


    My body constantly teleported as I unleashed my Dragon breath on the horde of Shades, Gods, and even Dragons. It was a surreal sight, one that I would have never imagined before.


    Shades fighting alongside Dragons, how absurd.


    I was already close to the main world, and the war was raging across every plane. Everything was burning, planets had collapsed, and Gods, Dragons, and Shades alike fell by the dozen.


    No matter how much I wished to rush back, it was hard to ignore the fights raging before me. To make things worse, some of the high-ranking Shades, Dragons, and even Deities had some way or another of holding back my teleportation attacks.


    It was making it harder for me to take care of all of them at once. And so, I was forced to engage directly. My body constantly flashed across the skies and the land as I bit, tore, and killed anyone who stood in my way.


    I avoided an attack from a Deity as I flew overhead, only to get knocked to the ground by a massive silver Dragon.


    Dust rose as the Dragon sent enormous sharp silver pillars aimed at my head. I was about to teleport away when the Deity that had launched her earlier sneak attack on me jumped on my back with a crazed expression.


    Faced with the silver Dragon''s attack, I momentarily ignored the Deity that was stabbing her sword into my back and unleashing her divinity, and instead teleported away.


    I didn''t cover her with my cosmic mana, so her teleportation alongside me was not safe, to say the least. I reappeared behind the Silver Dragon, my claws launching for the back of its neck.


    The Deity that was latched onto my back was no longer there, only her hands grasping the sword still stuck in my back were left.


    The Silver Dragon tried to fight back, but I pierced its back with my lower claws and used my tail to prevent it from moving before my jaw clasped around its neck, decapitating its head and ending its life.


    The blood tasted disgusting to me, but I had no time to think about anything as a swarm of Shades rushed toward me. A wave of my cosmic mana was enough to make them disappear, but more soon followed.


    A particular monster in the midst of the swarm had a dark fog that swirled ominously around them. Seeing that, a frown made its way across my face.


    The fog was interfering with teleportation. I could teleport myself, but not them.


    "Ah, this is annoying," I cursed.


    "Follow the Voidwalker!" More cries echoed around me as a group of Gods suddenly gathered around me, forming a small army with me at the center.


    "We''ll take care of the small fry and clear the way for you!" said a glowing God. His features were hard to make out due to the blinding light surrounding his body, but I still nodded nonetheless.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    With that, the squad of Gods, led by the brightly shining one, rushed forward with a renewed sense of purpose. They carved their way through the enemies with efficiency, showing no mercy to whoever stood in their way.


    The Shades fell by the dozen, and an occasional God and Dragon died as well. I wasn''t idle; instead, I teleported myself directly toward my opponent. The being had no eyes; instead, his dark horns extended from his forehead and curled backward. He had two long limbs that ended with sharp claws, while his lower half was hidden behind the fog.


    I didn''t hesitate; the second I reappeared behind the beast, he instantly turned his head toward me. His lack of features except for his mouth was eerie, but I had no time to think of such a thing.


    I avoided the blast of red energy that the being launched at me and watched as the swarm of Shades behind disintegrated under it before I held the monster by his horns and used my back limbs to push him back.


    I tried to use my cosmic mana, but the dark fog seemed to read my intention, constantly interfering with me and protecting its master. I could teleport myself away, but that wouldn''t do much good in the current situation.


    We both fell to the ground, causing it to shake, and I used my teeth to aim for the monster''s neck. His scales were harder than I expected, and I wasn''t able to do much damage.


    I was then pushed back and sent crashing to the ground, but my right claw was still firmly grasping the monster''s horn. It roared and used its fog-coated claw to slash at me.


    I expertly avoided his strikes and used its horn to keep his head pointed downwards. Once the monster grew frustrated, another roar escaped his mouth, and I could see the red energy beam forming around his open maw.


    Not wasting any more time, I used all my strength to push the bastard on his back, and my claws to hold his head steady as I unleashed my Dragon breath right at its open mouth and still forming energy beam.


    The world instantly went white, and I hastily teleported away to watch my handiwork. The monster exploded, and the fog disappeared alongside it. A small cosmic shield materialized before me to protect me from the small debris and attacks.


    "Well, that''s one bastard down," I said under my breath as I scanned the battlefield.


    The group of Deities was swiftly taking care of the remains of the Shade swarm while chanting my name.


    "Voidwalker!"


    "Hail the Voidwalker!"


    Such loud cries were easy to make out, even amidst the chaos of the battlefield, and I would be lying if I said it didn''t make me feel good. Still, I couldn''t afford to dwell on my feelings of satisfaction; there was still a battle to be won.


    The current world was already a dead one in my eyes. The damage it received was extensive. Sure, it was still holding on, albeit barely, but the native mortals had already gone extinct, and the plane was hell on earth.


    Seeing all that, I was once again pushed into thinking about just what it was that we were fighting for. Amidst all the deaths, destruction, and chaos, I had lost sight of the end goal.

 Chapter 416: Journey down the mountain

    "So where are we going, Grandma Syra?" Essie asked as she hopped alongside the bard Dragoness.


    Syra gave her a warm smile in response and patted her head affectionately before answering, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, the real mortal realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but why can¡¯t we just fly there?¡± Puzzled Essie asked before adding, ¡°Brother Sidus can hide our tracks very well!¡±


    ¡°That, I¡¯m sure he can, but¡ª¡± Syra paused and turned to look behind her, where the group of three Dragons were struggling to walk in a normal line, ¡°They still need time to get used to their bodies.¡±


    Seeing that, Essie giggled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Immy is already starting to get the hang of it,¡± she said.


    The white Dragoness was indeed walking somewhat normally compared to her siblings. Sidus had a bit more trouble compared to her, but the worst of them all was Ynos.


    He could barely walk a couple of steps before tumbling down to the ground, followed by a string of curses.


    ¡°I hate this! Why must I degrade myself to this inferior form?!¡± His arms flailed about as he stood up, only to fall once more. In a fit of rage, he clenched his fist and hit the ground leaving behind a small crater, but causing both Sidus and Immy to fall down.


    ¡°Damn it Ynos! I was just getting the hang of it!¡± Sidus by his side barred his teeth in annoyance, while Immy simply rolled her eyes with a sigh.


    Breta followed along behind them, with a faint almost untraceable smile on her face. If Aether was here, he¡¯d be able to tell that she was very much amused by the whole scene unfolding before her.


    ¡°At this rate, we might never leave this mountain,¡± Immy sighed one more time and muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Oh please, like you are any better. I can see your legs trembling,¡± Sidus said with a glare.


    ¡°At least I can walk without kissing the ground every three steps,¡± She shot back.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ynos, I can walk just fine!¡± Sidus answered with a glare.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°What did I do?!¡± Ynos asked from behind only to be met with a glare from both of them.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± They both replied simultaneously before almost tumbling to the ground once more.


    ¡°Damn it, this is not working well. How humiliating,¡± Sidus cursed before turning to his sister.


    Although he hated to admit it, she was indeed one step better at adapting to this flimsy body than he was. Swallowing back his pride he spoke to her, ¡°I call for a momentary truce.¡±


    Surprised, Immy raised her brow in a very humane expression, ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, this is only wasting our time. S-Support me from my left and I¡¯ll do it from your right,¡± he stuttered as he extended his hand.


    Immy glanced at it and then back at him before silently taking his hand. They both placed their arms on each other¡¯s shoulders and began to walk slowly side by side, their steps gaining more momentum and more confidence as they went.


    ¡°Hey wait! Wait! What about me?!¡± Ynos cried out from behind as the duo slowly left him.


    ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s not fair!¡± He cursed and turned his head, his eyes meeting with Breta¡¯s almost emotionless face. A wide grin made its way across his face as he ¡®shyly¡¯ extended his hand toward her.


    ¡°Help?¡±


    Shaking her head, Breta silently grabbed his shoulder and dragged him along.


    ¡°Wait, wait! Slow down, I¡¯m going to fall again, wait!¡±


    Ynos¡¯s cries echoed throughout the mountain range as the group slowly descended from the peak, leaving behind a group of anxious disciples who still had a hard time understanding what had just happened.


    *****


    ¡°We¡¯ll camp here for the night,¡± Syra said as the group reached a green valley in the middle of the mountain range.


    ¡°Oh, why?¡± I can finally walk now!¡± Ynos said by her side. Sidus and Immy were standing in two opposite directions, refusing to acknowledge one another, while Essie was glancing at their surroundings in curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late and too dark. It¡¯s best to get some rest,¡± Syra said as she began to set camp.


    ¡°Too dark?¡± Confused, Ynos turned to look at the group, and Breta simply shrugged.


    ¡°But, we can still see?¡± He asked again.


    Syria chuckled as she sat down around a fire that she somehow managed to make almost instantly. She patted the ground beside her and spoke, ¡°Yes you can, my child. But for now, you are a ¡®human¡¯. And humans take rests at night, and they cannot see when it''s too dark.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a dragon¡­¡± Ynos whispered to himself in confusion.


    ¡°She means we are pretending to be humans, so it''s best if we act like ones,¡± Essie whispered to him by his side.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Ynos nodded in understanding.


    Soon, the entire group was sitting around the fire each lost in their own chain of thoughts.


    ¡°Why did you choose to stay in the Mortal world, Grandma Syra?¡± Essie suddenly asked.


    Syria who was gently caressing her lute replied, ¡°Well dear, mortals can be quite fascinating at times. And I suppose I enjoy the tranquility of living there.¡±


    Immy who had been silent this whole time finally spoke, ¡°Tranquility? I agree that mortals are intriguing, but aren¡¯t they also known for waging wars all the time? Just from the time I¡¯ve spent here, I¡¯ve seen all manners of politics and schemes, I¡¯m not sure I would call it tranquil,¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve spent some time here you say?¡± Syra asked.


    Immy nodded and pointed back to the way they came from with her head, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed at the church along with Brother Aether¡¯s disciples.¡±


    ¡°Aether huh, that¡¯s the child that¡¯s been going around making all that mess,¡± Syra chuckled lightly. Still, her words caused a frown to make its way across Sidus¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, dear. I¡¯m not sure If we can call what you did, living amongst the mortals. Sure, you¡¯ve stayed with them up there, but you were worshipped. Akin to a God like the lass sitting over there,¡±


    Breta pointed at herself in confusion at suddenly being called out.


    ¡°The thing is, to truly understand them. You must experience what it really means to be them.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s by putting on this fake¡ª display?¡± Sidus asked with a frown.


    Ynos nodded by his side and added, ¡°We are no mortals, we are proud dragons!¡±


    Another chuckle escaped Syra¡¯s mouth as she continued, ¡°No one said you weren¡¯t dear. But sometimes, it¡¯s good to know more about the world we inhabit. We share this entire place amongst each other, after all,¡± she said as she raised her head to glance at the stars.

 Chapter 417: Hail the Voidwalker

    "The main world?" The God asked in a puzzled tone, his glowing outer appearance flickered as he walked beside me.


    "We have had no contact ever since the attack on the council''s plane, Voidwaller," he said with a shake of his head.


    The deity then turned his gaze upwards where a group of lesser gods were busy mending the broken space where a barrier once stood, "Hurry up you lazy bastards! The barrier isn''t going to fix itself!"


    "Is there any point in doing this?" I couldn''t help but ask, my voice betraying my thoughts.


    "Hmm, what do you mean?" The Deity asked as we continued to walk around the devastating aftermath of the battle.


    Dragons were tending to their wounds, Deities were gathering the fallen. With parties regrouping in preparation for the next attack.


    "How many times have they raided this world?" I asked.


    "Too many to count," He shook his head.


    "Everything is already dead," I continued.


    He nodded his head in acknowledgment, "Indeed."


    "The mortals are dead, the world itself is dead," I said hesitantly.


    "That''s true," The Deity simply agreed with a nod. It was hard to get a read on his emotions with the bright light surrounding his body.


    "So what is it that you are fighting for, exactly?" I asked.


    The Deity paused, his body was shorter than mine. It was considerably taller than a mere mortal, but still shorter than me. I could see his head turned upward as he faced me, and I could only assume he was staring right at me.


    "Because this place is our home," he said as a matter of fact.


    His words caught me by surprise, and for a moment I didn''t know what to say. It was a simple reply, really. Though, one I didn''t expect. I thought he would say something about th greater good, something about fighting off the traitors¡­


    "Your home¡­ huh," I muttered.


    "Yes, our home," he continued with a nod. His head turned to the desolate landscape that stretched before us.


    I wasn''t sure what this world looked like before, but for now, it was nothing but a ruin of death and destruction.


    "And as long as we are still alive, then this place shall be as well," he continued in a low voice.


    "You mean, you plan to rebuild this place?" I asked.


    "Haha, of course!" His enthusiastic reply caused me to raise my brow in surprise.


    "You are awfully optimistic about all of this," I said.


    "Not everyone has the power to hop between worlds like you, Voidwalker," he said as we paused before a massive corpse of a fallen Deity.


    "For most of us, this place is all we''ve ever known. It''s all we will ever know," he said and gently caressed the fallen body before us.


    "I-I understand."


    "Thank you for your help. We are forever indebted to you, Voidwalker. Should we survive this purge, this plane is forever at your service," He turned to me and gave me a bow.


    "Please raise your head, we are all in this together," I said.


    "If you are going back to the main world, you ought to be careful."


    "Do you know something?" I asked.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "As I''ve said, we''ve lost contact after the attack on the council. But the space around all the planes is in chaos. It''s even worse than before. Now, It''s hard to tell friends from foes," The Deity shook his head.


    "Got it. Well then, I''ll be taking my leave," I spoke with a light sigh.


    The Deity gave me a nod and turned his head to the sky. His voice suddenly boomed around the world catching me by surprise, "LINE UP!"


    At his words, the massive army of Deities suddenly came together in a unified formation. The Dragons stood up and glanced my way with approval.


    "Hail the Voidwalker!" The glowing Deity spoke first, and the massive army followed after.


    "HAIL THE VOIDWALKER!"


    Their unified voices shook the heavens and caused the ground to tremble. The Dragons raised their heads upwards and roared. Feelings of pride swelled inside of me at the sight of it all.


    I gave them one final nod before I summoned my cosmic mana and teleported away leaving behind the ruined world along with its surviving inhabitants.


    ****


    Once I was out in space, I turned my gaze to glance at the planet I''d left behind. The barrier was slowly getting fixed, and I could sense the Dragons, and Gods working together side by side in preparation for the next attack.


    ''Heh, so Dragons and Deities can get along after all,'' I inwardly chuckled.


    I then teleported once more and continued on my journey, following the faint tread of cosmic mana back home.


    Out here in the vast open space, I was at home. Ever since my body was reconstructed, I could feel the embrace of the cosmos as I swam through space.


    I took a moment to regain my bearings and doubled down on my teleportation, crossing large distances with each hop. Occasionally, I would come across faint lights in the distance. Tell signs of battle, but I had wasted enough time.


    And so, I avoided all battlefields. A few times, I was ambushed by some Shades, but thankfully, they were nothing much, and I was able to easily take care of them.


    ''I should be there soon,'' I inwardly thought as I closed in on the main world when suddenly I was forced out of my teleportation.


    ''Ah damn it, what is it this time?'' I cursed as I scanned my surroundings.


    It didn''t take long to figure it out with the help of cosmic mana.


    ''Come out you bastard, I can see you,'' I instantly tried to lock space around a specific area when a strange figure countered my cosmic spell and walked out.


    ''That''s dangerous. So young and already so proficient in handling cosmic mana. This is why pillars are dangerous.''


    The figure''s voice spoke directly into my mind causing me to frown as I watched it walk through space as if it was on land.


    ''Who are you?'' I asked, but the figure did not reply.


    It was covered in the shade''s signature dark fog making it somewhat harder to see in space, alas with cosmic mana it was as bright as the day before me.


    ''You are not leaving this place alive, little pillar. You''ve already caused us enough problems as it is.''


    ''I''ve already died once, I''m not planning on doing that again any time soon.''

 Chapter 418: Cunning

    ''Look, I''m already there, can''t we just do this another day?'' I answered in a frustrated tone.


    The Shade did not reply and instead launched another attack forcing me to teleport away in a dodge. The dark fog was dangerous, before it, the defensive properties of my scales were basically nonexistent.


    I took a quick glance at my side and winced, a few of my scales were missing as the Shade''s energy was running rampant in my body stopping me from fully healing myself.


    It was not impossible, but It was significantly harder to expel it when the damned bastard wouldn''t give me a single moment to rest. Our bodies constantly flashed about in space with me doing most of the dodging.


    The Shade coated himself in the fog which stopped my teleportation attacks from landing. Every time the strand of cosmic mana connected, the fog would protect him, and a portion of it would disappear instead before being quickly replenished.


    Usually against most of the other Shades, I did not have such a problem as my cosmic mana could bypass their barriers with ease. This one, however, seemed like a higher-level one.


    Still, a string of hope sparked inside of me as the battle continued. Although I couldn''t do much to him, neither could he to me, and as the battle continued I was slowly analyzing how to get past his ''fog barrier''.


    The space around me darkened even more, and I hastily teleported away behind the monster, this time he was ready and slashed at me with what appeared to be a dark whip of sorts.


    I twisted my body in a dodge, letting the attack fly overhead before I countered with a dragon breath. The Shade swerved, avoiding the attack, and rushed toward me.


    A slight frown made its way across my face as I teleported away.


    ''Come on! We are both just wasting time, can''t you see we are bad matchups for one another? How long have we been at this for?'' I said, but inwardly my mind was running in overdrive.


    He dodged my dragon breath, he didn''t defend against it using his fog but dodged it instead. A glimmer of hope made its way to my heart but I forced myself to remain calm. First I had to be sure.


    I continued dragging the fight and launching a few cosmic attacks here in there. The Shade did the same and even managed to take off a couple more of my scales to my left side.


    I occasionally launched my dragon breath attacks, here and there, and just as I expected, the Shade didn''t defend but dodged instead. Seeing that, a plan quickly began to formulate in my mind.


    My attacks slowly began to turn more frantic, ''What a waste, just move from there damn it!''


    Seeing my ''anxiety'', the Shade''s aura shook happily, ''What''s wrong little pillar? Play with me some more!'' His voice reverberated in my mind causing my frown to deepen.


    Inwardly, however, I was calm as I continued with my facade. The battle dance between us continued with me growing more ''frustrated'' with each missed attack. The Shade didn''t say anything more, but I could see his attacks growing bolder and bolder.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It didn''t take long before I ''slipped'' in my frustration. One wrong teleportation and I came face-to-face with the Shade''s sharp sword-like attacks. I dodged and diverted as many as I could but inevitably, one strike landed true.


    I groaned as my stomach was pierced by the attack. The Shade moved almost instantly, not giving me a chance to teleport away. The fog surged alongside him as he blocked all the space around me.


    Panic flickered on my face, and the Shade''s figure flickered with excitement as his limbs launched toward me. It was then that I instantly coated my limbs with cosmic mana and grabbed hold of the monster''s main body.


    The cosmic mana and the fog clashed against each other and my claws were already slowly melting off, but a wicked was plastered on my face as I held on even tighter to the Shade.


    ''Finally got you, you bastard!''


    The Shade seemed to sense that something was trying to retreat, but I wasn''t about to let this opportunity go. The pain from my claws and stomach was already making it harder for me to focus, but it was worth it.


    Panic began to set on the Shade as he unleashed the full force of his dark fog. I retaliated by doing the same with my cosmic mana. The two sides clashed causing flashes of purple light to illuminate the dark space.


    My mouth then opened as a spinning orb of energy materialized before me. The Shade growing more anxious roared in my ears and began to swing wildly. The fog turned into all sorts of shapes that bombarded my cosmic mana, and the Shade tried to attack me physically as well, alas I was holding on to him for dear life.


    Ignoring the pain coursing through my body, I let my dragon breath grow larger and larger, and soon the light was almost blinding, akin to a small star in space.


    ''Eat this, you ugly bastard!''


    The dragon breath was released and the fog parted ways. At first, it tried to fight back but resistance was futile and soon the Shade was completely engulfed.


    After a few moments, the fog slowly disappeared. A few more, the Shade''s energy that was preventing me from healing, inside my body slowly disappeared.


    Still, I didn''t relax completely, instead, I launched another dragon breath for good measure, before devouring what remained of the Shade''s body.


    Power coursed through my body and a slight shiver of ecstasy passed through me as I lightly smiled.


    ''Wait, that wasn''t so bad. Quite tasty too. I could get used to this,'' I inwardly mused before hastily shaking my head.


    ''No, no. Calm down now, Aether. What get used to?'' I inwardly sighed before turning my gaze toward the direction where the main plane was situated.


    I was finally almost there, I could even sense the aura emitting from it. But first, before any of that, I had to heal my injuries. Cosmic mana flowed through me from our surroundings and a sigh of relief escaped my mouth.


    The energy I had absorbed from the Shade was extremely helpful as well, and not long after, my scales regenerated, and the attack on my stomach closed.


    ''Phew, time to go.''

 Chapter 419: Tourist

    "Syra!"


    "You''re back!"


    A cheerful chorus erupted as Syra and the others approached the distant village. The dragoness chuckled, patting the children who flocked around her. Their curious glances at the newcomers revealed a mix of intimidation and awe, particularly with Ynos''s towering presence leading the way.


    Immy''s eyes sparkled with interest, while Essie happily waved at the children who gradually warmed up to her. Before long, she found herself giggling alongside them as they strolled down the road.


    "You''re so pretty!" exclaimed one of the young girls.


    Essie''s face lit up with a happy, somewhat smug smile, "You are cute as well!"


    Meanwhile, Sidus observed the scene with a frown, and Breta, walking silently by his side, struggled to maintain her usual neutral expression, revealing subtle cracks in her emotionless facade.


    Ynos, maintaining a serious demeanor, concentrated on not falling down and embarrassing himself in front of his siblings and mortals.


    Unexpectedly, a young boy with wild brown hair approached him hesitantly, "Umm¡ª"


    Confused, Ynos turned to the puny mortal. "Y-You look so strong! And so big! How can I be as big as you? Is it because you finish eating all your vegetables? My mom said I will grow up to be strong if I eat my vegetables, but I don''t think anyone can be as strong as you!" The child''s eyes shone with awe.


    Caught off guard, Ynos struggled to respond and ended up nodding with a grunt. The child beamed, "I''ll eat all my vegetables from now on! I-I want to be like you!"


    Glancing at his siblings for help, Ynos felt a bit flustered with the enthusiastic attitude of the little mortal before him. A light cough escaped his mouth before he answered, "Good!" His voice boomed in reply, sending the kid''s hair flying and causing the group to suddenly stop and turn toward him in shock.


    The child''s previous expression turned blank in disbelief before his eyes shone as brightly as ever. "Whoah!! How did you do that!? Was that magic?!"


    As the children marveled at Ynos''s unintentional display of strength, a sense of amazement filled the air. "Wow, did you hear that? My ears are still ringing!"


    ****


    Soon, a strange spectacle unfolded as the group approached the village gates. Ynos, now leading alongside Syra, had two kids on his shoulders and four more in his hands, all laughing wildly.


    "Be careful now," Syra reminded him, to which he nodded. His stern expression had softened into a satisfied smirk.


    ''Mortals are strangely adorable,'' Ynos mused as he continued to indulge in the children''s shenanigans, creating a heartwarming scene of a strange earth dragon along with young mortal children laughing together.


    "Syra! You''re back already?" The village guard waved at the old dragoness with a smile.


    "Yes, and this time with company," Syra answered lightly.


    Sizing them up, the guard looked flustered as he glanced at Immy, and Breta before he turned to look at Syra.


    "Are they mages, or knights? You know with the war we can''t¡ª"


    Syra waved her hand to stop him and answered, "It''s okay, they are family. I vouch for them," saying that, she still tossed him a coin to which the guard expertly snatched it mid-air.


    "Well then, if you''re going so far as to do that," moving out of the way, the guard waved them in with a light smile.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Now, children, you go back home first, we have some grown-up things to take care of okay?"


    "Ohh, but I want to play with Big Brother some more!"


    Before they could complain even more, Syra shot them a stern gaze, "What did I say about talking about to your elders?"


    A light shiver ran down their spines and the kids hastily replied, "B-Bye Syra!" With that, they rapidly dispersed as the group entered the city.


    "What was that?" Ynos asked.


    "Hmm? Oh, most of their parents work during the day, so I usually help them take care of the children," Syra replied.


    "The guard said something about a war?" Immy asked as she approached.


    "He''s talking about the mortals'' war," Syra answered.


    "But aren''t we still in the borders of the old Piya kingdom?" Immy asked.


    "Oh, I see you know your geography," Syra said with a nod of approval. "Correct, but ever since your brother destroyed it, no country dared to lay claim to it. So it fell under his new church''s control. The area around here is mostly safe, especially with one of his disciples taking up residence in a mountain not so far from here."


    "Halbor?" Immy asked.


    "Was that the Elf? If so, then yes, him and a large group of his people settled not far from here. They don''t bother the villagers and the villagers don''t bother them."


    "Then the war?"


    "It''s between the other kingdoms, and mostly the mage consequences of the mage purge, which again your brother started. Truly, a troublesome fellow."


    "Brother Aether did a good thing! He helped educate the mortals!" Essie jumped in, seemingly unsatisfied with Syra''s answer.


    The old dragoness chuckled, "Yes, yes, I never said he did wrong. Still, the aftermath is there. A lot of mages ran to the old Piya to avoid the hunt. Add to that, some of the knights that deserted, and a few remains of the old kingdom, and you''ll see that the mountain range isn''t too safe for mortals."


    "Isn''t the church handling that?" Breta spoke for the first time.


    "Hmm, as far as I know, they are mostly focused on spreading their influence amongst the other kingdoms. The area around the headquarters is safe, for sure, especially with all the disciples, but further away is a no-man land."


    "And why are you living so far away here?" Asked Sidus as the group approached a relatively large two-stories high house.


    "Well, like I''ve said, I''ve come to grow fond of this place, and its people."


    "So the main reason this place exists, is because of you, right?" Sidus continued.


    Shrugging, Syra answered, "I help out here and there."


    "I see," he nodded in understanding.


    Meanwhile, Breta stopped before the house, her eyes wandering around the street where dozens of curious eyes glanced at them. There was no malice, mostly curiosity coupled with apprehension.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Syra asked as she was about to open the door.


    "I-" Breta hesitated before she continued, "Am I allowed to be here?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Everyone turned to look at her causing her to feel slightly uncomfortable, "I''m a Goddess, we are not allowed to intervene with mortal matters in the main world¡­"


    Syria chuckled, "Oh, don''t worry about it. You aren''t interfering with them, if anything you are a tourist!"


    "A tourist¡­?"

 Chapter 420: Hostility

    "What the hell is going on?" I subconsciously muttered as I stared at the scene before me in disbelief.


    The main world was up ahead, still quite a distance away, but with my improved eyesight, I could make it out with no problem. It was, after all, hard not to notice the absolute mayhem that was unfolding before it.


    The space around it was constantly illuminated by all sorts and manners of spells. I could see gigantic figures, some as big as the plane itself, battling with each other.


    I recognized one of them as the silent Dragon my grandfather had awakened before. The scale of the fight was ridiculous, and in the midst of it all was the plane surrounded by all sorts of shields and formations to protect it.


    It seemed like neither side wished to destroy it and were both constantly trying to avoid damaging it. This created a strange scene where the immediate area around the plane was empty, almost as if there was an agreement between both sides.


    Further away was where the battles started to unfold. For a few minutes, I simply stood there stunned as I tried to make sense of what I was looking at.


    I could see squads of Gods fighting in formation against some Shades. I could see some Dragons backing them up. My eyes were wide in disbelief as I could also see Dragons protecting some Shades, and vice versa.


    Magic spells constantly flashed about, and all manners of dead bodies floated about. Dragons, Shades, and Gods fell by the dozen, but the fight continued to rage on.


    It was almost impossible for me to tell who was on whose side. Parts of me wanted to rush in and fight against the Gods that attacked the Dragons, only to stop as a Shade would intercept them.


    The entire battle was chaotic, and I simply did not know how to proceed. And so I kept my distance and scanned the battlefield for any familiar figures.


    Some of the less powerful figures would occasionally slip off from the battle, with a few trying to head back into the main plane. Those who did manage to make it toward the shields and formations protecting the plane were almost always bounced off and unable to enter. Few are able to slip by, but I could see that they had to pay a serious price to do so.


    Amidst it all, I couldn''t help but wonder, just what exactly started this entire rebellion. How could some Dragons side with the Shades? Just the mere thought of them was enough to make my scales tingle in disgust, and here some were risking their lives side by side with them.


    Why?


    ''Should I just teleport directly to the plane?'' I mused.


    It was then, that I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. Fighting against multiple Shades was a Dragon with red burning scales. His entire body was on fire, akin to a meteor as he kept the group attacking him at bay.


    ''Grandad!'' My eyes lit up almost immediately. I wasn''t sure what was going on, so the best thing to do in this scenario was to stay by his side, at least until we figured something out.


    I immediately jumped and disappeared from my place, only to reappear right above another fire Dragon that was trying to attack Grandfather.


    This time, I didn''t hesitate, my claws grabbed him by the shoulders, and I hurriedly sank my maws into the back of his neck causing him to freeze almost immediately.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Blood splattered as I managed to almost decapitate the Dragon in one blow. I followed after it with a dragon breath for good measure, pulverizing his head completely.


    Grandad''s eyes widened as he saw me, but instead of the joy I expected to see on his face, it was horror. Before I could understand what was going on, a sudden shiver ran down my spine as an intense feeling of danger engulfed me.


    A quick glance at my surroundings was enough for me to almost freeze. The battlefield had come to an almost instantaneous pause, with all eyes turning to look at me.


    I didn''t know who broke the silence first, but their words reverberated in my mind, as clear as day, "It''s the Voidwalker! Get him!"


    "It''s the Cosmic Pillar!"


    "Go!"


    "Protect the Voidwalker!"


    "Whatever happens, don''t let them get through!"


    A sudden barrage of orders and cries constantly bombarded me, as I scanned my surroundings in shock and confusion. I turned to my Grandfather who hastily pushed his assailants aside, earning him a deep wound to his back limb, but he didn''t seem to care as he ran to my side.


    "You shouldn''t have come!" He said as he unleashed his Dragon breath capable of destroying an entire planet.


    This time, however, the opponents were not so easy to deal with. He barely managed to take out a couple of Shades and Deity before a barrage of shields stopped his attack.


    A squad of Gods pierced the Shade formation from behind as they closed in on us. Grandfather didn''t spare them a glance as he spoke, "Protect him with your lives!"


    The Goddess leading them gave a curt nod and raised her trident imbued with divine energy to launch what looked like beams of light to stop the attackers.


    My scales tingled and I teleported almost Immediately, narrowly avoiding a short black hooded figure holding a giant sword in their hand.


    I nervously gulped as a scale fell off my neck. ''That was too damn close!''


    "Can you run away?" Grandfather urged, still engaged in battle.


    My eyes didn''t leave the hooded figure as I asked, "Run away where?"


    "Damn it, anywhere! They are aiming for you!"


    "But why?!"


    "Now is not the time to explain! You have to leave!"


    I didn''t get the chance to reply as my eyes widened with the disappearance of the hooded figure. Once again, I trusted my instincts and teleported a short distance away, avoiding another sword strike.


    This time, however, the second I reappeared, a spear landed true on my side, causing me to groan in pain. I turned to look at my assailant only for another Dragon to swallow her whole.


    "Retreat!" The Dragon''s voice echoed in my mind, but even he was hit by a spell from behind sending him tumbling away, his condition unknown.


    I didn''t have any time to remove the spear stuck to my side as I tried to teleport away from the battlefield, but something or someone had locked the space around us making long-distance teleportation impossible.


    I didn''t understand how they did it exactly, but time wasn''t on my side. Countless Dragons, Shades, and Deities were trying to get to me, while countless more were dying to defend me.


    I turned to look at Grandfather one last time before I resolutely teleported away. My destination¡­ the main plane.

 Chapter 421: Human life

    "So you mean to tell me, they eat this every day?" asked Ynos with eyes wide open.


    Syra laughed and nodded, "That''s normal, it''s just seasoned food."


    "Seasoned food you say?" He mumbled to himself, "This is amazing," he continued as he stuffed another chicken stick into his mouth.


    Syra chuckled and turned her gaze around the table, Essie had a happy smile on her face as she ate. She didn''t look too surprised or shocked by the food, which meant her grandmother had done well to teach her.


    Breta, the Goddess was also sitting there exuding a sense of elegance as she skillfully used her knife and fork.


    Immy was somewhat the same, although she struggled a bit with the fork and knife, while her twin brother Sidus was trying to remain composed, but his shining wide eyes betrayed him as he sneakily used magic to drag some of the dishes from the far side of the table toward him.


    Syra watched over everything with a soft satisfied smile on her face. It has been a while since she was last amongst her own kind. Although she loved living amongst the mortals, she had still missed the interactions with other Dragons. Not to mention ones as adorable as them.


    A knock interrupted them, and Syra still stood up to answer. Ynos was too busy golfing down the food to care, Breta and little Essie didn''t seem to mind either, only Sidus and Immy raised their heads to glance at the door.


    "Oh, so you are back! We heard you had guests over, so we brought over some food!" An old lady with a kind face stood outside the house with a plate of food in her hands, next to her was a teenage girl holding another tray.


    "Oh, Mena, you didn''t have to!" Syra smiled as she grabbed the tray from the old lady, and motioned both of them to come in.


    "Please,"


    Walking over to the table, she sat the plate down before grabbing the second one from the teenage girl and setting it down as well. The young girl seemed curious as she glanced at the strangers sitting around the table.


    Her eyes were slightly wide and her cheeks were flushed red as she looked at both Sidus and Ynos.


    Mena catching a glimpse of that laughed heartily, and spoke, "Well, there goes that. I thought this granddaughter of mine would never be interested in marriage. Looks like she had just not yet met her prince charming," she said with a cheeky wink.


    "Grandma!" The teenage girl protested.


    Syra laughed and turned to introduce the others, "These are my family. Distant cousins from the north. They came over to check on me as the war situation is growing out of hand."


    "Oho, never heard you speaking of your family before, Syra," the old grandma gently patted her back with a nod.


    "Well, I suppose it just never came up in a conversation," she then turned to the others who were still busy eating and spoke, "Come on now, where are your manners, say hello to the village chief,"


    Breta elegantly sat her utensils down and gave a slight bow to the Mena and her granddaughter causing the latter to blush even more.


    "Maybe she does swing that way after all," Mena mumbled to herself with a chuckle as she returned the bow and glanced at her Grandaughter.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Breta," She said curtly.


    ''A noble?'' The village chief mused inwardly, before answering, "Pleasure to meet you, I''m this village''s chief Mena, and this be my Grandaughter Anna,"


    Essie jumped off the table and happily waved her hands at them, "Hello! I''m Essie!"


    "Well, aren''t you just the most adorable little thing!" Mena said and couldn''t help but pull her into a hug.


    Anna, on the other hand, offered a shy wave and smile in response.


    Walking over to her, Essie whispered, "Hey Anna!"


    "Ah? Yes?"


    "Did you ever experience the thrill of flying?" Essie asked with an expectant tone.


    "Uh- flying?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "N-No?"


    "Would you like to?" Essie pressed even further.


    "Stop it, Essie, leave the mo¡ª," letting out a fake cough, Sidus continued, "Leave the young girl alone,"


    "Oh, I was just asking," Essie''s face turned sad as she turned to move back to the table.


    She, however, turned toward Anna for one final time and spoke, "Pss, if you ever want to experience it, just come find me!" She said with a slight giggle.


    Although confused over what had just happened, Anna, was more focused on Sidus. Her face was awe-struck like a maiden in love.


    "My name is Sidus, and that one over there is Ynos," he said as Ynos was still busy wolfing down his food with a happy grin.


    "Oh my, Syra. I should have expected your family members to look like¡ª like this. But still, it seems like the village will get quite noisy, hoho."


    Syra didn''t reply and simply smiled in return.


    Immy was the last to introduce herself before the village chief took her leave alongside a very reluctant Anna who kept sneaking glances at Sidus.


    "Poor child, her first love and it''s a Dragon," Syra shook her head lightly.


    "First love?" Confused, Essie asked by her side.


    "Why yes, did you not see the stars in her eyes as she glanced at young Sidus?"


    "Me?" confused Sidus asked with his head tilted.


    "Yes, Mortal emotions are quite easily influenced. Especially by those with good looks,"


    "Good looks?" Sidus mumbled, "What would she do if she saw my real form?" he said before musing inwardly, ''That''s good looks,'' he raised his head proudly.


    Immy by his side seemed to be able to read his thoughts, rolled her eyes, and ignored him.


    "This is not enough! I need more!" Ynos suddenly spoke as he glanced at the empty plates around the table.


    "Now, now. That''s no way of asking for something," Syra said.


    "I want more?" He asked again, puzzled.


    Syra raised her brow at him.


    "Please?" He added.


    "Good, and you''ll get more when it''s time for dinner. For now, help me take these plates to the kitchen."


    "But I said please?" Ynos muttered in slight annoyance but still complied.


    "You guys help clean the table, would you?"


    "Yes!" Replied an enthusiastic Essie.


    "How are we supposed to do that?" Confused, Sidus scratched his head before waving his hand over the table and using his darkness mana to swallow everything.


    "No magic!" Came Syra''s voice from the kitchen.

 Chapter 422: Human life II

    "So you move every few years?" Asked Immy with clear interest on her face.


    "Yes, being a wandering bard helps with that as well. So I don''t usually stay in one place for long," Syra replied with a nod before taking a sip of alcohol from her mug.


    "I like this thing called wine!" Ynos interrupted them from the side as he continued to chug wine from a barrel.


    "Slow down, the drink isn''t going anywhere," Syra reprimanded him with a frown, causing him to mutter something begrudgingly under his breath.


    "So how long have you been doing that?" Immy asked again, ignoring her brother''s shenanigans.


    Essie was laying down on the sofa with her feet up in the sky, a bored expression on her face, while Sidus was sitting next to her, examining his hands and figures and occasionally taking a sip from his drink.


    Breta, on the other hand, was next to Immy, listening to Syra''s story with curiosity.


    "Oh dear, it''s been too long I''ve already lost count of the years," Syra chuckled.


    "Aren''t you tired of it?" Breta suddenly asked.


    Her question made Syra raise her brow in surprise. "Tired of what exactly?" She asked with a gentle smile.


    "Everything, the travels, the nomadic life¡ª don''t you miss¡­ home?" Breta''s tone was soft as she asked.


    A loud burp interrupted them as Ynos effortlessly raised his empty barrel and shouted, "More!"


    Letting out a sigh, Sidus summoned a hand made out of darkness and flicked Ynos''s head.


    "Control yourself, you are acting as if you were a beast."


    "Ouch, damn it why did you hit me!"


    "I''ll do it again if you don''t calm down," Sidus rolled his eyes with a sigh before he resummoned his hand made out of darkness.


    It looked strangely akin to a human hand, and he continued to study it alongside his own hand and compared the both.


    Ynos grumbled once more under his breath and stood up before he made his way to an empty sofa and lay down. His massive frame was large enough that the ''bed'' didn''t fit and his legs were on the ground as he lay, but he didn''t seem to care. He closed his eyes, and almost right after, soft snoring could be heard.


    Watching over the ordeal, Syra''s face never quite lost the gentle smile. She turned to glance at Breta who was still waiting for her answer.


    A light sigh escaped her mouth. "Well, of course, I would be lying if I said I didn''t miss home¡­"


    "But?" Breta asked.


    A somewhat awkward expression made its way across Syra''s face as she avoided looking at the Goddess. "But¡ª"


    She took a deep breath before continuing, "But I don''t feel like I deserve to go back."


    Hearing her words, Sidus raised his gaze from his shadowy hand, and Essie who was aimlessly staring at the ceiling turned her eyes to the old Dragoness.


    Another light laugh escaped Syra''s mouth as she looked at everyone, "Oh don''t give me that look."


    Shaking her head she continued, "It''s something I''ve come to terms with a long time ago."


    "W-Why?" Essie hesitated before asking.


    "Well¡ª"


    "Because you ran away," It was Breta who surprisingly answered.


    Her reply earned her a disapproving glare from Sidus, but Syra didn''t seem to mind, quite the opposite her smile flashed brighter.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Indeed. I ran away."


    "B-But you don''t have to fight! So you can''t say you ran away!" Essie jumped from the sofa and argued.


    "While it is true that every Dragon has the right to decide what they want to do by themselves," Syra shrugged lightly and continued, "I feel like I''ve run away from certain responsibilities."


    Turning his attention back to his shadowy appendage, Sidus calmly replied, "You can always go back."


    His blunt answer earned him a chuckle from Syra.


    "It''s not that simple," Breta was the one to reply in her stead once more.


    Sidus spared her a glance before shrugging. While Syra nodded lightly.


    "Indeed, it is not."


    Essie didn''t seem satisfied with the replies, but didn''t know what to add so she sat back down with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "Are you happy? I mean, here wandering in the mortal realm," Immy asked.


    "I am," the old Dragoness replied with a confident and satisfied smile.


    "Then isn''t that all that matters?" Immy asked.


    "Well, it depends on who you ask my dear. Some prefer to serve a higher purpose. Make use of their powers, others prefer to simply live each day as it comes. For me, I am satisfied with where I am."


    Hearing her reply, Immy nodded in understanding. "The mortal realm is fun. The politics between the Kingdoms is quite interesting as well! But the mortals can be quite petty at times."


    "Haha, you''d be surprised dear. It''s not only the mortals. Even Dragons and Deities can be petty. Some even more so."


    Sidus harrumphed and rolled his eyes at that, but otherwise said nothing.


    A serene silence fell in the living room right after that, with each person busy doing their own thing, and lost in their own thoughts.


    Sidus was happy testing and modifying his shadowy appendage, though his right hand was subconsciously stroking Essie''s head who had somehow moved and had it on his lap.


    Ynos was already fast asleep with no care in the world, the sound of his rhythmic snoring was strangely calming.


    Immy had her hand on her chin while still sitting on the table, her eyes were glazed as she stared out of the window.


    Breta, sitting next to her, seemed more interested in the cup between her hands. While Syra had her usual warm smile as she continued to sip her drink while looking over all of them with a satisfied expression.


    After finishing up her drink, she stood up and clapped her hands turning everyone''s attention toward her.


    "Okay then, come along, I''ll show you you''re rooms."


    "Rooms?"Sidus muttered to himself.


    Saying that she made her way toward the staircase at the end of the living room.


    "And someone, please wake up your brother."


    "I''ll do it!" Essie happily said as she jumped off the bed and used her wind magic to raise Ynos to his feet.


    Confused his eyes opened widely in shock, "W-What! What? What?"


    He barely managed to retain his balance as Essie chuckled by his side, "Come on, Granny Syra is showing us our rooms."


    Scratching his head, Ynos fought back a yawn and mumbled, "Rooms? What''s that?"

 Chapter 423: Leader

    The sounds of constant explosions made me flinch as I nestled deeper inside the cave, nursing my wounds. My teleportation to the main plane was successful but was met by an immediate ambush.


    A duo, one Deity and one Shade, tag-teamed together and managed to land a somewhat serious blow to me. Right below my wings, a massive gash was opened and I was constantly using my mana to eat away at the divinity and Shade energy stopping me from regenerating.


    I had managed to kill both assailants, but I had to run almost instantly as I saw more rushing my way.


    Perhaps it was not a smart decision to teleport right into our continent. Maybe, I should have gone to the human plane and laid low.


    In the chaos of the battles going outside, I had managed to slip out and teleport myself to the mountain range down south. Here the presence of Shades was massive, but thankfully, their levels were neglectible.


    Not to mention, most of them were busy with the war, and so It was rather easy to find a cave to lay low for the meantime. However, I wasn''t sure how long I could stay here before I was eventually caught.


    I was trying to keep my aura at the lowest, and have been successful so far, mainly due to the disarray going on outside. Though, every time I hear an explosion close by, my heart skips a beat.


    I hissed as another portion of the Shade''s aura was expelled in the form of dark fog. I then used a tiny strand of cosmic mana to take care of it before moving on to the next.


    Both powers were in a constant battle with my mana inside my body. The pain that resulted from their clash was nothing to scoff at either. Still, I had no choice but to grit my teeth and continue to shave off the influence that both the Shade and Deity had left on me.


    ****


    A few days passed peacefully, with the occasional noise and shaking of battle, but other than that, I have been very lucky. I finally managed to completely expel the Shade''s aura and almost finished with the Deity''s divinity as well.


    Now that I had more room to breathe, my mind finally went back to what had happened. The massive fight, Grandfather''s expression of distress, the entire battlefield pausing to turn toward me.


    ''Why?'' I inwardly wondered.


    That was not normal. The way the Shades and the others that follow them looked at me, was¡ª eerie to say the least. Grandfather and the rest were in a panic the entire time as well.


    ''But what would they want from me?''


    Thinking of that question, the only thing that came to mind was my power over the cosmic mana. That was the only thing that differentiated me from the others.


    Still, although I could somewhat understand the danger I could pose, I doubted it was enough to cause an entire chaotic battlefield to draw to a halt.


    "Do they need my cosmic mana for something? That would make more sense," I mused with a frown as another strand of divinity left my body with a hiss, causing me to shift uncomfortably from the pain.


    Still, no matter how hard I tried to think about it, nothing came to mind.


    "I need to ask Grandfather, or Grandma when I see her."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Almost as if on cue, my scales suddenly tingled, and without hesitation, I teleported out of the cave just in time to avoid the massive explosion that followed.


    Standing in the air, I flapped my wings and glanced downwards at the now-flattened mountain, before turning my gaze to the newcomer levitating a short distance away from me.


    "Now why would you do that?" I said with a sigh, as I scanned my surroundings.


    "I can''t believe my luck! It''s the Voidwalker in the flesh! Hahaha!"


    ''Damn it, another talking Shade,'' I inwardly cursed as I glanced at the vaguely humanoid blob of darkness. It had a massive mouth with an array of razor-sharp teeth, but no eyes no nose, and no ears, only an eerie mouth and a pair of goat horns.


    "That''s me, I would say a pleasure to meet you, but you know, It''s not¡ª so."


    "Hahaha! I like you! Come on now, let''s go."


    "Let''s go? Go where exactly?" I asked with a raised brow. My cosmic mana was already on full blast and just a short command away from teleporting me out of here.


    "No need to be so nervous Voidwalker. Or would you prefer if I called you Aether?"


    "To be honest, I would prefer if you didn''t call me at all. You do realize that I feel truly disgusted standing over here talking to you, right?"


    The Shade shrugged before answering, "Nothing much I can do about that. It''s your so-called King''s doing."


    "Sure, now if you excuse me, I really would rather not get into this right now," I said, my eyes strained on the Shade for any sudden movements. I was stalling for time, and I was sure he was aware of that. The divinity inside my body was acting up, but I had no choice.


    "There''s no need for you to be so on the edge, Voidwalker, we have no plans on killing you," he said.


    "Oh really?" I asked sarcastically as I glanced back down at the destroyed mountain, "I can totally see that."


    "Haha," The Shade chuckled before continuing, "I was sure you would avoid that, if not, then you are simply not worthy."


    "Worthy? Heh, worthy of what exactly?" I asked.


    Hearing my question, the Shade spread his hands wide open, his body shifting akin to a bubble of gas as he replied, "Why, worthy of leading us of course!"


    For a second, I didn''t know what to say, or how to respond. I simply stared at him as if I was staring at an idiot.


    "Lead¡ª are you crazy? No, I''m the crazy one for even asking you that."


    The Shade raised his hand to interrupt me, "It matters not what you think of me, Voidwalker. We live in a crazy world after all, but all will make sense once you come with us," he said.


    "Yes, about that. I refuse," I replied.


    The Shade nodded as if he was expecting such an answer.


    "I see, then I will be seeing you," he said, his mouth extending into an even larger grin.


    "That''s it? You will be seeing me, you are not going to try to stop me?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Why should I?" The Shade tilted his head. "I''m sure you are one move away from teleporting elsewhere. Besides, I don''t need to. Since you are already here, then all will be clear and once it does, you will lead us."

 Chapter 424: Threats

    A yawn escaped from Ynos''s mouth as he fell down from the sofa. He lazily opened his groggy eyes, glancing at the group of people sitting around the table.


    For a second, confusion clouded his gaze, ''What the¡ª Humans?''


    "Oh, look who finally decided to wake up and join us," Syra''s voice echoed from the table shaking off his sleepiness.


    "Oh," scratching his head Ynos stood up and glanced back at the sofa before speaking, "This thing you call sofa is very comfortable."


    "I don''t know why you don''t sleep inside your room," Essie chimed from the side, tilting her head in confusion.


    Another yawn escaped Ynos''s mouth as he made his way to the table and flopped down the chair.


    "Those things they call beds are too small and too soft," he said with a shake of his head.


    "You''re strange, brother Ynos," Essie mumbled in a low voice.


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing!"


    "Back to what you were saying?" Sidus interrupted the two and turned to Syra with a question.


    "Ah, yes. Seems like you might see an old face back soon," she said with a mysterious expression on her face.


    "An old face?" Sidus asked.


    Immy who was sitting by his side had her eyes lit as she jumped and asked, "Is it brother Aether?"


    Hearing her words, everyone perked up and turned to glance at Syra with expectant expressions.


    "Hmm," Syra nodded before continuing, "I just got the news that he had teleported into the plane."


    Breta who was silent all this time frowned and couldn''t help but ask, "How? We''ve been together all this time."


    Syra smiled and answered, "You youngsters still have much to learn."


    Sidus who was listening in by the side frowned in dissatisfaction. He then used his dark magic to summon an obsidian tentacle and used it to grab a large piece of the cake sitting on the other side of the table.


    "Hey, I wanted that!" Essie grumbled but he simply ignored her.


    "So, are we going to go get him?" Immy asked.


    "Of course we are!" Ynos said as he stood up with a puffed chest.


    Syra shot him one look and said, "Sit back down, dear."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "All of you will stay here. I will go bring him back," she said.


    "We can help," Sidus protested, his frown deepening.


    "I know you can, but the steaks are too high this time."


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "Did something happen?" Breta joined in and asked.


    Syra''s expression turned serious for a moment before she slowly nodded.


    "Yes, something did happen."


    "Is brother Aether okay?!" little Essie asked as she jumped off the chair.


    "He is¡­ okay, for now."


    "For now?" Sidus''s aura started to stir. "Are you sure you don''t need us to help?"


    "You underestimate me, dear. You would be helping by staying here and holding down the fort."


    Sidus closed his eyes and took a deep breath before nodding resolutely, "I understand, we will wait for you."


    "Brother!" Ynos wanted to protest but Sidus shot him one hard look and spoke again, "I said, we will wait."


    "Yes¡­" Ynos harrumphed and sat back down, his hand moving to the food on the table.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it."When are you leaving?" Immy asked.


    "Right away. Hopefully, we should be back by tomorrow," she answered.


    ****


    "As long as you don''t leave the village, and don''t do anything foolish, then there won''t be any problem," said Syra as she secured the small bag on her back.


    "Don''t worry we will remain here," Sidus answered with a nod.


    Breta who was leaning against the door motioned with her head toward the small crowd sneaking glances at them with looks of awe and fascination. "You might need to do something about them, however." She said.


    "Don''t worry about them. It''s rare for us to get visitors out here, not to mention ones that look like you."


    "Is it because we are pretty?" Essie asked with a grin.


    Syra affectionately patted her head in response before she said with a chuckle, "Yes, very pretty, my dear."


    "Well, then I''m off!"


    "Safe trip!" Essie waved.


    "Please bring brother Aether back, safely," Immy gave a slight bow, with Sidus and Ynos following suit. Breta, on the other hand, gave a slight nod.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back with him soon." Leaving those words behind, Syra disappeared off into the distance making her way out of the small village.


    The small group of siblings and Goddess watched her go, until her figure was no longer visible before they retreated back inside the house amidst the hushed discussions of the villagers.


    *****


    Once she left the village, Syra''s expression changed. Her easy going warm smile was nowwhere to be seen, a small sigh escaped her mouth before she spoke to the air in front of her.


    "I didn''t mind to bring in the other ones, they are her grandchildren after all. I would have done the same even if you didn''t ask me to. They have no role in this war, but he is different."


    A chronicle suddenly walked out of thin air and spoke, "We are not asking you to join the war. Simply protect the young Cosmic pillar. Don''t let the Shades come in contact with him anymore."


    "Wasn''t it made clear that they need him? They won''t do anything to hurt him."


    "It matters not. Do not let him come into contact with the traitors."


    "He is a Dragon, he has the right to decide what he wants to do. Or, are you concerned he won''t make the choice you want him to?"


    "Do not cross the line, Syra. We have ignored and forgiven all of your previous impudences. Do not be mistaken, we are not asking, this is an order."


    Saying that the Chronicle disappeared the same way he did. His figure seemingly evaporated into thin air, leaving behind Syra who clenched her hands in annoyance before taking a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "Assholes, all of them." she cursed.


    A sudden clap of thunder echoed as she instantly disappeared from her spot with a flash of lightning.


    Her figure traveled through the lightning as she left the small village and the massive mountain range behind with impressive speed.


    ****


    "What the hell?" I couldn''t help but mumble in disbelief.


    The sounds of battle never quite disappeared after the Shade left. But for some reason, it felt as if everyone was avoiding me. Shades, Dragons, and Gods alike. It was eerie even, as I flew across the sky.


    "Now what?"

 Chapter 425: Youre back

    As I continued my flight, the eerie feeling of being watched, and avoided persisted. I knew the battles didn''t stop, I could hear them after all, but they never quite reached me, constantly moving away.


    All I could see were the traces left behind from them. This continued as I found myself wondering if I should simply teleport directly back home and try to find my mother or Grandma.


    It was then that a sudden flash of lightning followed by a clap of thunder echoed behind me. I immediately raised my guard and turned around to face whoever was there.


    To my surprise, a ''human'' lady appeared mid-air. She looked like a bard, which was my first impression of her as I saw the lute on her back, before staring at the twin blades nestled around her waist.


    "Oh, there you are," the Dragoness in human skin said. Although her aura was so subdued, my perception was not the same as it was before. I could tell she was one of us.


    "Who are you?" I asked with apprehension.


    "Now, now, dear. There''s no need to be on the edge. My name is Syra, I''m an old friend of your Grandma," she said with a gentle smile.


    Hearing that, I frowned before replying, "I don''t think Grandma ever mentioned you before."


    "Well, that hurts," she chuckled before continuing, "Though, I''m not surprised. I came here to get you."


    "I apologize, I''m not sure if you''re aware, but my current situation is not one where I can afford to simply follow random strangers who claim to be old family friends."


    "Cautious, not so bad. But, I assure you dear, I only have your best interest at heart."


    I shook my head and continued, "That''s what everyone says, even the Shades seem to want me for whatever reason."


    Syra nodded as if she was expecting that, "I am aware. I''ll explain everything once we get away from here. You''re siblings and Goddess lady friend are waiting for you as well."


    My aura surged for a second before I forcefully restrained it back, "What did you do to them?"


    "Dear, while it''s good to be cautious, I understand with you dying once and all. You still need to keep some small faith in yourself." The Dragoness said with a shake of her head.


    "How do you know that?" My heart skipped a beat as my muscles tensed.


    "Like I said, I''ll explain everything once we get out of here," she then extended her hand motioning for me to approach, "Besides, with your cosmic mana, I''m sure you can retreat whenever you like."


    A big part of me was screaming that this was a trap, while another part was curious. Besides, although there was the possibility of her fooling me, and that she didn''t have any of my siblings or Breta with her, I simply couldn''t take that risk. And so I nodded.


    "Lead the way."


    Syra gave a warm smile before answering, "Before that, we need to make some adjustments."


    Her smile seemed devious as she said that, somehow reminding me of Grandma, and causing a shiver to run down my spine.


    "W- What are you trying to do?"


    "Oh, nothing much, just a little disguise," she grinned.


    *****


    "I don''t like this," I grumbled as I looked down at my human hands.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Haha, you sound just like your brothers," Syra replied with a laugh.


    "They better be safe," I couldn''t help but answer.


    "Oh dear, we need to get you to calm down. Can''t have you being on the edge all the way. How about a song?"


    "Not in the mood, thank you."


    "A bummer. Well, to answer your question they are all good and looking forward to seeing you again."


    I gave a slight nod at that, but inside my heart felt warm at the image of reuniting with everyone.


    "For now, just try to get used to your body, I don''t want you to scare away the villagers, and we''ll teleport back there come evening."


    A long sigh escaped my mouth as I remembered the first time Grandmother shifted me to a human form to sneak into the Gods'' realm.


    This time my body seemed to be the same, except for my hair, which now stood at shoulder length and was dark purple.


    It took a few hours before I got used to the legs, and managed to walk without falling. I wouldn''t call it graceful or anything, and I was far away from being able to run, but it was not bad. I just needed a little bit of time to get used to it.


    "Good, then let''s go!" said the overly enthusiastic Dragoness.


    *****


    "I thought you said we were teleporting?" I asked as I clenched my head trying to clear the dizziness.


    As It turns out, flying through a lightning streak was anything but comfortable, especially when inhabiting a human form.


    "Oh, you don''t know the coordinates, that''s why. Next time though, it''s on you," she said while gently ruffling my hair, causing me to lightly frown.


    I didn''t sense any ill intent from her, which made me lower my guard a bit.


    We had landed in the celestial mountain range back in old Piya''s territory. The night sky shone bright and was clear of any clouds making the stars visible. The sight was as mesmerizing as ever.


    Syra saw me lost in the scenery and nodded, "As expected of a cosmic Dragon. I suppose out there is your real home now," she said.


    I didn''t answer and instead took a deep breath before asking, "How far are we from this village?"


    "Not far, just down the mountain."


    "Why did you not fly us directly there?"


    Syra raised her brows and answered, "To not scare the mortals of course."


    "Oh."


    "Besides, you still need to get used to walking, so come on!"


    Another sigh escaped my mouth.


    ****


    By the time we finally arrived at the village gates, it was already deep into the night. The guard was dozing off and didn''t even see us walk by. I was sure Syra did something to keep him sleeping, however, as I felt her mana stir, but I didn''t say anything.


    As we walked through the quiet village, my eyes glanced about in curiosity, taking in the scenes and the smells.


    It didn''t take long before we arrived at her house, and sure enough, I could sense the presence of my siblings and Breta inside.


    Just then, the door swung open and a human Essie jumped towards me with open arms. I barely managed to keep myself from falling as I held her in a hug.


    "You''re back!"


    "I am," I couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 426: The secret

    As we settled down inside the house, Syra brought a tea tray and set in on the table before serving everyone a cup. I gave her a nod and muttered a quick thanks. Ynos was already sniffing his cup with curiosity before he took a big sip.


    "It''s good!" He exclaimed, causing the old dragoness to chuckle before she answered.


    "Well, I would hope so. It is very expensive after all, at least by mortal standards."


    "You are not supposed to drink it in one gulp," little Essie commented by the side.


    "Huh? What do you know about that?" Ynos huffed.


    "Grandma taught me," Essie stuck out her tongue in response.


    While the two bickered, I took a light sip from the fragrant tea. It was mint tea, very sweet too. I liked it more than I cared to admit.


    Raising my eyes, I met Breta''s gaze and gave her a warm smile. The Goddess nodded curtly, her trademark expressionless mask on her face like always, but I could see the hint of a smile around her eyes. I have gotten better at reading her moods ever since our first meeting. Now I was sure, she was just bad at expressing her feelings.


    "Your aura feels different," Sidus suddenly asked, and the entire table went silent.


    All eyes turned toward me before Immy who was sitting next to Sidus slapped the back of his head.


    "What was that for?!" He growled.


    "That was too direct," She muttered.


    "And?"


    "And rude," she continued.


    "How was that rude?!"


    "Haha, I don''t mind," a chuckled escaped my mouth as I raised my hand to stop them from arguing.


    "Well, I think a change in aura was inevitable, considering what had happened," I said.


    Sensing the sudden serious tone in my voice, everyone went silent and focused on me, waiting for me to recount my tale. And so I did, I began by retelling my journey, from the very beginning, when I reached my ''death''. The table was so quiet with everyone holding their breaths. Even Breta had a deep frown on her face.


    *****


    "And that''s about when Syra came to pick me up," I concluded my story, and for a while, no one said a thing.


    The sound of a chair being pushed back broke the silence, as Essie jumped into my arms for a hug.


    "Oh,"


    "Are you okay?" She asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    A smile extended across my face and I couldn''t help but gently pat her light fluffy green hair. Even as a human, she was still unbelievably adorable.


    "Of course I''m fine! Who do you think I am?" I replied with a laugh.


    "So... are you stronger now?" Ynos hesitated for a split second before asking.


    "I can still beat your ass if that''s what you''re asking," I grinned.


    This seemed to ignite his spirit, but Syra who was quiet this entire time suddenly spoke, "Don''t start anything here, dears," her tone was icy and it sent literal shivers down our spines. Ynos''s rising aura died right after that.


    "You said you will explain everything once he is here," Sidus suddenly asked the question that had been on my mind.


    "What exactly is going on?" He continued. I inwardly gave him a thumbs up of approval before turning my attention to Syra with a nod.


    Essie settled comfortably in my lap as I continued to pat her head, while Immy and Breta looked just as curious. Ynos took another final sip of his tea downing the entire cup before asking, "Are we in danger?"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    A sigh escaped Syra and for a moment her carefree facade seemed to fall off.


    "You are not in any immediate danger, not now at least."


    "But we might be," Immy added to which Syra nodded.


    "It all depends on how the war escalates."


    "What exactly do you know?" I asked.


    Taking a deep breath, Syra waved her hand and I could sense her mana weaving through the table forming a sort of barrier. One that didn''t quite seem to be meant for protection against physical attacks, or any attacks for that matter.


    "What about to tell you, may come as a shock, but although all of you are young, you are officially adults, so you need to keep your bearings."


    Her words only served to further feed the anxiety building up in my chest, but I still tried to stay calm and gave a shaky nod in reply.


    "What do you know of the King?" She asked.


    Confused, Sidus was the one to first reply, "He is the strongest Dragon? The first one?" He added hesitantly.


    Breta nodded by his side and added, "The strongest being, and the creator."


    Syra nodded, "True, True, True, and also True. The King is all of those, but he is also much more."


    "You see, the war between us and the Shades is... more complicated to say the least."


    "You are running around in circles, just say it straight, what is going on?" I was growing impatient, but Syra seemed hesitant.


    "What do all Dragons have in common?" She suddenly asked.


    "We are all Dragons!" Ynos jumped in enthusiastically.


    "Ah-" Syra''s mouth opened and closed before she scratched her head, "Yes, we are all Dragons but what''s something other races don''t have?"


    Essie who was still on my lap tilted her head and spoke, "Soul space?"


    Syra''s eyes lit up before she nodded, "Yes, all Dragons have a Soul space," She paused and looked at me, "Almost."


    "Ouch?"


    "Now, what about the King?"


    "Safe to assume he also has one," Breta replied.


    "Correct. Now, within your soul space, you are able to control everything at will, you are omniscient, omnipresent, your soul space is akin to your own miniature world, right?"


    My heart picked up as I began to realize the direction where this conversation was going.


    "Right," Sidus answered, his aura fluttering. It seemed like he figured it out as well.


    "Now, the Shades have a pretty interesting take on the matter, to say the least," Syra grimaced.


    "No," Immy whispered


    "It can''t be," Even Breta was unable to keep her calm.


    "What? What is it?" Ynos''s eyes darted across the table with confusion.


    Essie raised her head to look at me and forced a smile back.


    "But the King is good, right?" She asked.


    And for the first time, I was unsure of how to reply.


    "What is it?!" Ynos kept asking.


    "Ah damn it you bloke, the Shades think we are all inside the King''s Soul space," Sidus replied with a shout his hands crushing the tea cup in his hands.


    "Careful with that dear," Syra said with an ice-cold expression.


    "S-Sorry."


    "Huh? His soul space? You mean everything?" Ynos asked again.


    All eyes turned to Syra who shrugged,


    "That''s what they say."

 Chapter 427: Taking a walk

    A few days had passed ever since I came to this remote mortal village. I would like to say that time has passed relatively peacefully, with Syra occasionally leaving us to ''take care of some business.''


    I''m sure we all knew what taking care of business entailed, and honestly, I was simply happy to be able to finally sit down and relax. Although being restrained to a mortal form was anything but comfortable, I did manage to get used to it.


    The same could not be told about Ynos, however, as he constantly grumbled about the flimsiness of his newfound limbs. Unsurprisingly, Essie was the one most comfortable and happy about our arrangement.


    I stretched my arms as I walked downstairs, a yawn escaping my mouth. A quick glance toward the living room revealed a collapsed Ynos sleeping on the couch. Sitting on the table were both Sidus and Immy playing with what looked like a chess board, and from the looks of their faces, Sidus was losing.


    Little Essie was floating about around them, a bored expression on her face as she glanced at their game with disinterest. The second she saw me, her face perked and she hastily flew over.


    "You''re finally awake!"


    I gently ruffled her short green hair with a smile, "What did I miss?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Essie landed before me and replied, "Nothing much, Ynos is not leaving the couch, and Sidus and Immy have been playing that game all morning."


    Just then, Sidus''s enraged voice reverberated across the first floor, "You can''t do that!"


    "Of course, I can, you idiot," Immy replied with a roll of her eyes.


    "It''s against the rules," he insisted.


    "Just because you don''t remember them, doesn''t make it against the rules," Immy sighed.


    "They''ve been at it since they woke up," Essie whispered by my side.


    "I see," I glanced around one final time before I hunched to whisper in her ears, "In that case, how about we get out of here?"


    Her eyes widened, and she hastily nodded. "Yes!"


    I nodded and motioned toward the door with my head. Essie turned to look at the others before she silently made her way out. The door creaked as she opened it and sneaked outside.


    "You leaving?" Sidus suddenly asked.


    "Yeah, I''ll take a walk around the village. Besides, Essie seems bored to death as well," I replied, earning a nod from Sidus.


    "Don''t stray too far, and try not to use magic in front of the villagers. They already know we are not normal, but there''s no need to frighten them." Immy suddenly added.


    "Yes Mom," I replied nonchalantly.


    Once outside, I was greeted by the bright gentle sunlight peeking down from behind the clouds. My hand moved almost subconsciously to shield myself from the light as I adjusted myself to sudden brightness.


    "Come on! Let''s go!"


    An over-enthusiastic Essie suddenly grabbed me by the hand and dragged me away from the house.


    The second we stepped out, a lot of eyes were on us. Most people gave us warm smiles with a few nods here and there. Looks like Syra was very well-respected around here, I mentally noted,


    The village itself was nothing impressive, it was quite simple, with mostly one-story high stone buildings. Occasionally we would come across some two stories high ones.


    The roads were surprisingly clean, and I was surprised by the lack of bad smell. As far as I knew, villages like this weren''t quite well-known for their ideal hygiene standards, this one, however, was surprisingly clean.


    ''Syra''s doing, I would assume,'' I inwardly mumbled.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Our short trip soon landed us in what looked like the market area. Some Vendors were settled on the ground, with a few shops open shops in between. The market was mostly for fruits, vegetables, and meat.


    A few rare ones seemed to sell weapons, and I managed to spot one that looked like it sold clothes. Essie was skipping about next to me, her eyes shining as she kept glancing at everything.


    Her lively and cute appearance quickly attracted the attention of the vendors and marketgoers, and sure enough, some began to offer her some of their wares.


    An Apple here, a strawberry there, a meat skewer here. Not long after, Essie was walking down the street with a massive grin on her face. Her cheeks bulged as she kept throwing food into her mouth.


    "Slow down, no one''s going to take them away from you," I chuckled.


    "Itsh delichious!" She replied.


    I gently flicked her forehead and answered, "Don''t speak with your mouth open."


    "Oww!"


    ****


    By the time we finished our walk, the sun was close to setting, casting a beautiful orange hue in the sky. We found ourselves standing at the entrance of the village.


    The guard gave us a slight nod but otherwise did not stop us from leaving. We continued our walk until we were out of sight before Essie used her magic, causing wind mana to swirl around us and carry us toward the top of the mountain.


    The wind howled around us at the peak as we glanced at our surroundings. The celestial mountain range was still as beautiful as I remembered.


    I sat down, content to simply watch the sky and the distant mountains, while Essie flew toward the sky, soon disappearing amongst the clouds. I could still sense her presence, however, so I was not worried.


    Taking a deep breath I closed my eyes for a second, lost in the moment before a slight steer caused me to open them and turn to my right.


    My heart skipped a beat, but I tried to maintain my calm. I didn''t stand up, instead, I turned to continue enjoying the view.


    The sound of steps echoed through the mountain peak and soon came to a stop before me. My attention was divided between the newcomer and Essie''s presence, high in the sky.


    "Greetings, Voidwalker," he said, his voice surprisingly normal.


    "I prefer, Aether," I replied calmly.


    "My apologies then, Aether," he answered and sat down next to me.


    I couldn''t help but turn to glance at him once more. His features were that of a normal middle-aged elf, with short blonde hair and a few strands of grey. He would have looked completely normal if not for his dark obsidian eyes lacking pupils, and his disgusting aura.


    "To what do I owe this pleasure," I replied, trying to keep my tone neutral.


    The ''man'' looked at the sky and spoke, "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    I frowned, but still replied, "It is."


    "But none of it is real."


    His words made me raise my brow.


    "We do not belong here, Aether. All of this, it''s all but a cage meant to hold us."


    "Is that so?" I responded.


    "I am aware of the prejudice you hold against me, against us. But I promise you, we merely want to be free, to set all of us, free."


    I remained silent, as the man stood up and gave me one final nod before an abyssal darkness opened and swallowed him whole.


    Right after that, the figure of a Chronicle materialized next to me. His slit-shaped pupils bore down on me with a strong pressure that caused me to frown, before he disappeared.


    "Tsk, I just wanted to take a walk," I grumbled.

 Chapter 428: Together

    After my sudden encounter with the Shade followed by the Chronicle, my mood was ruined. It felt like I was in the middle of something huge, but I was still unable to see the entire picture.


    I did not like that. I did not like this feeling. It made me feel nervous, It may kes de me feel anxious.


    The Chronicle''s quiet appearance and disappearance didn''t help. If anything, it felt like a threat as well.


    I wasn''t even thinking of joining the Shades or anything, but this¡ª just what is going on?


    Are we truly just living inside the King''s soul space? I sighed and raised my head to glance at the distant sky. The stars seemed to beckon me.


    The image where I saw the King''s massive eye swimming amongst a sea of celestial planets was still firmly engraved in my mind.


    Was that real?


    Was that the true outside world? Or was it simply his soul space?


    Another sigh escaped my mouth as I raised my hand to ruffle my hair. The sensation was strange compared to my Dragon form. High up in the sky, Essie was still dancing amongst the clouds. Her laughs and giggles echoed through the mountain peak, bringing an unintentional smile out of me.


    "Cute," I mumbled.


    Standing up, I stretched my limbs and scanned my surroundings. There were no signs of the Shade, nor the Chronicle, but I was sure they were still watching me.


    ''It doesn''t matter, as long as my family is still safe, I don''t care what happens,'' I inwardly noted.


    This entire situation was too big for me to decide on by myself. Shaking my head, I instantly teleported to the sky next to Essie. My cosmic mana swirled around my legs in ways that were previously impossible to me and allowed me to stand in the air as if it were solid ground.


    My sudden appearance caught Essie off guard. A surprised gasp escaped her mouth as she instantly readied a wind blade to launch against me before she finally realized who it was.


    "Brother! You scared me!" She said with a pout.


    I walked over to her, the cosmic mana forming intangible steps in the air, and gently ruffled her hair.


    "Are you ready to leave?" I asked.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, "Already?"


    "It''s about time, besides, I don''t want to be outside when Syra comes back," I replied with a nod.


    "But I still wanted to stay a bit longer," She mumbled, "The house is nice, but I miss flying more!"


    "I know, I know. And we''ll go out later again, just like old times."


    Her eyes seemed to light up as she asked, "A-And you''ll let me sit on your head?"


    "Hahaha, yes I will, if that''s what you want," I replied with a chuckle.


    "Okay, promise!"


    "Promise."


    With the little one satisfied, I held her hand and teleported us to the mountain below before we started our walk back home. As we walked back, I was once more mesmerized by the sights of the celestial peaks.


    "Truly, the mortals have some very beautiful sights," I spoke.


    Essie who was by my side perked and answered, "I think the Gods'' land is way prettier!"


    "Oh, you went there with Grandma, right?"


    "Yes! I met one tree auntie, one angry yellow auntie, one nice pretty auntie, and the food! The food was amazing!"


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I raised my brow as I listened to her recount her experience.


    "Angry yellow auntie?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes! I forgot what grandma called her, Goddess of something. And she got very angry, and they fought before she gave me a very tasty piece of meat."


    "Is that so?"


    ''Did grandma bully another Goddess to give up something? She definitely did, didn''t she?''


    "So, did you like the realm of the Gods and the time you spent with Grandma?" I asked.


    Essie put a finger on her mouth and seemed to be thinking very hard before she answered, "I liked it, it was nice¡ª" she hesitated for a bit before she replied "but I liked it better when all of us were together!" she said, flashing me a wide innocent grin.


    "Look at you being all cute and all," I replied and couldn''t help but pull her cheeks out.


    "Oww, what is that for?" she protested.


    "That''s for being too adorable. Come on, let''s go."


    *****


    By the time we reached the village again, it was close to late evening, the sun was getting ready to set in the horizon. The village guard gave us a nod, but otherwise said nothing as we walked past him.


    A lot of the shops were already closed as we passed through the streets, and the ones that were still open insisted on treating little Essie with all manners of snacks and food, which brought a joyful grin to her face.


    By the time we reached home, her hands and mouth were already full from all the food. Sidus was the one to open the door, and when he caught sight of her, he sent me a puzzled glance.


    "Don''t even ask."


    He shrugged and moved out of the way, allowing us inside.


    "Syra still didn''t come yet?" I asked as I walked past him.


    Sidus shook his head and answered, "No, not yet."


    "Anything happened while we were out?"


    "You were barely out a day, nothing happened," Breta''s voice came from the kitchen.


    "You never know. Where are the others?" I asked.


    "Ynos is where you left him, still sleeping. Immy went out to take a walk around the village."


    "Oh?" I noticed his voice had a tinge of annoyance to it as he mentioned Immy.


    "Did you lose?" I asked with a small smile.


    "I didn''t! She ran away the second she had a small advantage! I would have won if she didn''t!" He immediately argued causing me to raise my hands up.


    "Whoah, okay! I believe you!" I laughed before I sent him a telepathic message.


    ''We are being watched, continue acting normal.''


    His face barely had any reaction to my message, and instead, he seemed more annoyed by the fact that he lost to Immy.


    "Who?" he asked, his voice reverberating in my mind.


    "I''m not sure, but should be both Shades and Chronicles."


    "Did you meet them?"


    "Yes, both."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I think it''s best if we stay together from now on."


    "I''ll get Immy back, I can sense her better than anyone."


    "Don''t be late," I said and cut off our telepathic link.


    Sidus''s annoyed expression remained on his face as he replied to me normally, "You know what, I''ll show you both! She can''t continue running away from me, I''ll bring her back for a rematch!" He declared and angrily took off.


    "There he goes," I mumbled with a smile and shook my head.

 Chapter 429: Chess

    It didn''t take Sidus long before he came back along with Immy. Her face looked cold as they walked back into the house. It seemed like he had already updated her on our situation.


    I closed the door behind us, and we moved to the living room, where Ynos was still peacefully sleeping. Essie was sitting at the table, busy munching on the snacks she got from our earlier trip.


    Breta had moved to sit next to me. Her eyes subtly scanned our surroundings. Although she didn''t show it, she was in a constant state of alert, ready to react in case of anything.


    "I wonder what''s taking Syra so long," Immy was the first one to speak, breaking the heavy silence.


    "It hasn''t been that long yet, so I''m sure she''s okay," I answered.


    Breta nodded by my side and added, "From what I felt when it comes to her, she''s very strong."


    "True. I didn''t get a good chance to sense the extent of her power, but from what I saw, her mastery over lightning is impressive," I replied.


    "She''s as old as Grandmother, I suppose that''s to be expected," Immy spoke.


    "Well, since we are all here, how about we play a round of that game, you guys were playing," I smiled.


    Sidus'' eyes lit up as he nodded, "Yes! This time, you can''t run!" He said while pointing at Immy.


    The white-haired dragoness rolled her eyes and answered, "Who said anything about running away, I was simply bored of winning."


    "Winning?! You were only up by one game!" Sidus growled.


    A small chuckle escaped my mouth as I shook my head and turned to Breta, "I guess it''s going to be me and you."


    The Goddess nodded, and placed the board between us before asking, "White or Black?"


    "I''ll go white," I grinned.


    *******


    "How?!" I scratched my head in annoyance.


    Breta was sitting elegantly in front of me, her back straight and hair flowing smoothly behind her back giving her a celestial aura. She had a small satisfied smile on her face as she glanced at me with amusement.


    "Well, who would have thought you''d be so bad," she teased.


    My frown deepened as I glanced at the board in front of me, I already lost this game, making it a total of fifteen consecutive losses. I have long since forgotten about Immy and Sidus''s game, and was instead focused on the one with the beautiful Goddess in front of me.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Are you sure you''re not cheating?" I asked in annoyance.


    Breta gave a rare chuckle before she leaned in closer to my face, her hand reached out and grabbed my chin as she looked directly into my eyes, "I kind of like your human form, It makes it much easier to read your emotions," she said with a predatorial grin, catching me by surprise.


    My mouth opened and closed as I did not know how to reply, and my heart silently skipped a beat. Breta''s smile remained as she moved her hand and motioned to the board.


    "Go on, I''ll teach you," she said. Her smile of satisfaction never quite left her face.


    I took a deep breath and shook my head, "Teach me? You''re lucky, I was just going easy on you."


    "Oh, is that so?" She said.


    "Of course!"


    "Well, then. Show me what you''ve got, Aether."


    "Hmph,"


    *******


    I lost.


    It was simply impossible to win against her. It was as if she was able to read my mind. She managed to predict my movements long before I made them, and every time I thought I had the advantage, she would lead me by the nose, only for me to fall into her trap.


    I didn''t want to admit it and give her the satisfaction, but she was undoubtedly the better player.


    It wasn''t as if didn''t improve, no, she was simply that much better. I had lost count of how many games I had lost. Immy and Sidus had long since stopped and retired back to their rooms.


    Little Essie was sleeping next to Ynos, snuggled against his chest. The giant was surprisingly considerate as he conveniently moved to leave enough space for her.


    With everyone sleeping, It was just us playing.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I dropped my king, "I lost¡­"


    "Of course, you did," Breta said, her head leaning on her palm as she looked at me with a smile.


    Annoyed, I couldn''t help but reply, "You''ve been smiling quite a lot lately," I said.


    Hearing that, her brows were raised in surprise before she moved her hand to touch her face, her smile dimmed for a split second before it returned, as bright as ever.


    "I guess I have," she said.


    "Wha¡ª"


    She then stood up and walked past me, ruffling my hair as she went, "Goodnight, Aether."


    "Good night¡­"


    With her gone, the living room suddenly felt less bright. My eyes subconsciously drifted down to the chessboard, as I glanced at her pieces, a long sigh escaped my mouth.


    "Well, fuck." I quietly muttered to myself.


    *****


    That night, I didn''t sleep all that well. By the time, morning came I could hear everyone talking and bustling in the living room, I remained unmoving in my bed staring at the ceiling.


    A yawn escaped my mouth as I raised my hand in front of me and glanced at it for a few seconds. Shaking my head, I forced myself to stand up, leaving the comfort of the bed as I stretched and made my way out of the room.


    If there was anything I enjoyed while being in human form, it would be the beds and the food.


    As soon as I opened my room door, I was met face-to-face with Breta who was standing there about to knock.


    "Ah,"


    "O-Oh, morning!" I said.


    "Morning, I came to wake you up for Breakfast. Syra came back as well," said Breta.


    "Is that so, I''ll be right there. Thank you," I answered a bit awkwardly. Breta then nodded and turned to leave.


    Once she was away, I couldn''t help but facepalm. ''What the hell was that?! Why was it so awkward?!''


    I scratched my hair in annoyance and abruptly paused when I felt a presence looking at me. Raising my head, my eyes came face to face with Sidus who was standing in the corner of the hallway, the darkness making it hard to make out his figure.


    "What are you doing there!?" I shouted.


    "N-Nothing!" He stammered before blending in with the shadows and disappearing from my sight.


    "God damn it, there goes the respect."

 Chapter 430: Leaving

    "There he is," Syra greeted me with an all-knowing smile.


    I gave her a slight nod as I walked to the living room area. Surprisingly, Ynos was up and awake, perhaps something to do with the table full of food in front of him.


    I quickly scanned the room but found no traces of Sidus. ''Where did he go?'' I wondered.


    Immy was sitting next to Breta and was asking her something about the land of the Gods. Breta didn''t seem that interested in the conversation, but still engaged with her nonetheless.


    Once she saw me, she gave me a small nod before turning her attention back to Immy. Essie was also nowhere to be found, but I could sense her presence right outside the house.


    "How did your business go?" I asked Syra as I pulled a chair to sit down.


    The old Dragoness grabbed a mug full of juice and sat down next to me before answering; "Could have been better, but who am I to complain," she shrugged.


    "Is that so," I nodded and moved my hand to what looked like a very tasty meat pie.


    Ynos barely acknowledged my presence with a raise of his brows before he continued to wolf down the food.


    "Yes," Syra nodded, and I could feel a faint trace of mana slip out of her body, but I wasn''t able to see it, even when I tried.


    A slight frown made its way across my face, but I still tried not to react and took a bite out of the meat pie. The taste was just as I expected, ''heavenly''.


    "We will need to leave soon," Syra said calmly. Her expression was still smiling but her words were serious.


    "I''m assuming whatever you did is to stop the prying ears?" I asked without a change of expression.


    "It will not hold on for long, and they will soon figure out that something is wrong, but yes."


    "Who are we running from?" I asked.


    "Everyone, it''s no longer safe," Syra answered.


    "Any news from Grandma?" I asked again.


    "No, last I heard she was supposed to be with the council, but I can''t make any contact with her."


    A small sigh of relief escaped my mouth, "At least that means she survived. Grandma is strong, she''ll be alright," I nodded.


    "That is true. Your Grandfather is still busy on the frontlines, while Iver is nowhere to be found."


    "Mother needs to vent after father fell," my voice lowered slightly as I spoke.


    Ynos who was busy eating stopped for a second and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before he continued without speaking.


    Syria nodded once more, "We might need to leave the plane."


    "All of us, together, I''m assuming?"


    "Yes."


    I turned my gaze to the two ladies sitting at the end of the table, "You ladies okay with that?" I asked.


    Breta nodded, and Immy spoke, "As long as we are all together, then I do not care."


    The shadow on the corner of the room morphed and Sidus''s figure stepped out of it holding little Essie''s hand.


    "That was so cool! It almost felt like brother Aether''s teleportation but it also wasn''t! It felt like walking through water!" She said excitedly.


    Although he tried not to show it, Sidus''s nose flared in pride as he nodded ''nonchalantly''.


    "It''s only for short distances and not teleportation. We walked through the shadows." He explained.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more."I assume you guys heard everything as well?" I asked.


    He lightly coughed as his eyes met mine before raising his head to look at the ceiling, "Yes, all good."


    I inwardly facepalmed, was he still thinking about what happened in the morning with Breta? By the King, I hope the misunderstanding doesn''t escalate.


    "When do we leave?" I turned to Syra and asked as I finished my last bite of the meat pie.


    "Preferably, now. I don''t want the village to be caught in the middle of the chaos," she then paused and glanced at everyone "You will all need to keep up with me."


    "Can''t we teleport?" I asked.


    "No, too risky. They might try to do something to mess with your destination and throw us off course or worse, leave us stranded in the void."


    "So, are we fighting our way out?" Ynos asked as he placed the leftovers on the table and stretched his limbs.


    "Hopefully not, but we are fighting anyone who tries to stop us," she answered.


    "Works for me," he said.


    "Where will we go?" Little Essie asked.


    "A certain world that''s off the grid. It has a few Gods and Dragons there, but they are the type that settled down since they want to be left alone."


    "Well, what are we waiting for, let''s go," I answered.


    Syra nodded at all of us, and I could feel her mana retreat back into her body. Whatever magic she had used, it was no longer there. I could once again sense the gazes on us, and it made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    *****


    We left the house with no issues and made our way across the village, greeting the villagers along the way. Our group did get a few curious glances as we walked past but otherwise continued unhindered until we left the village and made our way to the celestial mountain range.


    Once we were deep into the mountain, Syra''s magic suddenly wore off, and our transformation quickly went undone. Breta looked at us in curiosity as we grew in size and soon enough dwarfed her.


    The only one who didn''t change back was Essie, as it seemed like she was able to transform without the help of Syra.


    The old Dragoness was focused on a certain spot in the distance, while Essie floated gently toward my head, her human form changing as she approached.


    By the time she landed on my head, she was back to her cute green Dragon form. She was much bigger than before, but before me, it didn''t matter much, as she still appeared almost like a child, fitting perfectly between my horns.


    "I missed this!" She said with a giggle as she grabbed my horns.


    I smiled lightly and turned to look at Breta who also lightly flew toward me.


    "What?" I asked.


    She didn''t say anything and instead sat on my back.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Nothing, take me as well." She answered with a shrug, under Essie''s curious gaze. I could also see Sidus sneaking a glance our way, the second I turned toward him, he quickly averted his gaze and looked elsewhere.


    A long sigh escaped my mouth as I lightly shook my head.


    "Are we leaving?" I asked Syra as she still remained in her human form gazing at the horizon.


    "It seems like they really want me to stay," she answered with a growl, and for the first time, my heart truly skipped a beat as her aura filled with rage slowly leaked.


    ''What happened?''

 Chapter 431: Together

    I watched with a frown as Syra''s human form morphed and changed for the first time, making way for her true form to show.


    My eyes widened slightly as I watched her change. She appeared to hold an uncommon grace and diminutive stature. She, a unlike other Dragons, stood apart in her elegance, her form a mere fraction of what I would deem normal, somewhat similar to that of Essie even. Yet within her slender frame laid a potency unmatched, and I could feel that through the deadly aura she was emitting.


    Two horns, elegant and curving, adorned her regal head, casting a faint, sinister aura in the light. As the sun''s rays kissed her scales, a mesmerizing spectacle unfolded, each iridescent glimmer akin to the crackling of lightning upon her dark purple skin.


    At the end of her lithe tail rests a horizontal tip, fashioned in the likeness of an arrowhead, a subtle yet unmistakable testament to her lethal nature. Along her back, rows of spines curve backward like sinister sentinels, a silent warning to any who dare cross her path. Despite her stature, her eyes burned with a primal intensity, their hue a blend of blue and magenta, reminiscent of the fierce dance of lightning in a stormy sky.


    Though she stood proud, her imposing presence softened by her diminutive size, there was definitely an undeniable allure to her, a magnetic pull that drew all of our gaze as we beheld her, watching lightning gather around her and the sky above.


    My eyes turned downwards toward the direction where we had left the village. I could feel a buzz of activities, but I didn''t have time to make sense of what exactly as Syra suddenly spoke.


    "Looks like you are on your own kids."


    "What do you mean? You''re not coming?" I asked.


    "I have some old scores to settle. Leave, and don''t trust anyone!"


    My frown deepened, "Where would we even go? We don''t know where the world you mentioned is."


    "The name''s Aynezh. I''m sorry, I''ll hold them back, so leave!" Leaving those final words behind, the old Dragoness turned into a blur followed by the sound of thunder as she shot downward, leaving the celestial mountain range behind.


    "Brother, we have to go!" Sidus urged.


    "Damn it!" I cursed and flapped my wings, shooting toward the sky.


    Sidus, Immy, and Ynos were flying by my side, while Essie was on my head and Breta on my back.


    The higher we flew, the easier it got to see the constant conflict. From above, my eyes darted as I easily saw the figures of both Shades, Dragons, and Gods alike fighting all across the plane. Most seemed to steer away from the mortal lands, and mortal cities, but some had inevitably caused damage.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I could only pray my disciples and church were safe and prepared, as this war still did not seem to have an end in sight.


    "Enemy to the left!" Immy''s voice echoed in our ears and I instantly focused my attention on my flank, where a massive green Dragon was approaching with a bloodthirsty aura.


    "I got it!" Sidus spoke and disappeared.


    I did not know how he did it, I could only sense his darkness mana veil him and he was gone. The Green Dragon did not seem to notice or perhaps did not care as be continued his approach.


    Breta who was on my back frowned and summoned her golden spear. Her eyes shone for a moment before she hurled it at the newcomer.


    The Green Dragon snorted in disdain and used his wind magic to redivert the direction of the spear, just as it seemed like it would miss, little Essie made her move, using her mastery over mana to wrest control from him.


    Her sudden interference causes the spear to continue unhindered. The Green Dragon''s eyes widened in panic as he hastily tried to dodge, but the spear still managed to hit him in the shoulder drawing blood.


    The Dragons''s eyes turned red as he roared in anger, I did not pay him any more attention as I felt Sidus materialized right above him.


    It was already too late for him. By the time he noticed anything was wrong, Sidus had already descended on him and used both of his claws to deliver a fatal strike to the back of his neck, he followed it with a Dragon breath for extra measures.


    After that, Sidus''s figure disappeared once more and quickly reappeared next to me.


    "It still leaves a bad taste in my mouth," he said with a frown.


    "I know, but they sealed their fate when they decided to attack us," I answered.


    After that, no one managed to reach us and we quickly left the plane''s atmosphere, and soon after found ourselves leaving the plane''s protection barrier.


    "Stay close, it''s too dangerous," I said.


    "We break through the battlefield and you can teleport us further away once we gain some distance," Immy spoke, and I nodded.


    "I''ll clear the front!" Ynos declared and took the lead.


    ****


    The chaotic battlefield that I had left before was still the same as before, the only difference, however, was the fact that both sides were seemingly waiting for us.


    The second we appeared they both rushed toward us. The loyalists that followed the King didn''t seem to be intent on harming us per se, but I still did not like the looks in their eyes.


    "Move out of the way!" Ynos''s voice reverberated in everyone''s ears as his muscular figure bulged even further, boosted by his earth mana.


    The first unfortunate soul who did not heed his warning was a Shade with the appearance of an obsidian insect. Ynos simply lowered his head and aimed his horns straight at the oversized bug, a faint shield appeared before his horns followed by a small explosion as the bug was quite literally pulverized.


    The one right behind was a Goddess, who seemed to panic once she saw what had happened. She tried to dodge the raging hulk of muscle that was Ynos and would have probably even succeeded had he not specifically gone out of his way to aim for her.


    The aftermath was anything but pretty as we followed after him. His maniac laugh resounding in our ears. Immy was keeping her right side clear while Sidus took care of our left.


    Breta had our backs, and little Essie provided support when needed. For now, it seemed like there was no need for me to step in as all of the ''big guys'' were holding each other back at the far edges of the battlefield.


    ''I hope nothing happens,'' I mumbled to myself.

 Chapter 432: Newcomer

    "That was fun!" Grinned Ynos as he flew closer to us.


    I looked at his bloodied state with raised brows. His golden scales were dyed red by the blood of all the unfortunate souls who decided to step in his way.


    "Fun you say?"


    He smiled and continued scanning the area around us as we flew, his eyes shining in hopes of finding another challenger. Luckily, however, it seemed like we were in the clear for now.


    The loyalists decided against approaching us once they saw the look on Ynos''s face and the aftermath of facing him head-on. The Shades and the others, on the other hand, tried to stop us a few more times before they gave up as well.


    It wasn''t much of a surprise since most of the big guys were fighting at the far edges of the battlefield and had no time to turn their attention toward us, which worked quite well in our favor.


    "What was the name of that planet again?" Sidus asked with a frown as we flew further and further away from the brightly illuminated battlefield.


    "Aynezh," I replied.


    "How are we supposed to find that," he sighed with a frown.


    "I''m not sure, but first things first, we have to leave this area. It''s not safe anymore."


    "Teleport?" Little Essie asked while tightly gripping my horns for support.


    "Yes," I smiled, "Come closer, all of you," I continued.


    Ynos flew under me, while Sidus took to my left and Immy to my right. Breta was on my back, and little Essie was happily settled on top of my head.


    With everyone accounted for, I summoned my cosmic mana. This time, the elements moved from all around us and encompassed everyone with me at the center before we were whisked away.


    Almost instantly, we were somewhere else. The teleportation process was smooth, and the group barely felt anything as we found ourselves in a different part of space.


    Before they could say anything, I teleported us once more.


    I would have liked to say that I had a destination in mind, or that I knew where I was going. Unfortunately, that was not the truth. I was simply following my gut feeling and letting the cosmic mana guide me.


    The elements were very much so, ''alive''. They understood my emotions better than anyone, and so I leaned on that feeling and continued to teleport.


    Once, twice, three times. It didn''t take long before I lost count of how many teleportations we made, and I couldn''t even fathom how large of a distance we had crossed.


    Still, I persistently followed the guidance of the cosmic mana one teleportation at a time. Sure enough, after a while, the familiar dark scenery of space changed as a bright star appeared before us.


    I paused and glanced at the massive blue planet before it. It looked to be inhabited. Two moons lazily orbited around it.


    "Is that it?" Ynos asked in confusion.


    "I don''t think so," I hesitated before answering.


    "Can we check it out!?" Essie excitedly asked.


    I glanced at Sidus and Immy who shrugged before nodding, "Might as well,"


    *****


    As we approached the planet, we all kept our guard up expecting the worst. Still, there was no barrier protecting the world and no sign of divinity.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Were there no Gods in this world?


    As we broke through the surface, we landed in a massive open grass meadow, though its color was a strange scarlet one. Mana was present in this world, though not as abundant as the main plane.


    Breta jumped from my back and landed on the grass, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, seemingly enjoying the light breeze.


    Essie quickly followed after her, and stretched her wings, flying in circles above us. Her light giggles echoed across the field.


    "Is this okay?" Sidus asked lightly as he approached me.


    "What is?"


    "This," he said motioning to everyone before continuing, "Aren''t we supposed to be running?" He asked.


    "I didn''t take you for one that runs away," I teased.


    "Don''t poke fun at me, brother. Even I know that we hold no chance should everyone turn against us."


    "True, but we don''t have a choice now. We don''t even have a plan, and we don''t know where this Aynezh world is at," I replied.


    Deep down, I still held a slight hope that the cosmic mana would lead me to the right way, but I couldn''t be so sure.


    "Is there any chance that this place is Aynezh?" He asked, as he raised his head to stare at Essie who was enjoying herself.


    Looking around, I lightly frowned, "Somehow, I doubt it. Syra said that world had Gods and Dragons. I can''t sense a single strand of divinity here."


    "There are some mortals," he replied.


    I nodded, "And there is a faint aura of Dragons."


    "Are we staying here?" Ynos asked with a yawn as he approached.


    "I don''t mind," Breta added.


    Right before I could answer, I turned my gaze to the south where a presence was fast approaching. A dragon?


    "Someone is coming," Immy added solemnly.


    Right after that, the figure of the newcomer was made clear. It was a Dragoness. Chilling winds whipped through the land as she approached, with eyes as piercing as a frozen peak, her gaze a beacon of frost-kissed intensity as she scanned us.


    Frosted white horns crowned her head, gleaming like polished diamonds under the light of the sun, a stark contrast to the azure hue of her scales.


    Along her back, curved spines jut out like jagged peaks, each one adorned with a delicate fin that extends from the back of her head to the tip of her tail, lending her an ethereal beauty. Her scales, a brilliant shade of azure shimmered with an otherworldly glow as she approached, their ends frosted in a pristine white that sparkled like freshly fallen snow.


    Judging from her aura, she was strong, but we were stronger, of that at least, I was sure. Still, although she didn''t seem to hold any ill intentions, I was still prepared for whatever might happen.


    The dragonness landed gracefully before us, and the wind almost Immediately turned cold in her presence.


    ''Water Dragoness with a strong Ice element,'' I noted. She was of average height, a bit shorter than me, but not by much.


    Before we could say anything, her frosty visage fell as she gave a wide almost innocent smile, "Oh thank the king! Finally! Someone came!" Her voice was cheerful as she smiled warmly at us, a massive contrast from the initial impression she gave.


    "Uh, hello?"

 Chapter 433: Lost

    "Hi! I''m Lost!" She said, her cheery voice, was almost contagious.


    "Oh, so are we!" Essie said as she landed in front of the newcomer with a smile.


    "You''re Lost as well?" She said, her eyes widening in shock.


    "Yes! We don''t know where we are! I''m Essie, what''s your name?"


    "My name?" Confused, the Dragoness continued, "I''m Lost."


    "Uh¡ª" Essie''s expression turned awkward as she glanced at me with puzzlement clear in her eyes.


    "Your name is Lost?" I asked again for confirmation.


    "Yes!" The Ice Dragoness confirmed.


    "Wow, that''s a cool name!" Essie chimed in.


    "Thank you!"


    "I''m Aether, these are my siblings, Essie, Sidus, Immy, and Ynos," I paused and motioned to Breta before continuing, "The Goddess over there is my friend, Breta."


    Lost nodded slightly at everyone, before asking, "What are you guys doing here?"


    "Well," I hesitated, trying to find the right words.


    "We were trying to find our way to a planet called Aynezh, when we lost our way," Immy suddenly spoke up, and I nodded in confirmation.


    "Oh!" Lost''s eyes lit up before she replied, "Newcomers!"


    "Newcomers? Does that mean, that here is¡ª" Sidus began to speak but was stopped by Lost.


    "No, not here. But I''m originally from Aynezh!"


    "Is that so," I replied.


    ''Is this also the doing of the cosmic mana?'' I inwardly wondered.


    "Then this place is?" I asked, waiting for her to continue.


    The Ice Dragoness''s expression turned hard, and she seemed to hesitate for a second before speaking, "Aynezh is not that far away from here. The only problem is, the void."


    "What''s that?"


    "How about you all come with me first? Let''s go to a more comfortable place."


    I turned to look at the others, Sidus shrugged, and Immy simply nodded. Ynos was strangely fascinated by the scarlet flowers, and little Essie was already settled on top of my head.


    I glanced at Breta and the Goddess gave a silent nod.


    "Then, please, lead the way."


    "Great!" She replied and shot to the sky, with us quickly following in tow.


    *****


    "Are you sure you know where we are going?" I couldn''t help but ask, as my eyes wandered to the scarlet field below.


    I was sure that this was our third time flying over the same field. I even left a strand of cosmic mana, just in case, and there it was.


    The Ice Dragoness seemed nervous as she kept mumbling to herself, "It can''t be, it was right here, no?"


    "Umm, where are we going? M-Maybe I can ask the wind for help?" Little Essie asked hesitantly.


    Lost turned to her and replied with an embarrassed face, "M-My lair. It''s at the peak of a massive mountain, with pink trees and violet flowers¡­"


    "Okay!" Little Essie then closed her eyes, and I could feel the wind moving gently around her before it grew in intensity and expanded outwards.


    Soon enough, she opened her eyes and spoke, "I think I found it!"


    "Lead the way," I smiled.


    Essie nodded with a proud expression and jumped off my head. Lost''s face was ashamed as she followed after her.


    ''Lost¡­ Is she just terrible with directions?'' I wondered.


    It didn''t take long before I had my confirmation. The mountain she was speaking of wasn''t even that far, yet somehow, the Ice Dragoness managed to fly us in circles for hours.


    ''Is this really okay?''


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Yes! It''s here!" She said excitedly as we landed on the side of the mountain.


    The landscape unfolded in breathtaking beauty, where harmonious hues intertwined, crafting a tranquil tableau of the mountain. A gentle brook meandered its way down the slope to our left, while on our right, an expansive field stretched forth, its grass ablaze in a scarlet hue.


    Upon our descent, the Ice Dragoness swiftly made her way to her so-called lair, nestled atop the mountain''s pinnacle. I prepared to follow her, yet my attention was arrested by the uncharacteristic silence of Ynos.


    "What''s wrong?" I approached him and asked.


    "The earth mana," he said, digging his claws into the earth before continuing, "It''s strange¡­"


    "Strange?" I asked again while scanning our surroundings. I was no longer connected to the elements the way I was before, so I couldn''t feel anything wrong per se.


    "The wind is strange as well," Essie who was walking next to me added as well.


    I turned my gaze to Sidus and Immy, who both shook their heads.


    "I can''t feel anything wrong," Sidus replied.


    "Me neither," Immy added.


    "Breta?"


    "My divinity, it''s¡ª I''m not sure. Something isn''t right," she said.


    "Alright, everyone stay close, and keep your guard up. We don''t want any sudden surprises," I said and began walking towards the cave.


    The moment I stepped inside, a frigid gust of icy wind assaulted my face, prompting a slight furrow of my brow. The cavern exuded an icy chill, a fitting domain for the Ice Dragoness.


    It was expansive and vast, and it rivaled our own cave back home, save for its lack of additional entrances beyond the main one. Walls adorned with shimmering blue crystals emitted a soft azure glow, casting ethereal light throughout the cavern. Towering sculptures depicting dragons, monsters, and mortals adorned the space.


    Some were intricately crafted, while others bore the marks of amateurism. Amidst the array, the Ice Dragoness busied herself, maneuvering a sizable sculpture from the center to the rear of the cave. Her latest creation, a self-portrait, appeared to evoke a sense of embarrassment as she turned it to face the wall before acknowledging our presence.


    "U-Uh, sorry for the mess! I wasn''t expecting guests," she said.


    "Not at all, excuse us for intruding," I said.


    "Please, make yourself at home," she said and motioned for us to come inside her eyes nervously glancing at her latest statue.


    "You made all of this?" Immy asked as she approached a beautiful statue depicting a short human, with a long beard.


    "Ah, yes I did. It''s a¡­ hobby, you can say," the Dragonnes replied nervously.


    "It''s pretty," Immy answered.


    A wide smile bloomed on Lost''s face upon hearing the compliment, "Thank you! I can make one for you as well if you want!" She said, suddenly enthusiastic.


    "I would love that," Immy replied with a smile.


    "Me too! I also want one!" Essie jumped in.


    "Of course!" Lost, gaining more confidence nodded with a grin.


    "So do you live here?" I asked while walking around the cave, my eyes admiring the various ice sculptures.


    Lost hesitated before answering, "It''s complicated. I crash-landed here, and I can''t leave."


    Her words made me stop and I subconsciously glanced at Breta. Our eyes met for a brief moment before I turned to Lost and asked, "I''m going to need you to elaborate on that."

 Chapter 434: The pull

    We gathered at the cavern''s heart, where Lost had cleared a spacious space for our assembly. My gaze roamed the cavern, entranced by the faintly glowing crystals, before ultimately fixing upon our peculiar host.


    Sidus, Immy, and Breta bore solemn countenances, their expressions weighted with anticipation for her words. In contrast, Ynos and Essie displayed disinterest, engrossed in discourse regarding the abnormalities of mana.


    "So, you said you come from Aynezh?" I asked.


    Lost inclined her head in affirmation before responding, "Yes, that is my birthplace," she remarked, her mouth curling into a gentle smile. It was evident that the planet held cherished memories within her heart.


    "And here is?" I asked while glancing at the cavern.


    Lost shook her head before speaking, "This plane doesn''t have a name," she paused for a second before continuing, "Since it''s situated at the edge, near the Void, no one comes here."


    "You keep saying the Void, what is that exactly?" Immy jumped in and asked with a slight frown.


    Lost''s brows raised in surprise as she turned to face her, "You don''t know, the Void?" She asked in disbelief.


    "Are we supposed to?" Sidus asked with a frown.


    "Ah, no, I''m sorry, I suppose you don''t. I forgot you guys are not from here," she shook her head and replied.


    Sidus turned to look at me with a frown and I gave him a slight nod.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not sure we quite understand where, ''here'' is supposed to be," I added.


    "Oh, that''s easy! You''re at the edge of the of the universe!" She said with a strangely chirpy voice.


    Her words prompted a furrow of my brow, and it seemed the others shared my sentiment. Even Ynos and Essie ceased their discussion, their attention drawn to the Dragoness as they gazed at her intently.


    Lost seemed surprised by our reaction and spoke, "What''s wrong? Are you guys central worlders?"


    "Central worlders?" I asked again in confusion.


    "No, we are from the main plane," Breta replied.


    "Oh! Really?! That''s amazing! I''ve never met anyone from the main world!" Lost suddenly stood up in excitement, her eyes brimming with newfound curiosity.


    I turned toward Breta and motioned for her to explain.


    "Central worlders are those born in planets in the middle of the universe. That''s where most of the battlefields against the Shades are. The main plane, however, is situated at the edge," she explained.


    "The edge?" Immy mumbled.


    "So we didn''t teleport too far?" Essie asked with a tilted head, "The main plane is close by?" She continued.


    "Hmm? No? The main plane is on the other side of the Universe," Lost said calmly.


    For an instant, a hush fell over the cavern, the gravity of the revelation sinking in. Lost, however, appeared oblivious to the tension, her expression one of puzzlement as she regarded us with confusion.


    After what felt like a few minutes, I shook my head and asked, "So does that mean we are back in Shade territory?"


    "Oh, no, they don''t come here," She quickly replied.


    "How come?" Sidus couldn''t help but ask, "Since you said no one stays here, is this world still part of Dragon territory?"


    "Dragon territory? What do you mean?" Puzzled, Lost asked with her brows raised.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Sidus''s frown deepened as he spoke, "Who rules this world? Who''s territory does it belong to?"


    "No one, of course. It''s right by the Void, no one dares to come here."


    "So it''s neither Shade nor Dragon territory," I said to which she nodded.


    "This entire area, with Aynezh included is not part of any territory. I think my mother called it, the free planes."


    "Huh, is that so?"


    "Yes, the battlefields, I hear, are so far away. I''ve never been to one before. I hear they can be quite chaotic!"


    "That they are," I replied absentmindedly, my thoughts consumed by the information at hand as I tried to piece together a mental map of the universe.


    To the far left lay the main plane, with the Void looming beyond. The central realms served as the primary battlegrounds. And presently, we found ourselves at the furthest right, with the Void at our backs.


    "So the Void is the end?" Essie asked while scratching her head.


    "Yes. Mother says that''s where the world meets its end. There lies naught but emptiness, and any who venture into it are doomed to wander endlessly, unable to escape."


    Upon hearing that, I couldn''t shake the memory of the outlandish theory we had heard earlier. Could it possibly hold some truth? My breath quickened, my heart skipping a beat at the thought. If it were true, did that mean we were all akin to birds trapped in a cage?


    It appeared I wasn''t the sole one grappling with these thoughts, as Sidus, Immy, and Breta fell into deep contemplation, their auras displaying a hint of instability.


    "Is that why the mana is strange in this place?" Ynos who was quiet this entire time, suddenly spoke with a frown.


    "Strange?" Lost seemed confused for a second before realizing what Ynos was talking about, "Ah! Yes, Mother says it''s the influence of the Void. The closer one is to it, the more erratic the mana becomes. I''m used to it, so I can''t really tell the difference," she said with an embarrassed expression.


    Ynos gave a nod in reply.


    "And why can''t you leave exactly?" I asked.


    "The planet is dangerously close to the Void," Lost explained gravely. "The moment I depart the atmosphere, I risk being entrapped by its pull."


    "How did you even get here?" Sidus asked with a frown.


    Upon hearing this, Lost scratched her head in embarrassment before responding, "I... I was curious. Mother always cautioned me against venturing too near, but life in Aynezh grew boring, and Mother seldom allowed me interactions with mortals!" She paused briefly before continuing, "So I departed. My intention wasn''t to arrive here; I was merely drawn by curiosity about the Void. But I underestimated its force and found myself crash-landing in this planet. It was either that or be drawn into the Void, forever lost."


    "That''s strange, we didn''t feel any such pull when we came. And certainly didn''t ''see'' this Void that you are talking about," I replied with a frown.


    "Of course, you can''t see the Void, silly," Lost chuckled. "It''s shrouded in darkness; what would there be to see?" She paused, then added, "But no pull? How is that possible? I barely managed to prevent myself from colliding with the two moons!"


    "That''s weird¡­" I frowned

 Chapter 435

    The conversation persisted for a while longer, with Lost providing us with a brief overview of her homeworld, Aynezh. Eventually, it concluded with us elaborating on the primary plane, detailing the ongoing war efforts and recounting the sudden onslaught of the Shades'' all-out invasion.


    "I never thought the central worlds and the main plane to be so¡­ exciting!" She said, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "I suppose that''s one way of looking at it," I replied with a light nod.


    "So, is it safe to assume that besides the Void pull, you have nothing else on this planet that''s stopping you from leaving?" I asked.


    Lost nodded hesitantly, it took her a few seconds before she managed to speak, "Are you sure you didn''t feel the pull?" she asked again, the uneasiness clear in her voice.


    "Brother Aether does not lie, there was no such thing," Ynos who was silent this entire time spoke up.


    "I-I don''t mean to be disrespectful, It''s just that¡­" Lost hesitated, and I quickly jumped in, "It''s okay, I understand."


    "Thank you¡­" She replied with a light sigh.


    "How long have you been stranded in here for?" Immy asked, her claws gently tapping on the beautiful sculpture of a big Dragoness as she walked around the cave.


    "A little over a year, I think¡­" Lost replied.


    "Did you find anything fun in this world?" Essie excitedly asked.


    The Dragoness scratched her head in deep thought before speaking hesitantly, "There are some mortals, but they try to attack me every time they see me, so I just spend most of my time here," she said motioning to the various sculptures.


    "It''s not bad, really. I think I am becoming better!" She paused for a couple of seconds before continuing, "It''s just¡­ I miss home," she added with a bitter smile.


    Seeing Lost with her head lowered, Essie fluttered her wings and flew over to her, gently patting her head. "It''s alright! Brother Aether is the cosmic pillar! He''ll guide you home!"


    Her words brought a smile to my face and caused Lost''s eyes to widen in shock.


    "You mean cosmic as in, P-Pillar of existence?!" She said in disbelief.


    "Of course!" Essie replied proudly with a puffed chest. "Sister Immy and Brother Sidus are the pillars of light and darkness," she added smugly.


    Lost''s eyes lost focus for a second and it almost seemed like she was going to faint.


    "H-How?!"


    "What do you mean?" Essie asked with a tilted head.


    "Mother said that pillars almost never survive their naming ceremony, and that''s why there are no adult pillar Dragons!"


    Her words made me fall into deep thought. ''Now that I think about it, we were really lucky,'' I inwardly noted.


    As the eldest and strongest, I alone held the right to attend the naming ceremony. Given my survival, Immy and Sidus were spared the ordeal. Though formidable for their age at the time, I doubted they would have endured the ascent of the stairs.


    The memory of the young brown Dragon''s demise lingered vividly in my thoughts.


    ''Is it merely coincidence?'' I pondered.


    It seemed too improbable to dismiss as mere chance. While I hadn''t dwelled on it much before, the realization struck me: wasn''t it peculiar that three out of four pillars hailed from our family?


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Brother Aether is the strongest! He was even personally named by the King!" Essie added.


    Lost''s brain seemed to have short-circuited as she was glancing at us with a blank stare. Her mouth opened and closed a few times, "I¡ª maybe that''s why you don''t feel the pull?" She said after a while.


    "Perhaps," I replied, brushing aside the myriad thoughts that had occupied my mind moments before. Now was not the time for such reflection. Nonetheless, I silently resolved to revisit these thoughts later. It was crucial.


    "Why speculate when we can simply go and find out the truth firsthand?" Ynos interjected, rising to his feet and stretching his neck.


    A chuckle escaped my lips. It was so typical of him¡ªno plan, but somehow the best plan. Still, there was some truth in his words. There was no use in speculating, the fastest way to figure this out was by testing it ourselves.


    "I can''t believe I''m saying this, but he has a point," Sidus agreed.


    "Well, in that case, no better time than the present," I said and stood up.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Pillar of existence or not, It''s the Void we are talking about! It''s too dangerous!" Lost hastily stopped us.


    Ynos laughed and answered with a smirk, "Don''t worry, you don''t need to be afraid. I''ll protect you!" He shamelessly proclaimed.


    "Ah!" Embarrassed, Lost''s mouth opened in surprise before she hurriedly averted her gaze and began mumbling to herself.


    ''Oh? So that''s what a blushing Dragoness looks like?''


    Ynos, oblivious to the implications of his words moved toward her and used his tail to drag her along with him outside the cave, "Don''t worry, I''m here! Void or not, I can still send you back to the planet, if worst comes to be!"


    Lost, rendered speechless, trailed after him with her head bowed. Briefly, she cast us a glance, her expression tinged with embarrassment, before swiftly averting her gaze.


    "I didn''t think Ynos had it in him," Immy said as she walked next to me.


    Breta who was by her side replied before I can, "I don''t think he understands what he''s doing," she said, slightly shaking her head.


    A small laugh escaped my mouth, "I think it''s cute."


    Immy shook her head, "I feel bad for her already."


    "Hmph, like you''re any better," Sidus spoke, defending Ynos.


    "Huh? What is that supposed to mean?" Immy frowned.


    "You heard me," said Sidus before he left.


    Immy turned toward me and Breta and asked, "Do you see what I''m dealing with?"


    I lightly patted her head with my tail before following after the rest. Immy followed behind with a frown.


    Outside of the cave, Ynos appeared ready to take off and still had his tail wrapped around the poor Dragoness. ''Was he planning to drag her along like that?''


    Thankfully, Sidus was there to save the day. He moved toward him and lightly hit his head causing him to let go of Lost.


    "Wait, we''ll let Brother Aether test it out first," He said.


    "Huh, why?"


    "There''s a possibility that the only reason we didn''t feel the pull is because of him and his cosmic element," Sidus explained.


    "Ah, so we''ll go after him?" Ynos asked to which Sidus nodded before answering, "We''ll all go, but we have to be smart about this. We can''t risk anyone getting lost in this Void, especially when we couldn''t even see it."

 Chapter 436: Elements

    As our final exchange of glances unfolded, I observed the varying expressions etched upon each one''s face. Sidus, ever the stoic, bore a solemn countenance, his eyes reflecting a depth of contemplation. Ynos, in stark contrast, wore a grin so broad it seemed to stretch from ear to ear, his confidence palpable as he exuded an air of excitement rather than concern.


    Breta''s nod carried a weight of caution, her gaze conveying a silent warning amidst the anticipation of our impending endeavor. "Be careful," she urged, her voice laced with a subtle hint of apprehension. "There''s a chance we were just incredibly lucky," she added.


    Standing beside Breta, Immy nodded in agreement, her features mirroring a blend of determination and caution. "The moment you sense anything awry, teleport without hesitation," she advised, her voice carrying a note of urgency.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to risk it. I''ll be fast," I replied without hesitation.


    "U-Um, Good luck!" Lost who was standing a foot behind Ynos mustered her courage and spoke up.


    "Don''t worry! How many times do I have to remind you?" Little Essie chimed in confidently, taking it upon herself to respond on my behalf. "Brother Aether is the strongest," she declared with unwavering assurance.


    While I wouldn''t openly admit it to their faces, there was a certain satisfaction in knowing they held me in such high regard.


    A faint smile graced my face as I ascended into the sky. With each flap of my wings, I propelled myself higher, gaining altitude before initiating teleportation. I executed the process in brief bursts, traversing small distances with each teleportation.


    There was no point in rushing. As I neared the planet''s atmosphere, my form began to flicker in and out of existence until finally, I emerged beyond its bounds.


    For a fleeting moment, I hung suspended in the boundless expanse of space, my wings outstretched as if embracing the cosmos. It was a sensation akin to returning home. With eyes closed, I savored the familiar embrace for a few precious seconds before reopening it to the endless expanse before me.


    Behind me lay the planet, its serene beauty accentuated by the lazy orbit of its two moons. Yet, ahead stretched an expanse of darkness, an abyss devoid of any familiar illumination. Directing my focus to the space before me, it vaguely evoked memories of Share territory. Here, amidst the void, no familiar starlight pierced the darkness, leaving only a pure abyssal expanse.


    What struck me as strange, however, was the absence of any sense of foreboding. Instead, it simply felt... empty.


    ''So that''s the Void,'' I inwardly noted.


    There was no discernible pull, or at least none that I could perceive. Yet, to be doubly certain, I resumed teleporting in brief increments, traversing small distances as I neared the expanse of vast void. Its boundaries were elusive, difficult to ascertain amidst the darkness.


    However, even as I distanced myself further from the planet, the absence of any sort of pull persisted.


    ''Interesting, is it just me? Or would the others not feel it as well?''


    I felt the temptation to continue onward, yet as I ventured farther from the planet, a growing sense of apprehension gnawed at my resolve. With each passing moment, hesitation tightened its grip, until finally, I shook my head and compelled myself to turn back. Before departing completely, however, I cast one last glance toward the endless expanse of the Void.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ''Maybe some other time.''


    The journey back proved uneventful; I refrained from teleportation, opting instead to rely solely on my wings. The Void exerted no influence over me, allowing for a smooth return flight. As I reentered the planet''s atmosphere, I initiated teleportation directly to rejoin the others.


    Appearing right above them proved to be a not-so-smart decision, as Breta and Sidus already on the edge, and positioned at the ready, nearly simultaneously unleashed their attacks in my direction. Fortunately, I swiftly dodged the incoming assaults before teleporting safely to the ground.


    "Whoah! Calm down, it''s me!"


    "Ah,"


    Breta lowered her spear, and Sidus dissipated his mana. I shifted my gaze towards Ynos, who had conjured a massive boulder and was poised to launch it in my direction. As our eyes met, he awkwardly averted his gaze.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Ahem, well, they all had a shot, so¡­"


    A disappointed sigh escaped my mouth as I shook my head before speaking, "Drop it, now''s not the time."


    Clicking his tongue in frustration, Ynos released the massive boulder, causing the ground to tremble upon impact. He grumbled to himself about the perceived unfairness of the situation, his discontent evident in his muttering.


    "So, how did it go?" Immy inquired, drawing nearer. Essie, standing beside her, fixed me with eyes brimming with anticipation, her gaze alight with curiosity.


    I gave a light shake of my head before responding, "No pull. I even tested it by flying back instead of relying on teleportation. Still nothing."


    "H-How can that be possible?" Lost muttered in disbelief, her voice tinged with astonishment.


    Essie, appearing satisfied with her reaction, lifted her head high with a smirk, gazing toward the sky with a sense of accomplishment.


    "Who goes next?" I asked.


    "I''ll go," Sidus stepped forward.


    "Huh, why you?" Immy asked with a frown.


    "I wasn''t asking," Sidus retorted, his tone firm, before his shadow elongated from the ground, enveloping him before propelling skyward.


    "That basta¡ª"


    "Well, guess I''ll go make sure he''s safe," I quickly interrupted before teleporting behind him.


    His silhouette resembled that of a living shadow, with only his eye emitting a faint glow amidst the darkness. He cast a glance in my direction as I materialized beside him, uttering, "Stay back for the time being."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll intervene only if the situation takes a turn for the worse," I assured him.


    With those words spoken, I came to a halt, observing as his figure gradually receded into the distance, moving farther and farther away from the planet. Squinting my eyes, I remained vigilant, poised to react swiftly at the slightest hint of trouble, yet still, no disturbances arose.


    Even Sidus hesitated, pausing in his departure to cast a lingering gaze in my direction. His eyes shifted between the expanse of void and me for a fleeting moment before he reluctantly began his return journey.


    I waited until he made the journey back himself before asking, "No pull?"


    "No, nothing," he replied.


    "In that case, I doubt Immy would feel anything either," I said, to which he reluctantly agreed.


    "Might have something to do with our elements," He said, to which I nodded.


    "Well, best we make sure that''s the case then."

 Chapter 437: Afraid

    The next one to go was Immy. By the time Sidus completed his return, her eyes emitted an intense glare directed at him. Unfazed, Sidus appeared indifferent, perhaps even relishing in provoking a reaction from her.


    Immy must have recognized the futility of her anger, as after a brief moment, she made a concerted effort to regain her composure, forcibly calming herself before deliberately ignoring Sidus. Redirecting her attention towards me, she resumed our interaction.


    "The idiot didn''t get pulled, I assume?" She asked.


    "No, he didn''t feel anything," I answered.


    .


    "A shame," she muttered under her breath, causing Sidus to turn and glare at her.


    "Well, then I''m next." Saying that Immy took off, and I was once again forced to follow behind with a sigh.


    The journey back through outer space proved monotonous, punctuated only by the sight of Immy''s scales glowing intensely, transforming her into a luminous meteor streaking across the dark expanse. Subconsciously, I clenched my teeth nervously, my gaze fixed intently on her as she neared the Void, poised to spring into action at the slightest indication of trouble.


    Thankfully, it appeared there was no need for intervention on my part. Immy proceeded with her flight unhindered, exhibiting no signs of being affected by any pull whatsoever. She effortlessly maneuvered through space without encountering any issues. After a brief span of time, she pivoted and returned towards me, shaking her head in disappointment.


    A sigh of relief escaped me as I accompanied Immy back to the planet''s surface. Upon landing, Sidus cast a brief glance in her direction before harrumphing and pointedly ignoring her.


    "Who is next?" I asked, turning my attention to Essie, Ynos, and Lost.


    The Ice Dragoness shrank back, nervously tugging at Ynos''s tail for comfort. I anticipated him to leap forward and volunteer, yet to my surprise, the blockhead remained remarkably composed as he addressed her reassuringly, "It''s alright, we''ll go last. Don''t fret, I''m here with you. Pull or not, you will return home."


    Lost hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. "T-Thank you," she stammered, to which Ynos responded with a wide grin.


    At this point, I wasn''t even certain if he was fully aware of his actions. Shaking my head in mild amusement, I turned to little Essie and offered a smile. "Looks like it''s just you and me," I remarked.


    "Yes!" Essie exclaimed eagerly. With that, she swiftly flew over and perched atop my head, sporting a satisfied smile.


    I gave a light shake of my head, the smile lingering on my lips as I prepared to take off. This time, I chose not to rely on teleportation but rather to enjoy the journey by flying, relishing the sensation of the wind rushing past, and cherishing the time spent with Essie.


    "Brother?" Essie''s voice broke the silence as we soared through the sky.


    "Hmm, what is it?" I inquired.


    Essie appeared to hesitate for a moment before finally speaking up. "I-I miss father..."


    Her words caught me off guard, and for a moment, I was at a loss for words.


    "I-I''m sorry, I should be strong," Essie suddenly apologized.


    "No, no, it''s alright. That''s completely normal," I reassured her.


    "Is it?" she questioned again, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "Everyone seems so... okay with it."


    I paused for a moment, carefully considering my response before answering. "Everyone is simply coping with the loss in their own way. It''s perfectly natural to miss him and feel sad," I explained.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Essie fell silent for a few moments before asking again, her voice barely above a whisper, "Do you miss him?"


    A long sigh escaped me. Ever since I entered my first cosmic battlefield, a lingering awareness of mortality accompanied me, a constant reminder that death loomed ever close. In that perilous arena, everyone was vulnerable, and safety remained an elusive dream. Yet, despite this awareness, I never anticipated Father being the first to fall.


    "I¡­I do miss him," I replied.


    Essie fell silent once more at my response. It wasn''t until we were on the verge of crossing the planet''s atmosphere into the boundless void of space that she finally whispered, "I don''t want to die, brother. I''m scared..."


    "Huh? Essie, you''re not dying. I''m right here with you," I reassured her, my voice gentle yet firm.


    "Promise?" she asked again, her tone tinged with uncertainty.


    "I promise," I replied, the assurance in my voice unwavering.


    It was only then that I sensed Essie finally relax a bit. Once we had emerged from the planet''s atmosphere, she silently hopped off my head and turned to face me.


    "I''ll be right here with you. If you sense anything wrong, I''ll teleport you out of there, alright?" I offered, my voice tinged with reassurance.


    Essie nodded in response. "Okay," she affirmed softly.


    With that, I watched intently as Essie''s little form soared towards the Void. My focus remained entirely on her, my senses keen and cosmic mana poised, prepared to react swiftly to any unforeseen problems that may arise.


    At first, everything appeared to be proceeding smoothly. Essie continued her journey without interruption, unhindered by any apparent obstacles. However, it wasn''t until she had distanced herself considerably from me that calamity struck abruptly.


    It seemed as though something had seized hold of her suddenly, yanking her towards the Void with a velocity far beyond anything before. Essie began to thrash about frantically, desperately attempting to halt her descent, but her efforts proved futile.


    Almost instinctively, my body sprang into action. Activating my cosmic mana, I teleported immediately beside her. The moment I did, the relentless pull ceased, and Essie regained control, stabilizing herself. It was as if my mere presence served as a deterrent to whatever force had sought to ensnare her.


    ''What the hell was that?'' I inwardly cursed as I held on to Essie.


    Her eyes widened in shock and panic, her body trembling with fear. Gently, I placed a comforting claw on her back, soothing her as best I could. With a swift motion, I activated my teleportation ability, whisking us away from that perilous place and back to the safety of the planet.


    "It''s alright, I''m right here, just as I promised. You''re safe," I tried to reassure her, but Essie remained in a state of panic, her eyes darting about nervously. I held her close, offering comfort as we slowly descended back to the safety of the ground.


    Once we touched down, Immy was the first to discern that something was amiss. She hurried towards us, with Sidus and Breta close behind, followed by Ynos, his expression etched with concern, and Lost, who appeared visibly anxious.


    "What happened?" Immy asked.


    "Just give her some space for now, let her catch her breath," I said.


    "S-She was pulled¡­" Lost spoke hesitantly, and all eyes turned to her.


    "It''s terrifying, getting dragged into that abyssal darkness, without being able to do anything¡­"


    My frown deepened as I continued to gently pat Essie.

 Chapter 438: Why?

    It took some time before we managed to coax Essie into a state of calmness. I watched her as she settled down, huddled next to Immy, a frown gradually etching itself onto my face.


    "Was it bad?" Sidus who was standing next to me asked.


    "One moment she was alright, but once she got past a certain point, it was as if something grabbed ahold of her and was dragging her," I answered.


    "So it does have to do with the elements," Sidus replied, a tinge of confusion in his voice.


    "I think so, we still need to see how it goes with Ynos as well, just to be sure."


    Sidus turned to glance at our younger brother and shook his head, "He''s too busy flirting," he said with disapproval.


    My frown eased at that, and I shook my head, "Heh, I don''t think he knows what that means."


    "It certainly seems to be working on her," Breta joined in on the conversation.


    "Well then, how about we give them some more time? Are you ready?" I asked.


    The Goddess shrugged nonchalantly, "I am." Despite her assertion, I could feel the undercurrent of anxiety brewing within her, even as she attempted to conceal it.


    "It''s okay. Like I told Essie, I''ll be there to teleport you away if anything happens."


    "You better," she answered.


    To my right, Sidus rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue in annoyance before he strode over to Essie and Immy.


    "What''s his deal?" I asked.


    "He''s your brother, not mine," Breta answered.


    Casting one last glance in Ynos''s direction, I pivoted and proceeded towards little Essie. Immy had draped her wing over her, and as I drew near, Essie lifted her head and locked eyes with me.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked gently.


    "I-I''m okay. I was just not used to being out of control," she replied, attempting to mask her unease. Yet, despite her words, I could discern the faint trembling of her claws.


    I sighed softly and tenderly patted her head. "Get some rest and leave this to me. We''ll figure it out," I reassured her gently.


    "Let''s go," I said as I looked at Breta.


    Just as we were on the brink of taking off, Ynos abruptly lifted his head and spoke up, "Where are you going? I thought we were next?"


    "You guys after Breta, alright?"


    Ynos looked at Lost, who wore a pitiful expression and nodded. "Alright, be safe," he said.


    With those words spoken, I flapped my wings and ascended into the skies, with Breta trailing closely behind. Throughout the journey, we kept a solemn silence, and I refrained from utilizing teleportation. I believed it best to allow Breta ample time to mentally brace herself before confronting the Void.


    It wasn''t until we left the planet''s atmosphere that she finally spoke, "You are going to catch me, right?"


    "Of course, I''m right here don''t worry," I reassured her, to which she nodded before she flew away.


    I watched her intently, my focus unwavering, poised to intervene at a moment''s notice. Breta''s form remained steadfast as she drew nearer to the Void, and it was when she breached that threshold that the unexpected or perhaps I should say, the expected occurred.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I could see her struggle against the pull, noting that it wasn''t as severe as what Essie had experienced. Unlike Essie, Breta appeared to retain control of her movements, exerting effort to resist and fly away. However, despite her resilience, the relentless tug of the Void gradually drew her closer. Sensing the critical moment, I decided to take action.


    Once again, I teleported myself to Breta''s side, and the faint tug swiftly dissipated upon my arrival. Though Breta''s complexion was pallid, she remained in a far better state than Essie had been.


    I held onto her tightly and swiftly teleported us back to the safety of the planet before asking, "Are you alright?"


    Breta took a deep breath before nodding hesitantly. "That... That was not quite what I expected," she admitted.


    "What do you mean?" I inquired, puzzled, as we slowly made our way toward the ground.


    "I''m not sure, but the feeling of being dragged there was¡ª It was terrible. I''m not sure how to describe it, but it filled me with terror as if I was doing something or going somewhere I shouldn''t be," Breta explained as we descended.


    I lightly nodded, unsure of how to respond. Instead, I gently tapped her back with my tail, seeking to provide comfort to the now-shaken Goddess.


    By the time we landed on the ground, Breta''s facade of indifference had returned. All eyes turned towards us, and I glanced at her, silently gauging if she wished to speak. However, as she remained silent, I took the initiative. "She was pulled as well, though it wasn''t as strong as when Essie was pulled," I explained to the group.


    "So even Divine energy will get pulled as well," Immy mumbled deep in thought.


    "Yes, the power behind it wasn''t as bad, but it was still there and was slowly taking her," I confirmed.


    Sidus looked at Ynos and asked, "You sure you want to go? we pretty much have our answers already."


    "No, I want to see it myself," he replied with a shake of his head.


    I let out a sigh and glanced at Lost who seemed to have calmed down significantly but was still visibly anxious.


    "Well, let''s get that out of the way then."


    Ynos nodded and gripped the Ice Dragoness tightly. Taking that as my cue, I promptly teleported all three of us beyond the planet''s atmosphere and into the vast expanse of space.


    Lost''s body shook heavily but Ynos curled his tail around hers, comforting her before he turned to glance at me. I gave him a nod in reply, and off he went.


    Since I was almost one hundred percent certain of what was going to happen, I steadied my cosmic mana, awaiting their approach to the threshold. True to my expectations, as soon as they reached it, the pull returned with renewed strength.


    Just as I was about to move, Ynos did something so stupid, then again It was Ynos so I shouldn''t have been surprised. Amidst them being dragged, he held on tightly to Lost and used all of his strength to hurl her back toward me, her speed akin to an asteroid streaking across space.


    "What the fu¡ª"

 Chapter 439: Discovery

    I watched as the ice dragoness streaked across space hurling toward me with unimaginable speed. Her face was a blend of shock and disbelief. For a second, I found myself flabbergasted and nearly didn''t react in time.


    Thankfully, I shook my head and teleported right next to her, then teleported us both back to my original position.


    Lost''s eyes widened as she glanced around, attempting to discern her surroundings. When her gaze met mine, I offered her a small nod, which appeared to significantly calm her. However, her eyes widened once more as she turned to search for Ynos.


    My attention swiftly returned to my foolish little brother. He remained a short distance from the Void, gradually succumbing to its pull. His wings flapped frantically as he attempted to halt his involuntary movement.


    ''Let him stay a little longer, that should teach him not to do anything stupid,'' I did plan to save him as well, of course, but he still needed to learn his lesson.


    And so, I gathered my cosmic mana, ready to act at a moment''s notice when suddenly something strange happened.


    ''What the¡ª''


    It was only for a few seconds, but I felt his mana surge, and the pull intensified almost tenfold, just as I was about to jump, the pull seemed to release its hold on him and Ynos momentarily stopped.


    The whiplash of emotions that I felt watching all of that unfold, made me hesitate to act, once more. It wasn''t only until Lost nudged my side that I realized Ynos was getting dragged again. It was slow this time, but it was there, and he didn''t seem to have any tricks to stop it.


    That''s when I jumped. With Lost at my side, I teleported us straight toward Ynos. Once we emerged by his side, I was expecting to see him in distress, the same way the others were¡­ I was wrong.


    The muscle brain had a savage grin on his face that seemed to be saying, ''Did you see that?!''


    Fighting back the urge to sigh, I instantly teleported us back to the safety of the planet. Once we reappeared on the mountain, it was as if a switch had flipped and Ynos suddenly started to laugh.


    "Hahaha, did you see that?!"


    "This idiot," I mumbled before using my tail to smack his head hard.


    Though I thought it was hard, it merely caused him to lower his head and look at me with a puzzled expression.


    "What was that for?"


    "Ahh," the sigh that I had been holding back escaped my mouth as I shook my head.


    "What did you do?" I asked as the others flocked around us. Even Lost seemed to be in a much better state than I would have assumed.


    "What did I do?" He asked, puzzled.


    "Yes, the pull suddenly increased, and just when I was about to drag you back, it momentarily stopped. What was that?" I asked once again.


    "The pull¡­ stopped?" Sidus mumbled by my side.


    "Yes."


    Essie seemed a lot better than when I left her and Breta was calmly waiting for him to explain. Immy looked at Lost, then me before her eyes finally settled on Ynos.


    Faced with everyone''s gazes, Ynos awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "I didn''t do much really, I just¡­ fought back?" He said.


    "Fought back?" Breta asked with a frown, "We all fought back, but that didn''t do much."


    Ynos went silent for a few seconds, it looked like he was trying to find the right words before he spoke, which was rare.


    "I¡ª I didn''t mean, physically fight back, I meant with mana," he said.


    Breta frowned and I turned to look at Sidus and Immy who both shrugged. Little Essie appeared to be in deep thought as she heard what he said.


    "With mana¡­" Lost mumbled by his side.


    "Yes, the pull, or whatever you want to call it¡­ It doesn''t feel like it drags us. It drags the mana," He said trying to explain.


    My eyes widened in understanding. We already established that the reason me, Sidus, and Immy weren''t pulled was because of our elements. Then it made sense that the Void pulled at the mana itself, not just us.


    "So, you mean to tell me, you fought for control over your mana against the Void, and you momentarily succeeded?" Immy asked slowly.


    Ynos''s grin was almost infectious as he nodded, "I guess I did!"


    ''What a monster,'' I inwardly muttered. None of them are normal, I always knew that.


    "The entire time it was dragging me, the mana inside my soul space was in chaos," Ynos said. He paused for a few seconds, trying to recall the feeling before he continued, "It''s hard to notice right away, the feeling of being dragged through your soul space is¡­ it''s bad."


    "Wait, that doesn''t make much sense. I don''t have a soul space," Breta jumped in and spoke with a frown.


    Ynos shrugged before answering, "I don''t know, I''m only sharing what happened to me."


    "What do you think?" Sidus approached me and asked.


    I looked over at Ynos who was now excitedly explaining the feeling of fighting against the void to Essie, Lost, and Breta before I replied, "It makes sense, I suppose. What is confusing is why our elements aren''t affected."


    "I wonder what''s out there, in the Void I mean," Immy suddenly said.


    "Best not entertain that idea. Remember, no one ever got back."


    "Yes, but they were all influenced by the pull, we are not," she explained.


    "Too risky," I shook my head.


    "There''s no need to drag anyone with you if you have a death wish," Sidus coldly harrumphed.


    Immy rolled her eyes, "You can just admit that you are afraid,"


    "Afraid? Me? Heh," Sidus scoffed.


    "Alright, alright, knock it off you two."


    "I want to go again!" Ynos''s sudden voice caused me to raise my brows and ask, "Go again, as in?"


    "I want to go against the Void!"


    "Yeah, absolutely not," I replied.


    "Huh? But why?" he asked.


    "It''s too risky you muscle brain. We don''t know what''s out there, or worse, who is out there."


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts, we will leave for Aynezh. The Void isn''t going anywhere."


    Ynos looked like he wanted to argue some more, but eventually stopped himself from doing so. Lost who was by his side placed a comforting claw on his back.

 Chapter 440: Aynezh

    "You ready?" I asked the Ice dragoness as we left the cave she called home behind.


    I could see the reluctance in her gaze as she looked back at it. Although she had been trapped here for a while, this place had been one she called home as well, and I was sure it wasn''t easy to let that go.


    "Yes, I am," she answered hesitantly.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to take anything back with you?" Immy asked, referring to the various sculptures left inside.


    Lost nodded with a small and replied, "It''s okay, they can serve as proof," she said.


    Ynos, puzzled tilted his head and asked, "Proof?"


    Lost nodded and continued, "Yes, proof that Lost was here¡­ That I was here."


    "Oh," His response was lackluster, but she didn''t seem to mind.


    "But they are so pretty!" Essie argued.


    Lost chuckled at that and said, "It''s okay, I can always make more!"


    "That''s the spirit," I nodded before turning toward the others, "Alright then, everyone stays close, let''s go."


    With that, our group now bigger by one, took off and made our way out of the planet. Our forms left behind a faint trail of mana as we went. I turned my gaze downwards one last time glancing at the large mountain, ''I wonder if I''ll ever come back here.''


    ****


    "Are you sure about this, brother," Sidus''s solemn voice resounded in my mind.


    "I''m sure we''ll get there¡­ eventually¡­" I answered, lacking any conviction.


    "I doubt we are going the right way, isn''t that the ruined planet we just passed by before?" He said.


    "I-I''m sure she knows where we''re going¡­" I replied, slowly losing whatever confidence I had left.


    Breta who was flying to my left had a strange expression on her face as she glanced at the ruined planet we just passed. Even Essie and Immy seemed to notice the problem. The only one that didn''t look like he cared was Ynos. He was flying alongside Lost in the lead with a bored look on his face.


    "The Cosmic mana is not talking to you?" Immy suddenly asked as she joined in, pushing Sidus out of the way. He glared at her but didn''t do anything.


    "No¡­ That''s why we are just following her," I said.


    "Someone is coming,"  Breta suddenly said.


    All of us felt the presence she was talking about and turned to face the newcomer. Lost who was taking the lead slowed down as well, while little Essie quickly jumped on top of my head.


    "A God?"


    The figure approaching us was colossal. He appeared human, yet his immense size and the overwhelming divinity emanating from his being indicated his identity as a deity.


    He towered over me, surpassing even my considerable size. I was the largest among us, yet he dwarfed me in comparison. I wondered if he might be as large as my grandfather.


    Everyone tensed up, poised to react should he prove hostile. His face was concealed by a peculiar white mask, making it challenging to discern his features. There were no visible weapons on him, and he wore only a loose white robe.


    It was then that Lost''s aura suddenly flared. She pivoted towards the deity and streaked forward like a meteor. Before anyone could react, she reached him. I hesitated for a moment, about to teleport, but held back.


    Sensing no imminent danger from him, I trusted my instincts and observed. Indeed, the deity appeared surprised by Lost''s sudden approach. He lowered his colossal head to study her as she halted beside him. With a gentle gesture, he moved his finger and patted her head.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The Ice Dragoness appeared jubilant, a wide grin spreading across her face. The two conversed for a while before she gestured towards us. The Deity nodded in response, waving us over.


    "You know him?" I asked Breta.


    She rolled her eyes and replied, "Why would I know him? Just because I''m a Goddess doesn''t mean I know all of the other Deities."


    "Whoah, okay, I was just asking," I answered.


    "Do I go for his head?" Ynos asked.


    "What? No! He looks like Lost''s friend. Be nice, let''s go."


    It didn''t take long before we were standing in front of the massive God. His large frame would have been intimidating once upon a time, now, however, It only looked like a bigger target.


    "This is Zephyrion, he is my friend!" She says, introducing us to the masked deity.


    He lowered his head and gave us a bow, "A pleasure to meet you, I''m Zephyrion, God of whispers and hidden truths."


    We all returned the bow, and I took the lead to speak, "Pleasure to meet you, I''m Aether the Voidwalker, these are my siblings, Sidus, Immy, Essie, and my friend Breta."


    Zephyrion nodded and replied, "I have heard of you. The Voidwalker, The Silent Shadow, The Wall, and The Golden Spear."


    Hearing that, Sidus turned to look back at Immy with a smug expression on his face. She clicked her tongue and pretended not to see him.


    "You have?" I answered, surprised. Did news of us travel all the way to the other side of the universe, I wondered.


    "Your reputation precedes you," He said, pausing to look at Lost before continuing, "Though it''s a blessing to see little Lost, safe and sound. Please follow me, I hear you were planning to visit Aynezh."


    "Yes, thank you."


    With that, the veiled Deity turned and flew the opposite way from where we were going. Sidus looked at me with a gaze that screamed, I told you so, but I tactfully chose to ignore it.


    The journey was spent in silence. Lost was flying next to Zephyrion, and Ynos seemed to be in a bad mood because of that. Thankfully, it seemed like we weren''t that far off Aynezh.


    "Whoah, is that it?!" Essie''s voice sounded in my mind.


    "I guess it is," I answered.


    "It''s different!" She added and I couldn''t help but agree.


    Aynezh wasn''t a planet, no it was a vast flat piece of land. Its size was enormous, but it was flat, akin to a board. In the middle of it was a tall pillar that pierced the sky and was faintly glowing with a multicolored light.


    "Welcome to Aynezh," Zephyrion said as he led us to the strange plane.


    Lost appeared exhilarated to return home, her aura pulsating as ice mana swirled around her, causing her scales to take on a frosty hue.


    As we drew nearer, we gradually passed through an imperceptible barrier, and my eyes widened in surprise at the abundance of mana in this place. Though my connection to it was not as strong as before, I couldn''t help but feel astonished.


    ''What kind of place is this?'' I wondered as I studied the tall pillar in the distance.

 Chapter 441: Fas

    Chapter 441: Fas


    As we broke through the barrier, Zephyrion led us toward what appeared to be a massive city. My mouth hung slightly open as I tried to hide my amazement.


    The city the Deity was taking us to was... It was unlike anything I had ever seen before. Even from afar, I could still make out the large structures and tall buildings.


    For a brief second, a faint distant memory flashed through my mind, one of a city bustling with life before it quickly faded. What?


    "What is that?" Even Ynos was shocked and couldn''t help but ask.


    Lost chuckled by his side and replied, "What do you mean? That''s a city, silly."


    "A city, she says," Sidus muttered by my side, "I''ve never seen one that big..."


    "It doesn''t look like a typical mortal city," Immy added, her eyes sparkling in wonder.


    "It doesn''t look like a Celestial city either," Breta joined in on the conversation.


    I subconsciously nodded at that. The city we were approaching seemed to house both Dragons and Deities, along with some other strange creatures.


    Zephyrion turned to look back at us and explained with a knowing tone, "Fas is unlike other places. Here, everyone lives side by side."


    "Fas, is that the name of the city?" little Essie asked, her voice laced with excitement.


    "Yes, it is," answered the masked Deity.


    "Aren''t there any problems with that? I mean, I know things aren''t as tense between us and Gods outside of the main plane, but still," I paused, taking a glance at the city that was growing larger the closer we got to it, "Is it really okay?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure how things are in the main plane, but here, we do things differently."


    "Oh! I can''t wait till you meet my mom!" Lost added excitedly.


    "I''m afraid that won''t be possible at the moment," said Zephyrion with a shake of his head.


    "Ah, what happened?" Lost frowned, the icy aura flickering around her intensified.


    "She left Aynezh on a mission," he answered calmly, unperturbed by her sudden change of aura.


    Lost''s mood seemed to go down, "Was she not worried about me?" she mumbled.


    The Deity awkwardly scratched his head before answering, "She said that no offspring of hers would die easily and that you will eventually find your way back.


    Hearing that, Lost''s downcast mood did a full one-eighty, "Of course! I''m not a weak child anymore!"


    Seeing that she wasn''t feeling so down anymore, Zephyrion nodded in satisfaction before he turned to address us, " You will be meeting with the leaders."


    "The leaders of Fas?" I asked, "Is it something akin to a council?"


    "A council? No, nothing of the sort. The city only has two rulers, a Dragon, and a God," he explained, "You''ll understand soon enough."


    It didn''t take us long before we were flying above the city. The architecture was odd but held a strange sense of allure. A lot of the tall towers had open ceilings, and I could see a few Dragons nestled at the top here and there.


    There were also massive mansions that emitted thick amounts of divine energy, clearly houses that belonged to the Gods.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The strangest part of it all was that all of this, was built next to each other.


    I turned to look at Breta, and it seemed like my Goddess friend was having a hard time believing her eyes as well. I didn''t blame her. It truly looked like both sides were living in harmony.


    I personally held no animosity towards the Deities. Not to mention, after joining the war efforts, I had fought alongside countless Gods and Goddesses. Breta was different, however. Her hatred toward Dragons may have mellowed down, but she had lived through a time of war between both races.


    Seeing them living side by side like this, I''m sure it was shocking.


    "Are you okay?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Breta turned to me, and I could see a rare helpless smile grace her face as she spoke, "Yes. I''m just wondering... What was the point of it all?" Shaking her head she quickly continued, "Nevermind, I''m alright."


    I didn''t have time to reply before Zephyrion spoke up from the front, "We are here."


    Hearing his words, I glanced downward at what could only be described as a monumental open temple. It somewhat reminded me of the King''s temple, back on the royal road, except this one was completely white.


    Following the mask Deity''s lead, we landed by the entrance. He gave us a short bow and motioned for us to go inside. Lost moved aside next to him and gave us a small wave with her tail.


    "I''ll be waiting for you to come out!" She said.


    "You''re not coming?" Asked Ynos.


    "No, I can''t. Only those invited have the permission to go inside," she explained.


    Ynos didn''t seem convinced but still gave a forced nod.


    I gave Zephyrion a short bow and led the way, the others following behind me. Once we were inside, a strange feeling washed over me. It felt as though I passed through a barrier of sorts.


    I was momentarily confused. I was sure the temple was an open one. It looked like it from the outside, but what was this overwhelming amount of cosmic mana doing here? And why was there a completely different sky?


    Raising my head, I came face to face with an unfamiliar sight of cosmic bodies. Planets I have never seen before, floating dangerously close to us, along with strange stars.


    I wasn''t the only one surprised, as gasps escaped from my siblings. Breta was no different. Her body tensed as her fingers subconsciously reached out, ready to summon her spear at a moment''s notice.


    Lowering my head, I scanned our surroundings. We were in a vast open hall. Some sort of spacial spell? It didn''t make sense otherwise.


    "Now what?" Asked Ynos.


    I shrugged in reply, just in time to feel a sudden change in the mana. I turned my head to glance behind us, and two large doors suddenly opened, from which a Dragon and a Goddess stepped out.


    ''Were the theatricals really necessary?'' I inwardly wondered but refrained from speaking my thoughts.


    The Dragon was old, I didn''t know how I could tell, but he was very old... His scales seemed to have lost their luster, and were dull grey, while the Goddess was no better. She looked like a frail old woman, with wrinkly skin and a hunched back.


    "Welcome to Fas, younglings."

 Chapter 442: History

    Chapter 442: History


    "Thank you," I answered and lowered my head slightly in a show of respect.


    My siblings, along with Breta, did the same. The Goddess nodded her head contentedly and glanced at the old Dragon to her side. His green eyes flashed with a streak of mana as he scanned us one by one before speaking.


    "The Voidwalker?" He said with a chuckle as his gaze came to rest on me.


    I tilted my head in confusion and was about to speak when he suddenly continued, "My name is Yrvai," He paused and looked at the old Goddess, "You can call me Qhalta," she said with a slight smile.


    "It''s an honor to meet the leaders of Fas," I lowered my head slightly.


    Sidus, by my side, seemed a little bit on the edge as he kept glancing at our surroundings. Immy, perhaps infected by his mood, had a hard time controlling her aura as well.


    Breta kept her eyes on Qhalta with a slight frown, her hand itching as she kept reaching for her nonexistent spear.


    "I never thought I would see a Cosmic Pillar grace these lands in my lifetime," said the old Goddess.


    Yrvai looked at Sidus and Immy and continued, "Not only one pillar but three," he said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    The Goddess nodded, "And they are all related. Fascinating, really."


    "The first one was lucky enough to survive," Yrvai said as he eyed me from head to toe, "So the other ones managed to tag along as well," he continued as he turned his attention to Sidus and Immy.


    "Well, was it truly luck considering who their Grandfather and Grandmother are?" Asked the old Goddess.


    Yrvai scoffed, "Perhaps true luck would have been if they all died in their Rite of passage."


    Their conversation made me frown. Sidus and Immy didn''t look all too happy either, while Ynos was forcefully calming himself down from doing anything stupid. Breta, on the other hand, was scanning the open temple for any exits.


    I didn''t like the way they were talking about us, as if we weren''t here, but there was nothing we could do for now. We were in their territory, and not to mention, I doubted we were strong enough to handle both of the old monsters.


    Perhaps I could teleport us all away, but even that was debatable. I thought as I looked at the various planets floating right above us. The cosmic mana that was surrounding this temple was not something I could control. Someone left it behind. The previous pillar, I assumed.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Besides, I still had so many questions I wanted to ask.


    "Now, now, excuse this old fool. His words may be sharp, but he means no harm," said Qhalta.


    Yrvai shook his head and answered, "It''s true. It would have been mercy if they didn''t survive."


    Hearing that, Ynos seemed on the verge of exploding, so I hastily spoke up, "You keep on saying that, but what do you mean exactly?"


    Yrvai''s green eyes turned to look at me. His gaze was deep and unfathomable, "Throughout all the years, there had been no instance where all pillars survived their rite of passage."


    He turned to look at Sidus and Immy before continuing, "Not to mention being all from the same family."


    "But what exactly is the problem with that?" I asked hesitantly.


    "The problem he says," he chuckled and turned to look at Qhalta.


    "Higher powers are at play, child. Some say there is a reason why all the pillars can''t be alive in the same generation," she said.


    Yrvai shook his head and turned, making his way toward the end of the open hall.


    "Come along," said Qhalta with a smile.


    I glanced at my siblings and Breta, who all seemed to be on the edge. "Stay close. It''s okay," I spoke, trying to reassure them.


    A sudden portal opened before Yrvai. My eyes widened slightly at the familiar aura.


    ''Just who built this place? And why?'' I wondered. The temple didn''t look like it was meant for the King. If not, then what was it for?


    Yrvai''s figure disappeared as he walked through the portal, followed by Qhalta. I only took a second to brace myself before I followed behind, Breta and the others right next to me.


    The world changed around us as we walked out of the portal. I took a moment to gather my bearings as I scanned our surroundings in curiosity.


    We found ourselves in a massive dimly lit cave with murals on the walls. Faintly glowing crystals illuminated our path, where Yrvai and Qhalta stood before us. They waited until everyone walked through the portal before Yrvai motioned toward the mural to our right.


    There was an old drawing of a massive black dragon with Golden eyes.


    Seeing that, I almost instinctively knew It was the King I was looking at.


    Sidus, Immy, Ynos, Essie, and even Breta had expressions of shock as they approached the mural. The ancient drawing held a faint aura of power, making it hard to stare at it for a long time.


    Yrvai and the Goddess didn''t say anything. They just calmly waited for us before they walked ahead.


    Shaking my head out of the strange reverie I found myself in, I quickly followed behind them, my gaze glued to the cave wall.


    The next mural depicted a picture of the King with three glowing orbs before him: one black, one white, the last one... purple.


    ''The pillars?''


    I continued walking. The next mural showed a picture I was faintly familiar with. It was a battlefield. Three Dragons stood at the forefront, battling against a horde of Shades.


    One was black, the other white, and the last dragon was purple.


    "I thought you said there was never an instance where all three pillars survived their rite of passage?" I subconsciously asked as I glanced at the mural.


    Yrvai chuckled before answering, "Those were the Primordials. They needed no rite of passage, child."


    ''The Primordials,''


    Sidus and Immy seemed to be in just as much shock as I was looking at the mural.


    The next mural was a drawing of the King''s massive figure looming in the back, while the three pillars stood below him as guardians.


    "Aren''t there supposed to be four pillars?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Yrvai didn''t answer. He shook his head and motioned for us to continue.


    The next one was another battlefield. The pillars fought off against all manners of monstrosities, with the King watching over everything from the back.


    ''Who made these?''


    I continued to the next mural, only for my steps to falter in shock at what I had seen.


    "W-What?"

 Chapter 443: History II

    Chapter 443: History II


    "What does this mean?" I turned to look at Yrvai and Qhalta.


    The Goddess sighed and shook her head while the old Dragon''s green eyes stared deep into my own.


    "Are you blind, child?" He asked.


    "Wha-" Flustered, I didn''t know how to respond before he continued.


    "The scene before you is as clear as day," he said.


    "But that''s..."


    Sidus and Immy appeared as disturbed as I was when we looked at the mural. It depicted a drawing of the three pillars... attacking the King, making me question everything I knew.


    I approached the mural, still in disbelief. Part of me wanted to dismiss the scene I was looking at, but It really was as clear as day. The Pillar of Darkness was half-emerged out of a shadow, his claw digging deep into the King''s side. The Pillar of Light was facing him head-on, a bright orb of light materializing as the Dragon aimed to fire it at the King.


    My gaze went to the final Pillar, the Cosmic Pillar, who seemed busy opening a portal of sorts.


    "What the..." Immy mumbled by my side while Sidus stood still in shock.


    Essie tensed and snuggled closer to me, her eyes wide open in disbelief. Ynos, on the other hand, turned to glare at the old Dragon and Goddess.


    Breta hesitated for a moment before asking, "Why am I here?"


    The Goddess sympathetically smiled and said, "Your destiny is intertwined with this child."


    Breta had a complicated expression as she turned to look at me. But I was in no mood to say anything. My eyes remained glued to the mural in an attempt to understand. Just what the hell am I seeing?


    ''Brother, get your grip together. Now is not the place to lose your composure,'' Ynos''s voice resounded in my head, bringing me out of my reverie.


    I turned to look at him, and he gave me a slight nod and motioned to Sidus and Immy, both still seemed out of it.


    He''s right now is not the time. I don''t know if we can trust Yrvai and Qhalta.


    "Come, there''s still more you need to see," said Qhalta with a soft sigh.


    I nodded hesitantly and nudged Sidus. He turned to look at me with a blank look of disbelief on his face. I lightly shook my head.


    "We''ll talk about this later. For now, let''s try to stay calm."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Sidus gave me a deep look before he nodded. Immy seemed to calm down a bit. Her gaze turned cold as she became wary of our hosts. She glanced at me, seemingly asking for my opinion, and I lightly shook my head.


    I looked at the mural one final time before moving to the next.


    Maybe because I was mentally prepared this time. But, the shock was not as strong.


    The mural was another drawing of the battle between the King and the Pillars. The white and black Dragons were heavily injured, and the King did not look good either, with multiple open wounds and broken scales.


    Perhaps it was a coincidence, but the black Dragon was also missing an eye. My eye subconsciously glanced at Sidus, who seemed lost in thought.


    "What is that?" Breta muttered by my side.


    I looked over at what she was looking at; the Cosmic pillar was injured as well, albeit not as much as the others, but what was strange was the portal he had opened.


    Once I saw it, my heart skipped a beat, and a deep sense of yearning engulfed me. It was hard to say where the portal led as all I could see was darkness. Yet somehow, that darkness seemed to be most inviting.


    I moved almost subconsciously to look for the next mural, only to pause abruptly. The wall had nothing, no more murals. It ended there.


    I turned to look at the old Dragon and Goddess and asked, "Where is the rest of it?"


    "I''m afraid there is no rest of it," said Qhalta.


    "There isn''t?" I shook my head in disbelief, "What was that?!" I asked, my voice agitated.


    "That is ancient history," replied Yrvai.


    "Ancient history, you say? You mean to tell me the Pillars turned on the King?"


    Qhalta had an apologetic smile, "I''m sure it''s a lot to take in right now."


    "Who made these?" It was Immy who interrupted us and asked. Her eyes were still glued to the mural that depicted the battle.


    Yrvai''s green eyes looked at me and spoke, "An old Cosmic pillar did."


    "This doesn''t make any sense. No Dragon is supposed to hold enough power to threaten the King," Sidus spoke with a deep frown.


    "Those were no ordinary Dragons," said Yrvai. He looked at all of us for a moment before he continued, "Those were the Primordials."


    "You said that before, but what does it even mean?" Immy asked.


    "They were the first creations, the first Dragons. Before them was nothing."


    "And they turned traitors, you say?" Ynos asked with a tinge of skepticism.


    "You can choose to believe what you want," Yrvai said with a scoff before Qhalta spoke, "We are merely doing our part."


    "Your part? What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Exactly that, to show you the past," she said.


    Sidus''s frown deepened, "Why is that your part?"


    A long sigh escaped Yrvai''s mouth before he spoke, "Come along."


    Saying that, the Dragon and Goddess continued on their way, leaving us behind.


    "Brother, I-I don''t like this," Essie, who was silent all this time, suddenly spoke.


    I used my mana to gently pat her head, and give her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll teleport all of us away the second I feel something is wrong," I said.


    Essie nodded hesitantly and snuggled closer to me.


    ''How confident are you in doing that?'' Breta''s voice echoed in my mind.


    ''Not confident at all. The Cosmic mana here is not listening to me. I can try to force it, but I''d rather not risk it since we might end up lost somewhere.''


    ''This is bad,'' She replied.


    "What are we waiting for?" Ynos asked.


    "Nothing, let''s go," I replied.


    ****


    As we continued down the cave, we came across another portal. Yrvai and Qhalta were not here, so I assumed they had gone through it already.


    I took a deep breath and went ahead. My siblings and Breta followed suit.


    The world changed once more. This time, we found ourselves in another open hall. The view was breathtaking, with countless stars illuminating the dark sky like precious gems.


    Qhalta was sitting on a golden throne, with Yrvai curled around another one next to her.


    "I''m sure you are all confused, and we''ll do our best to explain everything to you," said the Goddess in a gentle motherly tone.

 Chapter 444: The truth

    Chapter 444: The Truth


    I hesitantly nodded before I turned to look at my siblings and Breta. It seemed like they were waiting for me to speak. I took a deep breath and faced Yrvai and Qhalta.


    "First of all, thank you for having us," I said.


    My words made the Goddess smile as she looked at Yrvai, "Look how polite."


    The old Dragon harrumphed and didn''t say anything.


    "The pleasure is all ours, dear," said Qhalta.


    "I''m sure you can understand our situation. What you have shown us goes against everything we know," I continued.


    Qhalta acknowledged, "I understand how shocking this can be."


    With squinted eyes, I asked, "Can you explain to us the reason behind showing those murals? We are all curious to know," I said, motioning to my siblings and Breta behind me.


    "It is our duty," spoke Yrvai.


    The old Dragon scanned all of us before his gaze settled on me, "A predecessor of yours created the murals and entrusted us with preserving them for future generations."


    "So the Pillars did turn on the King?" I couldn''t help but ask once more.


    "It''s a bit more complicated than that," said Qhalta, joining the conversation.


    "Please elaborate," I said.


    The Goddess looked at Yrvai, who sighed, "Never thought I''d be doing this in my lifetime," he mumbled.


    "The King created the pillars to fight against the Shades," He said, beginning his explanation.


    I nodded. That much was clear from the murals. What wasn''t clear, however, was why they suddenly attacked him.


    "These were the primordials, the first beings the King created with unmatched powers. Just three of them were enough to hold back the hordes of Shades."


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I took a deep breath, trying to imagine that. I have seen the battlefields, I have joined the war efforts, and I have seen the devastation the Shades wrecked across the planes. It took thousands upon thousands of Dragons and Deities alike to keep their advances at bay.


    To imagine only three Dragons standing alone in the face of all of that, was ridiculous.


    "At the time, the universe was empty, the planes were empty, and all that existed was the King, the Pillars, and the Shades," Yrvai continued.


    Sidus and Immy, along with the others edged closer with their ears perked, listening to the old Dragon speak.


    "It continued that way for eons, the Pillars acting as guardians for the King, engaged in a never-ending battle against the Shades."


    "Didn''t the King the join the fight?" Ynos suddenly asked.


    "The King was injured," Yrvai replied hesitantly, "He created the Pillars, giving each one a portion of his power. Their purpose was to protect him as he recuperated from his injuries."


    The old Dragon paused for a few seconds, letting his words sink before he continued, "The Primordials fulfilled their duties, staying faithful to the King until the very end."


    "I''m sorry, but that doesn''t make much sense. The murals clearly showed them turning against him," I said with a shake of my head.


    "Patience dear, we are getting to that," Qhalta spoke, the smile still gracing her face.


    "Have you considered the fact that It was not they who turned against the King, but he who turned against them?" Yrvai asked, his deep green eyes fixed on me.


    "You mean-?" My eyes widened slightly at the implication.


    "That''s a serious accusation you are throwing there," Sidus lightly growled.


    "Accusation? Heh," Yrvai chuckled before continuing, "What I''m recounting are merely the records of your predecessors."


    "Don''t you find it odd?" Qhalta asked.


    Sidus turned to glare at her, "Find what odd?"


    "When was the last time a grown Darkness pillar roamed the universe?" She paused and turned to Immy, "Or a Light pillar?"


    Her eyes then settled on me, "Aren''t you curious about what happened to the previous cosmic pillars?"


    "Damn it, do I have to be here for this?" Breta grumbled under her breath, her hands fidgeting as she stopped herself from summoning her spear.


    "Aren''t you afraid of what might happen to you, saying all of this?" I asked with a frown.


    "The King''s eyes may extend across the Universe, but not here. The previous pillar made sure of that," Yrvai answered.


    Ever since I went through my rite of passage, few things truly made me feel nervous. Even more so after my second ''death''. Still, as I stood here looking at the old Dragon and Goddess, my heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.


    It felt as if I was about to hear something I wasn''t supposed to. Something that would shake my entire view over everything I knew.


    I took a deep breath and turned to look at my siblings. Breta''s face was no longer indifferent, her uneasiness was as clear as day. Sidus had a deep frown on his face, while Immy''s eyes were open wide in disbelief.


    Essie was now hiding under my wings. She had no courage to look at the old Dragon and Goddess, while Ynos- Ynos had a mad grin on his face.


    Steeling myself for what was to come, I took a deep breath and asked, "What exactly happened?"


    A wide grin extended across Yrvai''s face, his green eyes flickering with frenzy as he spoke, "What the King gives, the King takes back."


    "The King can never be whole as long as the Pillars exist," The old Goddess continued.


    "After fighting for the King and defending him for eons what awaited the Primordials was a stab in the back. The King tried to take back the power he bestowed them, but that would mean their demise," Yrvai explained.


    Qhalta sighed, "That''s when the battle between them erupted. The Darkness and Light Pillars held the King at bay while the cosmic pillar attempted to open a portal to a new universe so they could escape."


    "But the King was too strong," Yrvai shook his head as he leaned back unto his throne, "The Pillars, sensing their imminent loss, decided to go for a final gamble."


    "The Darkness and Light pillar sacrificed themselves to injure the King and joined in with the stream of mana. While the Cosmic pillar managed to escape with the help of his siblings'' sacrifice."


    Silence descended on the hall as the Dragon and Goddess finished their story.


    "So the Pillars of Light and Darkness died in that fight, is what you want to say?" Immy asked.


    "They didn''t die per se. They joined the stream of mana that flows across the universe," Qhalta answered.


    "I don''t understand. In that case, can''t the King take back their powers, even if they had joined the stream?" Immy asked again with a frown.


    "Not without risking destroying the entire Universe," Yrvai answered.


    "But the Cosmic pillar lived?" I asked.


    "Not for long. He eventually joined the stream as well."

 Chapter 445: To believe?

    Chapter 445: To believe?


    "So this place," I said, pausing for a second as I glanced at the hall where we were. My eyes faced the open ceiling where countless floating planets were visible before I continued, "All of this was created by the previous Cosmic Pillar?"


    "That is correct," Qharta answered.


    "The previous Cosmic Pillar did not wish for the King to recover," She added, her eyes scanning all of us before she continued, "This place was one of his many attempts at preserving history from being lost."


    "The Chronicles record everything. But they are also the King''s loyal dogs," Yrvai spat in irritation. "They are not to be trusted."


    Qhalta nodded, "Which is why we had to take matters into our own hands."


    "Aren''t you concerned about what we might do?" Immy asked with a frown, "You told us all of this- It''s treason. Aren''t you being too hasty? You do not know us, and I doubt you trust us either," she paused, her eyes staring deep at the old Dragon and Goddess before she spoke with a frown, "What is it that you want exactly?"


    The mood turned tense as Ynos, Sidus, and even Essie began to gather mana around them. A suit of armor materialized on Breta as she edged closer to us. My eyes scanned the surroundings as I tried to locate a weak point that I could exploit to seize control over the Cosmic mana in case things went south.


    Yrvai harrumphed and rolled his eyes, "See what I said. This is the problem with children."


    "Oh dear, you speak as if you weren''t the same," Qhalta answered with a chuckle.


    "B-Brother," Essie whispered by my side.


    "Enough, stand down," I said as I turned to my siblings and Breta.


    "Huh? But brother-" Ynos wanted to complain, but I glared at him and replied, "I said, stand down."


    Immy and Sidus wore expressions of doubt, their eyes flitting back and forth between me, the enigmatic Goddess, and the ancient Dragon. Breta let out a long sigh, and in a dazzling display, her armor dissolved into a burst of light.


    "Oh, at least one of them has brains," said Yrvai.


    "You can''t blame us for being on the edge," I replied, "You simply showed us some old drawings in a cave and now expect us to believe that the King is our enemy."


    Sidus and Immy nodded by my side.


    "Child, if we wished you harm, you wouldn''t have been able to step foot in this hall," Qhalta said.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "We weren''t the ones that brought you here. Your mana did," Yrvai added.


    He motioned to Sidus and Immy and said, "They may not feel it as strongly as you do. But you, you are already one with the mana. You don''t need to believe us, but believe in the mana that dwells inside you."


    Qhalta suddenly clapped her hands and spoke, "Alright, we understand that all of this is too much to take in. So for now, please go and get some rest first, clear your mind and we shall talk about this later. How about that?"


    I turned to look at Breta and my siblings. They all nodded in agreement, so I replied, "That would be for the best, thank you."


    "Great, in that case, we shall see you soon," she answered with a smile.


    Before we could add anything, the Cosmic mana in our surroundings surged toward us like a tide. We barely had a second to react before we got teleported out of the temple.


    Zephyrion was still waiting for us outside, but Lost was nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing us appear, he nodded, "If you would be so kind as to follow me, I will guide you to your lodgings."


    "Please do," I answered on behalf of everyone.


    The masked deity jumped into the air, and we all silently followed after him.


    We flew above the city, passing by occasional Dragon and Deity before Zephyrion guided us toward a peculiar tall tower not too far from the temple.


    Following him, we landed on the open roof before he spoke, "The inside is bigger than it looks with the help of Cosmic mana. Please make yourselves comfortable, and once again, welcome to Fas," he said with a respectful nod.


    "Thank you," I answered absentmindedly as I sensed the Cosmic mana in our surroundings.


    Zephyrion then jumped once more into the sky and turned into a streak of white that disappeared in the distance.


    "Now what?" Immy asked.


    I sighed, "Let''s see what this is all about first," I said and made my way toward the impressive door shimmering with Cosmic energy.


    The others followed behind me. The second I approached the door, it automatically opened with a loud creak.


    I didn''t feel any ominous presence, and the mana remained silent, offering no warnings. The atmosphere here felt distinct from the temple. I was confident that I could take control of the power of the Cosmic mana in this place.


    And so I took the first step with the others right behind me.


    The world changed, but It didn''t feel like we teleported. No, we were still in the tower. The only strange thing, however, was the inside. The ceilings were too tall, enough to accommodate all of us comfortably.


    The room had paintings of Dragons and even Gods. What looked like large sofas, were placed all over. In the middle was a table with a map of what I assumed was Fas.


    Before I could say anything, Ynos turned into a blur and rushed toward one of the massive sofas, his large body dropping heavily on it, causing me to wince in fear of it breaking. Surprisingly, however, It didn''t.


    "Wow, this is amazing!" He exclaimed.


    Essie eyed everything in curiosity, her eyes sparkling as she rushed after him, jumping on top of another sofa.


    "Wow! It''s so soft!" She said as she began rolling around.


    Breta shook her head, she then made her way to a chair in the corner and sat down with a soft thud, leaning her head back and closing her eyes with a sigh.


    "Brother," Immy looked at me from the side.


    Sidus''s expression was just as grave as hers.


    "I know," I replied, my eyes glancing at Essie happily jumping around.


    "Do you think they are telling us the truth?" Sidus asked.


    "I''m not sure, but If they wanted to deal with us, It would have been a lot easier doing it when we were in that temple," I answered.


    "I-I don''t understand. We''re talking about the King!" Immy added with a whisper, her voice trembling with anxiety.


    "That''s what makes this entire thing all the more dangerous," I replied.


    "We should rest first, then we''ll think things through," Sidus answered.


    I nodded in acknowledgment. Things were about to get a lot more hectic It seemed.

 Chapter 446: Immy & Sidus

    POV: Immy:


    My eyes scanned the room with a sigh. I wasn''t as attuned to the mana as Brother Aether, none of us was, but what could I do? My scales tingled uncomfortably in this so-called tower.


    Perhaps the others could not feel it, but I was sure at least Sidus did. Although he tried to hide it, his expression still betrayed him. He was uncomfortable, and understandably so.


    The mana in this place was of the Cosmic element. It would have been easier if it had been one of the other four elements, but with it being Cosmic and us being Pillars, it simply felt like I was in a dangerous situation all the time.


    I turned my gaze to Brother Aether. He was busy studying the map in the middle of the large table. A frown was ever present on his face. I wasn''t sure if he noticed, but he was akin to a fish in water in this place. The abundance of Cosmic mana made my scales tingle uncomfortably, and his presence further magnified that feeling.


    I still could hardly believe my eyes, even with him standing in front of me. Brother Aether was always special. We all knew that. But to survive and come back from the dead? That was something else.


    I shook my head and regarded Sidus with empathy. It was a significant blow to his pride witnessing Brother Aether''s burgeoning strength. Then again, It was a massive blow to all of us.


    The sound of giggling drew me out of my thoughts as I glanced at little Essie, who was happily hopping on the bed with a wide grin on her face.


    ''Well, perhaps not all of us,'' I muttered inwardly.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I turned around to leave.


    "Going somewhere?" Brother Aether spoke, causing everyone to drop what they were doing and turn to me.


    "Ah, I was planning on visiting the city for a short walk," I answered with a smile. There was no reason for me to show my discomfort. Everyone was already on the edge as it was.


    Brother Aether frowned lightly. I could tell he wasn''t too keen on the idea of us getting separated. It was something I always admired about him. I heard that other draconic families were, more often than not, less agreeable. But he managed to keep all of us together. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Although he might not know it, I was sure that to all of us, he was that pillar of comfort. And so I smiled back before he could speak, "Don''t worry, brother. I''m not planning on going far. I just want to stretch my legs. It has been a long day, after all."


    Although he didn''t look too convinced, he still nodded.


    "Okay, but be careful, and if anything happens, release your mana, and I''ll teleport right to you," he answered.


    I couldn''t help but smile before I nodded. It was things like these that made him easy to rely on. "I will, don''t worry," I replied.


    "I''m going with her," Sidus declared as he rose.


    Brother Aether raised his brow in surprise and asked, "You too?"


    Sidus nodded, "Yes, I''m curious about the city," he answered.


    "Okay, but be careful," he reminded us once more. His eyes turned to little Essie and Ynos, "What about you guys?"


    "I''m going to take a nap," Ynos shook his head with a yawn. His large body shifted to the other side as he grew more comfortable on the bed. Heh, is he still sulking because Lost is not here? I chuckled at the thought.


    "I''ll just wait with you, Brother," little Essie, on the other hand, answered with a cute smile.


    Brother Aether nodded and glanced at Breta, who had her eyes closed already and didn''t say anything, instead, he turned to us and spoke, "I don''t need to remind you we are in foreign territory,"


    Both me and Sidus nodded before we took our leave. The door opened automatically with an uncomfortable surge of Cosmic mana. Once outside, we both took to the skies and left the tower before landing on the street below.


    "Why did you follow me?" I asked with a harrumph. Although I already knew the answer, Sidus''s stupid face still somehow managed to annoy me.


    "Who cares about you," He grumbled, "I just wanted out of the tower," he said.


    We continued our walk, each of us content to ignore the other, but also not straying too far apart, just in case. The city was quite beautiful. It was unlike any mortal kingdom I had visited before. The sight of so many deities and dragons walking side by side, talking and laughing, was a welcome change.


    "It''s pretty," I couldn''t help but mumble.


    Sidus shook his head, "It''s too bright," he said.


    I rolled my eyes, "There are too many shadows where you can hide,"


    "It will still be hard to hide traces of my mana," He shook his head.


    "Hmm," I nodded.


    The warmth of the sun on my scales was delightful, prompting me to close my eyes and bask in it for a moment. Despite Sidus''s disdainful gaze, I chose to ignore him.


    "I''m going to go that way," He said, motioning toward a darker alley.


    I nodded absentmindedly, "Stay close by. We''ll meet again on the main street."


    POV: Sidus.


    ''Who just stands like that in the middle of the road? Like an idiot,'' I shook my head in annoyance.


    She was being too obvious. We weren''t even sure if we were safe here.


    "And yet she just stopped there," I sighed as I moved between alleys. The shade provided by the tall towers and buildings was a welcome change from the bright sun.


    My eyes subconsciously glanced back to where I had left her. I could still sense her aura standing there like a fool. No matter. I''m sure I can make it there in time should anything happen.


    With such thoughts swirling in my mind, I turned another corner only to come face to face with a strange Dragoness. I couldn''t sense her presence at all!


    My eyes widened as I crashed into her, sending her to the ground. I barely managed to stay on my feet.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," I apologized as the Dragoness stood up.


    Wait, is she even a Dragon?


    The stranger had no wings or scales; instead, her fur was a light purple with whiteish stripes. She had long blue hair that almost seemed to sparkle with electricity, extending from her head all the way to her back. Around her neck, there was a strange golden bell.


    She looked nothing like a typical Dragon, but somehow, I was sure she was one.


    She stood up with a light groan, almost similar in height to me. That was when I noticed the faint wisps of fire mana circling her.


    "What are you?" My eyes widened, and I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Now, isn''t that just rude?" The stranger chuckled sweetly.

 Chapter 447: New and Old Friends

    Chapter 447: New and Old Friends


    "Ah, I apologize," I quickly spoke, "I didn''t mean to offend you," I added.


    There was no need to antagonize the strange Dragoness. Besides, the fact that she managed to bypass my senses implied that she was dangerous.


    My eyes subconsciously drifted to where I had left Immy. The idiot was still standing in the middle of the road, her aura calm and steady. That could only mean she couldn''t sense the stranger in front of me, either.


    "That''s alright," the Dragoness spoke with a smile, "I am well aware of how strange I appear," she chuckled.


    "Ah, not strange," I hurriedly replied, "I was startled, that''s all," I added.


    The smile never left her face as she nodded, "I get that a lot," she said, the fire wisps fluttering lightly around her.


    "I see," I nodded. The stranger stood there, her gaze empty, not quite looking at me. Instead, It appeared as if she couldn''t even see me. But that''s impossible, right?


    "Well, please, don''t let me keep you," she said and gave me a slight nod before she turned to leave.


    "Uh, yes," I moved to the side and watched her walk away. The wisps of fire mana floated before her, creating a strange but beautiful scene. I shook my head and turned around, ready to leave.


    But part of me was still curious, "Excuse me," I called out.


    "Hmm?" The Dragoness paused and lightly turned around. She wasn''t looking at me but was instead staring in my general direction. That somewhat confirmed my suspicions.


    "May I know your name?" I asked. I wasn''t sure why I did, but I was curious. Perhaps It was not a very smart thing to do, especially not when we were in an unknown territory, but I couldn''t help myself.


    The Dragoness smiled, "Emily," she said and turned to leave.


    "E-Emily?" Confused, I muttered in surprise. That didn''t sound like a Dragon''s name. If anything, It sounded like that of a mortal.


    Emily didn''t wait. She was already close to leaving the alley.


    "I''m Sidus!" I yelled out. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Bye, Sidus," she replied, her sweet voice fading as she disappeared around the corner.


    I stood there blankly, staring at where she went for a few seconds. What just happened? I wondered. Was I bewitched? I frowned. No, I didn''t sense any mana from her, except for the fire wisps. I quickly shook my head.


    "Emily?" I muttered. Her name was just as strange as she was.


    Why in the King''s name did I have to shout out after her like that? The sudden rush of embarrassment hit me all at once, causing me to cringe inwardly.


    I quickly took a deep breath and pushed the uncomfortable memory out of my mind. I was definitely bewitched, perhaps some invisible mana even I couldn''t see. Yes, that makes more sense.


    Although I tried to convince myself, my eyes couldn''t help but look back toward where the strange Emily had just left.


    "Dangerous," I mumbled.


    *****


    POV: Aether


    "What are you doing?" Breta asked with a groan.


    "Hmm? Was I loud?" I tilted my head.


    Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Breta stood up from her comfortable chair and stretched her limbs before she walked toward me. "Loud is an understatement," she replied.


    My gaze subconsciously glanced at Ynos, who was dead asleep.


    "He doesn''t count," she retorted before I could even speak.


    A slight chuckle escaped my mouth, "I guess that''s true. He can sleep through everything."


    Breta nodded as she approached the table and scanned the documents I was studying.


    "Do you really have to use mana for that?" She asked.


    I rolled my eyes and replied, "In case you haven''t noticed, I don''t exactly have thumbs now, do I?"


    Breta didn''t answer. Instead, her gaze drifted to the map first. "What''s the point of all of this?" she asked.


    "Well, It doesn''t hurt to understand the map of the city," I said before pointing to another batch of documents, "Those over there explain the structure of the city," I said and motioned to another batch, "That one is about the districts," I paused.


    "What?" Breta looked at me in confusion.


    "I still can''t find anything about that tall pillar we saw when we just came," I answered, a sigh escaping my mouth.


    Breta shrugged, "Since Yrvai and Qhalta were the ones that sent us here, that means all of these," she said, motioning to the map and documents, "Are theirs,"


    I nodded in agreement.


    "So, If there is nothing regarding that pillar, tower, or whatever, then that could only mean they don''t want us to know about it," she paused, "Or they didn''t deem It necessary to tell us," she added.


    "Hmm."


    "If you are that curious, why didn''t you ask them about it earlier?"


    "In case you haven''t noticed, I was busy worrying about bigger matters at the time," I answered sarcastically.


    "Well, you can always ask next time," she said nonchalantly.


    "Aren''t you curious about it?"


    "No, and I wasn''t curious about what I saw in that cave either, and look where that got me," she sighed, "I knew I should have stayed in the Gods'' realm,"


    "Oh please, you would have been dragged off to the war against the Shades regardless," I rolled my eyes.


    "At least I wouldn''t be scared of turning the King into my enemy,"


    "True," I couldn''t refute that, "But, think of It this way, It''s an adventure!" I said.


    Breta''s cold gaze seemed to penetrate my soul, "Okay, Okay, I was joking," I hastily replied.


    "But yes, sorry about that," I added.


    "About what?" she asked as she began to read one of the documents about the difference between the houses of Gods and Dragons.


    "You know, all of this. I didn''t mean to drag you into this mess," I answered.


    It was the truth. I liked Breta. She was my first and only friend, and I enjoyed her company. But like she said, now that all of this involved the King, It felt like we were in over our heads. But in my defense, who could have known?


    Breta dropped the small book she was reading and turned to look at me. Her gaze was sincere, "Don''t be stupid," she said.


    "Ah?"


    "I chose to follow you. It was my decision, and I don''t regret it."


    "But-"


    She raised her hand to stop me from speaking, "You have already saved my life once, and I won''t be satisfied until I return the favor. So don''t make this awkward, you stupid lizard," she said.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth, "Thank you,"


    Breta rolled her eyes before she turned to leave. "Stop pretending to be asleep. I can see you fidgeting," She said and left the hall.


    Ynos stirred on his bed and looked at me with an awkward expression, "Umm, I''m sorry, Brother. I didn''t want to interrupt,"


    -----A bit of a calm chapter today. Gotta give the group a small break before throwing them into the fire!-----

 Chapter 448: Fate

    Chapter 448: Fate


    Three days have passed since our last meeting with Yrvai and Qhalta. Lost dropped by our place on the second day, and Ynos left with her on a date around the city. Sidus, on the other hand, came back before Immy did. He occupied one of the tower''s rooms and refused to leave.


    Immy spent all three days basking under the sun during the day and resting in the open hall during the night. Little Essie was quickly bored of just waiting around and doing nothing, so on our third day, she crashed Ynos and Lost''s date.


    This left me and Breta behind. The Goddess didn''t leave the tower and spent all her time with me. Something I was grateful for since I appreciated the company.


    She didn''t speak much and was content to sit there while I went through the various books and documents Yrvai and Qhalta left behind. Lost and Ynos would occasionally bring some snacks. More often than not, It would be chocolate.


    "I don''t think you are going to find anything new," Breta spoke, before taking a sip of her tea.


    I changed the subject and motioned for the tea, "Where did you get that from?"


    "Little Essie brought it with her," she replied, "Some Gods sell it out in the city."


    "Lost paid for it, I''m guessing?"


    "I believe so," Breta shrugged. "She has been spending most of her time with the muscle brain."


    "Yes, pretty cute If you ask me."


    Breta nodded, "It''s clear he likes her as well."


    A small chuckle escaped my mouth, thinking about my little brother''s romantic life. "Never thought Ynos would be the first," I admitted.


    Breta didn''t answer and instead leaned back on her chair with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Just then, Sidus walked to the main hall. He gave me a short nod and sat on the large sofa with a soft thud. His expression was strange, and It seemed like he wanted to ask something but was hesitating.


    I patiently waited for him. Just when It seemed like he gathered enough courage to talk, Immy walked in. His eyes widened slightly, and he coughed awkwardly.


    "How long are we going to stay here?" She asked. "I''m enjoying the rest, but It''s starting to feel like we are wasting time."


    I nodded in agreement, "I think they should be calling for us anytime soon."


    "I hope so," she paused. Her eyes glancing at Sidus, "What''s with your face?" She asked with a raised brow.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he curtly answered before he stood up to leave. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Once he was gone, Immy turned to look at me with a puzzled expression, "What''s with him?"


    "Beats me," I shrugged.


    ****


    The rest of the day was uneventful. Ynos came back at night with a bunch of chocolate snacks again.


    "So, you and Lost huh?" I asked with a wink.


    Ynos nodded confidently before replying, "She is strong. I like her."


    "Oh?" I didn''t expect him to be so straightforward.


    "So is It just because she''s strong that you like her, or?" I asked carefully.


    Ynos hesitated for a second. He scratched his head and turned to look at the door where he just come from.


    "I don''t know," he answered truthfully. "I don''t think so," he added after a while.


    Before I could reply, Ynos gave me a nod and hurriedly left for his room to rest for the night.


    "I suppose even he can feel embarrassed," Breta''s voice came from the other side of the hall.


    "Aren''t you tired of just sitting there all day?" I asked.


    "Not at all," she replied with a shrug.


    ****


    The next day, Zephyrion came over.


    He made his presence known by releasing some of his mana before he carefully landed on the roof. Thankfully, everyone was already awake and gathered in the main hall.


    The masked God entered and gave us a respectful nod, "Hello, I hope you''ve had the chance to rest," he said.


    "We have. Thank you for the hospitality," I answered with a slight smile.


    "Great, in that case, If you would be so kind as to follow me. Master Yrvai and Mistress Qhalta are both waiting for you."


    I nodded and looked at my siblings and Breta. Everyone stood up at once, ready to leave.


    "Please, lead the way," I answered.


    ****


    The flight back to the temple was smooth, and we soon found ourselves back at Its entrance. Zephyrion gave us a nod and motioned for us to head inside while he stood by the entry.


    With me taking the lead, the others followed behind as we walked in.


    The surge of Cosmic mana surrounded us once more, and I could feel ourselves get transported to what I could only assume was a pocket dimension of sorts.


    I subconsciously lifted my head. The starry space filled with captivating planets and stars gazed back at me. It''s beautiful, I couldn''t help but think.


    "Welcome back," Qhalta''s voice boomed in the hall, bringing me back from my revere.


    "Thank you," I answered.


    "I hope you had enough time to enjoy what the city has to offer," she said with a soft smile on her face.


    I nodded in reply.


    "Enough with the pleasantries. Let''s just get straight to the point," Yrvai suddenly interrupted with a frown.


    Qhalt rolled her eyes at that but didn''t reply.


    "You can choose to stay here if you like," the old dragon spoke. His eyes scanned all of us before he continued, "But know this: now that you have already stepped foot on Fas, you will without a doubt be considered enemies to the King and his faction."


    A frown took over my face as I stared at the old Dragon.


    "There is no need for you to look at me that way, child," he said while shaking his head.


    "This, what exactly do you mean?" I asked.


    "You are not foolish. I''m sure you can understand the importance of what you have seen here."


    My frown deepened at the implications of his words. I would be lying If I said I didn''t expect something like this to happen, but I still had hopes I was wrong. It seems like I was overly optimistic.


    "I''m afraid he''s right," Qhalta added in a sympathetic tone.


    "So what you mean to say is, you forced us to join your cause by turning us into enemies of the King?" Sidus asked in an icy tone.


    "It was only a matter of time before that happened, regardless," Yrvai replied.


    "That was not for you to decide!" Sidus growled as his aura surged.


    I can''t say I didn''t understand his frustration. If anything, all of us were just as equally mad about the entire situation. But now was not the time to start a fight. Especially not here.


    I quickly sent him a mental message, telling him to calm down. Sidus glared at the Dragon and Goddess before he turned to me. He seemed to hesitate for a few seconds before forcefully pulling back his aura.


    Yrvai raised his brow and replied, "That''s a good child. Know your place."


    His words further provoked Sidus, but fortunately, Immy stepped in front of him and whispered something that calmed him down.


    Qhalta sighed in annoyance, "Enough, Yrvai. Stop provoking the younglings."


    The old Dragon smirked and shook his head.


    "They should be grateful we are taking our time to explain everything to them."


    Qhalta ignored him and spoke to us, "Forgive him. He''s on the edge lately."


    I nodded, "You have to understand our frustration in the matter. Everything we have ever known has been turned upside down in a matter of days."


    "I understand, and I wish we had more time, but we don''t."


    "Do you know Syra?" I asked.


    "The bard? Yes, we are familiar with her," the Goddess nodded.


    "She was the one that suggested we come to Fas," I said.


    Qhalta quickly shook her head, "If you are wondering whether or not she has anything to do with this, then no, she doesn''t. She has probably sent you here to be safe from the flames of war," the Goddess sighed.


    "So, It''s an unlucky coincidence?" I asked with a raised brow.


    "There is no such thing as a coincidence. You would have found your way here, regardless. Your mana would have guided you," Qhalta replied.


    "Whether you like it or not, whether you believe It or not, your fate is linked to the mana. And in a sense, to your predecessors," Yrvai added.

 Chapter 449: Retainer

    Chapter 449: Retainer


    "What is it that you want from us, exactly?" I asked.


    Qhalta seemed to hesitate, but Yrvai''s eyes shone as he replied, "Join the resistance," he said.


    Sidus frowned, and I could see him struggling to keep his aura under control. Immy was no better, an icy expression on her face. Ynos, on the other hand, was surprisingly calm with an almost bored expression.


    Little Essie worriedly glanced at me, and I used my mana to gently pat her head reassuringly.


    "And If we refuse?" I asked.


    The old Dragon frowned, his eyes bearing into me with unpreceded intensity, before he replied, "Then so be it. You will die, not by our hands. The King and his faction will kill you, and we will continue to wait for the next pillars and pray that they are wiser than you."


    "You seem very sure of that," I answered.


    "Child, you seem to misunderstand something. We are not your enemies. We are the Pillars'' loyal retainers. This city, everything here, is for the sake of helping them fulfill their final wish."


    Qhalta nodded, "The old lizard''s words may be crude, but he means no harm, young ones. If you wish to survive, then you must wrest control of your fate from the King and control over your elements. That''s the only way we can win."


    Yrvai looked at Sidus and Immy before continuing, "What you two control is but a fraction of the Primordials'' power. The rest of that power remains within the mana stream."


    His eyes moved to me, "You," he said, pausing as he stared deep into my eyes, "The seed of cosmic mana is already inside you. You just need to control it."


    "This is ridiculous," Sidus shook his head.


    "Denying the truth isn''t going to change it," Yvrai shook his head. "If you want to live, then you must accept who you are."


    "I am no traitor!" Sidus shot back.


    "Enough," Qhalta interrupted.


    "Thousand of years waiting, and this is what we get?" Yrvai grumbled. "A pillar who grew comfortable with the chains binding him. What a joke."


    "Watch your words," I growled.


    Although I had an inkling that the old Dragon''s words held some truth, but his blatant disrespect had gone too far.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Or what?" He mocked.


    The cosmic mana in our surroundings seemed to shift, drawn by his response. I didn''t understand how he wielded such power, but its danger was palpable. Yet, as an older brother, could I truly retreat? I could sense Sidus, Immy, Ynos, and even little Essie''s expectant gaze on my back.


    I exhaled heavily. I didn''t want to try this, but It was past time we regained some resemblance of respect from this old lizard.


    Perhaps sensing my shift in mood, the cosmic elements manifested themselves before me. They seemed to hesitate on whether or not to follow me or follow the old Dragon.


    His eyes held a mocking gleam as he stared at me, but I couldn''t care less. I focused my attention on the elements. I was sure he couldn''t see them. Whatever power he used to control them didn''t afford him the ability to do so.


    I reached out to them, and they flurried almost excitedly. But some sort of force was bounding them to their place. It was present throughout the entire temple.


    The sight of it was fascinating. It looked like a web of cosmic mana, interconnected in a way I had never seen before. I exerted my control over it. Before, I was concerned about what might happen If I were to fail, or rather, If we antagonized the old Dragon and Goddess.


    Now, however, I didn''t care. Why should I care? Why should I take his disrespect? He may be my elder, but he wasn''t worthy of disrespecting me or my family. No one was.


    What sort of Dragon would I be If I allowed my fear to control me?


    Another sigh escaped my mouth.


    "You know," I spoke slowly.


    Yrvai raised his brow, "Oh? What is this now? Finally grown some fangs?"


    "You sitting there all high and mighty really pisses me off."


    "And?" He chuckled. Qhalta, sitting by his side, shook her head but otherwise didn''t interfere.


    "I tried to be civil since we are guests here after all. But my patience has limits."


    "What are you going to do about it, child?" He asked again, his eyes gleaming dangerously.


    "First of all," I said and exerted all my power on that interconnected web of cosmic mana.


    The previous pillar was dead. I was the only Cosmic pillar. His constructs may remain, but they held no power over me. I refused.


    I forcefully changed the flow of the web. The elements struggled against it. Perhaps If It was when the previous pillar had just died, things might have gone differently, but not now. Not anymore. Whatever influence he still held over this realm, It was only a matter of time before I wrest control over all of It!


    Yrvai''s expression suddenly changed as he felt the shift in cosmic mana. Control over the entire temple was still impossible. It needed time, but It would happen.


    For now, I didn''t need to control the entire place. Just momentary control over the hall was all I needed. A savage grin extended and made its way to my face as I spoke, "Let''s get you down from there."


    Yrvai tried to speak, but his words died in his mouth as he felt the entirety of cosmic mana in the hall turn against him. His expression turned grim under the pressure, and he quickly tried to retaliate, but It was useless.


    If it were merely my mana, the impact wouldn¡¯t have reverberated so profoundly. However, the cosmic mana permeating this hall, infusing every stone of this ancient temple, was more ancient than all of us.


    Yrvau emitted a mere grunt, the once-mighty throne he was coiled around now reduced to shards. With a forceful descent, he met the ground.


    "You say you are the Pillars'' loyal retainer? Then I suppose It Is my duty as your master to teach you manners," I said and slowly walked toward him.


    Once I was right before him, the old Dragon struggled to raise his head under the sheer pressure of Cosmic mana. What I was doing was akin to a gamble. Anywhere else, and he would easily flatten me with a sneeze. Here, however, I was a cheat.


    "Do not take my kindness for weakness, Yrvai," I added.


    With a hideous grin, Yrvai answered; "About damn time."

 Chapter 450: Truth & Lies

    Chapter 450: Truth & Lies


    After our little altercation, the old Dragon''s attitude toward us mellowed down. Although he still kept his annoying grin, he respected our boundaries and never went too far. Sidus still held a strong dislike for the Dragon, while Immy''s opinion was somewhat neutral.


    Ynos, on the other hand, remained silent and in his own world.


    Little Essie walked by my side, along with Breta, as we followed behind Qhalta and Yrvai. Sidus, Immy, and Ynos walked in the back. It didn''t take long for us before we reached another beautifully carved door oozing with cosmic mana.


    Qhalta and Yrvai went through It, and we followed behind.


    The world changed once more, and we now found ourselves standing on a terrace overlooking the city of Fas. In the distance, the massive tall spire we saw when we just arrived was visible. The multicolored lights emitting from Its peak were mesmerizing.


    "Beautiful, Isn''t It?" Qhalta smiled.


    I couldn''t help but nod in agreement, "It Is."


    "What you see there is what keeps the city and this entire plane away from the King''s prying eyes. We call It the Eldralumin Spire."


    "The Eldralumin," I repeated the name. It was impossible to miss the massive amounts of cosmic mana the spire was emitting.


    "I suppose that answers my question," I added.


    Qhalta nodded in understanding, "It Is normal for you to be curious about it," she said and turned to look toward Its before continuing, "It''s considered the primordial''s best creation."


    "How so?" Immy asked.


    Qhalta turned to face her and answered, "Well, dear. The spire shrouds the entirety of the plane In a Cosmic veil. What this means is that Fas and Aynezh, as a whole, do not exist in the same place everything else does."


    Yrvai, who was silent this whole time, spoke, "We are in between the Astral realm and the normal universe as you know It."


    Breta''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the Astral realm. Her hands began to fidget in search of her non-existent spear. I looked at her, and she seemed to sense my gaze.


    Our eyes met, and I gave her a comforting nod, ''It''s okay.''


    Breta took a deep breath to calm herself down and nodded back.


    Good, she was getting better at facing her past. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Yrvai didn''t care about our group''s reaction as he continued, "That''s what makes It nigh impossible to locate Aynezh."


    "Is that so?" I asked, to which he nodded.


    "The spire acts as a guide. It guides back those who are Lost outside of Aynezh here," he paused, shaking his head for a second before adding, "I suppose It would be more accurate to say It''s the cosmic mana that guides them."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" Immy asked with a frown.


    "Dangerous?" Yrvai raised his brow.


    "Wouldn''t the King''s faction be able to use that to their advantage?" she asked with a frown. It seemed like referring to the King''s faction and excluding ourselves from It still left a bad taste in her mouth. Sidus glared at her but otherwise said nothing.


    Yrvai laughed, "You don''t have to worry about that. If anything, the Cosmic mana is on our side."


    He then turned to Sidus, "Which Is why you need to take back control over your elements. That way, we may stand a chance."


    Sidus snorted in disdain and didn''t reply.


    "What makes you think we stand a chance, though?" I asked.


    Yrvai frowned and was about to answer when I interrupted him, "According to you, the primordials already tried once, and they failed. And we," I paused, motioning for all of us, "We are weaker than they were."


    "So, why do you think we have a chance of winning against the King?" I asked again.


    "You seem to be misunderstanding something," Yrvai shook his head, "We have no chance of winning against him."


    Sidus and Immy''s eyes widened slightly, while Ynos had a grin on his face. Little Essie nervously stared at me, but I was too focused on the old Dragon.


    "Then what''s the point of all of this? This so-called resistance."


    "Our goal was never to win against the King, dear," Qhalta replied. "It Is to escape."


    Yrvai nodded, "Last time, the Primordials were alone. This time, you will not be."


    The terrace fell silent as a small breeze brushed past me, tickling my scales and causing me to take a deep breath. It seemed that I wasn''t the only one lost in thought as Sidus, for one, struggled to accept the idea of betraying the King. I could sense his opposition to the plan. Immy, on the other hand, tried to approach the situation logically, but from the complicated expression on her face, it was clear that it wasn''t helping.


    Essie was nervous, but she tried to maintain a brave front. I gently patted her head with mana, causing her to smile weakly. Even she was aware of the stakes at hand. Breta, next to her, appeared resigned with everything.


    And Ynos... Ynos was grinning like an Idiot.


    As I turned to look at the spire, memories that I had pushed so far down began to resurface. I didn''t know what to do. I was under no illusion that I could face the King and come out on top. Hell, even Yrvai and Qhalta confirmed It. But that wasn''t what bothered me.


    Do I want to join this resistance?


    It was a conflicting thought. The King had named me. Not only that, but he was the only one who knew my secret.


    Even so. Was I ready to just roll over and die?


    No. I had to talk to the King once again. Why did I survive when most others never made It past their naming ceremony? Why did he not have me killed when he had the chance to? Why were we saved from the Shades'' territory?


    Or was everything one big elaborate plan?


    I didn''t know. That Is why I intend to find out before anything.


    "So, what Is your plan?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    Qhalta looked at Yrvai and nodded. "First things first, we need to regain full control over the Darkness and Light Pillars," he said.


    Sidus, who was quiet this entire time spoke, "There Is something I wish to know."


    Yrvai nodded, "What Is It?"


    "As long as you satisfy my curiosity, I will join this resistance."


    I raised my brow in surprise. It was clear how adamant Sidus was about this entire plan. What could make him change his mind, I wondered.


    Sidus turned to face me and gave me a slight nod, which only served to confuse me even more.


    "After the Primordials turned against the King, you said only the Cosmic pillar survived, correct?"


    Yrvai and Qhalta both nodded.


    "I see. And were there ever any other Darkness or Light Pillars after them?"


    "There were a few, but almost all of them died young. They never reached their full potential," Yrvai looked at me and continued, "The Cosmic Pillar was the one that managed to get close, though."


    "I see. And these previous pillars all joined the resistance?"


    "Yes," Yrvai answered confidently.


    "So, In this generation, we are the only Pillars?"


    "Yes, that would be correct."


    "I see. Thank you," Sidus smiled. It was a refreshing smile as If an invisible weight, was lifted off his shoulders. He looked at me and lightly nodded.


    ''He Is lying, brother.''


    His voice resounded in my mind. I controlled my expression and turned to face Yrvai and Qhalta.


    "I hope that answered all of your questions," Yrvai said.


    "It has, for now."


    "Good, then. In that case, I believe It''s time to discuss how you can regain control over the Pillars."


    "Indeed," Sidus nodded.


    He''s lying? My mind went into overdrive trying to understand what Sidus meant when It suddenly clicked. How could I ever forget?


    Nilath was still there!

 Chapter 451: Iver & Araleth

    Chapter 451: Iver & Araleth


    On a far-distant planet, a brown dragon was fleeing across the sky. His expression was heavy as he constantly scanned his surroundings. The sky was blood red. Below, the ground is ruined and filled with countless cracks and crevices.


    Occasionally, he would fly over the corpses of Gods and Dragons alike. This world was already destroyed, and all of that was because of a rampage of a single Dragoness.


    A flashing light pierced through the clouds, causing his eyes to widen in shock. He hastily evaded the attack as a grey metal spear zoomed by his side and exploded on the ground, creating more crevices.


    "D-Damn It, Iver! Stop this madness!" He cursed but did not dare stop.


    His attacker did not reply. Her figure appeared in the sky above him, parting the clouds. Her silver-colored scales were dyed red with blood. Her eyes gleamed with madness as she glared at him, causing shivers to run down his spine.


    The brown Dragon cursed his luck and turned to face her. His mouth opened as he readied a Dragon breath attack. Iver seemed to anticipate that. She immediately launched a breath attack of her own.


    The two Dragon breaths collided mid-air, creating a massive shockwave that rippled through the sky and ground alike. It parted the clouds and caused the ground to explode.


    Iver remained calm and steadied herself mid-air. The brown Dragon, on the other hand, was sent crashing to the ground. Right before he touched down, a sudden metal spire sprung from under him and impaled him through the chest. Iver coldly watched the scene with a sneer before she flew down toward him.


    "U-Urgh, you m-monster!" The brown Dragon coughed blood. He could feel her mana rampaging through his body, preventing him from healing himself.


    "Your feeble attempt to oppose the King with such little power is truly lamentable. May your weakness be cursed for leading you down this path," Iver coldly spoke before she swung her tail, decapitating the traitor in one swift motion.


    Her emotions were still running high, so she raised her head and let out a frustrated roar that resounded across the devasted planet. How many has It been? She lost count already.


    Everything happened so suddenly.


    The death of her mate.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The emergence of the traitors.


    Now, she didn''t even know where her children were. Were they still alive?


    Another roar escaped her mouth as she tried to process the events. However, she found solace in her mother''s words, which assured her that Aether had survived the council''s attack. She believed in her heart that the child was extraordinary. As for the others, her mother had advised her not to worry, and she would try to heed her advice.


    The children were already grown. If she, their own mother, couldn''t trust them, then who could?


    All she could do now was to hold the fort. Mother and Father would definitely handle the other traitors. Until then, all she had to do was complete her part.


    "Ridiculous bastards, escape the King''s soul space, they say. Idiots, all of them!" She grumbled in annoyance, her eyes glancing at the head of the brown Dragon.


    "What a disgraceful excuse of a Dragon," she said before she smashed the head on the ground.


    With a cold gaze, she shot up to the sky and left the destroyed battlefield behind. Another world conquered. Unfortunately, this one did not pose much difficulty. It seemed true that the further one went from the main plane, the weaker one would become.


    Iver gave the planet one last glance and then left Its atmosphere. In the vast space, floating a short distance away from It was a massive Dragon. His figure was even bigger than the planet itself.


    Iver nodded respectfully and sent him a mental message, "Master Arsal, It is done."


    The colossal Dragon slowly nodded in response, and Iver hastily moved out of the way. Her eyes were shining in admiration as she watched him open his enormous maw and swallow the planet whole. The sight was breathtaking, no matter how many times she saw It.


    Arsal, The Quiet. Even she didn''t know much about him except that he was old. Very old. Mother had asked her to accompany him, and she appreciated the chance to vent her grievances, but deep down, she couldn''t help but wonder. Was she even needed? She thought as she glanced at the place where there used to be a planet.


    A sigh escaped her mouth, ''On to the next one.''


    ****


    In another hidden realm, a group of Dragons sat around a table in their human forms.


    Taking the main chair was a Dragoness with grey hair and purple eyes. Her ears were slightly pointy, and two horns curled to the back of her head.


    "Will Hadeon not be joining us?" A Dragon that had the appearance of an old man asked.


    "My husband is still occupied. I will be taking his place," she said calmly.


    Most of the Dragons gathered around the table frowned but seemed to hesitate In speaking against her. All, except for one who looked like a frail old lady.


    "You hold no more power in this council, Araleth."


    Araleth smiled gently and leaned over the table, "Oh dear, It seems like you grew fangs In my absence," she said playfully.


    The old Dragoness was quickly taken aback and frowned, "You know what I mean, White Death."


    Araleth frowned before speaking, "I''d appreciate It If you did not call me by that embarrassing title," though her words were calm, the aura she was exuding caused all those present to hold their breath.


    "Enough," A middle-aged-looking dragon with red hair and equally red eyes interrupted. "We are not here to argue," he paused and glanced at the old woman, "Nor are we here to bring out old grievances."


    Araleth smiled, "Why thank you," she said and glanced at those present, "I have no intention of coming back to this council. I''m here to fulfill my duty to the King, and once that Is done, I will leave," she paused and looked at the old woman, "And I hope I won''t have another reason to come back here again."


    Although the mood was heavy, no one argued. Alareth nodded In satisfaction before continuing, "Most of the traitors have been taken care of. Arsal and my daughter-in-law are taking care of the minor planets."


    "Was It necessary to destroy them?" A blue-haired Dragoness asked.


    "Of course It was! We''ve left those bastards grow unchecked for long enough!" Another Dragon answered.


    "Most of those worlds were minor ones, filled with mortals," Another Dragon replied while shaking his head.


    "A necessary sacrifice!" Another one chimed in.


    Watching the table delve into a heated debate, Araleth felt her headache grow. Although she was putting on a brave front, her Injuries were still not fully healed, otherwise she would be the one out there fighting while Hadeon would be taking care of things over here.


    Not to mention, most of the main members were not even here. She cursed inwardly. What a mess, leaving me to take care of a bunch of younglings. I''d rather see my cute grandchildren instead. She inwardly sighed.

 Chapter 452: Who?

    Chapter 452: Who?


    "So we will have to go back to the main plane?" I asked with a raised brow.


    Yrvai nodded and resumed his explanation, "The stream of mana there Is special. That''s where they can both regain full control over their elements," he said while glancing at Immy and Sidus.


    "I see," I answered and turned to look at Sidus, who gave me a subtle nod.


    "What would happen to the mana stream?" Essie suddenly asked, her voice laced with concern.


    Qhalta''s expression turned grim, "To tell the truth, I''m afraid It will collapse."


    Yrvai sighed by her side and continued, "That''s another reason why the King does not dare act rashly. The main plane Is Important to him for some reason."


    "I understand," I calmly responded.


    "Since Syra sent you here, we would have preferred her to stay by your side, but we have long since lost contact with her. There''s a chance she already fell by the hands of the King''s faction or the Shades," Yrvai''s tone was heavy as he spoke.


    "Does she know about all of this?" I asked with a raised brow.


    Yrvai shook his head, "Most of those living here in Fas came here because they wished not to involve themselves in outside matters anymore. The secrets of the past, however, are not to be shared so easily."


    "So, Fas''s occupants have no idea the significance of this place?" Immy asked.


    Qhalta nodded in response. "There Is no need for them to know."


    "You said that this city was built to help the pillars," Sidus spoke with a frown, "But just the two of you are useless against the King''s forces."


    Qhalta and Yrvai did not take offense to his words. Instead, the old Dragon laughed before answering, "That Is true."


    "I''m assuming you have other supporters hidden In the city. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so bold," Sidus added.


    Yrvai gave him an enigmatic smile In response. "You''ll see In due time."


    Qhalta joined In on the conversation, "We have been preparing for this for a long time."


    "I can Imagine," I mumbled as I glanced at the temple''s sky.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "For now, you kids can rest and continue to enjoy what the city has to offer. We will inform you once we are ready to set off," Yrvai said.


    Qhalta smiled by his side, "It''s great to finally have you by our sides," she said. Her smile looked soft, but I could still see a faint hint of madness hidden beneath her gentle facade.


    ****


    Back Inside the tower, all eyes were on me. Ynos was surprisingly calm. He said nothing and waited for me to speak. Essie was nervous. I could sense the anxiety oozing out of her body, but she still kept a strong front, pretending to be okay.


    Seeing her like that brought a smile to my face. She has grown. All of us did.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I looked at my siblings. My eyes eventually settled on Breta. The Goddess appeared Indifferent as always. "I never thought I''d one day be on the side standing against the King," she said.


    "Life works In mysterious ways," I shook my head.


    "So, what Is It, brother," Ynos suddenly spoke.


    "Hmm?" I raised my brow in surprise.


    "You know what I mean," he said, motioning for Sidus. "What Is going on?"


    Sidus frowned before speaking, "Since when did you become so smart?"


    Ynos shrugged and answered, "I don''t like complicated things. And whatever all of this Is, It''s very complicated." He paused and turned to look at me, "So what Is It?"


    Immy leaned closer to me while Breta adjusted herself on the couch, silently pushing Ynos''s muscular figure away. Only little Essie appeared to be confused about what was going on.


    I looked at Sidus and nodded, "Would you like to do the honors?"


    He shrugged. A dark aura surged out of his body, causing Immy to frown, but she didn''t say anything. I glanced at the Darkness mana that enveloped us all and Isolated us from the outside world with an Impressed nod.


    "You got stronger," I said.


    Sidus shook his head, "Not strong enough, It seems."


    "What''s with the secrecy?" Ynos asked. "We are not going against the King?"


    "Of course not," Sidus growled.


    Ynos didn''t seem bothered, "A shame. It would have been fun." His words caused Sidus''s mouth to hang open in disbelief.


    "F-Fun?" He asked.


    "Yeah, I always wondered how strong the King actually Is. No one would tell me anything," Ynos replied. His voice carried hints of frustration.


    "This crazy-"


    Cough


    "Enough," I Interrupted the two before we got sidetracked.


    Sidus shook his head and chose to Ignore Ynos. His gaze turned to Immy, "Do you remember the cave I told you about?"


    Immy frowned for a second before her eyes lit up, "You mean?"


    "Yes, the one I went to with Brother Aether," he nodded.


    "Ah-" Immy seemed to quickly put the two together.


    "What?" Confused, Essie turned to me and asked.


    "Well, about that..."


    *****


    "So the two old fossils are lying to us," Ynos spoke.


    "Basically, yes."


    Breta, by the side, released a small sigh of relief. "At least we aren''t going against the King," she whispered.


    "B-But, what If they didn''t lie about everything?" Essie asked hesitantly.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "We came here. What If the King''s faction considers us traitors!"


    Her words brought a deafening silence to the room.


    I sighed, "That''s why I need to talk to the King again."


    "Again?!" Immy asked with her eyes wide open.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth, "Yes, I think he likes me," I joked, causing the others to stare at me In disbelief.


    "Regardless, It''s safe to assume we are once more behind enemy lines."


    I paused and looked at everyone before continuing, "That means we have to stick together. Stay close, and stay prepared for anything and everything."


    "I want to take Lost with me," Ynos Interruped.


    "Ah?" His words caught me by surprise, and I could only dumbly answer.


    "You can''t," Immy sighed and shook her head.


    Ynos frowned, "Why not?"


    "Because she belongs here! It''s her home," She replied before adding, "Besides, what makes you think she would want to come with you and leave everything behind?"


    Her words caused the frown on Ynos''s face to deepen. He fell Into deep thought before his eyes lightened, "Then I can just kidnap her!"


    "What-" Immy, shocked by his answer, could not find the words to reply.


    "Enough, we''ll think about that later," I quickly tried to change the topic, "For now, we need to stay low. We cannot afford to go against the whole city, not at this time, at least."


    Everyone nodded.


    "Good."


    "Oh, what are you guys talking about?" A sudden voice caused my scales to stiffen and my breath to halt. I could see Breta''s eyes widen in shock and my siblings'' expressions of disbelief. Sidus, In particular, looked as If he had seen a ghost.


    I stiffly turned around to face the newcomer. A strange wingless Dragoness with striking glossy white eyes, She had no scales, Instead, her skin was purple with white stripes and long blue hair that extended from her head to her back. Fire whisps of mana circled around her.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 453: Emily

    Chapter 453: Emily


    Breta was the first to move. Her spear soared through the air, aiming for the strange dragoness. Immy didn''t hesitate either, as she manifested a dozen golden arrows before shooting them at the stranger.


    "Oh, dear."


    The unknown dragoness seemed to anticipate where the attacks would land in advance. She seamlessly weaved through Immy''s arrows and easily dodged Breta''s spear. Ynos roared and rushed in head first with his horns pointed at her.


    The dragoness didn''t seem bothered and instead looked like she was already expecting his attack. Two of the seven fire mana wisps surrounding her rushed to meet Ynos, forming an impressive flame wall.


    Ynos was undeterred by this. He quickly manipulated his earth mana to cover his entire body, forming a strange armor of sorts before he crashed against the wall.


    The dragoness''s eyes widened as Ynos broke through and rushed towards her. Three fire wisps moved swiftly beneath her claws and launched her into the air, causing Ynos''s attack to miss.


    Right then, however, a sudden gust of wind forced her back to the ground.


    "Oh? Look at this cutie!" Her gaze turned to Essie, who was surrounded by dangerous wind elements.


    Breta zoomed toward her, brandishing her spear. Ynos, on the other hand, aimed for her back. Immy turned into a streak of light that attacked her from above.


    Even when faced with attacks from all directions, the dragoness was unphased. Her gaze remained settled on Essie with a soft smile on her face. Her movement was hard to follow. She stepped back and twirled around Ynos, narrowly avoiding his horns, right after she raised her claw, where two wisps of fire mana transformed into a fiery hammer that smashed him into the ground.


    The force of the attack caused his armor to crack and the ground to splinter. Immy''s attack arrived right after, but the dragoness seemed to have anticipated it already. Three more wisps shot forth like a whip, pushing Immy back.


    "What the!" Immy cursed.


    Breta''s spear shattered the whip and continued toward the dragoness, but she slipped through it once more, causing Breta to frown. Before she could follow up with her attack, the dragoness had already retreated next to little Essie.


    I watched over the entire ordeal with a strange feeling. My cosmic mana was calm. I didn''t sense any danger from the unknown dragoness. Even her attacks didn''t seem to carry the intent to kill.


    I subconsciously glanced at Sidus, who still had a dumbfounded expression. Did he know her?


    Looking back at her, I resisted the urge to attack her as she stood in front of Essie. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ''Pat''


    "Huh?" Confused, Essie glanced at the dragoness, who was happily patting her head.


    Immy was about to launch another attack when I stopped her.


    "Wait!"


    She turned to look at me and then back at the dragoness before she glanced back at Sidus. "What are you standing there with such a stupid look on your face for?!"


    "I-" Sidus didn''t know how to reply.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be our first line of defense?" Immy continued to berate him.


    "Oh, please don''t get mad at him. I think he was just surprised to see me," the dragoness interrupted her with an apologetic smile.


    "You know her?" Immy ignored her and asked Sidus.


    He shook his head and answered, "We''ve only met once by accident."


    He paused and glanced at the dragoness, "Was it truly an accident?"


    She nodded in response, "Yep, I never thought I''d come across you there."


    "B-Brother," Essie, who was still under the merciless head pat attacks, looked at me with a pleading expression.


    I summoned my cosmic mana, teleported her away from the dragoness, and safely placed her on my head.


    "Aww, I wanted more head pats!" The dragoness complained.


    "Enough. Who are you?" I asked with a frown.


    "Pleasure to meet you. I''m Emily," she replied with a courteous bow, causing the golden bell on her neck to chime.


    "That''s not what I asked. Who are you, and why did you attack us?"


    "I didn''t attack you, though? I merely defended myself. You guys attacked me first. Well, they did, at least."


    "Did Yrvai or Qhalta send you?"


    "Those old things? No, they didn''t."


    "Then who?" My frown deepened.


    "The King did!" She answered with a refreshing smile.


    "The King...?"


    Ynos, who had been knocked down, stirred and shook his head before standing. His earth armor disappeared as he walked to my side.


    "You''ve got a strong body," he said.


    "Thank you! I try to take care of myself," she grinned.


    "Wait, wait, wait. The King sent you to us?" Immy asked once more.


    Breta, standing next to me, unsummoned her spear and sighed. "Another strange one appears."


    "Well, technically, I was already here."


    "I''m confused," Immy sighed.


    "I''ve been stationed here in Fas by the King long before you came."


    "So you''re a spy," Ynos nodded in understanding.


    "Shush," Emily answered with a smile.


    "And what''s your mission?" He asked.


    "That''s a secret," her smile widened.


    "Then what are you doing here?" I frowned.


    Her entire demeanor changed at that. "It''s dangerous here."


    Immy scoffed, "A little bit late for that."


    Emily nodded, "So it would seem. You guys need to leave Fas."


    "I''m okay with that," Breta answered.


    Ynos shrugged while Sidus still held that confused look on his face.


    "I can''t leave yet," I shook my head.


    My response seemed to catch her off guard, "Ah? Why?"


    "First of all, we don''t know who you are."


    Emily tilted her head in confusion, "But I already told you I''m with the King, though?"


    "How could I trust your words? For all I know, you could be lying."


    "Hmm, the King really is smart," she suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "He told me that something like this might happen!" She appeared strangely excited at that.


    "And?"


    "Well, Tim."


    My eyes widened in disbelief as I subconsciously took a step back.


    "W-What did you just say?"


    Emily frowned slightly, "Oh? Did I remember it wrong? Was it not Tim?" She mumbled to herself.


    "Where did you hear that?" I asked slowly. It was getting difficult for me to control my feelings. The cosmic mana sensing the sudden change in emotions churned and gathered around, causing the space surrounding me to crack with ominous energy.


    "Oh? So I was right?" Emily let out a sigh of relief, "I thought I remembered it wrong!"


    "I''m not going to repeat myself. What do you know? And where did you hear that?"


    "I don''t know anything, though. The King told me to tell you that. Whatever it means. Is it a name?" She seemed genuinely puzzled.


    "None of your business."


    "That was mean."


    "What else did the King tell you?"


    "Oh, you believe me now?"


    "Yes." No one else knows my previous name except for him, after all.

 Chapter 454: The missing piece

    Chapter 454: The missing piece


    It took everyone a moment to calm down. Emily had somehow managed to find her way next to little Essie again and was attacking her with head pats. A wide smile was on her face as she hummed in satisfaction.


    Ynos was looking at her in curiosity, his tail constantly moving left and right. Immy had her eyes on Sidus with a frown, while the latter wore a complicated expression as he gazed at Emily. Only Breta looked unbothered and was happily sipping her tea.


    "So," I lightly coughed, drawing Emily''s attention from Essie.


    She looked reluctant to stop patting her but still turned to face me.


    "Hmm. She is adorable," Emily answered with a smile while looking at Essie.


    "I''m going to have to ask you to stop," I sighed.


    "Aww?"


    "You''re making her uncomfortable."


    "Fine," she pouted.


    "Now, you were saying?"


    Leaning back on the couch, Emily took a moment before she replied, "I was saying you need to leave Fas."


    "That was our plan as well," I replied.


    "Great! Then-"


    "But-" I stopped her before she could continue.


    "But?" She raised her brow.


    "I can''t leave just yet," I shook my head.


    Emily appeared confused as she asked, "Why? It''s the King''s order, though?"


    "I know, and I''m not saying I won''t. I just can''t leave yet."


    "Why?"


    I took a deep breath and looked at my siblings and Breta before I turned to face Emily. "My cosmic mana led us here. It was no coincidence that we found Lost on that planet, nor was it a coincidence that we came to Fas. I will not leave until I''ve found why my mana led us here."


    "You don''t think it was to show you the murals?" Sidus, who had been silent all this time, suddenly asked.


    I looked at him and shook my head, "I thought it was that in the beginning, but now? I don''t think so. There''s something else here."


    "Hmm, regardless. The King ordered you to leave," Emily replied. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "I will after I find what I''m looking for."


    Emily released a long sigh. Her pale white eyes looked eerie as she asked in a sudden cold tone, "Does that mean you are disobeying the King''s orders?"


    I straightened my back and calmly replied, "I am not. I will leave after I''m done," I repeated my answer.


    Emily shook her head and replied, "I can''t have that, Aether."


    "And?" I stood up and asked. "Do you think you can stop me?"


    Tension filled the room, and I could see Ynos itching for action. Essie shifted her position next to me while Immy had her eyes on Emily the entire time. Sidus hesitated for a second before he stood up and joined us. The silence was deafening before...


    Clang


    The sudden sound of Breta placing her teacup down turned all eyes on her.


    She calmly spoke, "Starting a fight here isn''t beneficial to anyone."


    Her eyes examined Emily for a few seconds before she continued, "You are strong, but not strong enough to take all of us. The second we start fighting seriously, the entire city will notice. I''m sure that''s not what the King wants."


    Emily chuckled and sat back down. Her previous serious aura quickly disappeared. "Okay then. What are you looking for?"


    I hesitated before answering, "I''m not sure."


    "So you don''t know what you''re looking for, and you don''t know how to find whatever it is you''re looking for, am I right?"


    "When you put it like that..."


    Shaking her head, Emily replied, "Not everyone in the city is your enemy, but the ones that are... you do not want to mess with. What you are doing is playing a very dangerous game."


    "I am aware of that." I paused and looked at my siblings and finally Breta. "I don''t want to put them in danger. But whatever is calling to me, It''s important."


    "Yrvai and Qhalta will be sending you away soon," Emily shook her head, "I doubt you have enough time to find anything."


    "The main reason I came here today was to get you out before they send you off."


    "So it''s true? They will be sending us back to the main plane?" Immy asked.


    "I''m not sure. The King didn''t tell me much," Emily shrugged.


    "Are you here alone?" Sidus joined in the conversation.


    Emily smiled at him and replied, "Of course not."


    "Then what was your plan?" Sidus asked.


    "Oh, well, it wasn''t really my plan, you know? I''m just your escort. And I''m supposed to take you to a safe world until things calm down."


    "Not back to the main world?" I asked.


    "No, too dangerous right now. Although you are capable of defending yourselves to a certain extent, it is still best to avoid the fight for now."


    "What exactly is going on over there?" Immy pressed.


    "I''m not sure either. All I know is that there are quite a few traitors amongst us," Emily answered in a cold tone.


    "Traitors..." I muttered as I recalled the scene of me opening that Gate back in the council.


    "Is mother alright?" Essie asked hesitantly.


    Emily gave her a forced smile, "Sorry dear, but I don''t know either. Your mother is strong, however, so I''m sure she should be fine."


    Her words were unable to calm Essie, who leaned closer to me.


    "So you know about the murals in the temple?" I asked in an attempt to change the subject.


    "I''ll stop you right there. I do not know, and I do not wish to know. Like I said, I''m only here to do my job, which you already making harder for me by refusing to leave."


    "I''m sorry, but I-"


    "Yes, yes. You can''t leave until you find the mysterious thing that''s brought you here." Emily stood up and took a deep breath, "I''ll be going first. The longer I stay here, the more dangerous it will be for all of us."


    "Huh?"


    "I will stay in touch. Just don''t do anything stupid."


    With that, the strange dragoness walked out of Sidus''s sphere of darkness. Breta was the first to speak, "That was interesting."


    "She was strong, brother," Ynos said.


    "I know, but I am stronger," I confidently replied.


    "But maybe she has a point?" Immy hesitantly spoke.


    "About leaving?" I asked.


    She nodded, "It is dangerous here, brother. We don''t know what they could be hiding here."


    Breta joined in, "She''s right. They may have something that could disturb your teleportation, and if so, we would be in big trouble."


    Another sigh escaped my mouth, "I know! I-I just feel like there is something I''m missing, something I''m supposed to find."

 Chapter 455: The missing piece II

    Chapter 455: The Missing Piece II


    After Emily took her leave, our group continued our discussion. Everyone shared their thoughts and ideas about what the cosmic mana was trying to show me. By the end of it, we were no closer to the truth than when we just started.


    "You can try going for a walk across the city. Maybe the mana will guide you again," Immy suggested.


    Sidus nodded and added, "She''s right. That''s our best chance. If the mana brought here, then try to listen to it, see where it leads you."


    "Alright. You guys stay here and stay together."


    "No, it''s too dangerous, brother," Immy shook her head.


    "You can''t go alone!" Essie nudged my side with her snout.


    I gently curled my tail around her and replied, "It''s because it''s too dangerous that I will go." I paused and looked at Sidus, Immy, and Ynos before continuing, "I need you all to stay together in one place. That way, it will be easier for me to get us out of here in case things go south."


    "Then I will go with you," Breta stood up.


    "What-"


    "They will stay together, and I will go with you. You still need someone to watch your back." Her words were firm, and it didn''t seem like she was going to take a no for an answer.


    I looked at my siblings, and Ynos shrugged while Sidus awkwardly glanced away. Immy seemed to think about it for a moment before she nodded.


    "Although I don''t like the idea of us getting separated, it''s still best to have someone with you," she said.


    I sighed, "Fine. Let''s not waste any more time then."


    Sidus gave us a nod and dropped his dark veil. The bubble that surrounded us melted away and disappeared in seconds. Just as I and Breta were about to leave, my steps suddenly paused as I stared at the figure standing by the entrance.


    "Zephyrion," I said.


    The masked God gave us a bow, "I have to say, that was an interesting spell," he said as he glanced at Sidus.


    "Thank you," Sidus coldly replied.


    "What are you doing inside here? I don''t remember us inviting you to come in?" I tilted my head and calmly asked.


    "Forgive my intrusion. I merely came to see if you need anything."


    "We do not. Thank you." Immy answered with a smile.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "In that case, I''ll be taking my leave," he nodded and gave one last bow before leaving.


    I turned to look at my siblings, who all had solemn expressions on their faces. "If anything happens, just release your aura. I will be right back."


    "Don''t worry about us," Immy said.


    I smiled and patted Essie before leaving alongside Breta. There''s no doubt Zephyrion was there to spy on us. ''They must have kept him there to keep watch, but when Sidus used his spell, he couldn''t do so anymore.''


    As we flew out of the tower and into the city, my eyes subconsciously glanced at the now-dark sky. It was nighttime already, but the streets were still as busy as day. I suppose that was to be expected, considering all the inhabitants were either Dragons or Divine.


    As our feet touched the pavement, an explosion of sounds and scents enveloped me. It was almost too much to take in at once. Dragons of all shapes and sizes roamed the streets, their scales glinting under the moonlight. Some were towering and majestic, while others were tiny and adorable. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder and excitement at the foreign sight.


    Deities strode amongst them, adorned in a kaleidoscope of vibrant and exotic garments. Each deity boasted a unique appearance, with some looking as unremarkable as mortals, while others radiated with an otherworldly aura, almost as if they were made completely out of pure divine energy.


    I glanced at Breta and asked, "You don''t seem surprised?"


    "It''s interesting to see Dragons and Gods walking side by side, but the novelty died off when we fought together against the Shades," she shrugged.


    "I''m not talking about just that. I mean the city as a whole. It''s-"


    "It''s noisy," Breta interrupted me before I could continue.


    "Oh, come on. You mean to tell me you don''t like it?" I asked as we picked a random direction and began to walk.


    "Not really."


    "So you''d prefer the silence back in the Astral plane?" I frowned.


    Breta rolled her eyes, "Now you''re just being foolish."


    "What? I mean, although it is a bit noisy, I think it''s the kind of noise that would grow on you."


    Breta shook her head and replied, "I don''t like it."


    "Why?" I asked as my eyes looked around with curiosity. There were quite a few odd shops along the street, even some restaurants. Although the shapes of said establishments were unique, to say the least. ''I suppose that''s normal considering the sizes of their customers.''


    "It''s not right," Breta answered.


    "The city?"


    "The way they are living."


    Her words were confusing, so I turned my gaze toward her, "What do you mean?"


    "Gods that abandoned their duties, what kind of Gods does that make them?"


    I knew the whole duty topic was a sensitive one to Breta. Especially considering how the King banned them from interfering with the Mortals back in the central plane.


    "Is that how you see it?"


    "I see it how it is. And all I see in this city are Deities that ran from their duties. I hold no respect for them."


    "There are no mortals here, though."


    "It doesn''t matter. They chose to run away and hide here."


    I shook my head, "I don''t know about that. I don''t think it''s too bad to want to enjoy peace."


    Breta raised her head and looked at me for a few seconds before she averted her gaze. Our walk continued in silence after that.


    Although I was enjoying the sights, my attention was still on the mana. The cosmic elements were still silent. And so we continued to walk the streets.


    It wasn''t until we passed by a dimly lit alley that I paused. Breta looked at me and asked, "What is it?"


    "It''s Lost."


    "Hmm?"


    Just then, the Ice Dragoness walked out of the alley with a sad, empty look. It wasn''t until she almost bumped into me that she did.


    "Ah, sorry," her voice was soft.


    "Lost?"


    "Ah? Oh, Aether..."


    "What happened? Are you okay?" I asked.


    Lost raised her head and looked at me, and I could see that she was struggling to keep her tears at bay, "T-They said that my mom has fallen," she stuttered.


    "What-"


    "I-It can''t be true! I don''t feel like she''s dead!"


    ''Is this it? Is this what you wanted to show me?''

 Chapter 456

    "Calm down, Lost. Talk to me," I said in an attempt to comfort her.


    Lost eyes were glazed as she stared at the distance, "I-I don''t understand. Zephyrion said she was busy, but I would see her soon. Why? I-I doesn''t make sense!"


    She cried out, and I gently covered her with my wing, "It''s okay, we still don''t know that yet. Talk to me first. I need to understand. Who told you that she had fallen?"


    Lost raised her eyes and looked straight at me for the first time, "Yrvai."


    I frowned and turned to Breta, who had a serious expression. "Yrvai," I muttered, and Lost nodded.


    "T-They summoned me to the temple, and I was very excited since I never get summoned there... I-I thought perhaps my mother came back, but when I went there..." Her breathing picked up, and I could tell she was struggling to keep her emotions at bay.


    "Calm down, It''s okay. I''m right here," I said as I held her close.


    I glanced at Breta and motioned for the Alley. She nodded and took the lead while Lost and I slowly followed behind.


    "I-I don''t understand," she muttered.


    "What else did he tell you?" I asked.


    "Nothing, he said nothing!" Her breathing picked up, and I could sense her aura flaring in anger.


    "How could he say nothing! H-He tells me she had fallen but doesn''t tell me where! Or how! It doesn''t make sense!" She looks at me and continues, "M-My mom is strong! She can''t fall that easily! I-I, No, I would know if she had died!"


    I nod alongside her. Now that we were all in the alley, Breta walked next to me, and I quickly used my cosmic mana to teleport us back to the tower.


    Our sudden appearance seemed to catch both Immy and Sidus by surprise. Essie is not in the main hall, probably back in her room, while Ynos''s eyes widen in pleasant surprise as he stares at Lost.


    "Well, that was fast," said Immy.


    "Yeah, something happened," I replied and motioned to Lost.


    Ynos stood up and approached her, and I moved back, giving them some space. Breta made her way to the couch and collapsed with a soft thud.


    "I still dislike that teleportation feeling," she shook her head.


    I shrugged, "Be grateful. It''s what got us out of trouble too many times."


    My words caused her to click her tongue in annoyance. Sidus curiously glanced at Lost being comforted by Ynos and then back at me before asking, "What happened?"


    "First, where''s Essie?" I asked with a frown. I tried to sense her aura but failed to find her.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "She''s sleeping in that room," Sidus replied, gesturing to the door behind him, "I used my mana to cover the area, so you might not sense her presence, but she''s there, don''t worry."


    "I see," I raised my brow in surprise. ''His veil is stronger than I thought.''


    "So?" He asked. Immy stared at me in curiosity as well.


    "Well..."


    ****


    After giving them a quick briefing on the situation, Ynos had managed to somewhat calm Lost down. Immy appeared to be in deep thought, while Sidus was constantly glancing at the massive exit door.


    "Is there any chance they could be telling the truth?" Immy asked hesitantly.


    "No!" Lost immediately responded. "She''s not dead! I can feel it!"


    "Okay, Okay. I''m sorry," Immy gives her an apologetic smile.


    "But then why would they lie?" Sidus asked.


    "I''m not sure," I shook my head.


    "Maybe they don''t know?" Ynos scratched his head.


    "Don''t know what?" Immy raised her brow.


    "Maybe they just lost contact with her mother and assumed she had died?" he said.


    "Maybe, but that still doesn''t explain why they would lie about it," Immy answered, "That''s assuming she''s actually still alive," she murmured the last part under her breath, but I heard her.


    "Any chance she''s like that Emily girl?" Breta joined.


    "You mean from the King''s faction?"


    She nodded, "Yes."


    "Possible."


    Lost was confused at that and glanced at Ynos, who happily began to explain everything to her. After a while, she turned silent.


    "So you think this is what your mana wanted you to find?" Sidus walked to my side and asked.


    "Maybe? Doesn''t it seem like too much of a coincidence otherwise?"


    "True," he nodded in agreement.


    "Say, if her mother is really with the King''s faction, and they knew that. Why did they let her go?" Immy asked.


    Lost raised her eyes at that question, and I could see the confusion behind her gaze. Breta glanced at her and replied, "She doesn''t know anything. That and she was stuck near the Void for a while."


    "All of this thinking is making my head hurt," Ynos groaned in annoyance.


    "Brother, maybe we should just leave?" Immy asked.


    A sigh escaped my mouth, and I reluctantly nodded.


    "Lost," I called out to her.


    "Hmm?"


    "That giant spire in the middle of the city. The one with all the beautiful lights."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you know about it?" I asked.


    "It protects Fas and Aynezh as a whole," she replied.


    "That''s all?"


    She seemed to think for a little while before adding, "I remember my mom telling me that the old Cosmic Pillar built it for something, b-but I can''t remember," she scratched her head with an embarrassed expression.


    "That''s okay," I smiled.


    I turned to the rest and spoke, "Well, let''s rest for the night. We''ll take turns keeping watch."


    "You can sleep if you want. I''m alright," Sidus shook his head.


    Breta didn''t say anything and silently made her way to one of the rooms in the back. Immy smiled at me and left as well, while Ynos and Lost sat together on the couch talking.


    I took a deep breath and went to sit next to Sidus. I wasn''t sleepy, nor was I tired. I''m sure none of us was, but It was best not to rush anything, and I still wanted to clear my mind before we decided on a plan.


    ***


    The night passed by uneventfully. Ynos and Lost''s hushed whispers never stopped until the sun was high in the sky. Meanwhile, neither I nor Sidus said a thing. We were quite content with the silence each lost in our own thoughts.


    Soon, Breta got out of her room, followed by Essie, who happily jumped toward me, and finally, Immy with a yawn.


    "Slept well?" I smiled and asked Immy, who appeared to be having a hard time keeping her eyes open.


    Yawn


    "It was-"


    BOOM


    The sound of a massive explosion rattled all of us. I hastily jumped to my feet, "Sidus!"


    "Veil is still up, no one yet!"


    I nodded, "Immy, eyes on the entrance! Essie, cover her! Ynos, Lost cover the back! Breta, with me!" I quickly barked out orders, and everyone moved swiftly.


    "Brother! Someone is coming from the front!"


    "Who is it?"


    "E-Emily," he replied just in time as her figure appeared and blasted the main door open.


    "Time to go!" Her voice was anxious with no hint of the playfulness it carried before.


    BOOM


    Another explosion rocked the air, causing me to curse.


    "Damn it! Isn''t this too fast?"

 Chapter 457: Team fight

    Chapter 457: Team fight


    "Now is not the time, move! We are leaving!" Emily said as she glanced at the entrance with an anxious expression.


    "What happened?" I asked as I quickly summoned my cosmic mana.


    "The tower is activated. You won''t be able to teleport out of Aynezh anymore! We have to fly out!" Emily replied.


    BOOM


    "Move it!"


    I turned to Breta and my siblings and nodded, "Stay close! Breta, Sidus, Ynos, just like before."


    "I''ll take the front!" Ynos answered.


    "I''ll cover us!" Sidus added, and Breta gave me a solemn nod.


    "Immy," I turned to her, and she replied before I could answer, "I''ll provide support with Sidus. Just keep Essie close to you."


    "Essie, on top," I said to our youngest, and she swiftly leaped on top of my head.


    "Lost," I glanced at our newest addition.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Stay in the back, and whatever you do, do not fall behind!"


    "Yes!"


    Emily didn''t say anything, and instead, she rushed outside. Ynos followed right after her, then me. As soon as I stepped outside, an overwhelming smell of smoke and the sound of chaos filled my senses, making my heart race. It was as if the world had turned into a frenzy of flames and pandemonium.


    Countless buildings were on fire, and more had already collapsed. The massive multicolored tower in the distance was shining with a blinding light. I could sense the overwhelming amount of cosmic mana rippling outwards all across Fas.


    "What the,"


    I didn''t have time to think about it, as a sudden attack came from downwards. It was a familiar figure, "Zephyrion!"


    Emily, who was somehow flying without wings, changed directions mid-air and plummeted downwards to face the incoming masked God.


    "Fly to the edge of the city! Don''t go up! I''ll hold him back!"


    I didn''t question her, nor did I hesitate. We were in no position for that.


    "I can''t let you do that, Emily," Zephyrion''s voice was incomparably cold.


    His figure quickly turned translucent before he disappeared completely, right before Emily reached him. The Dragoness seemed prepared, however, as she hastily turned around and sent two thin fire wisps aimed right at us. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The wisps exploded just before reaching us, causing Zephyrion''s figure to materialize and sending him spiraling into a building below.


    "Ah!" An enraged roar pulled my attention back to the front, where Ynos''s muscular body was now doned by an earth mana armor.


    An even larger golden dragon was standing in our way with a malicious grin. He reached out with his front claws and grabbed Ynos''s horns, effectively, stopping him from advancing. His grin widened, but he failed to take us into account.


    Immy turned into a streak of light, her speed almost impossible to follow with my eyes. The golden Dragon was unable to react as she punched a hole through his chest. Her previously unblemished white scales were now dyed scarlet.


    Ynos unleashed another roar and forcefully pushed his horns into the Dragon''s massive chest wound, separating his upper body from his lower.


    With that out of the way, we continued our flight. It wasn''t long, however, before a massive hand swatted Ynos to the ground. With all the chaos around us, he didn''t spot the God hiding behind a large tower until it was too late.


    "Ynos!"


    The God was wearing full body armor with glowing runes carved into it. His size was massive, dwarfing all of us. He was about to follow with another attack when Essie made her move. The wind elements swirled and formed a tornado that forcefully blocked his fist, giving Ynos enough time to recover.


    Not only that, but she managed to push the Deity away, causing him to stumble backward. That was all the opening Breta and Sidus needed. The Goddess flashed and reappeared behind him, her spear aiming for his Achille''s tendon.


    Golden blood spurted as the God collapsed to his knees, his armor doing nothing to stop the spear of the Goddess of War. Sidus followed right after. His shadowy figure emerged out of the shade of the building and pounced for his neck.


    The Deity panicked and tried to attack. I could see him summoning his divinity in his right hand, but I wasn''t about to let that happen. My cosmic mana surged forth and forcefully broke his connection with his divinity. It was something almost impossible to do under normal circumstances, but alas, the Deity was already injured and panicking.


    His right hand disappeared with a silent poof, and I could sense his confusion and disbelief right as Sidus tore through his neck with his claw coated in Darkness mana.


    Immy''s figure flashed once more impossibly fast, leaving a massive hole in the Deity''s chest.


    No words were uttered as we quickly continued our escape. Lost''s mouth was wide open in shock as she followed behind in disbelief. Ynos took to the front once again, and Sidus disappeared back into the shadows.


    Just then, my eyes widened as I hastily yelled, "Wait!"


    Alas, I was too late. A sudden cage rose from the ground, with another falling from the sky. It was a trap. I expanded my cosmic mana and surrounded everyone just as the cages enclosed us.


    "Did we get them?"


    "I don''t think so-"


    The Dragon''s words were cut short as I used my cosmic mana to send his head into oblivion. His headless corpse fell to the ground with a thud. His companion had no time to retaliate as I appeared right before him and bit through his neck. Essie, on top of my head, sent an incredibly sharp wind blade into his brain, killing him on the spot.


    "A little warning next time would be great!" Breta yelled out from behind me.


    "No time for that!" I gazed back at the ice Dragonness and asked, "Lost, you okay?"


    Her face looked anything but okay, yet she still put up a brave front and nodded. "Y-Yes!"


    "The tower is interfering with my cosmic mana. I can only teleport us into short distances safely."


    The cosmic mana waves that the multi-colored pillar was emitting were extremely strong. I frowned as I looked back at it. ''This feeling... It''s similar to a teleportation portal. Is that what the tower is really for?''


    ''It would make sense. No, it had to make sense. I was sure of it. The tower was a massive teleportation array. The question is, where to? With mana waves like that, I can only imagine how far the destination is.''


    I hesitantly looked away. We have to focus on getting out of here first. I could see some Dragons and Deities fighting all across the city. Most, however, appeared to be clueless and confused as to what was going on.


    ''So not the entire city is on it.''

 Chapter 458: Worse

    Chapter 458: Worse


    After our previous obstacle, no one came to stop us. The city was in chaos, and most of the citizens appeared to be confused as to what was happening. It was good for us as we escaped further amidst the confusion.


    Still, we remained on high alert, not allowing anyone to come close. Thankfully, no one spared us a second glance, and we all frantically tried to leave the city.


    "Brother, we-"


    Ynos''s words were cut abruptly as a large shadow pounced on him from the sky. We raised our heads just in time to see a massive red dragon collide against him, downing them both to the ground.


    Another building collapsed as they fell to the city, causing dust and rubble to hide their figures. I could only hear their roars, followed by a Dragon breath that cut through the dust cloud and made its way to the sky.


    I was about to move when another silver dragoness appeared out of nowhere. She ignored us and dived right after the two. A mere second later, both she and the red dragon were tumbling to the ground, claws and teeth bared as they hacked and slashed against one another.


    Immy''s figure flashed as she appeared beside an injured Ynos. "Brother!" She called out to me.


    My eyes were on the fight between the silver dragoness and the red dragon. Mana surged around the two as they continued their fight, hurling one spell after another at each other.


    Breta pushed me from the back, "Not the time!"


    I hesitantly nodded at her words and cast the silver dragoness one final look before I flew closer to Immy, who was helping Ynos.


    "How are you feeling, muscle brain?" I joked, but my expression was solemn. The scales on his side were burnt off, and I could see a tear in his left wing.


    "Urgh, I''ll live. I didn''t see him coming, sorry, brother."


    I shook my head, "You did well."


    Turning my gaze to the back, I beckoned Lost over.


    "Keep an eye on him, okay?"


    "I will! I-I can try to help him heal," she added.


    "Good. I''ll take the front. Essie, go with Immy."


    Essie clearly did not want to do that, but seeing the serious expression on my face, she reluctantly hopped off and flew next to Immy. I took the lead and continued our escape. With Ynos out of commission, I extended my cosmic mana outwards as far as I could, with the pressure coming from the tower.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    That turned the area around me into a sort of soul space. It was strange, unlike what I had before, and unlike what anyone had, of that I was sure. It was not visible to the naked eye, but if one were to look at the mana, one would see the cluster of cosmic mana surrounding all of us, almost like an ocean.


    With my heightened senses, I chose to ignore the pull of the tower and instead focused on the area around us. Even now, the teleportation gate is constantly emitting cosmic mana. It even tried to disturb my control over my own. Luckily, however, I was not the same dragon I once was.


    Seeing us getting attacked caused the few citizens who were fleeing alongside us to move away from us with eyes full of suspicion. I didn''t blame them. It was better that way.


    Just as I was thinking of that, a deity flew into my soul space. The second he did, his face immediately changed as he tried to turn around and escape. I didn''t give him a chance to do that.


    My cosmic mana swarmed his body like a flood, and in just a second, what was left of a once imposing god was nothing but an arm. I didn''t stop and caught the arm mid-air in my mouth and swallowed it.


    Seeing what happened to their companion, a few other gods hesitated to approach and instead kept their distance. One unlucky goddess, however, miscalculated the reach of my soul space, causing her to scream in agony as I tore her limbs apart, leaving only her soulless head.


    I didn''t care if that was vicious. I needed to be even more brutal. I needed to leave a statement. Otherwise, they would never stop. Just as I was thinking, two red dragons flew from above and opened their mouths. I could see the dragon breath orbs materializing before them, but they were outside of my soul space.


    "Aether!" Breta called out.


    "Ignore them," I replied calmly.


    Sidus glanced at them and then back at me before he nodded. Immy didn''t spare them a glance. Little Essie had a frown on her face.


    The second the two dragons released their breath attacks, it immediately disappeared. The two appeared puzzled as to what happened.


    "Did he just teleport our attacks away?"


    "Damn it, how do they want us to stop him?"


    Their conversation was abruptly interrupted by two dragon breath attacks, this time aimed at both of them.


    They couldn''t react and could only stare in shock and disbelief as their attacks exploded against them. I didn''t stop to see the damage that did and instead continued leading the group out of the city.


    It was then that I caught sight of a familiar figure. I turned my head and watched a heavily injured Emily approach us. The fire wisps that usually floated around her were dim, and her expression was solemn.


    "Well, I''m totally not jealous of your mana''s ability," she said.


    "Zephyrion?" I asked, changing the subject.


    Hearing that, Lost raised her head with a complicated face. Emily shook her head, "I couldn''t kill him, but he''s also injured. We have to get out of here before the big guys turn their gaze to us."


    I nodded, "Where to?"


    "A little planet where an old friend of your grandma lies."


    "Emily, what is going on?" I asked.


    "I-I really don''t know. Yrvai and Qhalta somehow managed to turn on the portal. They weren''t supposed to be able to do that, but they did."


    "What''s behind the portal?"


    "They think it''s freedom, but as far as I know, it''s hell."


    "Hell?" Immy asked by my side.


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s on the other side. All I know is that the King had us stationed here to keep an eye on the portal. It was never meant to be opened."


    "Shades?" I asked.


    Emily turned strangely silent for a few seconds before she shook her head, "I think... worse."

 Chapter 459: Ruined

    Chapter 459: Ruined


    After Emily joined us, our flight out of Fas continued undisturbed. It seemed like the other members of the King''s faction managed to hold off our pursuers. My eyes glanced at Emily, who was breathing heavily by my side, before I asked tentatively, "Are you okay?"


    She shrugged and replied, "I''ll live."


    I nodded and changed the subject, "Now what?"


    Fas was already behind us, and although we were outside of the city, the dome of cosmic mana that was emitting from the tower and surrounding it still felt oppressive. Emily turned and looked at it one final time before answering, "Now we leave."


    "Are you sure? Don''t you have friends or comrades back there?" Immy asked in curiosity.


    Emily shook her head, "They have their mission, and I have mine. Let''s go!" She then shot into the sky, and we hurriedly followed after her.


    Not long after, we found ourselves in the vast open space. I couldn''t help but cast the Aynezh a final glance. It felt as if I had missed something. I wasn''t sure what exactly.


    "Come on, the planet we are heading to isn''t too far."


    I nodded, "What will happen here?" I asked hesitantly. Lost perked at my question and stared at Emily.


    "I don''t know. I already told you my mission-"


    Her words were interrupted as my eyes widened in shock. Without any time for hesitation, I hastily summoned a shield using pure cosmic mana to direct the shockwave.


    The tower was glowing brighter than before. It was almost blinding. A wave of cosmic mana erupted outwards and flattened the entire city. It didn''t stop and reached even us. Thankfully, I was prepared and managed to divert the blast without a problem.


    "What is he doing?" I muttered subconsciously as a familiar figure flew towards the tower.


    An ancient dragon with grey scales and an overbearing aura was soaring through the sky. ''Yrvai...''


    Although we were far away, I could still see his figure clearly. The old dragon had a maddened expression on his face. His entire body was brimming with mana, and even from here, I could sense his soul space burning.


    "What the?" Immy mumbled by my side while Emily cursed.


    "Shit!"


    Yrvai appeared out of it as he flew above the ruined city. He didn''t pay heed to anyone. His previously dull grey scales began to shine with a bright color as a mad laugh escaped his mouth.


    "Gone! It''s all gone! Hahaha! So much time wasted for what? Hahaha!" His eerie laughter echoed across the destroyed city as he continued toward the glowing tower.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "We have to go!" Emily cried out, "That crazy bastard is burning his soul space! He''s going to self-detonate!"


    The others panicked and turned to me, but I was mesmerized by the sight. He looked like a firefly heading to the sun. For some reason, I couldn''t take my eyes off that scene. His aura kept growing the closer he approached the tower.


    I could see the cosmic mana fighting him off. Some of his scales began to disappear as he flew against the cosmic current. But Yrvai was unbothered. The crazy look on his face intensified.


    "All gone! Hahaha!" He kept repeating.


    I could see he was using his own mana to fend against the current. When a strand of cosmic mana aimed for his head, he countered by sacrificing a mana element of his own nullifying said attack. His control over his elements was on another level. Just the fact that he was able to continue approaching the tower with minimal injuries was a feat by itself.


    I was confident in doing the same. Hell, I was sure I could force myself into the tower with no injuries whatsoever, but that was different. I was a Cosmic Dragon!


    In a matter of seconds, Yrvai was already upon the tower. Even with his massive body, he still looked like an ant in front of it. He didn''t stop, and he didn''t hesitate. He flew straight towards the source of colorful lights.


    For a split second, the world went silent. A burning dragon, a glowing tower. And then everything flashed black and white. Before I knew it, the entire plane was collapsing upon itself. An extreme sense of danger washed over me, and without hesitation, I reached out for my mana and teleported all of us away.


    When we reappeared, we were already a long distance away from where Aynezh was once. Nobody said a thing. Lost had a blank look on her face, and Ynos was leaning on her, trying to console her.


    "Let''s go. We''re not that far off course, thankfully."


    I looked at Emily, who had a somber expression, and asked, "You can tell where we are?"


    "To a certain extent."


    I nodded, "Lead the way."


    "Brother, w-what just happened?" Essie asked.


    I shook my head.


    "He self-destructed. Now Aynezh is gone," Sidus answered instead.


    Essie turned to him, and he shrugged, "Yrvai was an elder. That amount of power is normal."


    Immy shook her head, "No. You''re underestimating just how strong that old lizard was."


    I hesitantly nodded, "His control over mana was the best I''ve ever seen."


    Essie asked, "Even better than grandma?"


    I paused before nodding, "Even better."


    Sidus frowned, "It doesn''t matter anymore. He''s dead now."


    "And so is everyone in Fas," Emily added.


    Her words seemed to remind him that there were some of her companions back there, and he hastily apologized, "Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    Emily waved him off, "It doesn''t matter." Her playful tone was no more as she flew up front.


    "Good job," Immy glanced at him and replied sarcastically.


    "You!"


    ****


    Our journey through deep space continued. Emily asked me to teleport us a few times, and before we knew it, we found ourselves staring at yet another planet. This one was blue.


    "An ocean world?" I asked, feeling nostalgic as I stared at the ocean-covered planet.


    "Yes, Sa Wa prefers to stay in water-based worlds."


    "Sa Wa?" Immy asked.


    "That''s his name. He was an old friend of your grandmother."


    Just as we were about to descend, I stopped and turned to look behind us. A familiar humanoid figure silently walked out. ''A chronicle?''


    Emily sighed as the chronicle approached.


    "You need not take them any further. Sa Wa has already been informed of their arrival."


    Emily gave a slightly bitter smile and glanced at us, "I guess that''s as far as my mission goes."


    Before I could say anything, Sidus spoke, "You''re not coming with us?"


    "Nope, it seems like there''s something else I need to do," she said and glanced at the chronicle, who remained silent.


    "You may go. The Sovereign of the Deep is already waiting," The chronicle told us as he approached Emily.


    "W-Will I- We, see you again?" Sidus asked hesitantly.


    Emily flashed him a bright smile and replied, "Perhaps." Saying that she lightly tapped Essie''s snout and gave the rest of us a nod before she disappeared with the chronicle.


    "Well, let''s go meet this ''Sovereign of the Deep''," Breta, who has been silent all this time, spoke with a sigh.

 Chapter 460: Sa Wa

    Chapter 460: Sa Wa


    With me taking the lead, the group followed behind as we slowly descended to the ocean planet. The abundance of water mana was the first thing I felt as we broke through the atmosphere. Other elements were almost non-existent in this world.


    Had it been before when I still had my water mana, I was sure I would have loved this place. Now, however, I merely felt a sense of nostalgia. A sigh escaped my mouth at that feeling. Essie kept glancing around with a curious look. Out of everyone, she was probably the second-most comfortable in this world.


    Wind mana was abundant as well, after all. Lost, however, essentially being a water dragonness would be the most in her element. Thankfully, none of us had fire mana.


    The water extended as far as the eye could see. But I could still sense the presence of who I assumed to be the Sovereign of the Deep, Sa Wa. He wasn''t hiding his aura, so it was easy to find him.


    After a short flight, we reached a beautiful sight.


    "Wow," Essie muttered, and I couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    Before us, a dozen vast floating gardens. I was instantly captivated by the magnificence of it all. Colorful trees and flowers, all meticulously tended to. It gave off a feeling of harmony and serenity.


    For a moment, we simply stood there mid-air, taking it all in. It was until a voice broke us out of our reverie that we finally snapped out of it.


    "Well, are you coming down?" The voice had a faint fatherly tone to it. It was calm and pleasant to listen to.


    I scanned the gardens below and realized that the voice was coming not from there but from under the ocean. I raised my brows in surprise as the water parted to reveal a magnificent palace underwater.


    "Sovereign of the Deep, indeed," Breta mumbled.


    With me in the lead, we flew down toward the palace. The doors were already open and waiting for us. Essie''s eyes were sparkling, and even Lost seemed to be in a slightly better mood as her gaze darted everywhere.


    Immy and Sidus, however, were quiet. I didn''t blame them. The others might not feel it, but the aura of this dragon we were about to meet was in no way inferior to that of Grandfather.


    Once we touched the ground, a cooling feeling washed over us. The mana here was gentle, soothing even. This only served to raise our vigilance. After all, just how good was this dragon''s control over mana?


    I didn''t know what to expect as we walked past the doors. A faint mana shield covered the entire palace, but it was harmless. Green, yellow, and orange flowers decorated the hall as we strolled inside. But my attention was instantly on the dragon that was standing before us.


    His scales were light blue, and he had a stern face as he looked at us. I didn''t know why, but as I looked at him, it felt like the old dragon before me was akin to an old grumpy Grandpa. I almost chuckled as I thought of that mental image.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Shaking off those thoughts, I lowered my head in respect, and the others quickly followed suit.


    "A cosmic dragon, a darkness dragon, and a light dragoness," he said as he looked at me and then Sidus and Immy.


    His eyes wandered to the others before we could say anything, "A wind dragoness, earth dragon, and water dragoness," he nodded slightly before turning to Breta.


    The Goddess nervously frowned under his gaze, "And a Goddess," he nodded again. "An interesting bunch," he said with a hint of amusement.


    "Greetings-"


    Sa Wa waved me off with his tail before I could continue, "No need for formalities here, child. I''m sure you had a long journey here," he said and looked at Lost, who had an empty look on her face before sighing.


    "Come," he gestured for us to follow.


    I looked at my companions, who shrugged and quickly pursued the old dragon.


    "The Chronicles informed me of your situation," he sighed as we walked. "It seems like a heavy burden was placed on you younglings," he shook his head in disapproval.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I remained silent as he talked.


    "Young ones should enjoy life instead of worrying about wars and battles." His tone was displeased as he spoke. Somehow, he reminded me of Grandma.


    Once we walked past the hallway, we reached a large open hall with massive windows that overlooked the bottom of the ocean. Dozens of fish could be seen swimming by. In the hall, seven giant beds were placed on the ground, similar to what we had in Fas.


    "I didn''t know I would be having guests, so you''ll have to excuse my lack of hospitality," he said.


    I hurriedly shook my head, "Not at all, this is more than enough."


    "Good. Since you are all family, I hope you don''t mind the lack of privacy. This one is the only hall I could spare."


    "What about the other ones? The palace looks very big!" Essie couldn''t help but ask.


    Sa Wa smiled gently, "I use the other rooms to tend to my flowers."


    "Can I see?" she asked with sparkling eyes. Even Ynos seemed interested as he edged closer.


    Sa Wa laughed and replied, "Of course, the entire palace is open for you. I would, however, have to ask you to be careful with them."


    Essie nodded.


    "Good. Well then, allow me to formally welcome you. My name is Sa Wa."


    "The pleasure is ours," I replied.


    "There''s not much to be done around here. I mostly tend to stay by myself. There is a piece of land not so far from here where a small number of mortals live. I don''t go there often, and they cannot reach this place, so they don''t bother me either."


    I nodded as he continued.


    "I''m not sure what plans the King has for you," he said in a complicated tone, "But you can rest here for now. If you need anything, just come and find me."


    "Thank you for having us," Immy spoke.


    Sa Wa gave her a gentle smile, followed by a light nod before he turned and left.


    "Well, that was interesting," Immy said.


    Sidus nodded. "He''s strong."


    "He is. And it seems like he can control lightning as well," I answered.


    Essie agreed by my side, "Yes! It was very faint and hard to notice!"


    "Really?" Ynos muttered.


    "So that''s what that was," Sidus mumbled in understanding.


    "At least it''s nice in here," Breta joined in the conversation.


    "That it is."


    Ynos guided Lost to one of the beds in the corner, where they both sat down. Essie rushed to the massive open window with her eyes practically sparkling. Immy and Sidus both plopped down with long sighs almost simultaneously.


    "What are you thinking about?" Breta, who was still standing next to me, asked.


    I turned to look at her before answering, "I think I''ll go find Sa Wa first. There''s a few things I want to ask."


    Breta nodded, "Go on then."


    "Hmm."


    I cast one final glance at the group before I made my way out of the hall. I traced my steps back across the hallway, and once I reached the door, I teleported outside the palace.


    I reappeared above the ocean, glancing at the floating gardens. Sa Wa emerged from the water and flew toward me. It seemed like he was waiting for me.


    "Young cosmic dragon," he said.


    I lowered my head slightly and replied, "I have a few questions if you don''t mind."


    "Hmm, sure. Follow me."

 Chapter 461: Beyond

    Chapter 461: Beyond


    Sa Wa led me toward one of the smaller floating gardens. He landed softly. His large figure did not cause any disturbance to our surroundings. I followed behind him, my attention captured by the beautiful sight of flowers. Most of them were dark red in this garden. It gave the entire place an almost melancholic mood.


    "Pretty, right?" He asked, and I could sense his pride as he gazed at the garden.


    "It is. But..." I hesitated for a moment before continuing honestly, "It also feels sad."


    Sa Wa turned his eyes to me, and I could feel his approval as he nodded.


    "That it is," he sighed, "This garden holds a special place in my heart," he smiled.


    "Because of the flowers?" I asked.


    Sa Wa gave me a slight nod. The faint smile did not leave his face.


    "I don''t agree with what the King is doing," he suddenly said, causing my eyes to widen slightly in shock.


    He chuckled as he saw my reaction and continued, "I stand by my words. This war is not for you, young ones."


    I lowered my head. I didn''t know what to say or how to reply. Besides, wasn''t it too late already?


    Sa Wa seemed to be able to read my thoughts. He shook his head and began to walk. I quickly followed after him.


    "The war has been heavy on you. I can see that. But you''ve been luckier than most, child. You may have lost your father, but you still have your siblings, you still have your mother, you still have your grandparents. That''s not a luxury anyone can afford."


    I subconsciously nodded by his side. My eyes wandered around the garden as I thought of the past. He was right. I was lucky. No, I am lucky. But how long until that luck runs out? How long until one of us falls? Ynos was injured this time, but what if I can''t save him next time?


    Thoughts like these were constantly on my mind, but there wasn''t much I could do about them. I could only get stronger. Only then would I not have to worry anymore.


    Sa Wa''s old voice continued, "I will not claim to understand the point of this war because I do not. I doubt anyone does, except for the King. What I do understand, however, is battle. That''s all I knew. That''s all my family knew," he sighed as he paused and used his mana to gently pluck a small red flower.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "There''s nothing wrong with following orders," he said and turned to look at me, "But at the end of the day, you are a Dragon," his eyes flashed with a deep look as he spoke.


    I lowered my head in respect. His words reminded me of Grandma.


    "Do not be like me, young cosmic pillar. Do not regret your decisions."


    The red flower floated from his claws and moved to my heart as he spoke, "Follow your heart. Only you can tell what''s more important for you."


    "Thank you for your teachings," I answered respectfully.


    Sa Wa chuckled, "What teachings? This is nothing but the ramblings of an old lizard."


    We continued walking around the garden in silence before I gathered my courage and asked.


    "About Fas..."


    "The city is destroyed, but the tower is not."


    "You mean?"


    "The previous cosmic pillar constructed the tower. I''m certain you''ve sensed it. It''s a unique teleportation gate, unlike the others. It is indestructible, even if that old fool sacrificed his life for it."


    I nodded before asking, "But why did Yrvai do that?"


    "Who knows? Perhaps the location it leads to was not the one he was hoping for," Sa Wa answered enigmatically.


    "Does that mean-?"


    Sa Wa chuckled as he turned to face me, "The Shades think we are inside the King''s soul space. Yrvai and the others have a similar chain of thoughts. Ridiculous," he shook his head as if he had heard a joke.


    "We are not?" I asked hesitantly.


    Sa Wa laughed loudly at my question. "Of course not. Though, I suppose it is not far from the truth to say that we are indeed trapped."


    I didn''t say anything and waited for him to continue. My eyes sparkled with interest. He seems certain that this isn''t the King''s space. But what does he mean by trapped?


    "The Primordials understood that, and they tried to leave."


    My mouth opened in shock as I looked at the old dragon before me. "How do you know that?" I asked in disbelief. I thought the murals in Fas were supposed to be a secret?


    "You seem surprised," he smiled.


    "Ah, sorry. I thought it was a secret?"


    He nodded in confirmation, "It is a secret. I only know what the King allows me to know," he added with a shrug.


    "Is it okay for you to share it so easily with me then?" I asked with a strange look.


    "Bah, does it matter? You''re bound to find out anyways. What''s the point in acting mysterious about it."


    "So, the place the tower leads to?"


    "All I know is that we are in a small corner of the universe, or say I''ve been told," he replied as he raised his head to look at the sky.


    "A small corner?"


    Sa Wa nodded, "Yes. The King came here for a reason, and that''s why we are trapped, unable to leave."


    "Then-"


    Sa Wa interrupted me, before I could continue, "Before you ask. No, I don''t know his reason. No one does. You will have to ask him yourself. It''s been a while since he last talked to me," he sighed.


    "Then the reason Yrvai self-destructed, the reason he tried to destroy the tower?"


    "That old fool has been holding on to a pipe dream. One that came crashing down. He must have caught a glimpse of the truth and couldn''t handle it," another sigh escaped Sa Wa''s mouth.


    We continued our walk in silence. My mind was occupied by what Sa Wa told me. Not his soul space, but a small corne of the universe?


    I paused and glanced at the sky in disbelief. This? A small corner?


    My mind continued wandering as I thought to where we had found Lost. Does this mean the Void is the edge of that corner? What is beyond it, excatly? What''s out there? Are there other Dragons? Other Gods? Other Mortals? Other Worlds?


    My eyes shone as memories I have long since burried deep inside of me ressurfaced.


    Was I reborn from a place beyond the Void?